《Saikyou Juzoku Tensei ~Cheat Majutsushi no Slow Life~》


 Chapter 1 (Prologue)

    <h4>Chapter 1 (Prologue)</h4>


    I raise my head and scrub my eyes.


    There was drool on my face. It seems I had slept on top of my desk.


    I must have lost consciousness while in the middle of reading a book again.


    While it¡¯s not healthy, there isn¡¯t a person to call fault to this.


    When I gained awareness, my mother was already gone, and my father was stabbed by a knife and died while I was still small.


    Since my grandfather who took me in diedst year, I am now living alone.


    My father was a magician who had his name known quite well in the business, an oddball who liked traveling.


    A no-good father who left his child behind to wander around across the sea, buying meaningless souvenirs to try and curry favor with me.


    ¡±I¡¯m a real magician,¡± was father¡¯s catchline while he was working.


    As part of his performance, he had a hired apuder take a knife and stab him as a magic trick. A viewer who saw that and got excited used their own knife to cut at my father.


    After that his consciousness didn¡¯t return and he quickly died.


    When I was small, I believed that father was a real magician, so I believed that he would sometime, someday return.


    If I asked, ¡°When is Tou-saning back?¡± grandfather would narrow his eyes and pet my head.


    If I think of it now, he was showing pity to me.


    I direct my eyes to the front cover of the book I had been reading.


    Middle Ages ck Magic Encyclopedia


    I don¡¯t want to acknowledge it, but what got me into this sort of shady stuff was unmistakedly the fault of father¡¯s souveniers.


    Not limited to this suspicious book, there are many shady ck magic kits in my house.


    After continuing to think something like, ¡®There¡¯s definitely no such thing as magic, but if there were, it would be nice,¡¯ I reach seventeen years old.


    If it were the past, it would have ended as an imaginative kid, but now I¡¯mpletely what society calls a chuunibyou.


    I naturally don¡¯t have anyone to talk with at school, and am looked at with eyes as if directed toward an unusual bug, cast out.


    The people I can call an acquaintance are just the ck magic research society, but due to studying for exams, a lot of seniors have retired and right now is just the underssman han and me.


    In short, han is the only person I can talk to. It¡¯s lonely.


    By the way, with ordance to the school¡¯s rules, if no club applicants appear next year, our ck magic research society will be shut down. Evil will be destroyed.


    The ck magic research society is the only ce I feelfortable.


    I have to protect it no matter what.


    I have to start opening meetings with han about freshman soliciting methods soon.


    Perhaps in the ck magic kits I bought on the, if at least one of them could be called the real thing, applicants will appear. No, something like that, I understand couldn¡¯t possibly exist.


    When the event urred was after school.


    ¡°¡­¡­No, I, think I, will stop participating in the club.¡±


    After school, the underssman I trusted resolutely handed a club withdrawal form to me.


    If I think of it now, the fact that the han who was a well mannered beauty and a person ofmon sense remained in this odball club until now was a miracle.


    However, even if I think so, considering the club¡¯s situation I can¡¯t give in so easily.


    For now, I wanted to negotiate for a break from the club or if impossible, leaving her name in for the head count.


    However, han gave me nothing to cling to.


    After recovered from my panic and sought to proceed the conversation, she had already left the clubroom.


    I somehow managed to catch up at the school gates, but I couldn¡¯t make the discussion there.


    Due to the ufortable atmosphere, han suddenly walked out as if to run away from me and tried to pass through a pedestrian crossing.


    The traffic light was red.


    Probably, she was distracted by me and didn¡¯t notice the the light changed.


    Unluckily, it was when arge truck attempted to pass through.


    After I noticed, I had dashed out.


    My body suffered a strong impact, and my vision turned to ck.


    Hot. My body is hot.


    I somehow manage to open my yes, but my sight is horribly blurred.¤Ê


    Rather than my eyes, it seems my brain has undergone damage.


    The surroundings start bing noisy. I thought, ¡®It¡¯s noisy, huh,¡¯ as if it were someone else¡¯s problem.


    Someone is clinging to me.


    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨DN, Nooo! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Because of me, ¡­¡­ ¡±


    While in intermittent, I was able to hear my underssman¡¯s voice.


    Great. I managed to save her.


    If we both died after I jumped in, it wouldn¡¯t be cool after all.


    Rather than the school¡¯s popr person, it would be better if the social outcast, I, died, since the people who would grieve are less.


    While it¡¯s strange to call it lucky, but I have no rtives anymore. I barely have any acquaintances either.


    Even my regrets are just that the alchemy history research I did was done half-heartedly, and the ¡®dragon¡¯s nails¡¯ that I ordered over the inte arrive today. Even if I say so, I¡¯m sad.


    Even a dream of the future, I don¡¯t have.


    At the end of such thoughts, my consciousness ceases.

 Chapter 2: The day of reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 2: The day of reincarnation</h4>


    Just where is this exactly?


    My mind is dim, but I certainly have consciousness.


    I should have been hit by a truck.


    I thought I hadpletely died, but apparently the human body is much more durable than I thought.


    Perhaps it¡¯s a miracle provided by one of the ck magic items I ordered from overseas by working.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, I have a memory of zombie powder and phoenix¡¯s fried chicken.


    By the way, zombie power was sweet tasting. I put it in coffee and drank it.


    The phoenix¡¯s fried chicken had a taste like an eraser. I have a memory of splitting it with my club¡¯s upperssman Yama-san and eating it.


    I have the feeling a long time has passed since I was hit by the truck, while also having the opposite feeling.


    It unexpectedly might have ended in a minor injury.


    I remember until getting struck off the walkway and losing my consciousness, but I don¡¯t have confidence on how bad my injuries were.


    Although, I¡¯m d I¡¯m alive.


    Which reminds me, I have the feeling that girl clung to me while crying.


    That¡¯s a good sign I¡¯ll be able to convince her. The ck magic research society is unending and immortal.


    After thinking about such worthless things, I open my eyes and see an unknown woman.


    She¡¯s clearly not Japanese. Her hair and skin are white as if transparent with red eyes.


    It was a beautiful person with a ephemeral impression.


    Her face is quite close. I attempted to pull my neck back without unconsciously, but I can¡¯t move my neck well.


    The woman¡¯s eyes meet with mine and she smiles sweetly.


    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡±


    This is clearly anguage I have never heard before.


    From beside the woman, a single man peeks into my face.


    This man has white hair and red eyes in the same way as the woman.


    Um, what country¡¯s people are these¡­¡­ ?


    ¡°A, a, au¡­¡­ ¡±


    I mix in hand gestures trying tomunicate my will, but words wouldn¡¯t properlye out.


    No, it¡¯s not just that.


    I looked at my own hands and was shocked. They were small hands, as if those of a baby.


    Furthermore, in the same way as the two in front of me, a low pigmented white.


    I instinctively sensed it.


    Perhaps I have been reborn.


    Perhaps this handsome man and beautiful woman who look to be from another mysterious country are my parents in this life.


    No, something like that is impossible.


    I quickly take a nce at my feet.


    I was lifted up by the woman.


    ¡°Au, Auu! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    I cried and screamed.


    The woman moved her hands holding me up and down as tofort me.


    No, that¡¯s not it.


    The man and woman looked at me with a happy expression.


    Their eyes werepletely those of a parent looking at their child.

 Chapter 3: 4-yrs Old

    <h4>Chapter 3: 4-yrs Old</h4>


    Another two years have passed and I am now 4-yrs old.


    I gotten used to the life as a Maren tribe.(Maren n)


    Now a days, white soup became tasty, which I have thought it has thin taste as a real water and I was able to drink the heated snake blood normally.


    I do not think anything about pig heads, even they are lined up on the table.


    I gotten used to my appearance which was our Maren tribe''s characteristic and my hobby became making Otems.


    Every morning, I offer my prayers to the dedicated god window.


    This may already be difficult to return to the original life style.


    While living a long life as a Maren tribe, I started thinking seriously that this ce was not the Earth.


    I lowered my line of sight that were seeing towards the sky and moved it to a log I was holding in my hand.


    Today also, I was carving the surface of the log with a knife in the garden next to the house and making an Otem.


    To carve wood with a knife there was a technique, which was written and transmitted by the Maren tribe. It corresponds to the magical power that dwells in the trees around the vige. By using that technique, it can be carved easily with the power of the child.


    "Nii-sama, Nii-sama, please y with Giselle."


    My little sister Giselle pulls on the hem of my clothes.


    Giselle is two years younger than me. She is now 2-yrs old.


    She resembles mother and her eyes are big with the long eyshes emphasized her characteristic eyes.


    It goes without saying that hair and skin are white and eyes are red.


    Giselle''s beautiful looks with her young age was like a Western doll¡­


    Especially when she was sleeping, anyone would think that she is really a doll.


    My parents will leave the care of Giselle to me, for granted.


    Even though, I am an older brother, I am still four years old.


    I think that they are pushing it a bit far, was it because of my Japanese thought process or is it the deviation way of thinking of Maren tribe?


    My parents do not seem to be busy, and they do not seem to not affectionate towards Giselle.


    I saw in the shadows, that my parents secretly watching at Giselle and me, I found their smiling faces.


    I wonder, if they want us to deepen our brothers and sisters rtionship.


    "Nii-sama? Are you listening?"


    "I''m concentrating on making Otems now, I will y with you when I''m done."


    "¡­ Why are you sticking to those Otems so much?"


    "Rather than Otem, I am interested in what''s beyond."


    "Beyond¡­?"


    "Ah, because Otem is the basic of the foundation of magical training, Nii-san is interested in magic."


    Yes, this tribe, they can handle the magic that I did not need in the previous life.


    No, in order to tell from the story of my father, it is surely recognized worldly people that magic exists.


    This is the biggest factor that I havee to decide that this is not the Earth.


    When I was convinced of the existence of magic for the first time, I ran through the room with excitement.


    After reincarnation, the real world where magic exists?


    It sounds like a light novel or a web novel.


    By the way, "Status Open!" Even though I screamed out, nothing came out.


    It''s a shame.


    My mother looked at me with strange eyes. I almost cried for a moment.


    When my father told me about rituals and magical stories, I thought that there was no such things, but I actually have to believe it because I witnessed it.


    From magic tricks such as telepathy and others, it was possible to treat even a slightest injury.


    I was surprised and desperately asked my father that there must be some kind of tricks to it, but there were no suspicious points.


    It took a while for me to conclude that there was magic.


    From the point of view of my father, it seems that he was surprised to be suspected so far.


    From my point of view, magic was something I could notprehend, but is that so? If you live in such values ??from an early age it is normal.


    I craved for magic a lot in my previous life, once I actually witnessed it, I could not help by suspicious.


    May be I am unexpectedly who believes inmon sense type.


    First of all, when I saw the father who healed his injury proudly saying "Look at this Abel, this is magic," I was surprised to lose my words.


    I was surprised at the existence of magic, but I was surprised at the light tone as if it would be shown at party tricks.


    Even looking at magic, Giselle was only excited by saying ''Kyakya''. Her reaction was no different from seeing toys.


    "Giselle cannot understand, why nii-sama were so enthusiastic about magic."


    Giselle inted her cheeks and said so.


    By treating her lightly, she probably being down.


    But regarding that remark, I also want to question her in reverse that why are you so indifferent to that.


    I want to question.


    I want to question until she cried.


    It''s magic. There is magic.


    Mystery mysterious fantasy phenomenon is in my hand.


    If I am not enthusiastic about this. Then what should I be enthusiastic about?


    For Giselle the existence of magic ismon sense, so she do not know its value.


    My parents also troubling.


    At least, they should at least take care of Giselle while I am in training magic.


    My father should be pleased with me, that I am devoting myself to the training magic.


    This tribe has too little conscious about magic.


    There is magic. We can do anything depending on our training.


    They should be encouraged to spare time to practice one minute and even one second.


    "Nii-sama, nii-sama,e to think of it, when mother (Kaa-sama) took me out yesterday. Philo-sama was walking with a meir-wolf. Giselle also wants to buy a meir-wolf."


    Giselle has changed the subject. She must be thinking that she could draw my attention with this.


    Philo is the granddaughter of the Maren tribe.


    No, was she a great granddaughter? In this world, there seems to be no word to distinguish between grandchildren and great grandchildren, so the sense goes crazy.


    Philo is a pretty girl and on top that a stubborn girl. I do not like her very much as she oftenes in my way.


    Meir-wolf is a small wolf.


    The hair was white and their eyes are red, and the appearance features are very simr to Maren.


    Basically they are temperate and obedient, Maren tribe often tends to tame them and hunts together in many cases.


    "Tell those things to the father."


    "Muu¡­"


    She wanted to attract my interest with it, but now I want to concentrate on making Otem.


    The reason why making Otem is basic training of magic is simple and reasonable.


    Once you go briefly, you can refine concentration, space grasping ability, color sensation, and imagination. And it seems that these are the very important factors in using magic.


    There seems to be some Otems made from stones and minerals, but basically when making Otems as a basic practice of magic, its main material is wood.


    It is easy for trees to pass magical power, and deeply engaging with natural life force also leads to magical power boost.


    The same thing as this was written with thick words in a heavy book at home.


    My father says that the tree growing in the vicinity of this Maren tribe has magical powers and that it also raises the magical power of the trainees.


    I can practice magical skills under such superior conditions.


    Can I go easy with that?


    I wonder if I can somehow manage Giselle to calm down.


    Oh, that''s right. I came up with a great idea.


    "That''s right Giselle, I will make you a model of Otem."


    "Is that true? Nii-sama!"


    Giselle who is happily moving her hands with ''patapata''.


    Choroi(easy to manipte). I should have said it from the beginning.


    "Sit down on the stone there. Un~ this is fine, I can see Giselle''s face well, do not move too much."


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Unlike before, who was a busy body until a while ago, Giselle sitting on a rock stretching her spine a little.


    As if I was taking her photos. She must be suffering, have not she stopped breathing?


    It seems that Giselle''s physical strength may drain by the time I finished it.


    Although it is not like Otem was able to resemble a human being just by having eyes, mouth, nose and a certain degree of decoration.


    To mislead the Giselle, I must make a few simr ces like her.


    While carving log with a knife, I turn my eyes to Giselle several times as if there are any points that can be imitated.


    Each time I see her, Giselle dyes her white cheeks red and looks at me shyly.


    I wonder if I saw her a bit too much.


    As usual the result was a dense ugly face specific to Otem and there were no fragments of Giselle¡­ Well, it seems that Giselle is pleased, so there will be no problem.


    As I watch, Giselle who embraced the ugly Otem and was cheering while watching it, she thanked me¡­ This, I feel like I do not understand it.


    No, if she was convinced it was fine by me.


    ***********

 Chapter 4: 6-yrs old (1)

    <h4>Chapter 4: 6-yrs old (1)</h4>


    I am now 6-yrs old and Giselle 4-yrs old.


    I started making Otems since 2-yrs ago, that was around when I am age of 4-yrs. I have been making Otems almost every day for almost two years.


    Although I was troubled for the ce to put them, because there was still attachment to what I caould make well.


    It seems that my father want to burn them, but I cried and strongly protested against it. I somehow managed to ce them in the garden as an Otem repository.


    I am d that I was a child. It''s been a long time since I have thought that.


    My father seems satisfied that his child practices diligently in magic training and he probably did not want to do something that would crush it.


    My little sister Giselle contributed the most. My father was weak against my little sister.


    However, our garden was not that wide.


    There are not many houses that arrange the Otems in the garden, but there were no houses to the garbage mountain level like ours.


    Obviously, they became a rumor for the public and my father seems to be not bothered by it.


    As I pretty much sorted them out, as soon as I havepleted I am going to destroy the majority which are not to my satisfaction, but the number of homemade Otems are steadily increasing.


    Before, it used to take one week to make one, but now it is possible to make three on the same day.


    More and more Otems covered the garden.


    Today, more than a hundred Otems are lined up in the garden.


    Today I ced Otem as a chair, making an Otem.


    There is also Giselle by my side.


    I told her to sit on top of the Otem, but she refused me by saying "I cannot sit on the Otem made by Nii-sama!"


    There were many Otems that were made to sit on them easily, so I would like to thank them for sitting¡­


    But, who made them everyday can be said myself. And the one who watches it everyday without getting bored said my little sister.


    She blushed her white cheeks and happily watching me making Otem.


    I wonder if she do not get tired of just watching.


    I always think about Giselle to teach her how to make an Otem, but to give a knife to my cute little sister has a slight sense of resistance after all.


    A bit more¡­ At the very least, I will wait until Giselle bes 5-yrs old¡­ I need to consult with my father, too. If I let Giselle grab a knife in secret from father, I might be beaten up when he founds out.


    "¡­ Abel, Abel."


    And the moment I thought about my father, my father called me out worriedly.


    Because I was thinking, I did not notice my father.


    I was going to drop the knife surprise, but in a hurry I grab it in the air.


    "What happened, Father?"


    "Why do you keep making Otem to that extent?"


    "Even you say that¡­ No, this is the best way for training magical¡­"


    In this Maren tribe, it is status how much you are good magical user.


    Even parents should be d that the child will be devoted to training magic, but recently parents watching me has a strong puzzle on their face.


    "But¡­ that¡­ That was the first time I made Otem. I cannot say that it is not early¡­ You should y a little more like a child."


    I see, in other words they were uneasy about me not being childish.


    However, if you asked me from my point of view, those who spend time on magical arts training are far more childish¡­ no, such a thing is meaningless to say in this world with magic.


    However, even if you say to be a child, I already exceeded 20-yrs easily, if add my age of the previous life. I cannot mix with the children of the settlement and also cannot y with them.


    It was much more fun to get involved in magic by making the Otems.


    It might be another story if there are games or a smartphone, but I do not think that there were such things in this world.


    "For example, how about try going out to the forest outside the vige? It may be dangerous to take Giselle, so I cannot give permission to that¡­"


    The forest outside the settlement¡­?


    But, how do I y there?


    If I was a child, it may be fun just running around, but as my spirit has passed such a period of time.


    Better yet, I thought about revealing about my past life, but I did not do it.


    There is a possibility that they may think of me demon and kick me out of the vige and at worst case scenario I might be executed by saying devil possessed or something.


    Even if there is no execution or ban, I do not want for my family to be ufortable.


    I love my parents and sister now. I think that it is important as much as the family of my past life.


    "No, but¡­" "No, I hate it! I do not want it! If so, I will also go, too!"


    Gisel grabs the hem of my clothes.


    It is a moderate force. Stop it because it bes wrinkled.


    "Mu, mu¡­"


    This time it''s my father''s to swallow his words. My father is weak against Giselle.


    "It''s father, father said that I have to always get along with Nii-sama. But still, why do you say such a things?"


    Atst Giselle started crying.


    Giselle 100 out of 100, all the time sticks to her older brother''s party and further more she is still 4-yrs old.


    Speaking of pulling me away from her, there is no way she would not cause a tantrum. This is my father''s fault.


    I patted Giselle''s back andforted her and I nced at the anxious father.


    "Hora, see, stop crying! Dad, because father was bad!"


    Well, I seeded in sessfully misrepresenting it.


    I thanked her withforting words and rubbed Giselle''s back.


    Giselle while crying leaned against my body, and she puts her arms around my body.


    I let out my tongue secretly, while watching the anxious father from the side.


    For time being, let''s escape with Giselle as a shield.


    Since it was ufortable to hurt my little sister, from now on I will teach her few things before hand, so that I can fight off my father.


    Because Giselle will always be by my side, she will always function as a shield. That way of saying is a bit bad.


    ***********

 Chapter 5: 6-yrs old (2)

    <h4>Chapter 5: 6-yrs old (2)</h4>


    I got my mother to teach me letters, so I can read and write a little.


    No, although I was taught, I took a paper with letters and I just read it over several times.


    After that Ipared the letters with a book, I almost mastered letters by myself.


    My mother taught me enthusiastically, but she thought that because I was 6-yrs old, the pace was slow and that was obvious.


    To Maren tribe, it seems that recognition of degree was good enough to be able to memorize the character reading and writing by age of 10-yrs old.


    I wondered they thought that it was still too early.


    Even I said that I understood, she repeats the same ce over and over again, and if I thought she progressed a little, again gone back and started over.


    So from the first day onwards, "I wonder if it will be good for a while¡­" I pretent to be tired and escaped, I decided to learn without permission.


    I sit on an otem in the garden and opened a book of magic.


    It was intended for children, with plenty of pictures.


    Even though I read this, I still do not understand the characters well yet, but I can make excuses that I just looking at the pictures.


    My parents still do not know that I can read characters.


    If they know that I self-taught and mastered after throwing letters into a mix what ever were taught. What my my mother may think about it?


    Just before, my father said that I was not like a child. I had better keep it hidden.


    Over time, I can insist that I remembered simple letters while reading a picture book.


    "Nii-sama, can you read the letters?"


    Giselle stretches her head from the side and looks into the book of magic.


    "Oh, it''s a secret to our father and mother."


    "Wow, it is amazing! Oh, I want you to read the story of the dwarf''s forest!"


    A dwarf''s forest is about a collection of children''s stories.


    My mother often tells me to read before going to bed.


    "I do not want to be seen where I am reading¡­ Let our Mother read it, will not it good enough?"


    "But, I¡­ I want nii-sama to read it, is not it good¡­?"


    Will she not let go?


    "Is not it good, I want to keep that I can read letters only between Giselle and me, a secret between only us two."


    "Only us 2¡­ is it?"


    "Aa~, that''s right, is not good?"


    "Well, it''s good! Okay, it is a secret between only us two, between nii-sama and I!"


    Alright, she took it.


    Giselle is also pleased and it was a perfect way to push it. No one will lose.


    The primary reason why I wanted to learn a character is because I wanted to start full-scale training of magic.


    Creating an Otem is the foundation of the foundation. I do not n to neglect the basics, but it would be enough since I made that many.


    My father will not teach me by saying it is still early, but I wanted to enter the next stage soon.


    So I wanted to read books and gain simple magical knowledge.


    ording to the book, Shintaku-satsu(Oracle notes) and fortune-telling normally seems to be primitive magic.


    Shintaku-satsu(Oracle notes) is like a Tarot card dedicated to the Maren tribe.


    It is divided into a red and a ck tag, each of which has thirteen pieces, and numbers from 1 to 13 are written. There are also colorless tags written as 0, so there are 27 in all.


    Everything is painted with thieves, hunters, sorcerers¡­ and a slightly stinky dubious pictures are drawn. By the way, if the color is different, the same picture is drawn if it is the same number tag.


    Although it is close to tarot cards, it is more close to ying trump cards.


    In fact, I yed with Giselle an Old maid card game.(Babanuki: A game where you lose when thest card in your hand is a joker. Each turn you take a card from your opponents hand. If it matches with one of your card you through it down something like that.)


    ¡­ Well, after that, my father found out and he got angry over it.


    Apparently it seems that it was not a good thing to y them.


    He should have overlooked that much if he said that I would y like a child.


    I was forced to do that cuts the air into crosses and asks God for forgiveness.


    If I try to bring out a Shintaku-satsu(Oracle notes), my father may get angry again.


    Should I have Giselle to pick that up?


    On the day, I took out Oracle notes to y the Babanuki, "Anyway, you were the one who should have suggested that!" Only I was scolded, by saying that.


    And actually it was a he said, I am not against it, but my father will not get angry at Giselle. That''s why I should rather have Giselle pick them up.


    "Do you remember Giselle, the oracle notes?"


    "Yes, I remember that Babanuki¡­"


    In the Giselle''s mind, they havepletely turned to Babanuki.


    Well, why not? I am not in a position I can correct.


    Whatever it is, I wish that they would make it popr to the point to not to get angry even though the Oracle notes to Babanuki.


    "Yes, those Babanuki, pick them up from the second floor, I will attract our mother on the first floor."


    "Yes, please leave it to me!"


    Giselle does not hesitate and replies so.


    Yeah, well done sister.


    However, if I have to use those Shintaku-satsu(Oracle notes), I want to do it out of reach from my father.


    By taking the permission of my mother, should I go to a little lonely ce where a bit far from the vige?


    ***********

 Chapter 6: 6-yrs old (3)

    <h4>Chapter 6: 6-yrs old (3)</h4>


    Together with Giselle, I went to a less popr ce away from the settlement.


    Because I found a good stump, I used it instead of a desk to arrange the Oracle notes.


    Throughout the day I tried practicing, but there was no results on the first day.


    So I decided to go to that ce for a while. I got up early in the morning before my father so that I could practice for even a second more, and my father got angry when I came backte at night. Let''s put me aside. But Giselle, apanying me without any purpose is also amazing.


    As the time passed by 2 days, 4 days and a week, I gradually grasped something from them. I continued turning the Oracle notes(cards) and as a breather I carved few Otems.


    And then, a month passed.


    "Clown, the king of red, the richest man of red¡­"


    While saying I turn three cards that are lying down.


    The first piece was clown, the second piece was the red king.


    The third piece was not a red richest man but a ck devil.


    Did I fail again? Is the hit rate about 60% or so?


    I did not hit a single piece on the first day, and the sess rate has been increasing, but¡­ something like this, I feel something was short.


    "Nii-sama, this is amazing! Of the three pieces you have also won 2 pieces!"


    Un~¡­ if possible, I would like to take it until about 100 out of 100, but¡­


    It is a remembrance practice, but it does not mean that I can really see the picture.


    Although I do not see it, intuition will work somehow if I do. It looks like one piece of perspective.


    As a leading magician, a concrete vision seems toe to mind.


    "Nii-sama, what''s the matter?"


    "No, I was thinking that I cannot raise the sess rate a bit more."


    "But, even father-sama, told that he often miss."


    "I want to surpass our father."


    To say it clearly, I think my father''s magical level is low.


    If we talk about just making an Otem, I am already better than him. That I can say it with confident.


    That is, as far as the basics of magical foundation, my father was losing to me, who is a 6-yrs old child.


    For now, I am making my father as my goal.


    But, that is the goal as a passing point.


    "Nii-sama¡­"


    Giselle opened her mouth wide and looked at me like she was surprised.


    It''s bad, I got a little excited.


    In the Maren tribe, although the magical skill is the status, I can see that they do not do any training, so I feel a little irritated.


    If I said this to my father, it will be awkward.


    "It''s a secret to our father."


    This is a secret between us two, by saying that I put my index finger against Giselle''s lips.


    "`Hya, hi~yai~! I understand, nii-sama!"


    Giselle blushes and waves her hands with excitement.


    Alright, choroi(easy to manipte). Giselle is weak against this phrase.


    In this case her mouth will not slip by ident.


    "Well then, let''s stop here for today. Giselle want to try training?"


    "Well, I¡­"


    Is not it much motivated?


    It cannot be helped.


    When she tried it before, but she rarely hit it.


    Giselle is four years old and she have never made an Otem. Was this something like that?


    "It''s been a while, let''s go home after ying for a while."


    "Yes! Let''s! Let''s do that!"


    Giselle expresses her happy expression. I kind of feel sorry for her to keep mepany to this forest and just watching my training.


    "Do you want to y Babanuki?"


    If I have more cards, we could have yed the millionaire or speed, but with these numbers are a little less.


    I also tried to think about various rules, but eventually I will settle down with Babanuki.


    If there are two sets, we can use them as the same way as trump cards, but our house has only one set.


    We sit across the wooden stump and face each other, and yed Babanuki.


    "Right, right, right! Right is rmended, nii-sama!"


    "Well then, I will take the left."


    "Aaa~!"


    I put ck and red fancier cards on stumps.


    My hand is now zero with this.


    I finally realized after winning three consecutive times.


    Perhaps, am I avoiding the clown that I treat as joker naturally.


    Giselle is easy to understand, but even if it is taken into ount, there is a bias.


    Are not I consciously remembered?


    "Nii-sama, you are strong¡­"


    Giselle puts her cheek on the stump and looks up at me.


    "No, no, just by coincidence."


    She will be going to sulk soon.


    Next time, should I try draw a clown on purpose next.


    But, this also going to be magical practice, too.


    From next time, should I make a habit of predicting patterns before pulling cards?


    It''s more fun than turning cards and I can get Giselle''s mood to normal.


    It is exactly two birds with one stone.


    I wish my father do not get angry and ept ying cards as training.


    ***********

 Chapter 7: 7-yrs old (1)

    <h4>Chapter 7: 7-yrs old (1)</h4>


    A year has passed since I began to training with Oracle notes.


    I am now 7-yrs old and Giselle 5-yrs old.


    Now, when I cast while watching the back of the Oracle note, the image of the front sidees into my mind.


    For Oracle notes my results will always be 100% urate.


    Apparently it seems that no one can easily do this even for Maren tribal adults.


    I am d that I continued my training from young age. It may have been my born natural talent.


    However, this is because the Oracle notes themselves have magical powers, and it is impossible to see through the walls.(Note: peeping)


    It is not practicality but just as to practice magic.


    Peeping into the bath or changing clothes¡­ I cannot do something like that now.


    There seems to be some means to make it possible by using spells and magic circles, but I cannot handle such magic as yet.


    "?????? ????" (Note: In Bengali(India) it means ghost drawing)


    I reach out to the air with one hand while another hand holding a magic book.


    This is a spiritnguage called a spell that calls upon the spirits in the atmosphere to help me to cast magic.


    It seems that someplicated magics need their own magical power to drive as motive power, by calling spirits with spells and by giving spirits someplex instructions with magic circles to establish final magic.


    Roughly speaking, there are many simple things that can be done with magic power alone.


    Bymunicating with the spirits using spells, it can cause a phenomenon such as ignition.


    Furthermore, by drawing a magic circle, we can manipte that phenomenon freely.


    There are exceptions, but basically this way.


    Speaking briefly, magical power will be a fuel, spells are oral instructions, magic circles are design drawings.


    The current spell is a spell to draw a magic circle.


    I can transcribe the figure in my mind to the air by borrowing the help of the spirits.


    As this is a simple magic that gathers light, magic circle is unnecessary.


    Even if drawn normally with ink, there is effect. But this one is much faster if get used to it.


    However, practice is indispensable because its uracy and speed depend on thepetence of the user.


    However this time it was just an exercise, so it is not a magic circle I draw.


    It is the face of Giselle.


    It took about ten minutes, I drew it from the gloss of the cheeks to the texture of the hair, quite the details in the air.


    I am d that I seeded.


    When I draw Giselle''s face before in the air with a spell, it stretched sideways and became a fat, and Giselle cried.


    Although she was good to be a model of Otem, but she dislike to be drawn as a fat girl.


    It may have been frustrating because the prototype remains at the end.


    Fuu, being my sister''s ying partner and training, both of which must be done is the hard part of being an Onii-chan.


    No, it''s fun for me too, so I do not mind.


    "Wow, it looks like me!"


    Giselle is happily making ''Kyakya''.


    I will stop magical powers after I see the situation.


    Painfully, the painting of Giselle that was floating in the air disappears as it dissolves in the air.


    "Ah¡­"


    Giselle murmurs lonely.


    Forgive me, Giselle. I also used a lot of magical power to keep the shape.


    But, it was enough to draw Giselle''s face.


    Of course, simple figures can be transcribed in about ten seconds, but even if magic is used for this, it was not practical enough.


    It takes considerable time to fire one fireball.


    I must cast a spell to cast a magic circle in the air and cast a spell to make a fireball again.


    "?????? ????"


    I hold my right hand towards the air while chanting and look at the magic circle drawn on the magic book.


    It is a magic circle that keeps the fire spherically and shoots it.


    It is not to create a fire, but to make a path for fire to thest. It is necessary to cast another spell to ignite.


    Spirits are an inflexible one.


    Although they seems to understand the spell, but it is doubtful whether they can be called as an organism.


    I do not think they have their own will. Are not they only conditionally or Reflectively obeying orders?


    ording to the book the spirit seems to be a mixture of ideas of living things and fragments of the soul of the creatures that living in thend.


    Although there were slight differences in the writings, in every book was written that there is no ce where there are no spirits.


    "???? ? ???" (Note: In Bengali(India) it means me this hand.)


    I have to keep the power to a minimum so as not to catch fire on the trees.


    The mes born from my hand got into a spherical shape. I will shoot it straight.


    Afternding on the ground, it broke its shape and exploded and disappeared at once.


    "Wow, wow! It is amazing!"


    This is my first time to show the exercise of magic shooting fireballs to Giselle.


    It was difficult to control the direction, so far I was practicing only when I could get the time by myself. I was afraid to injure Giselle.


    Giselle looked at my magic and was excited, but I was not satisfied with this magic.


    "Un~¡­"


    At my current level, it takes almost 20 seconds for the whole process.


    With my fantasy view, while chanting spells it seems to be lynched(Killed) by goblin type guys.


    I do not have a concrete dream if I think about it.


    It seems practical to use bow and arrows.


    I could shoot more quickly if I build up training, but maybe it''s enough for a bow and arrow, if it is necessary for hunting in the first ce.


    There seems to have wars in the past, but as far as I look at the current vige, there is not even a shadow of the past wars.


    It seems there are no duels to shoot magic between people in this vige.


    Besides, if anyone can use it normally, it will not be even a magic trick.


    A-re? By any chance, is it why that everyone are not working on their magic?


    No, no, it can''t be.


    Because it''s magic, the magic.


    I am putting my all into it.


    ¡­ Do not think too deeply.


    No, I''m sure it will useful for something.


    Anyway, I cannot go back anymore.


    There is no choice but to rely on magic.


    But it seems that my limit is nearing with the books at home alone.


    It is nice to consolidate the foundation, but I would like to do more various things.


    There are many parts and doubts that cannot be fully understood(solved) only by books. I''d like a magic master soon.


    Should I talk to my father?


    ***********

 Chapter 8: 7-yrs old (2)

    <h4>Chapter 8: 7-yrs old (2)</h4>


    I returned back to home with Giselle and I went upstairs secretly.


    My parents will scold me, if they found out that I took Oracle cards without permission.


    After ced them in the original position, I descended to the first floor and waited for my father''s return.


    My father is busy with hunting, pest control, vige board meetings, etc,. So basically he will not return home until evening.


    While watching Giselle piling up building blocks, I caught the fruits of Eve.


    Eve trees are growing side by side in the vige. These trees were used for the magic training.


    The fruits of Eve tree are sweet and delicious.


    I do not have dinner yet. My mother may get get angry if she finds out, but I want her to forgive for this.


    Maren tribe people eat only in the morning and evening.


    I was not able to sync with the 2 meals/day system yet.


    "Nii-sama, I also want to eat it too."


    Giselle stops her hands with the block and asks me.


    "No, dinner will not enter. I will leave some for you, so eat them after dinner."


    Giselle had a face that wants to say something, but she nodded her head slowly.


    "¡­ Yes"


    Umu, it''s good she is honest. (straight forward)


    We heard the sound of the entrance gate opening.


    It seems that my father is back. Should I consult about magic teacher immediately?


    I stood up and walked towards the entrance.


    Gisellees with me behind.


    "Father-sama, wee back."


    "Father-sama, Wee back."


    "Umu, Abel, Giselle, I''m sorry to bete. Let''s go to dinner."


    "Father-sama, I want to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    I opened a certain page inside a magic book and showed it to my father.


    "The magic circle that casts the fireball and the magic circle that casts the water-ball are partially simr in shape, so I''d like to know the semantic difference between these different parts." (Note: semantic- rting to meaning innguage or logic.)


    I did not want to know this separately, but I wanted to measure the degree of my father''s understanding of magic by whether he could answer this or not.


    "Recently Otem making has settled down and heard that you often ys in the forest, so I thought that Abel became more like a child, but¡­ Never thought that, you still practicing magic."


    My father murmurs and holds his head.


    In the past he was d that I took interest in making Otems, but since when has it been treated like this?


    Certainly I may be a bit worried if my child who is 7-yrs old only doing studies but nothing else.


    "So, what is the difference?"


    "Abel, for you that book is still early, it was said that to deal with spells and magic circles from around the time of adulthood, until then, you should not read such things."


    My father reaches out for the book.


    I avoid it quickly and embraced it in my chest.


    "Father-sama, Nii-sama already can spells and magic circle¡­"


    I hurriedly covered the mouth of Giselle with my hands.


    It''s a close call.


    My father does not encourage me to train magic is because I remember abnormal things in my enthusiasm for magic.


    If I say that I can use spells and magic circles already here, my father''s suspicious feeling worsens unnecessarily.


    "I want to be a leading magician in the future."


    "It''s okay, because you can make that many Otems at your age. There is plenty of quality, so you do not have to rush."


    Well, it is frustrating.


    It is useless to use my father as a magical master.


    He usually go out to hunt and do not have enough time, and I think that the level of magic of my father is not so different from me.


    "¡­ Also, you do not have to understand the meaning of the magic circles, etc. It is only what we call wise-men with huge amount of knowledge to invent and refine the magic circles. Also many magicians will just remembers existing magic circles and uses magic."


    ¡­ As for me, I would like them to teach me that.


    Just by the amount of knowledge now, training that can be done will be limited.


    For example, it seems that I am reading only a textbook of mathematics endlessly. I want a more solid mathematical book.


    "Is there no one in this vige who can be called a wise man?"


    "It''s not that there is no one¡­ There is only the chief of vige, and the chief also says that it is better to use the traditional one (already drawn magic circle) rather than organizing the magic circle with magic. That way we get stabilized and the magic power. There is also an advantage of less consumption magic power."


    Of all people the chief¡­


    He is a scary grandfather.


    He seems to be 150-yrs old, but he seems to be only the look of about 70-yrs old.


    He also boasts that he is the longest lived of this vige. Apparently he seems to dy aging with magic.


    The body is still energetic and constantly shouting at yelling.


    Chief rarely leave the residence except for events such as vige meetings and ceremonies.


    However, when dangerous monsters came in near the vige nearly ten years ago, I heard rumors that he apanied with other adults and headed to the forest and instantaneously killed that monster.


    It is true that he is most familiar with magic in the vige.


    Besides, I''m not good with Philo who is the granddaughter of the chief (precisely descendant, I do not know how many generations granddaughter).


    If I showed mt face to her, she wille to me in a rush.


    I am already full with magic training and as my sister''s ymate.


    No, but if it''s that chief is certainly. He could take time for me.


    Besides, he may have many books. He also had knowledge of living for 150-yrs.


    He seemed to be quite suitable as a teacher.


    I will head to the chief''s mansion tomorrow.


    "What this? Is that kind of thing, I was wondering if I can do more various things."


    I told him to be disappointed and shake the head a little.


    "Oh, that''s right."


    "I thought that I can create a meat pie¡­?"


    I said it with my hands rubbing, then I dropped my shoulder deliberately.


    "Ha~a¡­ Unfortunately, what is the use of magic? Is it enough to end the ceremony without dy?"


    My father is looking at me with his eyes wide.


    If I said this far, will I get scoldedter?


    But I do not want suspicions left in halfway, so it''s better to do it thoroughly here.


    Let''s push a bit more.


    "Oh, father-sama, you were going to take this a little while ago, are you going to use it for something? Well, I''m d that I can save the time and effort I have to put it back."


    I forced magic book to my father hand.


    As my father returned to me, he told me "Put it back yourself" and walked to the living room. I felt that his back was somehow smaller than usual.


    He may be disappointed that his son who was keen on magic suddenly turned a new leaf.


    He is a difficult father to handle.


    Well, it''s fine.


    With this I can deceive my father for a while.


    ***********

 Chapter 9: 7-yrs old (3)

    <h4>Chapter 9: 7-yrs old (3)</h4>


    The next day, I went to Chief''s house together with Giselle.


    It''s not that I do not have a sense of resistance to ask chief to be a master. To be honest, I am not acquainted with the chief.


    Still, as a master of magic, there was no qualified candidate other than the chief in this settlement.


    Teachings might be pretty tough, but I came here for that with ''Don''.


    When I tried to enter the fence made of wood, a voice called me from my back.


    "Oya, what is this? it isn''t Abel of Otem fanatic. What in the world going on? Coming to my mansion?"


    When I looked at the direction of the voice, it is a girl of Maren tribe of same age as me standing there.


    A sharp red eyes that seems to have strong will, looking at me.


    Both arms folding in front of her breast that seemed to reflect her self-confidence and temperamental character.


    Her braided long hair, which was braid to the end was shaking with the wind.


    She is the Chief''s granddaughter Philo.


    A troublesome person found me.


    "Please take those words back! Onii-chan is not an Otem fanatic. With father-sama''s persuasion, recently he only making 1 or 2 Otems per day! He also ys with me properly! Is not it, onii-chan!"


    No, if I look into those words, you mean until recently I was an Otem fanatic.


    You, did you saw me like that until now?


    Onii-chan¡­ a bit shocked.


    "It''s called Otem fanatic."


    Philo said with cold eyes.


    "Do not worry. I have no intention ofing to see you."


    "What? I was not expecting such a thing separately, I do not want it! I do not mean that kind of meaning, do not say strange things!"


    Philo makes her face red when saying.


    She solved her arms which were folded and points her forefinger against me.


    It''s good that kids are easy to be teased.


    "Besides, I know that Abel is a pervert who gets excited only by Otem, do you think that I will get flustered with those words?"


    Shall I give her a hit?


    What''s this? Am I being seen like that?


    Who is it? A big idiot that spread such a terrible big lie.


    "I came to see your grandpa."


    "Do not call my grandfather-sama lightly, Otem fanatic! Call him chief-sama!"


    "It''s fine, I will properly call him in front of others as grandfather-sama, okay."


    In Maren-tribe, they are also polite towards their immediate family, and it is suffocating. I want to speak casually at-least around other kids.


    "You, you do not call my grandfather-sama as grandfather-sama! What, what do you think of yourself? I do not have a little bit of feelings towards and I do not want to be your wife! I do not like even a little bit! So, do not say any strange things!"


    "I do not mean that! Ironically it looked like that by the saying goes!"


    I''m having trouble with that reaction, so I''d like her to stop reading deeply in a strange way.


    Alright, at-least let''s call him the chief in front of Philo.


    I get tired, when I talk to Philo.


    "That''s why, I will go to see the chief-sama."


    "Fuun~ well, well, I do not understand what you want to do¡­ Well, it''s fine, besides I am not interested in what Abel want to do. At best, take care not to trip."


    I turned towards the mansion and lightly waved my hand ''shisshi'' towards Philo as if to chase away Philo.


    Then when I started walking, for some reason I heard footsteps of 3 people.


    When I turned back, it''s Philo who followed us.


    "¡­ Philo, you do not have anything to do with me, right?"


    "What? I am just going back home! Eh, what''s with those eyes, I''m not trying to follow Abel! Do not say it like that! Listen! This is my home! I am free to return whenever I want!"


    She is not a bad girl, but what should I say¡­


    However, I have not seen the face of the chief.


    Perhaps if there is Philo, it might be somewhat easier to talk.


    Even she was there it''s fine. Besides there is no need to forcibly chase her away by force.


    No, if she went somewhere, I do not wish for anymore than that.


    We entered the mansion.


    At the entrance, Philo''s mother was there.


    Afterpleting a simple greeting, told her my intention of seeing the chief.


    "Please,e in. Chief-sama is free today, Philo guide them to the chief-sama.


    "Is it me? Mother-sama, Well, it cannot be helped, with this follow up it would happen like this. I cannot help it, I really do not want to do it, but I will guide you anyway. I really do not want do it!"


    Philo sighs a little, and says it meaningfully.


    "I''m sorry to let you take the trouble, Philo-sama. Please guide us, thank you."


    I changed my attitude and said it to her by lowering my head.


    "Wait¡­ what is this attitude¡­"


    I am consistent in this attitude when I am in front of adults.


    This one is better to be received.


    "I am sorry, Abel-kun, Philo is not honest. This girl, normally she is a good girl, please get along with her¡­"


    "Mother-sama!"


    Philo turns her cheeks red and ruffles her voice while gulping her teeth.


    While giggling, Philo''s mother went to another room.


    Philo clears her throat and starts walking.


    "Hey! Hora! What are you standing there in a daze!?"


    Walking through the corridor with Philo in front, we aimed at the room at the back where the chief stays.


    I remember that the chief was a pretty casual person.


    Today I intended to take only appointment, but it seems that such things are unnecessary in order to see the chief.


    Even though the chief is the head, hunting will be done by young ones.


    Recently, no major incidents have happened. I do not think he is busy any longer.


    Besides, I am a 7-yrs old child.


    It is not a big vige here, and it may be the feeling that his rtives grandchild came to visit.


    "Well, my mother-sama is taking it light. Well, I am apanying you. I bother to take my time and apany you, thank me for what I have done. I do not know what you want to ask my grandfather-sama. Please do not imitate that will bring shame to my face? If you are rude, I will knock you out, so do you understand? "


    Philo looks back and speaks quickly and returns her face immediately after finishing.


    You did not say that you just want to return home?


    Well, let''s stop putting the stupid tsukkomi.


    A chief is also a human being.


    If he was in front of his own granddaughter, his attitude might be softened a little.


    I think, it will not work in a negative way.


    ***********

 Chapter 10: 7-yrs old (4)

    <h4>Chapter 10: 7-yrs old (4)</h4>


    The chief is sitting in a chair and reading a book and was surrounded by Otems.


    He had hair that did not lost it''s luster, deeply carved wrinkles.


    Nevertheless, considering him being 150yrs old, no matter how I think about it he looks too young.


    By seeing his big body, I do not think that the muscles are so weak.


    Even though he do not leave the mansion unless it was an emergency, it is well maintained muscr body.


    For me who refused my father when invited me for the hunting and put most of the effort in magic training. It is something that I would like to refer from, because I have a frail constitution.


    The chief is now 150-yrs old, but Maren tribe is not special longevity race.


    He only takes advantage of magic and sorcery in dying his age progression.


    Maintaining muscle strength is also part of that.


    Maren-tribe''s average life span is usually about 80-yrs if it is normal.


    It is no different from my former world.


    Although the civilization of this settlement is underdeveloped, it is a simple magic and can maintain a certain level of health, so the standard of life span is high.


    There are diseases that cannot be dealt with by magic, but there are also damage from monsters and disasters.


    Compared with the average life expectancy, it is much lower than Japan.


    The chief raises his face from the thick book, and stares at me while pressing the upper part of the sses with his fingers.


    "¡­ Philo and who was it?"


    The tyrant narrowed his eyes, and he said sweetly.


    I only had a formal greeting at the event before, so it seems he do not remember me.


    It was already half a year ago since he saw my face in the ritual, and that would be natural as well.


    "I am Abel Belek-desu, this girl is my sister Giselle Belek-desu, please excuse me for a sudden visit, there is something I really want to ask."


    When I bow my head all the time, Giselle in a panic imitates me.


    "Fuun~, is it the son of Zere-bou, I heard often about you from Philo. You are quite good friends with my granddaughter¡­"


    "That, grandfather-sama!"


    Philo interrupts the chief in a hurry, by calling him.


    The chief narrows his eyes and looks at Philo.


    As Philo retracted a half step as if she was conscious to that gaze, he said "Well, good." and switches the story.


    "Then Abel, what do you want to ask me?"


    "In fact, I am stuck with magic practice, when chief-sama had some time, I would like you to give me lectures¡­"


    "Fuun~, kid seems to think that I seems to have lot of free time."


    Chief says with angrily and shakes his head slowly.


    He do not have to interpret that in a mean way against a child like that¡­


    What''s this? By any chance, he might have a bad impression about me.


    Because of my life style until now, I know that there are many bad rumors spread about me.


    Besides, it is not strange that Philo bends it twisting in many ways.


    "Haha! Because you said you wanted to see my grandfather-sama. What''s this do you wanted to learn magic? Though you are not even acquainted with grandfather-sama, suddenly you asked him to teach you, you are too shameless. Whatever, I could learn magic from grandfather-sama and teach it to Abel. But¡­ well, well, it depends on your attitude and sincerity¡­"


    What do she think of herself?


    But indeed from this feeling I might have failed by rushing things.


    Since her mother weed me with smiling face, I took her offer.


    But I should havee after asking the convenient time by telling them beforehand.


    The sense of Maren tribe was still I could not grasped well.


    "Philo."


    Chief opens his mouth.


    "Yes, grandfather-sama!"


    "Leave the seat for a while."


    With ''Gakutto'' sound, Philo fall down.


    She managed to recover her body and said with pain to the chief.


    "What?¡­ but¡­ Hora¡­ Abel might be rude towards grandfather-sama! Also, Abel¡­ Abel is¡­"


    "Leave."


    "¡­Yes"


    Philo drove her neck down and went out of the room with dark face.


    Although she looked back here about a couple of times, as the chief wrinkled between his brows, she quickened her feet.


    Well, if there is Philo, the story will not progress¡­


    Naturally it is a natural judgment of course.


    To see this result, in the end she was not useful enough to surprise me in the sense of softening the attitude of the chief.


    "Fuun~¡­ You want to learn magic from me, my waist is not light enough to move when asked by a little boy."


    "Is it useless¡­?"


    "It will be a waste of time if you gave up easily, I do not think that you have enough guts boy. For me, it is a short old age."


    Ge~e¡­ baring his hostility towards me.


    Clearly, I will be troubled by the reactions, even if I get caught by his age.


    Such a thing, if I lived for 150-yrs too, I might understand.


    If it''s position point of view, it is still a chief and a brat.


    Because I am saying the life expectancy rather than my age, should I say that no such a thing.


    However, even if I follow up poorly, he might interpret it by twisting it into a sarcasm.


    Isn''t this old man intentionally trying to push me into corner.


    No, I am thinking too much.


    Because there are no good rumors about his appearance was a little scary, do not stand too much.


    "No, no, chief-sama is still doing fine and healthy."


    I smile while smiling.


    Yes, it can go. It is a full mark.


    I did not mention the point that he is old and I did it well.


    That''s what I thought,


    "Fuun~, considering my age as being an old man."


    It''s because of you that I had to consider it, Though the words came to my throat, I swallowed them back.


    When I thought that I had came to forcibly kill(with answer), he avoided it simply.


    If I answered it normally he would say I am a rude fellow, even if I had avoided it and this is what I get.


    What kind of answer were you expecting, this old man.


    Because he drove Philo away, I thought that he thought quite well¡­ this condition seems to be difficult.


    Rather, he did not want his granddaughter to see the ce where he was bullying a child, so he kicked her out.


    It might be better for me find another master.


    "Well then¡­ Ano, this story(about chief be his master), is it useless¡­?"


    "Fuun~, short-tempered guy, I did not say it''s useless."


    you are saying that.


    The grandpa''s attitude speaks eloquently.


    "Then, will you teach me?"


    "I did not say that I will teach¡­ boy do not rush it."


    What is this palm returns.


    Well then, which one?


    "¡­ That''s right, let me see, how serious you are. Boye back tomorrow morning."


    ¡­ It is practically a disciple reditation.


    It is only a story that he will teach me exactly what he originally teach me. When he think that I was not serious enough, he will cut ties with me.


    I wonder why?


    Although I was able to achieve my goal and it was a sunny day tomorrow and I became an apprentice of the chief. I felt something that I could not understand for some reason.


    For the time being our talks have finished, so we decided to leave for today.


    We left the chief''s mansion, both I and Giselle head towards our house.


    "Ano(Hey), Nii-sama¡­"


    "Perhaps there are a lot of tsundere in Chief''s house."


    "Tsundere?"


    "No, nothing"


    Perhaps, it is not a concept in this world.


    By the way the Tsundere grandfather taught magic as if nothing had happened the next day.


    When I visited the mansion, I was surprised by the great preparation.


    Actually, I wonder if chief wanted a disciple to teach.


    Meanings


    reditation: noun


    1. the action or process of officially recognizing someone as having a particr status or being qualified to perform a particr activity.


    2. an acknowledgement of a person''s responsibility for or achievement of something.


    eloquently: adverb


    1. in a fluent or persuasive manner.


    ***********

 Chapter 11: 8-yrs old

    <h4>Chapter 11: 8-yrs old</h4>


    A year has passed since I and chief became magic apprenticed and teacher respectively.


    I became 8-yrs old and Giselle became 6-yrs old.


    At first it was hard for me to talk with chief, but now I''vepletely used to it.


    What should I say, somehow I managed to get how to treat this tsundere grandfather.


    Philo''s mother alsoughed smilingly with a smile, said that "Lately, he talks only about you." With a happy face.


    "Abel, it''s been a while since yourst visit. Let me see, how much you have improved."


    "Yes!"


    Recently chief was busy preparing rituals, as my magic level has risen, the frequency of seeing my training was decreased.


    Today, first time after a week he apanied me for my magic training.


    Every time I practice, Giselle apanies me as if natural.


    Giselle also somewhat imitates me and practicing magic, but it is almost always apanied.


    ¡­ Incidentally, Philo was kicked out by the chief.


    I think he should treat his granddaughter a little more careful, but in fact shee out with strange talks and gets in the way of training, so I am thankful.


    "?????? ????" (draw draw on)


    I stretched my hands in the air, borrowed the power of the spirit and draw the magic circle.


    After finishing one drawing, start drawing the second one.


    "Fuun~, can you draw 2 and handle it? Do not show me any pathetic practice."


    It was a spiritual tone on the top of the Buddha face, but his hands were fidgeting.


    It seems to be expecting.


    I cannot fail this.


    This time is practicing to manipte Otem with magic.


    It is necessary to embed in the magic circle what kind of action to do.


    Therefore, understanding of the magic circle is indispensable for making magic andplicated movements.


    It is a thing that cannot be done by my father who said that we should only need to remember the magic circles.


    Nheless, it is possible to determine the trajectory of movement is a small part of the magic circle, it can be done even without deep understanding to that far.


    In short, the practice of freely manipting Otem is the first step of practicing magic circles by creating yourself.


    Although it is impossible to state yourself a wise man, to the extent of manipting the Otem.


    "???? ?? ??" Grab the doll


    While chanting I stretched my right hand towards Otems.


    From my hand light emits and the light goes into the Otems.


    The moment the light enters, the Otems starts to move.


    One moves in a forward direction and the other moves in the backward direction.


    Then, each spins around themselves.


    "Hou, it seems that you examined well, not just simple movements, but also to be able to incorporate until rotation."


    The chief delightedly voiced out.


    Not yet, it starts from here.


    I further draw a third magic circle in the air.


    "??????????" Air this hand


    I chant towards one of the Otem.


    From my hand released magic power changes to wind ball, ording to the magic circle it fly towards spinning Otem.


    Otem, which is spinning with ''Kurukuru'', stopped moving as the ball of wind approached, and quickly avoided it.


    Because the magic power of the wind kept to minimum, when it the wall it easily dissolved.


    With ''Gatari'' sound, the chief stood up.


    "No way, I never thought that you would embed corresponding action type incorporated into the magic circle!"


    Normally the chief who would not surprised by anything, raised a loud voice.


    Because Giselle knew in advance, she is looking at the chief with a proud face.


    Doya-gao[proud face] is also cute too.


    My brother is proud to have my sister proud.


    "Why?¡­ the corresponding action, I did not teach you yet, right?"


    "When I tried a lot of things, I found a part that clicked about a bit by chance, so I tried to examine it."


    Even if I said by chance, it is a result that I kept trying for almost a week without going to bed for a week.


    I tried various forms of magic circles and continued patiently testing the conditions when magic acted and not.


    It is the gift of my obsession.


    "¡­ Well, good, you''ve done so far. It''s already the area of ??a top magician. Even without teaching by me, Abel would be able to devote himself by self-education. I never thought he could grow this far in just one year."


    The voice of the chief struck.


    When I look at him closely, he is shedding tears.


    "Chief-sama?"


    When I called him, the chief wiped away tears with his sleeves.


    "I did not cry! It was just dust in my eyes!"


    ¡­ After all he is Philo''s grandfather, to be same in such ces.


    "But, if there is no one who will teach me¡­"


    "In future, I allow you to take books from the library, take home anything you like in the library, if I teach you poorly I might stop the growth of Abel. You have both talent and guts."


    Until now he would not allow me to see the books because they were expensive, but atst that ban was lifted.


    I am happy to be honest with that¡­ The way the chief said it was a little lonely.


    Recently chief took good care of me in many ways, despite putting his grand-daughter Philo aside.


    I also feel lonely when I think that it is thest time chief sees my training like this.


    "¡­ If I had advice, could Ie asionally?"


    "¡­ asionally, maybe I may not think about it."


    As usual, it is not a straightforward grandfather.


    When I barelyughed, the chief gentlyughed while diverting his face.


    "Well, may I borrow four Otems in the room?"


    "What do you want to use them?"


    "No, I wanted them to carry few books."


    I choose four big ones from among the Otems in my room.


    "?????? ????"


    After I chant, I draw four magic circles in the air.


    Well, how was the path to the library?


    Walls can be avoided if I apply corresponding actions, and I can use them with a simple instructions.


    If by chance their movements stopped, I can recast magic circles and cast spells again.


    "???? ?? ??¡¹ "


    When I chanted, four Otems started to move.


    Yep, 10 volumes of books can be loaded on one Otem.


    Otem super useful. For a while, it seems I need to a research of magic circles which moves Otem.


    "Well then, I''m going to borrow some books."


    "A, Abel, I said certainly that you could borrow, but how many books are you nning on taking home?"


    "For the time being, about three round trips today."


    "What? Are you going to borrow over 100 books?"


    Would it be bad?


    However, I want to be able to form magic circles from scratch with my own power soon.


    To do so, knowledge is overwhelmingly insufficient.


    ***********

 Chapter 12: 9-yrs old (1)

    <h4>Chapter 12: 9-yrs old (1)</h4>


    A year has passed since I was recognized as a top ss magician by the Chief.


    I am now 9-yrs old and Giselle 7-yrs old.


    Recently, I need to do more things like to help such as hunting and the time spent on magic practice has decreased sharply.


    I do not like the shallow understanding of my father''s magic.


    I am trying many things to let Otem hunt instead of me, but it is not going as I nned.


    It is difficult to incorporate the corresponding actions until it makes the hunt smoothly.


    It is possible if I stick to the side of Otem and continue reworking magic, but after all it takes time and it is totally overwhelming.


    There seems to be a way to have simted intelligence, but in this settlement there is overwhelminglycking of materials.


    Someday I will leave this settlement and get more knowledge and want to do various things.


    No, I could devote myself to practicing magic so far because the entertainment was small in this settlement.


    Unexpectedly, if I go out into town, my magic arms may wane at a stroke.


    In the first ce, it seems that Maren tribe is basically decided that it should not leave this settlement.


    Apparently the vige of the Maren tribe seems to be a hidden vige of the ninja in Japan.


    When a major incident such as war urred in the country, it is said that the Royal family send messengers and the Maren tribe to participate in it.


    It seems that it is a secret weapon of the country.


    From knowing some circumstances it is called a magical troupe as a group manipting dubious magic and eerie dolls and is fearful.


    However, it seems thest time a request for participation was about nearly a hundred years ago.


    Many Maren families now use magic only in spiritual techniques, ceremonies, fortune-telling and devinations.


    In the old days more magic was flourishing but nowpletely waned that''s what the chiefining.


    I also think that I should have been born in a time when the waring times.


    Because now it is peaceful time, I do not know I am saying because of this peaceful time.


    To be honest, I have no intention of living in this settlement for the rest of my life.


    There are neither golem nor alchemy materials here.


    As I read books, there are various things in this world.


    I would like to make more authentic chimera and homunculus.


    I cannot be satisfied with just Otem alone.


    Because I was isted from the world, my magic skills may be dyed considerably.


    When I think about that I cannot sit or stand still.


    There should be another ce to make use of magic rather than such a closed ce.


    "Nii-sama, father-sama calls you for hunting¡­"


    I take my eyes off the book and turn my face towards the voice.


    Giselle was standing with an apologetic face.


    "Fuun~¡­ I do not think I have any talent there."


    I''m confident that at least I can use magic to hunt more prey than anyone else, but my father insists on using the bow to the end.


    It is better to remember this way of using, it will be useful with somethings he said.


    My father has a hard head.


    Even from the history of Maren tribe, the time when hunting was done with magic is supposed to be longer.


    From chief''s story, it seems that the bow was a weapon possessed by an inexperienced person who could not use magic well until about eighty years ago.


    It is now totally peaceful times blurred that sense, now it is said that those who hunt with magic is a strange ones, or it is said to be dangerous if they go on rampage.


    When I was young, my father and mother were delighted when I showed interest in magic, but¡­ recently they are trying to separate me from magic in someway.


    Surely, it probably went over such a line a long time ago.


    A lighter is convenient if it is present, but me radiators are not needed for ordinary households.


    It is a slightly exaggerated expression, in other words, it is such a thing.


    I have awareness, but I do not feel like stopping my feet now.


    In this world, I have lived in magical practice all the time.


    If I deny it this time, my life will remain only my little sister Giselle.


    It feels like it is not bad, but I do not n to forsake magic in anyway.


    "When I finished reading this chapter, I''ll get ready."


    While I saying, I will drop my eyes to the book again.


    Giselleughed as if she was amazed by it, and she looks into the book from the side.


    Giselle looking inside the book opens her mouth.


    "This¡­ what are these characters?"


    "Arei letters, it is only this that wrote about the meaning of the figure of the magic circles."


    What I am getting right now is also esoteric in magical books.


    Arei letters, special characters dedicated to magic books are used.


    Arei letters put together what should be represented by plural letters as one character, if it is usual.


    There is something a bit wonderful if it goes well, but there is something close to the shorthand technique in the previous life.


    Each character has a considerable amount of information packed, so at the time of mastering Arei letters, you have a lot of knowledge about magic.


    Incidentally, it is only on letters, there are no pronunciations.


    Originally, if you describe magic circles in detail, it cannot be said in very few books.


    It is this magic book that makes it possible to forcibly make it by giving information amount to each letter.


    You may think that I do not have to put it in a single piece to go that far, but remembering Arei letters itself can also be training magic.


    Focusing ability and ability to organize information is the basic ability of magic.


    It takes time to remember all of them, but once you mastered itpletely, you will be able to dramatically increase the amount of knowledge you can stuff from your books in your life.


    By the way, my father knew about the existence of the Arei characters, so I decided to ask the chief to teach them.


    At first it was likely to be misrepresented by a simple version of Arei letters, but I decided to clench my teeth and decided to learn official Arei letters somehow.


    Around a year now, the basics of Arei letters has be almost readable.


    At this pace it seems that it will take over five years topletely master the application, but it seems miraculous speed even at this pace.


    "Oh, Abel, there you are. Giselle should have called you a long time ago¡­"


    Father came out of the house.


    My father spits sigh when he found Giselle is beside me.


    "Really, Giselle is sweet towards her older brother."


    Did he found out.


    I check the number on the page, then closed the book.


    "I am really sorry father-sama, but my brother is magic¡­"


    While I getting up, I stretched my hand towards Giselle and controlled her words.


    "I am really sorry, I read only iplete page, unintentionally."


    Giselle pulls her eyebrows and sees me unhappily.


    I feel like I want toin towards my father, but it''s also important to build physical fitness.


    I am growing up right now and it cannot be just my hobbies.


    ***********

 Chapter 13: 9-yrs old (2)

    <h4>Chapter 13: 9-yrs old (2)</h4>


    One day, I was shivering on my own bed.


    It was around the time that the sun had risen high in the sky, but I do not think I will leave from here.


    While I clung to the nket, I put my hand on my forehead.


    My head is hot. It''s a sensation that my brain is melting.


    First time since 9-yrs, I tasted a dense death sign.


    My consciousness is not clear.


    "Nii-sama, get it together, Nii-sama!"


    Giselle calls out to me.


    However, it is useless.


    Giselle''s pretty beautiful face also looks blurry now.


    I was not feeling well this morning and I could not eat breakfast.


    I told my mother about that and made her prepare goat''s milk to warm, but as soon as I drank it, the inside of my stomach came up and vomited.


    I fell down as it is, I was carried to the bed and that''s how now the situation.


    As I thought, I was a little sick a few days ago.


    Everything might have been a sign of this.


    In the meantime, it was a mistake that I continued magic research for 3 days and nights trying to get back the time taken by my helping hand with hunting and agriculture.


    No, I should think that it was upto now and that all of it was the cause. All nighter, it is not unusual.


    Maybe, my own nutritional drink was useless?


    After all, I should not have used that herb.


    Maybe poison removing was not perfect.


    No, may be I was cursed because I made 3 squirrels with biological magic?


    As I thought, I should not have ced my hands on that magic after all. That was a sphemy to the creature, it was rebellion against God.


    It was not a good range that humans should ce hands.


    Sorry, God, I will never use biological magic.


    So, please forgive me already.


    "¡­ Wow, spirit of our ancestors, forgive me."


    I lift my heavy arms and cut a cross in the air.


    "Nii-sama!"


    Giselle cries and embraces my shoulder.


    "Giselle¡­¡­ I''m sorry, I¡­ when I thought now¡­ I am selfish about myself, I could not do anything like a brother¡­ I was an useless brother¡­"


    If I had a little sister in my previous life, I wonder if it was a bit different?


    No, that''s not all.


    I also think about my father and mother.


    The existence of parents who stay at home all the time for me to watch over me more than Maren''s culture was hardly familiar to me.


    Even ordinary baby do not know such things, but it was natural for me.


    As there are existing values, it was a start from minus instead of zero.


    Perhaps it was because this my ideal is different from my father, if I think about it.


    "It''s not like that! Please do not say such a thing as giving up!"


    "Because it''s about my body, I understand. I will die."


    "Nii-sama, nii-sama! Please get it together!"


    However, my parents were unexpectedly cold, although I was in such a condition.


    "It''s only a cold, that''s why I said to you, you should train your body from day-to-day."


    My father stands up by saying that, sighing as he was amazed.


    Is this, just a cold?


    There cannot be such a thing.


    My body is so hot, painful,


    "Goho ggoho!"


    Yes, I also have a cough.


    "It is serious! Father-sama, Nii-sama!"


    "Umu, it''s a cold."


    Will not he say other than that, my father.


    Far from cold, I am going to be wind.


    "It''s because you pushed yourself in this cold period."


    I just doped with medicine and stayed up all night for three days.


    The room was also properly warmed by magic.


    Anyway, just a cold cannot be this painful so far.


    "But, father-sama¡­ I have properly ced Otem which avoids sickness, it cannot be a cold."


    "It is because you depend solely on Otem, it is just a prevention, but after catching a cold it will be useless. Your body will be weakened, because you always confined in your room."


    "I ced 10 Otems that avoids sickness, this is not a sickness, it must be someone who is jealous of my talent¡­ It seems, it is a curse from around Philo. I surely is."


    Philo was a grandpa''s girl.


    Because the chief taught to me by chance, it is possible that there is a line that jealous of me.


    Yes, I cannot think of anything else.


    If I can recover safely, let''s study seriously about protection techniques against magic.


    "So many Otems that avoids sickness¡­ Well, but, that was beyond that and it was probable that you were intolerant."


    "That''s why, this is¡­ not just a cold¡­"


    "Umu, I see, then I go hunting, for the time being rest well for now."


    "If I stay as it is, I am going to be resting under the soil all the while."


    "The art of sickness scattering is already hung up, and you will be recovered to some extent by the sun goes down. Let''s have a little white soup of ingredients for tonight"


    "Father-sama¡­ When the sun goes down, I will be already gone forever¡­"


    "If you learned from this, you should be a little more mature."


    By saying that father, left the room.


    How cold, is that what you called a family?


    Even though your son was in the depths of death, was not those eyes that looked like a brat after caught a cold into stirring excessively?


    No, I was magic crazy up to now.


    For my parents who saw magic as part of ceremonies and education, only substitute for electric appliances, I guess I was such a strange existence.


    My father also did not show such a thing, but it seems that he might have been creepy about me.


    Unexpectedly, tears came out.


    I spent too much time trying to master magic, which was not useful in this peaceful times and I may have lost something important.


    "What happened? Nii-sama! Do you have a headache? Shall I change the wet towel?"


    No, only Giselle will take care of me like this, even if I was in the edge of death.


    Even with that, I bet that I am very happy person.


    Without Giselle, I should have been lonely and dead alone in this world.


    She was a nice little sister to me.


    "I am fine, I am sorry for making you feel bad. But, when I thought that I was about to die¡­ Suddenly, I am getting lonely."


    (Note: Where do you(Abel) get this much stamina to speak¡­(T-T))


    "Please do not say that you will die. What should I do, if Nii-sama dies!"


    I reached out to stroke Giselle''s head, but my hand was strangely heavy.


    The head of Giselle, right there, seemed much far away.


    Oh, I will die. This time, I will die.


    "Hand¡­ can I hold your hand?"


    "Yes! Yes! Please!"


    Giselle takes my hand.


    Giselle''s hand was a small pretty hand as her age.


    I grasped the hand of Giselle weakly and stroked her hand back with my thumb.


    "I am sorry for only cared about magic¡­ Giselle, I love you¡­"


    I say so, lose to the weight of the eyelids and closed my eyes.


    "Hii¡­ Nii-sama! Nii-sama! No, noo!"


    The scream of Giselle reverberates in the room.


    While listening to that, my consciousness went off.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After 10 hours, I was sitting on the dining table chair.


    "Are you able to eat?"


    My father asks me.


    "¡­ Yes, I am fine, I still have little feverish."


    In conclusion, it was just a cold.


    Apparently the Maren tribe seems to have a immune tendency towards weak constitution.


    Although they are rarely sick because they have prevention with magic, it seems that even if just happens to caught cold, it will be quite effective.


    "It''s good that Nii-sama seems to have recovered¡­ I¡­ Mou, mou if by any chance if something happened, what should I do¡­"


    My chest pains.


    Ipletely made Giselle worried about me.


    Should I say, I feel like I said some strange things with fever.


    "Ah¡­ when I think about it, Philo-sama came to visit, at that time Nii-sama was asleep, so I made her leave¡­"


    "Ah, un, I see¡­"


    Philo, I am sorry to doubt you.


    To be honest I do not remember much, but I feel like I made many false charges with my headache.


    I am really sorry father and mother for various things.


    It seems before curse, as I thought I should work on sick and disease countermeasures firmly.


    ***********

 Chapter 14: 11-yrs old [1]

    <h4>Chapter 14: 11-yrs old [1]</h4>


    Another 2-yrs have passed.


    I am already 11-yrs old and Giselle is 9-yrs old.


    Before, when I caught the cold, in the heat of the moment I swore in my heart that I should stop magic training at once. But after passing the hurdle I totally forgotten about it. When I think about it, it was not more than next day. Today too, I was doing my best at practicing magic.


    I already exceeded the Chief in some fields of magic. The limits are beginning to appear in what I can do here.


    As I thought, I should know about the world outside.


    I must not stay in this vige.


    Recently, I sometimes feel such things.


    "Abel! Let''s go hunting, Abel! Get out you social withdrawal!"


    My father hits the door of my room.


    However, it is useless.


    There is a solid barrier put on my room.


    It is impossible to release from the outside unless it is same ss as chief.


    It is bad for my father but I have decided to withdraw for several days to study magic.


    Since I knew that there is magic in this world, there is magic that I had wanted to use someday.


    It waspleted up to 80%.


    I want to finish it at once.


    My determination is hard.


    "I am really sorry, I am busy right now, if it''s hunting I will lend you an Otem if you want."


    That''s right, I seeded in developing a magic circle which can let Otem hunting.


    Since I incorporated a number ofplicated responses to the magic circle, it can respond to simplemands such as "Come with me" or "Wait".


    Since it only takes action in response to voice, I can add any number of instructions depending on the magic circle.


    If made the armsrger in advance and make the joints move, it can even shoot arrows from the bow.


    Because I made it possible to move efficiently with less magical power, it will be able to move for five hours after giving magical power.


    The precision of archery is also high, so much that it does not oppose the user.


    It should be much more useful than a single child.


    When I showed this magic circle to the chief, he was delighted by saying "Shindou ja! Abel is a shindou ja!"


    Recently, the chief seems to use this magic circle as well.


    Just because the magic circle isplicated and it is difficult to adjust the magical power, it seems that people other than the chief cannot use.


    "Abel, that''s not the problem! How many times should I tell you to understand!"


    "Do not disturb my concentration as I am now in the process of an important magic study! Unfortunately, if you hit the door any further, I will use the soundproof magic as it is!"


    "Giselle is missing you too!"


    "It is a lie! I said to Giselle that I will withdraw beforehand for about three days! Giselle is a good girl who can endure!"


    While I say it, I take out a wooden cane.


    Magic can be raised in uracy and power by using this wand.


    This wooden cane is what I made.


    It is engraved with magical powers and it is able to transcribe the magic circle to the air without chanting.


    This can save a lot of time.


    Originally, when I made this I thought that I did very well, the chief said "A wand that incorporates a transfer technique is amon type. It was truly wonderful that you made it on your own."


    Although it was a bit frustrating, it is reasonable to incorporate the transcription technique that forms the basis of most magic.


    It is not strange even if someone doing other than me.


    At the same time I was convinced that I wanted to see the world outside of the vige again, I thought so strongly.


    Well then, let''s add soundproofing to the barrier that covers the room quickly and block itpletely from the outside.


    I swiftly swung the small wand and created a magic circle.


    "?? ????? ??¡­¡­" "


    "It''s true! That Giselle was crying! She is saying that it is painful to not able see Abel for 3 days!"


    ¡­¡­ If said that far it is painful for me too.


    I handed out an Otem which resembled my face as a substitute for me, but that seems to be useless.


    Let''s go out to see a little bit.


    "But, when I go out of this room, you are going to drag me to hunt as it is, right?"


    "Naturally."


    "Is that supposed to be a toss-over¡­ then, do not you think it''s unfair to Giselle?"


    "You can y with her after you returned from hunting."


    "Hunting will take nearly half a day, right? You said I shoulde out for Giselle''s sake, but is not that something a bit strange?"


    "Abel is the one who is strange, trying to close inside your room for 3 days."


    "It is reasonable."


    I am convinced, but I do not n to approve of it.


    "By the way, what are doing about toilet?"


    "If I said you will take measures, so I will not say, there is no need to worry. "


    If I use the magic of transfer magic, I can move instantaneously to a ce where magic circle prepared in advance.


    In the toilet and this room, I have left Otems with carved magic circle of transfer.


    My father do not know that I can use transfer magic, which was a high level magic.


    I carved magic circle on an old Otem which was originally in the toilet. so it will not be noticed so easily.


    So it should not be exposed.


    However, if there is no magic power, it will not function as a transfer destination, so I need to go there to recharge magic every 5 hrs.


    A lot of magic power is necessary for the transition, but if it is a distance between the toilet and to my own room, it is enough to replenish magic in regr intervals.


    With this it should have been perfect, but I seem to have underestimated Giselle''s bro-con. I cannot afford to leave that cute little sister crying like that.


    "When father goes hunting, I will go out in the meantime."


    "I decided not to go hunting until you came out today."


    "I am fine by it, but mother will get angry."


    "If you do not want to get scolded by her, thene out."


    It cannot be helped even if we kept asking questions.


    I swung the small cane and the magic circle floated in the air.


    "There is no helping it, I wille out afterpleting this single paragraph, please wait a little."


    "???? ?? ??"


    I put magic on Otem that I had put on the desk.


    I picked up that Otem and put it in front of my room door.


    "Did you cast a spell now?"


    "Please wait a while."


    The Otem''s mouth moves and imitates my voice.


    The gesture moves the Otem''s mouth and imitates my voice.


    It is an Otem that talks with a special mechanism in its mouth.


    It was created by arranging the theories written in the chief''s library book in my own way.


    It is a bit off tone, but it cannot be helped because it is a magic circle arranged in a hurry.


    In order to improve the uracy and variations of the voice more, fine adjustment is needed.


    But for now, it could attract my father''s attention in front of the door.


    "Father-sama, where is Giselle now?"


    "Giselle, Giselle is out in the garden now¡­"


    Mother seems to have gone out to buy in the square and if it is now toilet will be avable.


    I moved to the corner of the room and then shake the small cane and a magic circle floats in the air.


    I lowered my voice and cast a spell.


    "?? ???"


    Lighting out of the cane''s edge covers my body.


    I closed my eyelids due to the dazzling of light.


    I opened my eyes after a floating feeling and I was inside the toilet.


    OK, this will be fine.


    Let''s go to see Giselle.


    If it''s like this I should have let Giselle into my room.


    My father would get noisy if I made Giselle into a hikikomori life(of these 3 days). But, instead of making her cry, I should have done this from the beginning.


    "Abel! Not yet!"


    From the second floor, my father''s voice was heard.


    "Wait a while."


    "You are saying the same thing for a while!"


    "Wait a while."


    ¡­ I should make it quick.


    If not the situation may go out of control.


    ***********

 Chapter 15: 11-yrs Old (2)

    <h4>Chapter 15: 11-yrs Old (2)</h4>


    It''s been 5 days since I retreated in my room.


    Although my schedule was off by 2 days, the foundation of the magic that I was about to make waspleted.


    My head was cranky due tock of sleep, but it was blown away all at once by the excitementing from the sense of aplishment.


    Just because of the excitement I did not feel tiredness or pain, but suddenly my body''s strength loosened up and copsed in the ce where I am standing.


    Strange, my legs will not move. I cannot stand up.


    Is excessive use of magic andck of sleep, may be caused by theck of nutrition?


    I picked up my small wand that was fallen on the floor and pointed it towards the Otem in the corner of the room.


    "¡­ ????? ??ÓÐ."


    In response to the spell, Otem moves it''s body andes close to me.


    I dropped my wand and holds the upper part of the Otem to stand up.


    Then I reached out for a small bottle on the desk.


    What was inside is homemade energy drink.


    Recently named it Abel''s potion.


    I grabbed the small bottle and crawled on the floor again. After clenching it with my teeth, I got rid of the lid gently.


    After drinking the contents at once, the energy returned to my body.


    Still, I can still move.


    I managed to stand up with the power of Abel''s potion.


    I cannot stop trembling of my feet and hands, but it is amon thing that happens all the time if this is the case.


    When I grasped my elbow and knee strongly for about 5 minutes, for the time being the trembling stopped.


    For now, let''s celebrate thepletion of magic rather than my body.


    However, what waspleted this time is the foundation of the foundation.


    From here I need to repeat my experiments, fine adjustment, addition of information, application, shortening, etc., are needed to do.


    However, it will be dangerous to draw over anymore.


    I do not understand what kind of face my father is making outside.


    Besides, my body cannot hold on for long.


    If dead there will be nothing left.


    My meals were preserved dried bread, fruit of Eve and then Abel''s potion alone.


    Because of that, recently my taste has be strange.


    Also, somehow the world''s color is strange. It seems that myck of sleeping time is approaching it''s human limit.


    Giselle was also got involved.


    Giselle is getting a good sleep, she may be better than me, but she do not have anything to do and I think that the packed life is painful.


    Naturally, the meals she took is same as me.


    ¡­ It must be painful, right?


    Rather I feel her skin is shiny than usual, is it due to mind? (Note: it''s your imagination¡­)


    Well, let''s just report thepletion of magic to Giselle for now.


    "Giselle, it''s done!"


    As soon as I said, Giselle, who was sleeping in my bed, jumped up ande to the desk.


    "Finally, the magic that nii-sama wanted to make more than anything was finallypleted!"


    Giselle waved her hands ''pata pata'', she seemed pleased as if her aplishment.


    "Ah, there are lots of books that I have referred to¡­ but still, it is my original magic that I made from scratch."


    Let''s also report it to the chief.


    I want an opinion from him as well.


    "Amazing! If it''s nii-sama, I thought you could do it someday! But¡­ I did not understand simply by listening about that magic technique, so may I see it at once?"


    "Of course."


    I picked up the small wand dropped earlier and swung it.


    I am not used to imagining this magic circle yet, so it will take a while.


    While assembling in my brain, I slowly cast it.


    "??¡¡????????"


    After the magic circle ispleted, I casted a spell.


    A small panel floats in front of me.


    ----------


    "Abel ¡¤ Belek"


    STR (strength): 2


    MAG (Magical power): 865


    ----------


    "This is¡­ My brother''s name is written¡­ but, what on earth is this?"


    "It''s a status indicator. Well, I had a hard time, because I have to incorporate it all in the magic lines from the disy format to the characters."


    "Status? Is it by any chance¡­"


    "Yes, if we use this magic, we can check the muscr strength and magical power of the target. In the end, it would be able to disy the tribe name and their strength in the numerical values. It is something that gives brief exnation."


    For me, when ites to different world incarnation Status indicator is a standard.


    This cannot be reconciled. If do not have one, it cannot be helped but to make one.


    If I think about it, it was already ten years ago that it was disappointing that there was no status.


    Incidentally, the criterion of the numerical value is both the average adult Maren''s value of 20.


    The result of continuing to make Otem since I was small appeared in my magical power.


    ¡­¡­ I am satisfied with it, but I did not think that muscle strength was so little.


    I want to believe that it is a false numerical value while magically developed by myself.


    No¡­ But, I am nearly 12-yrs old in this world, may be it is such a thing, right?


    As my father says, I will decide to go out to help him hunt for a while.


    "How, you could make something like this¡­"


    "There was a magic to discriminate the strength of magical power by color, and I got a hint from there."


    "Me too, please show my status too!"


    "Yoshi, do not move."


    I pointed my wand towards Giselle and a magic circle floated in the air.


    ¡­¡­ This magic circle, it is too fine and difficult to transfer.


    If I want to increase the amount of information that can be disyed, I have to further improve it, I wonder if it''s okay?


    I wish I had some way to shorten it.


    It may be better to make a simplified version which easily disy muscr strength and magical power.


    There is still room for improvement.


    ----------


    "Giselle Belek"


    STR (strength): 8


    MAG (Magical power): 37


    ----------


    Although not as much as me, Giselle also has high magical power.


    The average of adults is set to 20, which is set as the standard.


    If I think about it, it may be important to touch magic since childhood.


    My father started practicing magic circles around in his 20''s.


    Maren tribe should let their children start magic practice at an early age.


    Then they can make the strongest magician army corps and can aim for the world domination¡­ Un~?


    A~re? Giselle''s muscr strength¡­pared to me, above¡­?


    "After all, nii-sama have very high magical power!"


    Giselle said that by raising her voice loudly.


    It seemed rather than excitement, she was trying with all her best to distract me.


    Giselle also noticed that she has a higher muscle strength value and she was concerning about it.


    That was hard for me too.


    "¡­ Ah, but since the general Maren tribe is 20, Giselle''s is also high enough."


    "The average of the general Maren tribe is 20¡­"


    Giselle clouds her expression and mutters in the same way.


    Stop it, do not look at me with such eyes.


    Giselle noticed my eyes, she changed her expression quickly. That thoughtfulness is also painful.


    "It was the result of my imitated practice by my brother''s side!"


    "That''s¡­ right, un."


    I quickly erased the disy of the status with my wand.


    I never thought that I would loose to my little sister in muscle strength by quadruple difference.


    I endured it. I endured pretty much.


    I got quite a shock in a while after a long absence.


    Naturally, it does not mean that Giselle is a gori.


    Perhaps Giselle is almost average.


    Even when my father invited me to hunt, I kept running around while hiding and by using the theory.


    Even if I was told to do farming work, Otem had done it all.


    Other things I have done is none other than retreating in my room and kept on reading magic studies.


    I do not need much strength in carving Otem.


    The Maren tribe''s wood carving knife can easily cut and scrap trees using the magical power of the tree around here.


    Giselle should be simr to me, but she apanies my mother''s shopping and somewhat lives a decent life than I am.


    Speaking briefly, I''m garbage.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Finally came out this stupid son! Do you hate so much to got hunting!"


    When I got out of my room, I got a sermon from my father.


    "My father! nii-sama was just developing magic! I bet if you also saw the magic that nii-sama developed¡­"


    "It is not that kind of story!"


    "If father-sama want to get mad at nii-sama, sometimes instead get mad at me for a change! I also was like being involved with nii-sama!"


    "There is no necessity for that."


    "why!"


    "I know that it is more effective for you by scolding Abel alone."


    "Kugh¡­ that kind of way¡­"


    As expected of my father, he understands Giselle well.


    "Giselle, it''s okay¡­ I was totally wrong this time¡­ Father-sama, I am terribly sorry, I will never do something like this from now on."


    "¡­¡­ Mmm, you are strangely straightforward, are not you nning something again?"


    "Nii-sama? what''s happened to you? Nii-sama I know would never easily admit his mistakes regarding magic¡­ that is not like nii-sama! Did you catch cold again?"


    (Note: He got a bigger blow, being weaker than his little sister by strength. Which surpassed his enthusiasm towards magic.)


    ¡­ I did not expect to be said that far.


    Usually, what are they thinking about me?


    "No, I understood the importance of hunting, I understood that it is important to move my body and train the body from tomorrow than using Otem to hunt. I will apany you everyday, I am sorry for the inconvenience until now. "


    As she heard my words, Giselle suddenly changed her expression as if relieved.


    When our eyes meet, Giselle will immediately changed her expression.


    "Nii-sama, I think that nii-sama is a wonderful person as it is!"


    ¡­¡­Thank you for your concern.


    But, as a big brother I cannot forgive myself. If possible, I want her to stop concerning like that.


    But after this, my deration will also end again with in 3 days.


    It pampered the body like Giselle''s concerns do not effect me and once again days went back to the war between me and my father making door as a border.


    ***********

 Chapter 16: 13-yrs Old (1)

    <h4>Chapter 16: 13-yrs Old (1)</h4>


    2 more years passed.


    I am already 13-yrs old and Giselle is now 11-yrs old.


    Maybe because I am spending unchanged life style by practicing magic, I feel that time passes quickly


    If this goes on like this, before noticing I may get older than my previous life.


    By exhaling air, I started scraping the wood on the Otem.


    Today also I am carving Otem in the garden.


    What I am making now is a 4 armed Otem.


    It is a type of Otem that has spherical joints and moves it''s arms with ''gachan gachan''.


    When it was finished, probably it could win against a medium sized monster with it''s arm force alone.


    I believe that there are unlimited possibilities in Otem.


    As usual, Giselle is beside me.


    A few months ago, Giselle started making Otems earnestly.


    As an elder brother, I am worried about whether she might cut her hand with a knife.


    Of course, I am little happy about my sister''s growth.


    Recently, I am thinking that it''s a little bit bad.


    Maybe it''s because of that I was always closed door practice without interacting with other vigers.


    I only talked with chief''s family outside my family.


    Somehow, I recalled the memory of my previous life.


    At that time because I was absorbed in ck magic, but I did not think that I would do the same in this magic world.


    Even I say that, I do not mind how the world look at me since I like to practice magic.


    What makes me worry is that Giselle who cannot y with other children of the same age because she always stayed beside me.


    Giselle still cannot sleep fully unless I fall asleep.


    If this situation continued forever, it might get troublesome.


    I stopped the hands that carving the Otem and looked at Giselle.


    If Giselle was in Japan, she is at the right age to be graduated from the elementary school.


    Is not it time for her to graduate from her brother?


    No, it''s toote.


    "What happened, Nii-sama? Suddenly¡­ When you look at my face, I will be a little shy."


    "Oh, I am sorry, I was thinking that it been a while, should I carve an Otem modeled after you¡­"


    Let''s mislead her with light tone.


    It is not something that should tell her.


    I will keep it in mind and lead Giselle like that.


    "Well, that is kinda¡­"


    Giselle brought her eyebrows and made a bitter smile.


    She used to be pleased in the past, but now she do not like being made a model of Otem.


    That''s to be right.


    Otem often has fairly ugly faces.


    What should I say? It seems like that kind of culture.


    Well, if you make this cylindrical doll into a beauty, it will be even creepier.


    "Before, you would have excited happily when I said the same thing."


    When I teased her like that, Giselleughed ''kusuri''.


    At that time Giselle was 2-yrs old, I thought that she would not have remembered it, but by looking at her it seems like it was in her memory.


    "That''s not it, Nii-sama."


    "Un~?"


    Giselle stood up from the chair like Otem and looks at my face like peeping into it.


    "¡­ If I were to be model, I thought that Nii-sama would watch me. For sure, I am in those days."


    She took one point from me.


    I never thought, I was overtaken by a 2-yrs old younger girl.


    Giselle is a smart child. I am looking forward to her future.


    "At that time Nii-sama, honestly you do not have eyes except for Otem."


    "Have I be better now?"


    Giselle tilted her neck by cing a hand on her mouth, after showing a state of thinking for about few seconds, returned to normal.


    "It''s getting worse, but you started to look at me, for me it is enough as it is."


    Due to incarnation or because I could not build a decent family rtionship in my previous life, I feel like I have drawn a line to my parents and sister.


    Just because I have many opportunities to contact with Giselle, I could deeply opened to her¡­ from my father and mother I am still hiding and in some cases I am avoiding them.


    ¡­ Well, it is mostly because of magic.


    "¡­ After a long time, should I follow father for hunting tomorrow."


    I should not keep avoiding.


    There is no doubt in this world, because Zererotto is my biological father.


    A man who does not go hunting at the age of 13-yrs and only eats meal that was served is except me there is no other in this vige.


    However, I am helping farm work with the use of Otem¡­ If they allowed the use of Otem for hunting, I think that I can contribute quite a bit, but¡­ well, I will not say that.


    I don''t know it just maybe whimsy, I will go hunt tomorrow.


    "Eh?¡­ finally, father-sama also finally started giving up¡­ Such a thing, it is not like Nii-sama."


    Giselle puffs her cheeks.


    She do not want to be left behind and may be sulking a little.


    She is a cute little sister.


    "Isn''t it nice, leaving hunting¡­ I like my older brother who is absorbed in magic and before I used to be jealous of Otem."


    Giselle while saying, she grabs the half carved Otem holds it and stabs with the knife''s tip.


    Kora Kora, if you say such a thing, the feelings will be shaken.


    Do not disturb my determination.


    The knife of Giselle stabbed it straight in the eyes part, which it stabbed into Otem.


    By making a noise, it''s eyes peeled off.


    She was jealous of Otem before a long time ago, right?


    "Nii-sama, when we measured your muscle strength was 4 right? Now if you start hunting it cannot be helped, right? But it''s fine, because nii-sama does not have to do such savage things. I am saying this, so there is no mistake."


    While saying Gisellees closer to my face.


    The tip of our noses slightly touched.


    ''Perori'' Giselle give out her tongue like a mischief.


    "Oh, oh¡­ un, it may be so."


    When I gave her a half baked answer, Giselle gets back with a satisfied face.


    "I dug a little too much, it''s difficult right. I should scrape it again and make a face."


    Giselle while saying, rub the part of Otem''s eye with her thumb.


    ¡­ As I thought, Giselle need to get mature from older brother.


    I strongly recognized it now.


    For the time being, I will go hunt tomorrow and let Giselle take care of the house after a long time.


    I put the Otem that I had on the ground, pick up a small wand instead.


    I will waved the small wand towards the red Otem at the end of the garden.


    The red Otem glowed lightly and fell down on to the ground.


    At the same time, the surrounding space shakes a little.


    That red Otem is a special Otem for the barrier.


    During training I put the Otem for the barrier to the four corners of the garden and developed the barrier of recognition inhibition.


    My father gave up on me, because the existence of this barrier of recognition perception is great.


    ***********

 Chapter 17: 13-yrs Old (2)

    <h4>Chapter 17: 13-yrs Old (2)</h4>


    When I asked my father to take me to the hunting for the 1st time in a long while, he was overjoyed.


    "I can''t believe, you get so full of yourself. Well, that''s fine. From now on you put magic training aside and put more effort on hunting."


    Tone is a little strict , but voice is delited.


    He is an easy-to-understand person.


    With Giselle''s crying and my magic barrier doublebo, my father seemed to have given up on me, but looking at him now he seemed to not given up yet.


    Incidentally, the matter of hunting this time is secret from Giselle.


    Now Giselle went to vige square shopping with my mother.


    If she knows that I am going to hunt, I''m sure she will throw tantrum saying that she want to go with me.


    Regarding that point, I talked over with my father about various points, but I finally settled down by saying it will be fine.


    In my previous life there is a saying that lid to smelly things.


    This word seems scary, but just follow the flow.


    My father takes out a bow from the storeroom and sweeps dust.


    He reced the string with new one and hand it over to me.


    Apparently the string seemed to be out of date.


    That''s to be expected.


    Last time I used the bow was a few years ago.


    "This bow is something that I made when you were born, thinking that it woould be useful in the future."


    It seems that he want me to walk the hunting path as well, my father said to me as he recing string.


    As says that, a little guilt wells up in my heart.


    After all this person is my father of this world.


    From now on I will change my heart and practice Archery and Martial arts.


    In my previous life I failed by focusing magic alone.


    It''s my second life. Let''s use the reflection points of the previous life.


    Besides that, as I am now my sister Gisele can beat me easily.


    We have never actually fought with each other, but it is clear from our status of muscle strength values.


    That''s totally pathetic. The dignity as an older brother is bad.


    I will graduated from magic madness and live life earnestly.


    I resolute myself as do not know how many times I did it in the past.


    This time hunting will be conducted jointly with the family of Father''s acquaintance Ardy''s family.


    Muscr and shiny man, Gallia Ardy.


    Then his son, Shibi Ardy.


    Shibi is a small-sized man who seems to be weak, he is below one year twelve years old.


    From my point of view, they are an acquaintances of the extent to which the faces was matched several times when the ritual ceremonies.


    "It seems that Abel will alsoe to hunt in a long time, as you know Abel was not huntingtely and there is a nk, so he may drag us down, but take care of him."


    By saying that my father said to Gallia and bows his head.


    As he says that, I feel sorry to him somehow.


    Because, now my muscle strength is 4.


    I tried to target an Otem and shot the arrow after a long time, but it surprised me to the extent none hit the target.


    I''ve been making otems since I was young, so I''m pretty confident about my hands dexterity, but my muscle strength iscking.


    Without muscr strength not to mention flight distance, I cannot even fly the arrow straight.


    "I think that it will cause you inconvenience, but thank you for your guidance, please take care of me."


    I also lined up with my father and lower my head to Gallia.


    "Ha ha, if I look at you like this, you are a level headed child! Because Zere always held his head, I thought you would be more like a grasshopper, but you seem much more decent than I was young!"


    Galliaughed and rubbed his beard, while saying so.


    Then I look to Shibi.


    "¡­¡­ Heng, why should I with someone like him?"


    Shibi by saying that he clicked his tongue.


    I thought he was weak with his unreliable looks with his short size, but hhe said it now.


    I want to hit him by spin my head with both hands right away, but I beared it with my own standpoint. (Note: Herees Ippo.)


    Shibi is just a cheeky 12-yrs old child.


    I should justugh at this and forgive him.


    To be honest I will drag them down and for Shibi point of view it will not be fun as it is.


    ¡­¡­ Moreover, it is expected that I will lose by a great margin by muscle strength, so it would be better not bashfully throw fight from my side.


    If I try to spin my head there is a danger of being beaten down on the ground. (Note: Counter on demsyroll.)


    "What, what is it, do you have anyints?"


    While saying Shibi, he deflects his eyes when our meet eyes.


    Oh, is this intimidation?


    Due to his appearance many will look down on him, so he may have got the habit of showing strongself.


    "No, please take care of me Shibi."


    By saying that, I showed my hands to seek a handshake.


    Shibi might have thought that I would beat him, he shook his shoulder sharply and nervously.


    When he noticed it was a handshake, his face went bright red and made an angry face, he turned other side.


    I made a wry smile while expressively showing my expression and then pulled out my hand.


    Shibi looks at my face and gnaws his teeth all the way.


    Well, that''s a nice face.


    Boy, do not look down on me.


    "Kora, Shibi! Do not take that kind of attitude!¡­ Sorry, Abel."


    Gallia apologizes to me by scratching his head.


    Alright, I won. I won psycologically.


    Even though I look like this, I do not like loosing.


    Father, I, Gallia and Shibi, four of us leave the settlement and proceed to the forest.


    "Abel, you should already know, you should not use magic, this is also to train archery and physical fitness."


    I do not have much meaning to train archery, but this time I will swallow these words.


    If it is in front of Gallia, it also leads to crushing my father''s face.


    And also I want to train my physical strength.


    "Yes, I know father-sama. That''s why see, I have left my cane behind?"


    "Good, as I always say it archery is our pride of Maren-tribe."


    Come to think of it by chief-sama sayings, it seems that the Maren tribe were proud of doing hunting by magic, Father-sama!


    Those that cannot use magic were using the bow, but the ratio changed rapidly starting from the end of the big war and that number was reversed in thest few decades ago, it seems!


    Please absolutely do not say that archery is proud in front of the chief-sama! He get angry!


    No matter what I cannot say that, even if my mouth is torn.


    I have a desire to say a bit but I cannot say it absolutely.


    ***********

 Chapter 18: 13-yrs Old (3)

    <h4>Chapter 18: 13-yrs Old (3)</h4>


    "Hugo! Fugo!"


    A¡¡ck wild boar rushes towards us.


    It seems to be a monster called Nigumu Boar.


    "Shoot it, Abel!"


    My father yells, but my fingertips are trembling and cannot aim properly.


    "Even if you say that to shoot it! Even if you told!"


    To shoot a boar that rushes towards me. Are these barbarians?


    It''s obvious that it''s impossible.


    Because, my fingertips are trembling with fear.


    In the first ce, I do not feel like hitting it even in a normal state.


    If I missed, my body will receive the tackle of that boar.


    If I got hit with my current body, it is over with a single blow.


    "U¡­Uu¡­"


    If I cannot attract it a bit more, I cannot hit it with my power.


    However, if it gets close, I will lose my cool and my fingers will start trembling. Since the fingers shake, I cannot air properly.


    It was truly the worst circle.


    I want to go home already.


    "Oi, draw it more!"


    Gallia-san, if you have time to say such things, please shoot.


    I cannot draw any more.


    I do not have the power.


    It is a magical power swing constitution.


    "Ra~tsu!"


    I released my hand from the arrow with a burning sensation.


    The arrow hits the boar''s ear and fly backwards.


    "Hurry up and ready next one! Do not waste time!"


    Damn it! Damn it!


    As I thought, I will nevere to hunt anymore!


    I took another arrow from the quiver carrying on the shoulder and hook it on the bow string. I turned the arrow towards wild boar.


    I tried my best and pulled the arrow.


    It hurt as if my muscle became numb.


    I really want to go home already.


    I shoot the arrow at the moment my hand stop shaking.


    The arrow flew straight and stuck in the boar''s nose.


    I did it, I hit it!


    "Fugo, Fugou!"


    The¡¡wild boar does not stop at all.


    What is that, a monsters?


    "Uuu, Uwoah!"


    At the same moment when I showed my back to the wild boar, my father went forward and released an arrow.


    The arrow pierced the eyes of a wild boar.


    "Fuggo!"


    When the wild boar gave an opening, my father stands in front of the boar. And he pushes the arrow stuck in the eyes with his bare hands.


    The wild boar fell down on the scene after series of convulsion of the body.


    ¡­ No, I think it was a good move, but if you use bare hands, I can use magic.


    If I do not use magic now, when should I use?


    To make a fire? Or at the time of ceremony?


    If I am in such a condition, chieftain will cry.


    "Hmm, it seems to be too early for Abel."


    ¡­ It seems to be too soon, you should not say that.


    I hit it but it did not stop. Obviously, it is not something I should face at my level.


    My father was not thinking of letting me to take down wild boar from the start.


    He must have thought about cing me in my ce who


    My father was not thinking of letting me down the wild boar from the edge.


    I must have thought about taking little revenge on me who was doing as I please.


    My father makes a proud face and swings his head to the left and right.


    Patience, patience.


    I have decided so that I should set my father.


    "Strange, pitiful guy."


    Shibi said in a low voice.


    This brat, he said it with a low voice so that I could barely hear it.


    You, can you hunt that?


    I cannot imagine Shibi hunting Nigumu Boar.


    No, I have to be patience.


    I touched the arms that swollen.


    My muscles are screaming because I pulled strings a little while ago.


    My legs are about to get tired.


    "Excuse me, can I go home?"


    "It''s been an hour since we started hunting."


    "I kept walking for an hour. When I think about way home, I am already reaching my limits. If I keep walking anymore than this. It will interfere with the growth of the growing season "


    "Please do not say something that hard to understand, so let''s move forward."


    "The matter of post-eptance of hunting this time, I will tell Giselle that father-sama was fault in a bad way."


    "Stop it. Really stop it."


    Looking at my and father''s interaction, Shibiughs with his nose.


    "You are older than I am, I am still fine, so if you go home, you can return home alone, weakling."


    Although I responded with a smiley face, I pledged to my heart that someday to do revenge as much as possible within the range where my position will not get worse.


    "Oi Shibi, do not show your childish side and make me shame¡­ Look, see that grown-up attitude of Abel nii-chan."


    "What, what''s going on, father from a while ago!"


    Gallia shook his head sideways as if he was amazed.


    It''s fine, tell him more.


    "But, Nii-chan also it would be better for you to put on your physical strength a bit even if it is somewhat impossible."


    Right¡­ I am, until now a close in.


    I will worry about what to do from tomorrow on, if it is done hard from the first day.


    Even though it is just here that Morale has halved by Shibi''s hostility and my father''s proud face. (Doyagao= proud face)


    After a while we went through the forest, we heard the sound of rustling leaves.


    "Hmm, Shimuparrot? It is quite smart and pretentious, but it has a lot of fat and it''s quite delicious."


    When I looked up, there are yellow birds on the high branches.


    It was quite a plentiful bird. I am sorry to say it, but it looks a bit like Shibi.


    That''s why the sounds of branch gets broken and the leaves sound.


    Only in the vicinity of it''s eyes are ck and few red line patterns are on the body.


    It has a bit curved beak and gaudy appearance, it was a fat impression¡­


    I wonder if such a bird is really militant.


    Shibi raises his hand.


    "Oh me, I will do it!"


    "Ho, do it!"


    Shibi who got permission from Gallia looks at me like he triumphant after holding a bow over his head.


    Look at Shimuparrot instead of me.


    I do not know if it runs away because of that.


    Shibi aims and shoots an arrow towards Shimuparrot.


    The arrow scratched the wing and stuck into the tree.


    He missed.


    I made a guts pose secretly.


    Shimuparrot twisted it''s neck a lot, turned it''s eyes towards the direction of the arrow and found Shibi.


    "Damn it! It''s because I never targeted at this angle! I can get used to it!"


    Shibi took another arrow and aim at the Shimuparrot.


    "Shia!"


    Shimuparrot kicked the branch and descended straight down.


    It is obviously aiming for Shibi in front of it.


    It is fast despite it''s figure. And it is militant.


    Despite being targeted by arrows, never thought that there are birds which would rush without running away.


    "Take this! Take this!"


    Shibi releases a second and third arrow.


    Shimuparrot dodges that with a hair''s breath and closes the distance.


    It predicted the 4th shot and dealt with by kicking off the tree branch and elerated again.


    That bird, is strong.


    It''s fine, do it more Shimuparrot.


    "Aaa Uaaa Woah!"


    Fifth and sixth shots will fly in wrong directions.


    Shibi is useless. He ispletely copsed.


    "Shimuparrot is tough to take down if you miss the first shot. Remember it well, even I also got hurt by my arms."


    By saying that Gallia, took out a knife and tackles shivering Shibi and confronts Shimuparrot.


    "But¡­ this guy is pretty quick among Shimuparrot. Since ites to this far, it is easy to hit it with knife. Also, if you make a mistake your meat will be scooped out, so be careful if you mimic it!"


    In this way, Shimuparrot which was rewarded a lot for Shibi will be made dinner for today.


    I gently raised my hand and turn my hand towards Shimuparrot.


    ¡¸?????¹â¤è¡¡????Ã褱¡¹ (Draw a light)


    I casted magic circle in the air and turns my finger towards Shimuparrot


    ¡¸???Ãߤê¤ò¡¹ (sleep)


    With a glow Shimuparrot loses it''s momentum which opened it''srge mouth and closes in towards Gallia-san with fast speed.


    "Here it is!¡­Ah?"


    Gallia who swung his knife widely pierced the knife to the tree nearby.


    I walked to the Gallia-san''s side and picked up the Shimuparrot that fell down on the ground.


    Shimuparrot opens it''s beak bluntly and is sleeping deeply. Magic seems to work very well.


    "You, you¡­ did you learned such a magic?"


    "The mental interference system is the fastest way to deal with opponents who are not tolerant to magical power, was what chief-sama said."


    I thought that my father could use about this much, but by looking at his reaction maybe he cannot use it.


    The mental interference system is said to be somewhat difficult to control, it is said to be a magic that makes it difficult for you to get bad at the discretion of yourself.


    Rather than manipting the fire and moving the Otem, it bes a magic of several steps above.


    Gallia puts his feet on the tree trunk and pulls out the knife.


    Then scratching his head, he made a bitter smile.


    "It''s nice that you support me¡­ but the timing is not a bit mean. Even so, I never thought that one could put the sleeping magic exactly on the fast moving target in such high speed¡­ Naa, Zere, as I thought don''t you think Abel needs archery? "


    "But, magic is something that depends on mental state! I cannot let him depend on something that unstable!"


    To stabilize that there is magic training, father-sama.


    Besides, Archery also influenced by feelings. Current Shibi is the good example.


    "Besides, the magic a moment ago, it do not have long range."


    With a proper cane, the distance and uracy are much higher than the bow.


    "More than anything, archery is a pride of the Maren tribe, it is not good for something that you cannot afford to face!"


    Please do not absolutely say it in front of chieftain.


    This is probably due to feelings and values ??rather than logic.


    The child does not correct the parent''s values.


    Even if poorly pointing out, my father will not be satisfied just because I will be scolded.


    It''s my mind just for a moment. It is also important, but only to keep it silent.


    "In the first ce, hunting this time is to train Abel''s physical strength."


    It is reasonable.


    There is no refutation.


    My father turns toward me and pushes the index finger.


    "Mattaku, I said so much that not to use magic! Listen, Gallia and Shibi are not apanying you for your magic training!"


    At first it was my father who was stunned watching my magic, but the tongue hase around, the voice grows steadily.


    I recent feels that my father is most lively when he scolds me.


    Just as I thought, I will tell Giselle this and that and make his heart broken at least once.


    "I''m sorry, I do not want to kill this Shimuparrot because I really liked it, so I want to keep it¡­ Is it okay to keep it?"


    "Then in order to miss my knife did you aim and slow it down?"


    Gallia opens his eyes and says so while looking at his own knife.


    I have made the Otems three days and three nights. I intend to concentrate more than anyone else.


    Because muscle strength is poor, it is not reflected in archery but magic depends on spirit rather than physical body, I can demonstrate my concentration abilities as it is.


    "No, no, it is a coincidence."


    "No, coincidence, a while ago¡­"


    I will look away from Gallia and turn to my father.


    "So, is it useless?"


    "But the meat of Shimuparrot¡­ Muu, well, I do not care¡­ you should take care of it yourself."


    My father seemed to want to say that he wanted to eat Shimuparrot, but for the time being he gave me permission.


    I wanted to keep this Shimuparrot by all means.


    It''s movements are cool and weak, but I can feel the magic power in it.


    Beyond pets, it may be useful for something.


    I wanted to make a practical chimera, not just a mouse with a lot of neck or a chicken that could fly.


    ***********

 Chapter 19: 13-yrs Old (4) [Part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 19: 13-yrs Old (4) [Part 1]</h4>


    3 hrs have passed since hunting started.


    I am already, my feet shaking.


    My knees are aching. I cannot hold it. I want to go home.


    I am sweating a lot.


    Absolutely I do not have physical strength to go home.


    I am sure, I will die on the way back.


    Giselle, I was wrong.


    I do not need muscle strength. There was absolutely no need for archery.


    I am good enough only with magic.


    "Father-sama¡­ cannot turn back already?"


    I asked my father while wiping my sweat on my forehead.


    "Leaving affordable monsters to you two. We have little game(prey) today. We will return after hunting next prey."


    "What¡­"


    If you say that we have little results, I would like you to let me use magic.


    After luring monsters with magic, I can take them down with a single trap magic. This three hour work ends in an instant.


    It is impossible.


    On the way, I do not have enough physical strength to return home.


    I surely will die.


    If I was able to return home safely, I will erase the muscle strength stat from the status of magic circle.


    "If you let me roast that Shimuparrot we can return right now."


    "No way, I already gave it a name."


    In the near unconsciousness, I answered.


    "Hou, why?"


    "Do not you think this Shimuparrot resembles Shibi? There¡­"


    "Y, you! Now, what did you say!? I will kill you!"


    Shibi grabs my cor.


    It''s useless, my consciousness is getting thin, I just talked about what I was thinking.


    "Kora kora, Shibi, keep it around that, but it''s true."


    "I hate it because it''s true!"


    Gallia-sanughed while taking the side spear, but Shibi keeps mumbling but not stopping.


    As I thought he was conscious of that.


    At the same time, ''Don'' a loud noise was heard.


    The sound did not stop and was continuing with ''Don, Don'' and the interval between sounds became shorter.


    Gallia breaks the smile and holds his bow.


    "Hey, this, isn''t a Greater Bear?"


    "Un¡­ it''s bad. The footsteps are big. I never have heard of such big footsteps. Abel take Shibi and run away. I and Gallia will stop it in it''s track, run at full speed."


    "What?" "What?"


    I and Shibi''s voiced at the same time.


    "It''s not funny father-sama, I cannot run anymore, rather than I take Shibi away, Shibi needs to carry me¡­"


    "Father! I, I will fight! Do not lump me with this guy!"


    This guy, at a time like this¡­!


    Is he had any grudge against me?


    That''s right, since Ipared him with Shimuparrot earlier and made an indirect resentment.


    "If you have time to talk about something like that, hurry up and get away from here!"


    When the Gallia shouted at the same time the tree copsed in front of us.


    A huge bear appeared with a physique close to 4 meters from behind the tree.


    That bear knocked down the tree.


    It has no ck eyes instead white eyes. It''s mouth was big and as if it''s mouth is melting it''s saliva was drooling down.


    It has a smiling face but there is nothing cute.


    Rather than being a beast, it seemed to be a category of youkai.


    "Gua-ha ha ha!"


    It''s roar sounded like augh.


    Oh, this is a dangerous one.


    Characters fighting whileughing are strong characters. No doubt about it. I knew it when I read Shonen Jump.


    "Hii, Noo!"


    Shibi loosed his back and sat down on the spot.


    As for this, it cant be helped. I cannotugh at him or to me.


    It is such a situation, I also probably did so if the mental age was around twelve years old.


    "Chi! Please Abel! Take Shibi and run away!"


    Gallia shoot''s an arrow.


    It was supposed to have cleanly prated the eye of greater bear, but it was flicked by the blink.


    The arrowhead did not get stuck in the eyelids.


    "Gua ha ha ha!"


    As I suspected with my eyes.


    That sharp metal could not prate such a thin skin.


    "¡­ Listen carefully, by any chance we did not return, please report to the chief that a big Greater Bear appeared."


    "Father¡­ Father¡­ that¡­ that¡­"


    Shibi keeps crying on the ground and tears are umted in his eyes.


    ¡¸?????¹â¤è¡¡????Ã褱¡¹


    I cast a magic circle in the air and aimed my finger towards Greater Bear.


    It was said that magic is not used, but now it will be another story.


    ¡¸???Ãߤê¤ò¡¹ (Sleep)


    The light emitted from my finger tip captures the head of the Greater Bear.


    "Gwa ha!?"


    Greater Bear, kneels on the spot.


    I felt relieved and made a sigh.

 Chapter 19: 13-yrs Old (4) [Part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 19: 13-yrs Old (4) [Part 2]</h4>


    13-yrs Old 4 [Part 2]


    Greater Bear, kneels on the spot.


    I feel relieved and sigh.


    "No, it''s good¡­"


    "Abel!"


    My father''s voice sounds, I raise my face.


    Greater Bear got up and jumped towards me.


    My magic did not effect it fully.


    The magic of the mental interference type is hard to effect with those with magic power.


    I let my gaurd down just by seeing it on the knees.


    It was a foolish mistake in judging because there was no actual experience.


    "Ah¡­"


    I stepped back, but there is no time.


    Greater Bear moved to the front of me and shook the nail with a big swing.


    Will be killed.


    The moment I thought so, my father pushed me.


    I threw the bow and Shimuparrot in my hands and rolled and stopped by a tree by hitting it.


    I managed to get my upper body up and saw in front.


    My father spurt blood from his belly and fallen.


    My father became my substitute and received the blow by Greater Bear.


    At first sight, my father''s injury is quite deep.


    I do not know how long he could hold on.


    Treatment is necessary for him right now.


    Vaguely, I remembered about my magician father who was killed in my past life.


    "Fa, Father-sama!"


    Greater Bear stands in front of my fallen father.


    "Gua ha ha!"


    "Come over here you big head!"


    Gallia takes out a ball wrapped in cloth from the pocket and throws it to the ground.


    The ball cracked and smoked a strange smell.


    Greater Bear transfers it''s interest to Gallia and rushes to him.


    Apparently, that ball seems to be a tool to draw monsters with a smell.


    I ran over to my father and raised his shoulder.


    "Father-sama, hang in there!"


    My father lifts his hand weakly and touches the scar of his belly.


    He took the blooded hand in front of his face, opened his eyes thinly, thenughed without strength.


    He probably noticed that the wound was deep.


    Then my father tightens his face and sees me.


    "¡­ I have never been able to show you a figure that looks like a father."


    "No such thing! Such a thing, please stop this way of saying like it''s the end!"


    "Abel, a lot of times I was angry because you do not listen to what I said¡­ But you were a clever boy¡­ There were times when you asked something, but almost it was like a confirmation. When I look at your facial expression. It was uneasy. Therefore, I also had a prosperous appearance. Sometimes I was idle. After scolding, I also knew that you had hidden facial expressions that you were amazed with it. I did not know what to do."


    My¡¡father shakes his head faintly.


    My father was worried in his own way.


    I have memories of the previous life, there was a part of me that did not recognized Zereroto as my father.


    Like some created thing, may be I thought like that.


    However, there is no such thing.


    My father was happy when I was born and he was suffered seriously with every single move.


    Everything that I thought was able to hide it was all clumsy.


    Zereroto is indeed my father.


    Although I often thought absurdly, I did not think that was the reason, but finally I felt like I understood it with my own feeling.


    "It''s not that I have no regrets, at least I wanted to see you being a groom and Giselle''s being a bride, but¡­ At the very least I am d that I could do something like a father."


    Blood fells from the father''s shivering loose lips.


    Red-ck blood. It is an evidence that internal organs are damaged.


    "Take Shibi and run away, Abel. I cannotst long. Take care of Giselle and mother."


    Ah, I see.


    I felt like my father woulde back if magic was found to exist. So, that''s why I kept clinging to magic for a long time in my past life.


    In this world even with magic losing my father¡­ I will not let such a foolish thing.


    Like this, I do not know the reason why I have trained magic until now.


    I got up and stared at the Greater Bear.


    Gallia receives the attack of the nail of Greater Bear with his knife.


    The de of the knife breaks and the fingers of Gaulia who grabbed the knife bend to distortion.


    Nevertheless, Gallia was confronting Greater Bear.


    Gallia casts a spell and made a floating magic circle and attacked the face of Greater Bear with me spears.


    Greater Bear scratches it off by using it''s nails.


    By seeing that, it seems that the attack on surface will not damage it.


    While Gallia was casting the spell it stopped attacking.


    Greater Bear seemed to be ying with us by knowing we are below it''s level.


    "¡­ I will not run away by leaving my father alone."


    "Oi, Abel!"


    Greater Bear is sturdy so that the eyelids do not pass through the arrows.


    Even so, I have magic.


    ¡¸?????¹â¤è¡¡????Ã褱¡¹


    I used all my magic in me.


    I never tried to use all my magic at once.


    There is a danger of exploding and I do not have confidence in my control. In addition, wasting magic power reduces the amount of time I can practice.


    But right now, I use as much magic power as I can.


    Still, I do not think I can defeat such a stubborn monster.


    However, I just want the power that can let the Greater Bear surprised by it and escapes.


    I took my time to draw magic circle in the air.


    Attacking normally on Greater Bear''s sturdy skin is useless.


    I will use every knowledge I have and remodel my existing magic circle and release it with maximum power.


    However, I have never heard of development of magic circle during battle.


    Originally the magic circle is that the magician strives to improve the performance by multiplying the months and days.


    Although it is a partial adjustment ording to the situation this time, the risk of failing if it is done in a short time is high.


    However, even if I hit it with existing magic, I do not think it will get through the Greater Bear.


    What I use is magic that cuts with wind des.


    In my hand, this should have the most power at the moment.


    I changed the magic circle greatly from existing ones, decided to devote all the magical power used for control to strengthening the power, and to make the de of the wind thin to the limit.


    I do not know how much it will be enough to do this.


    It has such a strong skin.


    Until now, Greater Bear may not have suffered a decent damage.


    If so, if it gets scratched no matter how small. It may flee and run away.


    It is a wishful thinking, but I have no choice but to bet on it.


    "Father!"


    Shibi shouts in pain.


    Greater Bear was just reaching for the neck of the Gallia who lost his consciousness.


    Bad, I will not make it. Gallia-san will be killed.


    "Gwa-ha ha ha¡­¡­¡­¡­ ha?"


    At that time, Greater Bear trembled it''s body like it felt something and stopped moving.


    The expression of Greater Bear changed.


    Thin squat is opened(It stands up). The expression ofughter changes to the face of anger.


    Then, it lowered it''s posture and aligned it''s eyes with mine.


    "Gugaaaaa!"


    For some reason Greater Bear seemed to be excited abruptly.


    He shook his head and raised his cries and jumped over to me.


    It is a tremendous speed.


    Unlike before, it''s like a different way.


    On the way, it broke the trees touching it''s arms. It did not even slow down.


    "?????Wind¡¡???"(Elephant de)


    I turn my hands towards the Greater Bear.


    Please, please withdraw with this!


    "Gahaa?"


    For a moment, I felt like hearing the cry of Greater Bear.


    The dirt smoke gets rolled, covering the whole area.


    I cover my eyes with my arms.


    Greater Bear does not jump in.


    I felt relieved, when I thought I managed to get rid of it.


    "¡­¡­ Un~?"


    When the clouds¡¡were cleared, there were trees lined cut cleanly at a height.


    It is not one or two.


    At least, it seems that fifty of them have been cut.


    I have never used my full magic.


    No way, I did not expect it to be far.


    "¡­¡­ Ah."


    The lower body of Greater Bear was just standing there along the trees that were cut.


    Obviously it was an overkill.


    ''Potento'' the lower body of Greater Bear copses as if it had fulfilled its role.


    I only feel overkill.


    Er¡­ It was a good feeling now.


    Did I do everything when I was fighting life and dead match with Greater Bear?


    Honestly, if it is like this I may have let Greater Bear to sleep normally by putting more power into it.


    No, this is OK¡­ Un(nod).


    What is this feeling that I can not quite understand?


    ***********

 Chapter 20: 13-yrs Old (5)

    <h4>Chapter 20: 13-yrs Old (5)</h4>


    Iid my father and Gallia-san on the ground and started treatment.


    First, I used treatment(healing) magic to restore the life force of the 2 people and then suppressed their bleeding.


    Because my father''s injury was too deep, I could notpletely stop his bleeding just by treatment magic.


    For me, treatment magic was an unfamiliar field.


    I am interested in it, but there were only few opportunities to practice.


    At best I experimented on rats by capturing them at home.


    "Abel-san, as you told me, I sut out the meat of Greater Bear¡­ that father-sama would be saved?"


    A voice came from behind, I looked back by turning my neck alone.


    Shibi was standing with red meat on his hands.


    "¡­ Gallia-san is okay now."


    Listening to my words, Shibi sighs as if relieved.


    Gallia seemed to loose his consciousness by suffering a concussion when he was beaten on to the ground.


    There is no conspicuous trauma and even the head where he was hit was not bleeding.


    I also strengthened life force, so he should wake up soon.


    Just to be sure, it would be better to check his vision and grip strength again after getting up.


    The problem is the father.


    The abdomen isrgely scooped out with the ws of the Greater Bear.


    Need to transnt and adapt alternate meat.


    I have never done such a treatment for major injuries.


    Once I read it in an archive and I built a magic circle to try it. I tried it on a mouse to stick it and release it, but that''s it.


    But, taking him back to the vige is unlikely to have his body endure it.


    There is no choice but to do treatment in this forest.


    "That flesh meat¡­ to some extent, cut it to the shape of the wound."


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I thought it would be a bit bigger¡­"


    "Stop! It''s too small!"


    "Yes, sorry!"


    Anyway, I was using Shibi as an assistant.


    Although there are many he iscking, but still quite helpful.


    I cannot do any work which requires power.


    Shibi became quite docile may be because of the shock that his father fainted, or because he saw that I had cut down trees with magic.


    Looking at him not looking down on me, it may be such a personality he has in nature.


    "I currented it, Abel-san, but is this really OK?"


    "Oh, oh, as long as I read it in books, it should seed, it would be better for meat that is closer to human¡­"


    Transnting monster''s meat into the human body is ssified as a chimera in a broad sense.


    In fact, experiments were carried out to transnt organs, skin and eyeballs of demons to human beings. And it seems that they were actually used as soldiers in the war.


    Normally it should be epted if it is within the scope of medical purpose, but if it is exceeded there is a possibility that it will be off limits.


    However, since my father will note out of this settlement, there is no problem.


    Also, there is concern about rejection.


    Even though it seems to have been sessful at first nce, but there are possibilities that problems wille outter.


    Because there is a possibility that such an urgent necessityes out. I should have studied treatment magic more.


    On top of magic that I have not used with so much. My subjects is my immediate family and my hands will end up shivering.


    "Ah, then you can have my abdomen meat¡­"


    Shibi holds the greater bear meat with his left hand and picks his belly with his right hand.


    I thought that he tried to joke to make the atmosphere more pleasant, but he had a serious look.


    "¡­ I ept your feelings alone, but first please take the flesh of that Greater Bear, it may be bad if it takes too long."


    "Sorry, sorry¡­"


    I put the meat of Greater Bear received from Shibi on the stump.


    Then pull out the wood carving knife that was in the the knife cover. I cut about ten father''s hair, and put it on the meat.


    I open the cap of the water bag and pour it on the meat and then a magic cirlce float on the meat.


    Using biological magic, I changed the flesh of Greater Bear to meat close to human beings.


    Then pick up the meat and ce it on the part of the father''s injury, cast the spell again with the magic circle on and fuse it.


    At first, the colors were slightly different, but as it went through repeated ovepping of different biological magics, it gradually became same.


    Beside, the definitions of alchemy and biological magic are both magics that builds things using existing substances, or magic that bes an extension of them. The difference between them depends only on whether it rtes to living things or not.


    However, although that one point is big.


    Nheless, as long as reading the book, there seemed to be slight dys in the definition due to the era, ce, and trantion, as far as the fine definition of magic¡­ If it is a modern book, it is unified ordingly should.


    As I did earlier, it is within the range of biomagic to change the body part of a corpse into a shape that fits to the other.


    It is part of treatment magic, it is also the basis for making chimera.


    If I have not recently been interested in chimera and not doing research or experimenting with it, this transnt may not have been seeded.


    My father''s face color has improved much better.


    Anyway, we could ovee the uneasy part safely.


    I wiped the forehead''s sweat and made a sigh of relief.


    Finally, reinforce life force with treatment magic once more.


    Later, I just hope that no after effects will ur.


    When I return to the settlement, let me fish the library again and consult the chief.


    The force in my body is missing, I fall down on my back.


    My feet are worn out and magical power is at it''s end.


    Today is probably the day of my life that I worked hard.


    It is likely that I will be asleep at home all day without doing magical training tomorrow.


    It seemed to be crushed by the feeling of tiredness, but thanks to the hard work, the sky looked more beautiful than usual.


    "With this, it should be okay now"


    "Thank you, Thank you Abel-san!"


    Siby got tears and said that while swelling his eyes.


    "No, I was saved, thank you for cutting meat. If I was alone, I could not cut such hard flesh, maybe I may have lost my father."


    "No! I cannot thank you enough for Abel-san! For what I said, I really am sorry!"


    Shibi closes his eyes and cuts the cross with his hand.


    I want him to stop because it does not convey the feeling of apologizing.


    Oh, already! You do not have to do 2nd time as well!


    By any chance that cut that cross, is it better to have more frequent times?


    For me it seemed just to be joking.


    Maybe there are still values ??in the previous life, there are things that still do not mesh with the Maren''s mystery custom.


    Even if I read the picture book. "Why was it settled there?" I feel like I want to say it.


    ***********

 Chapter 21: 13-yrs Old (6)

    <h4>Chapter 21: 13-yrs Old (6)</h4>


    But, how should I bring home the 2 adults who lost their consciousness?


    Besides, my leg hurts.


    I do not want to take another step, I do not want to walk again all the way.


    I would like to take rest until these two adults wake up, but I do not want to stay for a long time in the ce where Greater Bear appeared.


    With the magic that I cut off the Greater Bear, I used almost all of my mana.


    If something like this beares up, I do not know if I can cope with it.


    Besides, I got tired out because of many reasons in this forest.


    To be honest, I want to return as soon as possible.


    I want to see Giselle.


    I never thought that this would be such a long trip and further more I never expected to encountered a rare monster''s assault.


    Giselle also should be quite uneasy as I did not get back home till now.


    I''m sorry, Giselle, I did not think that it would be such a long trip.


    Also, I cannot let Shibi carry them.


    Right now, since we got attacked by the Greater Bear earlier and because there are injuried people, he is obedient and if I ask he would follow my instructions, butter I feel like he will make manyins.


    Besides, we should somehow take my father and Gallia-san back¡­ Ah, that''s right.


    If I carve an Otem and ride on it, I do not have to walk and also I can take my father and Gallia-san home.


    When I wasing here, I thought about riding an Otem.


    I thought that, but I gave up because my father got angry.


    He said that ''Are you stupid? While you are going to raise physical strength.''


    Right now, it it not the time to think about it and there are plenty of freshly cut trees.


    I heard that the woods in the forest are high in magic power. I will bring them as materials for Otem making.


    Just when I tried to carve, I do not have strength in my hands and my sight is blurry.


    I am tired more than I thought.


    Even so with magic, I walked too much above all.


    Iter had to use magic to move Otem, so I asked Shibi to carve the Otem and decided to take a break for a while.


    "Sorry, Shibi."


    "No, no, please let me do this!"


    Somehow, I think we are getting along well.


    Before entering the forest, I was nning to pay back against Shibi, but I do not know how the world will roll.


    "But I''m clumsy, so I cannot carve it well,¡­"


    "If we move in the forest without proper road, it will be rumbled anyway, so it will be disposable. You do not have to worry about the appearance, so I ask you to to speed up thepletion"


    "Understood!"


    This time, irt is enough for it to move.


    There is no room to add unnecessary functions, nor is it necessary.


    It seems that Shibi did not carry a woodcarving knife, so I decided to lend mine to him.


    "This knife, it''s easy to use, it cuts better than the one in my house.


    I thought that it would be a day''s work to make four otems with trees of this size¡­ If I need to simply scrape the surface and draw a face, it will be over in few minutes."


    "Oh, that knife, I carved a magic circle on it. It can cut repeatedly without letting me tired, it reduces the burden on the arm to the limit, if it is a tree around here. It should be cut like tofu."


    "Tofu?"


    Fufun, he noticed well.


    Next time, I will also make one for Shibi.


    No matter how praised, I will be proud.


    "But if I use this all the time, my muscles in my arms are likely to be dull."


    "Aa, Aaa~, un, un~, I also think so, un~." (Note: un= nodding.)


    I lied down thinking about things and decided to look up at the sky and wait for thepletion of the Otem.


    I checked the state of my father and Gallia with sufficient degree, and lightly confirm with magic wonder whether there is any signs of dangerous monsters nearby.


    When I was lying I began to get somewhat drowsy, so I strongly shake my neck to be consciousness.


    After all, fatigue of my body is quite intense.


    I should have brought the Abel potion.


    When I raised my face, Shibi had already carved the second otem.


    He drawed the part of the eye with the cutting edge.


    "Shibi, when carving a face do not hold the handle, but the de just like holding a pen¡­"


    "Oh, is there such a way of doing it, no, but you said you do not mind how it looks."


    "No, as I said but at least the minimum¡­ Ah, then, that the one youpleted, scrape the ces on it that remained¡­"


    "What, no, Abel-san, you said you do not mind seeing¡­ If I do so carefully, our fathers will wake up first."


    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry, I will refrain from speaking."


    I certainly said that.


    I said that, but I will certainly be worried.


    "That, Shibi¡­ That knife is one who hooked his thumb on the back of the de¡­ No, no, this one, this one should be working quickly!


    "Ah, yes!"


    "Oh, that part¡­ No, that part, mouth part, I hope I want you to cut it and start over, I wish if you could do it, if you could, if you do not want to it''s fine."


    "¡­ Yes"


    "Shibi, I came up with a good idea, as I thought this Otem, do not you try making arms for it? It is not about carving separately making arms and just drilling holes in the sides¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "A-re, Shibi? Can you hear me, Shibi? Why do you ignore me? Oi?"


    "Shibi¡­ It''s hard to say¡­ but the part there is¡­ after all¡­ why are you pushing the knife off and it will be redone again? Because it hurts, the knife will get hurt!"


    Although I felt cracks ran between me and Shibi again on the way, we managed to finish four big otems somehow.


    However, when I see Otem which is not decorated with colors, I''m fidgeting to add things to it.


    The skin is not cut off, and it is in a log state with almost a face.


    Though it cannot be helped because it focuses onpletion speed.


    This is just a big otem. There should be a variety of applications.


    "¡­ Abel-san, we cannot make arms?"


    "No, no, I do understand"


    I tried to carry my father with the cooperation of Shibi.


    Only my side did not lift.


    Shibi took my father on to the Otem.


    Well, I guess I''ll start with a little muscle training.


    ***********

 Chapter 22: 13-yrs old (7)

    <h4>Chapter 22: 13-yrs old (7)</h4>


    We got on to the otems and moved through the forest.


    It was bumpy than I thought and I ended up vomiting and took a break, Shimuparrot awoke and tried to run away, we frantically lined up Otems while supporting the fathers who seemed to fall out of Otems on a rough road. It was a busy way to home.


    However, it was worth it, at a distance our vige settlement was visible.


    Finally I can return to my home.


    The time was already twilight and the sky was red.


    "Abel-san, thank you!¡­ That, I''m really sorry I said rude things."


    "No, it''s fine, I also bothered a lot of troubles, I got help too. Ah! You do not have to do that cutting the cross."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Shibi lowers his raised hand and scratches his head cheekily.


    "Actually I¡­ I thought that it would be a love rival with Abel-san, so it was just¡­ I would like to bully¡­"


    "Love rival?"


    "But, by I look at you defeating such tremendous monster at ease and you using healing magic skillfully, I cannot bepared with you¡­"


    Shibi said that love rival, far from having a girlfriend, I do not have any close acquaintance.


    By any chance Philo?


    I was not conscious of such thought¡­


    But in such a country side, marriage seems to be premature, in fact both my father and mother are pretty young.


    Perhaps it would be better for me to think about it soon.


    Basically I who was an shut-in have few friends.


    Also, recently, I heard through circted rumors that the Beleke family has a devil that turns humans into otems.


    I think that there would be no one who believes those rumors, but there is no difference that my peculiar personality is known to them.


    There will be many suitors for beautiful Giselle, but there will not be many girls who will like me.


    On that point Philo, there is also a rtionship between me and the chieftain, there are many contact points from a long time ago.


    When I think a lot about it she''s a nuisance girl, but I do not dislike.


    Maren''s colony is not wide there.


    Compared to the previous life, it is a quite closedmunity.


    Given that the rumors of my pecrity are twisted and spreading, if there is a prospect of marrying me in the future, there is none other than Philo?


    Well, well, I do not have to think heavily so far.


    I am still thirteen years old in this world. It wille to be if the timees.


    ¡­ However, it might be better to behave by considering others.


    "Philo and I¡­"


    "Aa I thought, Giselle-san was an unattainable flower¡­"


    "Yup?"


    No, wait a moment.


    I do not really understand what you are saying.


    "I was asked to carry the magical appliances during the time when fire spiritual ceremony was held, but I dropped a part of the decoration¡­ At that time, Giselle-san looked for it together."


    Fire spiritual ceremony is a festival celebration for the beginning of the summer called "Fire Dragon Season" in Japan.


    The seasons of this world are divided into two categories: the fire dragon season and the ice dragon season.


    "Come to think of it, that day¡­ I did not see Abel-san, Giselle-san also hurried home quite early."


    "What? Oh, Aaa~, un, that day I am a bit busy."


    "At that time, right, I skipped that day because I was busy taking care of the four squirrels."


    Chimera is difficult to maintain life.


    Sometimes it will develop sudden problems in it''s body and it will die as it is.


    The multi-headed mouse named Jan garian. I kept watching carefully even after the fire spirit festival. It was worthwhile to seed in watching until the age of safety. Although it was originally a short-lived species.


    Jan garian was fighting with it''s other 5 heads when feeding, I wonder if it was giving up on some days. It was pretty cute.


    I cried when it died. I have also made a grave in the garden.


    My thinking diverted, it was a fire spirit festival.


    I remembered that my mother said that if atleast one of us do not go then there will be no face to my father, so Giselle went alone on that day.


    In the end, Giselle just helped with preparations and showed her face and came back immediately by making excuse of poor physical condition.


    Truely, Who did she look like?


    ¡­ From now on, let''s try to attend all the major ceremonies.


    "I and Giselle are brother and sister, it is not that kind of rtionship."


    "What? Oh, a-re, is that different?"


    "Aa, it''s different."


    Oh, I guess he must have misunderstood seeing us from the distance that Giselle is sticking with me outside.


    In this settlement, surname envelopes are not umon.


    Surely, I and Gissele are too close in distance.


    It may not have been seen as a sibilings.


    I should have been careful, I was just beginning to think so recently.


    "Well, then, may I call you as my brother!?"


    Shibi''s love interest was Giselle.


    Then what I say is decided.


    "It''s a no!"


    I am Syscon.


    It will be time to get married to Gissele, but now I still do not want to think about such a thing.


    I have confidence in shedding bloody tears at her wedding.


    "Ughugu, muu¡­"


    "Uwah,¡­ What, what? Oi, where is this!?"


    As if to respond to my scream, I heard two voices from my back.


    It seems that my father and Gallia got up because I raised my voice.


    "stop!"


    When I make a voice, the four otems stop at once.


    I and Shibi descended from Otem, standing in front of our fathers, told them that I had subdued Greater Bear.


    "Greater Bear¡­ that, an oversized¡­ By any chance, could not that be a Greater Bear?"


    Gallia twists his neck.


    It seems that it is too incredible to beat Greater Bear.


    "What, what are you talking about, Father! Abel-san, ''zapatt~to'' blown it through the trees and trees¡­ already, that was truly amazing!"


    "¡­ It seems that when I was fallen, you 2 seemed to get along well all together."


    Shibi became my subordinate.


    "If I remember correctly, I should have my stomach¡­"


    While saying that, my father strokes his body from the torn part of his clothes.


    It is the part ripped by the nail of Greater Bear.


    "I closed it with the flesh of that monster, since it was sessful there was almost no traces left. So if there is smething wrong or inconvenient. I can also peel off and adjust again so that something happens, please be sure to tell me soon. As the number of days goes by, the more it will be part of your father''s body¡­ as soon as possible¡­"


    "Mum, mu¡­"


    From there we abandoned Otems and we decided to walk home.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Later, we returned home safely.


    At the entrance of the vige, Giselle was waiting with an anxious expression.


    When she saw me, her face shined and she came running.


    "Were you safe? Nii-sama!"


    I put Shimparotto on the ground, hugged Giselle and stroked her head.


    By feeling a sight and looked back, Shibi was looking at me anxiously.


    No, this is just a skinship¡­


    When I heard the story, Apparently Giselle seemed to have been waiting here for a long time since she knew that I headed for hunting.


    I guess she was so lonely.


    Sorry, I did not mean to leave the vige for such a long time.


    "It''s good¡­ I am worried and uneasy as to whether my brother went down on the way¡­"


    ¡­ As I thought, you are looking at me like that.


    ***********

 Chapter 23: 15-yrs Old (1)

    <h4>Chapter 23: 15-yrs Old (1)</h4>


    Another two years have passed.


    I became 15-yrs old, and Giselle became 13-yrs old now.


    If I add 2 more years to my previous life.


    I wonder if those 2 members of the ck Magic Research Division were around 30''s already.


    Or the time flow of that world is different from here?


    Is Ii-chan and Yama-san well?


    Especially Ii-chan, it would be better if she do not have a prolonged shock of my death.


    No, it''s fine.


    It is unavoidable to think about such a thing.


    While watching the moon, I kept thinking about my past life.


    To be precise, this is not the Earth, there is no moon in the sky.


    However, I call a big star as moon thate at the night just like simr to my previous life''s moon.


    The books and people in the settlement called it Ding, it seemed there are many myths and hypotheses around this star.


    "What''s the matter, looking up at the sky in a daze?"


    Shibi stopped the hands carving the otem and saw me.


    From the day 2 years ago when we came across Greater Bear at the forest, Shibi had been visiting my house regrly.


    I was delighted to ept that he wanted to learn how to carve an Otem, but he was not improving.


    He stops work hal way and when I asked for more improvements, he often makes tired expressions on his face.


    Perhaps it is too much for me to say few fine precise¡­


    "Nii-sama likes to look at Din from long ago."


    Giselle smiled and said so.


    When Shibi left, like always "It''s nice we two to be alone." or "It''s good that he left let''s put a barrier again from now." saying Giselle. I cannot think she was the same person.


    "I like watching the Nii-sama watching Ding! Of course I like usual Nii-sama as well but now Nii-sama looks a little far away from usual, like lonely face¡­ As for me, are you say that it will be a long way to go?"


    As Giselle excited her talking speeded up, she gently blushes with speed talking.


    Oh, ooh.


    She observed me well.


    When watching the appearance of Giselle, there are asions when I feel uneasy.


    It is nice to be liked, but there are times when I feel that when Giselle''s bro-con is like a narrow field of vision.


    One of the reasons I went to few ceremonies and festivals that I have been skipping till now was because I want Giselle to socialize with others.


    No, of course I feel that I cannot crush my father''s face too much.


    "Is, is that so, I want to hear more stories about Abel-san''s stories, I want to hear so much, if possible, from Giselle-san''s mouth!"


    "Wa haa¡­"


    Giselle makes her facial expression slightly fear and gets away from him.


    Shibi inclined forward by the amount that Gisele withdraws.


    ¡­ What is it, theposition of this three-men pose.


    Perhaps this fellow Shibi, maybe he became my pupil of carving Otems for the purpose of Giselle from the beginning.


    If so, if Giselle does not think so much about it, it may be better to say once to Shibi once.


    However, Giselle has extremely few contacts with non-family members.


    I am actively seeking interaction with other people by looking at festivals and others, but in many cases Giselle is reluctant and ended in an adversary-only opponent in many cases.


    If Shibi frequentlyes, it should be a good experience for Giselle.


    Just because I like Giselle too much, I kept keeping it far apart, maybe that is not good.


    ¡­¡­ I think that these things are supposed to be thought by my father and mother for a while.


    It seems that they does not seem to have any problems.


    Is it the difference between the values ??of pure Maren tribe and former Japanese people?


    Because of the stereotype cultivated in the previous life, there are still many parts that cannot be fully adapted to the culture and customs of Maren tribe.


    It seems that in the Maren tribe it will be recognized as an adult at the age of sixteen.


    Role in the vige, such as preparation of rituals, will also increase.


    As usual it will not be possible to go on to practice magic skills and it may be better to ask the father various questions and fill in the difference of values.


    "Giselle, you can cook, I would like to eat it, I want to eat so much, see, I like to eat, you know by seeing my body, but I do not know, just kidding!"


    Shibi talks while raising his voice.


    It hurts a ce somewhat caught self-stuttering.


    Giselle had an amiable smile like she was in trouble.


    "¡­ Shibi, why don''t you move your hands soon?"


    Although it doubles as a break, it takes time for magic training and watching Shibi''s Otem carvings.


    I do not know where his motivation is, but it is not fun to me as siblings are squatting with my sister.


    I am serious about magic and my little sister.


    I was frustrated a little.


    "And, sorry, Onii-san."


    After Shibi said, let his face blue as if he slipped his tongue.


    "So, who is your brother!"


    "It is wrong! Just because my mouth slipped a bit, I intended to do that¡­"


    It is not an excuse for anything.


    I get up and run around behind Shibi and twisted my fists onto the head on both sides.


    "I''m sorry, sorry! It hurts!¡­ Well, is not that painful?"


    ¡­¡­ My frail constitution remained as usual.


    ***********

 Chapter 24: 15-yrs Old (2)

    <h4>Chapter 24: 15-yrs Old (2)</h4>


    Gon, Gon, Gon.


    An Otem holding a tree moves on the road of my vige.


    This Otem is a bit big and rugged, so it is eye-catching, but it is useful because of it''s high magical capacity.


    Boasting power is it''s selling point and my favorite Otem.


    It was the Otem we abandoned 2 years ago near the forest entrance after we used it as a ride to bring our fathers back. Later I recovered it and carved it again by taking some time.


    I and Giselle following that Otem slowly behind it.


    The vigers looked at the Otem with strange faces and after getting a glimpse of me and then they pass by as if there had been nothing strange about it, as if they are saying "what if it isn''t Abel".


    In order to let Otem carry heavy things, it consumes magical power ordingly.


    From an ordinary person view, it seems that the person who carry things by himself is quicker than let the Otem carry things.


    The one who apanied by the Otem to walk around the vige everyday was only me.


    The tree is called Futel, which was being carried by Otem.


    It has high magic power and have many trees near the forest entrance, so this tree is popr for making Otem.


    Because it is still young, it is thin and it is not long.


    It is about 2 meters long, I cut it off from the upper side to 1 meter.


    With this size, it is about four years old since buds sprout out.


    Futel tree''s trunk thickens and grows steadily from the 5th year onwards.


    What I wanted this time is this fair just before it''s trunk bes thick.


    Rather¡­ rather than soil, everything remains.


    On the way, it leaves the path of the soil.


    There is a small purpose, I am trying to nt this Futel tree in my garden.


    And a girles out from the side of the road, blocking the course of Otem.


    The thick hair that is being carefully groomed swayed ording to her movements.


    Looking at me with squinted eyes, intentionally braced her arms as if being amazed.


    It was Philo.


    "Truly, when I thought there were ''Don don don'' annoying sounds, as I thought, it was you, this time what are you going to do¡­"


    Bad, I added Otem a function to detect the surroundings and avoid obstacles.


    I did add it, but it cannot react enough if she jumped out like that suddenly.


    Originally, it was not installed with agile movements.


    "Stop, stop!"


    I shouted and gave instructions to Otem.


    Otem slows down, but it did not stop.


    "Eh?"


    Philo raises a stupid voice and stands on the spot.


    "No, no, I did not tell you to stop! You get back! Ah, oi! You are in danger¡­"


    A dull sound was heard, Philo and Otem collided.


    "Ughu!"


    Philo received the thrust by Otem''s body weight and falls down on the ground.


    Otem will stop as if nothing had happened since it hit Philo down.


    "Before¡­ it stopped¡­"


    Philo blushes and speaks in a low voice and looks at Otem with hate.


    Come to think of it, there was an incident before when she suddenly jumped out and Otem stopped in thest minute.


    Are you a cat who wants to run before the car?


    "Oi, are you OK?"


    "¡­ My hand broken, it surely broken."


    I did not see that the load on her hand to be that hard when she fell.


    "No, no, I guess that''s probably a sprain."


    As I crouched to see her arm, Philo turned her face down.


    "¡­ Are you crying?"


    "That''s not it!"


    It was a tearful voice.


    I think it is probably a sprain, but it probably hurts so much.


    I took Philo''s right hand, take out the small cane and point it towards Philo''s wrist.


    It was supposed to be the hand which came to contact the ground.


    A small magic circle floated in the air.


    ¡¸?????Í´¤ß¤è¡¡???È¥¤ì¡¹ (pain pain fly away)


    Lighting out of the tip of the cane is going all the way into Philo''s wrist.


    It will temporarily relieves pain.


    Whether it is broken or not, I can check it slowly from now on.


    Philo raised her face slightly and turned her eyes with tears towards me.


    As I thought she was crying.


    After staying for about 2 seconds, she pulls her hand back as if saying return my her hand back.


    "Do, do not touch my hand casually! True, truly¡­ this is why¡­ That''s right, thank you anyway¡­"


    Philo says it with blush on her face and stands up.


    Then wipes her tears with her other hand sleeve¡­ suddenly stops her movement.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This here¡­ this is the one¡­"


    Philo sits on the ground again.


    Tears fell from her eyes.


    "No, you were fine until just now!"


    "Because my consciousness was on the hand of being held, I was paralyzed and it''s not that I was nervous because you held my hand like that, separately!"


    "I understand! I got it, give me the other hand! Oh! Why are you hiding it!?"


    For some reason Philo hides the left hand quickly under her belly.


    "I, I did not say that because I want you to hold my hand or I want you to worry about me, I am saying not because of that! It really hurts! It is true! This is something to make it clear¡­!"


    "I understand, I really understand! Because I just want to hold it! Please lend it to me, okay?"


    Philo''s voice and shoulder are trembling.


    It is not an acting.


    It surely was not when she fall on the ground, but when she collided with Otem, she must have twisted her wrist.


    I some grasped the hand that Philo is trying to hide under her body and apply pain reducing magic as before.


    I checked it after she calm down, but it looked like there was nothing wrong.


    It seems that it waspletely just a sprain.


    Exaggerated.


    I also got a coldst week, "I will die this time. Please forgive my previous infidelity", as I cried before my mother and sister, I cannot say about other people.


    "¡­ I, I will not say thanks, because you just wanted me to hold my hand! Because you said so!"


    "Oh¡­ oh, that''s OK, it was my Otem that pushed you back."


    "No, no, I''m regretting that I jumped before it as I thought it will stop anyway, but¡­ that Otem, is not it a bit dull?"


    Perhaps, Philo did not n to say that.


    However, by her saying, my pride as an Otem maker triggered.


    "There is enough magic power that could move this heavy Otem. To move it a lot of magic power is needed that means, naturally to stop it needs enough magic power to stop it. The magic that needs to move this heavy Otem needs to be canceled.


    It''s not just stopping the supply, but after stopping it at once, it''s necessary to release the residual magic power that is used to move it and vent it towards the sky. Besides, the amount of inertial force proportional to weight, also must apply a force in the opposite direction.


    This time, the order of the magic circles that I incorporated in this Otem, such a sudden stop has be needs such process. So,pared to a light Otem, theg to absolutely stop will increase."


    "Ah¡­ aah, is that so."


    Nheless, in this vige except me and chief no one can move such a heavy Otem. I think ordinary people can just ignore it.


    "Improvement can be made depending on the structure, but it was postponed because cost and return do not match. From now on, increase the reaction speed to moving objects, incorporate the approach to stop with the other approach in the future, so that the brake works sooner. From now on jump in with confidence. I will put my pride on it and let it stop absolutely."


    "¡­ No, no, do not worry, probably I will not do it again."


    "No, it''s okay to jump before the Otem again I will make it safe, I will never let you say that it was ''dull'' next time."


    "Is that it! I thought it was strange for you to be worried, were you concerned with that!? I apologize for what I said. So, please let it slide!"


    Philo covered covered her left hand with her right hand and step backed a half step.


    ***********

 Chapter 25: 15-yrs Old (3)

    <h4>Chapter 25: 15-yrs Old (3)</h4>


    After parting with Philo, we walked for about ten minutes and arrived at my garden.


    "Fuu~¡­ we did walked a lot¡­"


    I breathed a sighed and spoke to Giselle standing next to me.


    "Yes, that''s right Nii-sama. Let''s take a good rest when we are done. Actually yesterday, I let mother-sama to buy a new tea leaves. It was a little bit expensive, but it smelled nice and I think this would suit Nii-sama''s taste¡­¡­ "


    Unlike me who is breathless, Giselle speaks fluently.


    Although she walked that much, she did not sweat a little.


    "Is that so¡­ I will look forward to it."


    "Nii-sama, why do you turn your eyes, Nii-sama?"


    There is already a hole in the garden for nting tree.


    In the morning, I let digging type Otem to dig a hole.


    If it is this position, it has plenty sunlight and it will not get in the way.


    I took the soil which was attacked to the tree carried by the Otem and put it on the soil mound which was formed after digging the hole in the garden.


    Then I took out a small bottle from my pocket and poured the powder contained in it.


    This powder is a mixture of monster bones and demonic metals.


    Then I stirred the 2 kinds of soils and powder with my hands.


    The quality of the soil is different between the vige inside and the forest. There are things needed for the trees of the Futel and the geology corresponding to the trees of the Futel.


    To match it¡­ is half of my purpose.


    Once mixed the soil, I waved the wand and a magic circle formed.


    ¡¸??????åb½ð¡¹


    I casted a spell.


    And then the soil mound glows gently.


    Yoshi, with this the soil is ready.


    I painted the soil that was ready in and around the hole.


    After filling enough, I stepped back by pping my hands to dust off.


    "Put it in."


    With my voice Otem started moving.


    It put the roots of the tree into the hole which it was carrying.


    After the Futel tree entered the hole, I filled the gap between the hole and the tree roots with the soil made earlier.


    Alright, it''s thest step.


    I pointed the little wand towards the ground.


    ¡¸????Ë®¤è¡¹


    The water overflowed from the tip of the wand and poured onto the roots of the tree.


    By adding water, I made the roots familiar with the soil.


    The transnt is over with this.


    While I touching the tree of the Futel with hands, I started thinking about branches that should be cut out and the branches to leave.


    "Giselle, give me that thing that I handed over."


    "Yes!"


    Giselle handed the paper bundle in her hand to me.


    Heavy. If I had carried it all the way my arms would be numb.


    I gently returned half of the paper bundle to Giselle.


    This is a part of teaching inherited by the chief from his grandfather from their from the ancient times. These pages describe how to make Otems while alive as nts.


    I got permission from the chief, I added writing here and there.


    As for the living IOtem, in fact there is a people more familiar than the chief.


    Among the Maren tribes there are the Chalco and Rietta families who make live Otems making their living.


    But for them Otem is a business tool. I do not think they will teach me.


    A live Otem withers quickly unless it has a magic mended soil.


    That is the other half of the reason why I made that soil.


    From live Otem, a special leaves can be collected.


    It also serves as a chemical material, but what is the best use is cigarette smoking.


    Dried leaves were chopped, they smoke the smoke that came out after putting in a kissel and smashed with fire, it is a Maren tribe''s luxury item.


    Here in the Maren tribe it is called Koen ha pyipe(smoke-free leaves or smoky leaves), which is said to have a calming effect.


    Because it smells when it is absorbed, it is also used as a perfume application.


    It seems that there is no age restriction in this world, but it is quite expensive as a child''s toy, so it takes time to get used to it, so children do not smoke much.


    At best there were few, who smoke it as a bit of mischief by imitating their fathers, after sucking it once they cough ''geho geho'' and put it back to it''s original position.


    Afterwards they will be found out by the leaves content and preached as these are not for y.


    It is me 5-yrs ago. Shibi also said that he had exactly the same experience.


    I thought that I would never smoke again, but when a boy reached 16-yrs old to celebrate his maturity, as a part of the ceremony it seems that I have to suck smoky leaves for a long time.


    I told you I do not like it, but my father was thrust by saying, "It is an important ceremony" with examples.


    I doubt that the ancestors of the Calco family have incorporated as a habit, which the vigers tried to make a profit by immersing the vigers in smoky leaves.


    There is no tightly mary system in the Maren tribe.


    Bartering at the za is the main.


    The demonic metal whose chief may have marked with magic is sometimes used instead of coins, but there seems to be some people who do not ept this.


    Instead, as light, convenient to carry and stable in value, smoky leaves often used as a bundle.


    About that much more smoky leaves are valuable in the Maren.


    As I am, it is not very funny.


    Even solely because of my father''s smoky leaves, many of those hunted are sold to the square.


    If I also started sucking smoke-free leaves and doubled the consumption, I also have to go hunting every time.


    The son of Calco family rarely goes to hunt, he inherited the making of smoky leaves and sells it asionally, other than that he only hanging out at home.


    I am sure that he will spend his free time in his house and devote himself to my research. Unforgivable.


    That''s why I decided to make smoky leaves myself.


    I was not interested in tobo, but if I have to suck it up I will make it myself.


    I will not give money to those two houses.


    Once I decided to do so, I went to chief''s house the next day and I gathered the materials written about the living Otem and brought it back to my house in the end.


    Because the chief had a grudge against the Calco family, he seems to have tried mass-producing it by himself for the purpose of harassing them in the past.


    Unlike his looks he had a quite funky ce. He himself said that it was the because of youth.


    However, it seems he could only make bad product of smoky leaves.


    The things left in the house of the chief was only the writings of materials needed to make live Otem.


    He could not have been able to catch up with the two houses that have been improving for many generations.


    But I am proud of Maren tribe''s number one, if it is making Otems.


    I made several hypotheses about what Otem''s optimum shape, what I need for earth, with the reference from the chief''s failure story.


    This time is the first to actually make one, but I am confident.


    It is not so long until the birthday and there is no time to try a couple of them.


    If I tried different kinds of conditions, there is no end to it.


    For me, curiosity is great that I wanted to make it once. I will not make it in earnest that far.


    And if I mass-produce it too much, I may be harassed by the eyes of the Calco family. People in that house are famous for being domineering and gloomy.


    In the worst case I made a bad product, it means that I did not have enough knowledge and skills.


    As make amends. I will smoke it during my adult celebration.


    I will not be get addicted to smoky leaves, hunting hell can be avoided.


    If I seed, I seeded and I only have to keep making it myself, so I can avoid hunting hell at that time.


    I can cover my father''s share too.


    I returned the paper bundle to Giselle and took out the woodcarving knife.


    I stroke down the branches of the Futel tree and left only 3 branches that can be regarded as nose and arms.


    I left the leaves on the arm part. The nose is like a decoration.


    I cut down the nose, the skin around the trunk and make shapes.


    After engraving the face, I painted the paint on the part other than the remaining arms of the bark by the brush made from the devil''s hair.


    Finally, I used treatment magic and restore the weakened vitality.


    OK, this is fine.


    After two weeks, if I use magic power everyday, it will be splendid smoky leaves. It should be.


    Living Otem has few branches and leaves, so photosynthesis can hardly be performed, so it cannotpensate for it''s own nutrients to live, so it requires extra magic power.


    In two weeks, I can afford to admire my adults in time.


    ***********

 Chapter 26: 15-yrs Old (4)

    <h4>Chapter 26: 15-yrs Old (4)</h4>


    When I woke up in the morning, it had became my daily routine to pour magic power on to the buried Otem in the garden.


    Before, I used to stay upte in the development of the magic circles, but due to this the life rhythm was being improved.


    Long body, not very good looking, gorgeous and shy color scheme.


    And to the end a long and extending nose.


    Although it has an interesting appearance, but I cannot say it looks cool.


    But, if I keep pouring magic power everyday, I came to like it.


    I stroked it''s head while pouring magic power on to the Otem.


    Yabai, somehow it looks cute.


    Even with such a creepy scary makeup it looks cute now.


    "Should¡­ I name it?"


    Even in the past life I cultivated dubious nts.


    Even then, I used to name nts.


    It was fun raising nts like that.


    I remember, Mitsuhide who had raised a nt and named the flower with his name which withered in 3 days, which because a bigugh at that time.


    The junior who was in charge of care wasughed into tears.


    "Is it name?"


    Giselle tilts her head.


    In this settlement, there was no such culture as to name nts and Otems.


    No, in my previous life it is not that major, was it?


    There seems to be few people who named Otem after their deceased wife or old chief as to greet when they woke up and going to bed, but that would be a bit different.


    The chief told me as a beautiful story, but to be honest I could only hear it as a ghost story.


    It definitely started out of B-ss horror movie. Whether Otem, which was left after the dead old man, started to move alone and it would be developed to start sttering.


    Although Giselle was crying, I thought that she was scared, but apparently she was touched and cried.


    In this way, I feel somewhat lonely feeling deviations of values ??of previous life.


    No, I don''t want to be someone who cries with such a story.


    "Oh, I will make this Otem''s name Giselle with the meaning of wanting to grow beautiful leaves."


    Since I dered, Giselle moved her eyes from myself to Otem.


    Looking at the Otem which was painted in red, she makes her mouth silently ''pac pac''.


    Then after she gazed at it''s nose, she turned the face to me.


    "Well that, I would like to stop that alone¡­"


    "Don''t like it¡­?"


    "Sorry Nii-sama¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sorry¡­"


    She apologized twice with a little time gap.


    I tried about trying a little, it was an atmosphere that it was disagreeable after all.


    Is that so?


    "Yes, that''s right, in the sense that it want to be raised richly, how about Shibi-san?"


    "If he knows that you proposed, he''ll cry¡­"


    I and Shibi usually acts tough, but it does not mean that he never mind.


    It is kind of act that he is appealing to the surroundings that he was not hurt, a kind of stubbornness.


    "Besides, Shibi name was already given to the chimera of shimuparrot."


    "Come to think of it, that chimera, I have not seen it recently. Amazing, Shibi amazing, I used to get happy, what happened?"


    Certainly did I say such a thing?


    I remember Shibi of a human being had aplex expression.


    To be honest, I reflect a bit.


    "No¡­ Actually, it did not return home after leaving it outside for evening walk before."


    I looked down on Chimera Shibi.


    He had a peculiar point of thought, so I thought that it would definitelye back if it had feed.


    "Well, is that so¡­¡­"


    "Keep it a secret from tou-sama." (tou-sama, otou-sama= father)


    It seems that it is an act forbidden by some ces to release chimeras to the world.


    Basically made it,stly to take care of it until it''s end.


    Here in settlement of the Maren tribe there is no such saying, but my father will not have a very good face.


    I hope my Shibi(Chimera) is not bothering people¡­


    "Then, we need to name it another name."


    "That''s right, also such a huge and thin Otem do not feel like Shibi."


    I put my hands on my chin and think.


    Something, Is there something suitable name for this Otem?


    While seeing this otem, somehow do feel nostalgic¡­¡­


    "Yama, san¡­?"


    "Yama-san?"


    Giselle recite my mummer.


    Yes, this is Yama-san. It was Yama-san, my senior in my previous life.


    High nose, skinny thin body, red skin immediately.


    It was not cool, but still he was someone who wanted to watch over.


    "¡­ Gusu."


    "Nii-sama! What happened Nii-sama!!"


    "Oh, ah, the light went to my eye."


    Tears came out by too much nostalgia.


    It was the moment when the Yama-san call of this Otem was confirmed by me.


    "Anyway, I decided to name this Otem as Yama-san."


    After wiping my tears, I put my hand on the Yama-san head.


    "Even though it is an Otem, why gave it -san? (-san polite speech.)


    "That''s right, even though it is an Otem, call it with -san."


    Giselle did not appear to be convinced and I could not exin the origin of the name well, but I definitely did not mean to change it.


    I caress the Yama-san''s head.


    "Yoshi, yoshi, leave it to you Yama-san, please make delicious leaves and go over the chief''s enemy."


    "Why the polite speech!?"


    Not good not good, by the habit of the division it became a polite speech.


    Actually calling it, I cannot think of it other than Yama-san.


    As I stroked Yama-san''s head, the face of Giselle gradually turned red.


    "A, Ano, Nii-sama? After all, that¡­ can you change it to my name¡­"


    "Oi, are you Abel?"


    A voice is heard from the back like blocking the words of Giselle.


    When I turned back, there were three men lined up.


    I remember them, but I do not remember their names at all.


    There was one with an okappa head with a sarcasmatic face, there were two people like Noppo and Chibi around him.


    Their age might be 2 or 3-yrs above me.


    At least, their adult''s ceremony should already be over.


    However, although the head of the okappa is kinda intimidating, the other two people who were surprisingly seemed kinda nervous.


    What on earth is it for?


    "Yes, but you?"


    Somehow, they are annoying.


    I did not seem to have brought good news.


    Let''s talk with polite speech.


    "What? Do you not me? Oh dear, as rumored, it seems that you are totally ignorant! Listen carefully Abel, I''m Noswell Calco. Even you should have at-least heard about my name, right?"


    Noswell Calco.


    In other words, he is the descendant of that family who makes the smoky leaves.


    ***********

 Chapter 27: 15-yrs Old(5)

    <h4>Chapter 27: 15-yrs Old(5)</h4>


    However, Noswell Calco.


    Really, I never thought that the people of the Calco family wille to show their faces directly.


    There were no particr restrictions to cultivate smoky leaves in this settlement.


    originally, in houses that cannot afford to live, many people try topensate for themselves.


    Just Calco house, because the quality is far little than those of the other house of Rietta, it seems to stop quitting immediately.


    Once a higher quality smoky leaves were sucked, it seems that inferior leaves only taste bad and tasteless.


    There was something like that, but I never heard people from Calco family would bother to go to harass others because of that.


    If there was a precedent, chief should have stopped it.


    As a matter of fact, this Maren tribe has not been ruined that far.


    However, they came at this timing means there will be no other reason other than smoky leaves.


    What should I do?


    I have prepared this far already and also I do not want to give up half way as it is.


    Giselle grasped my clothes tightly.


    She is trembling.


    When I look ahead, I saw that Noswell was staring at Giselle.


    When I thought that it was a bad guy''s eyes, Noswell licked his lips with his tongue.


    Oh¡­ This guy is worst.


    "¡­ So, what did youe for?"


    As I said, I went a step forward as to hide Giselle on my back.


    "Ne, ne, Noswell-san, let''s stop it, let''s go home!" (ne= hey)


    "That''s, that''s right, only he is really dangerous. I have already said many times, Otem madman alone should not be provoked."


    When I thought behind 2 were strangely trembling, apparently they seemed to be scared of me.


    It seemed that they were praising my magic talent, I think I like this kind of feeling.


    "Shut up! I am the eldest son of the Calco family! What about Abel? I am the strongest and greatest in this settlement!"


    Noswell threatens the two behind him.


    I think he is pushing too far by saying that he is the greatest, but the Calco family certainly seems to have considerable influence even at the vige summit conference.


    I heard that they made chief''s words to be bent and let him withdrew decisions that were unfavorable to their home. The chief onceined such a thing.


    It seems that even when the Maren tribe was driven into war in the past, only the Calco family had a stranger face.


    "I heard that someone who fought with Abel and he was converted into chimera¡­"


    "My, my father also said such a thing to my little sister, if she did anything bad Abel will turn her into Otem¡­"


    Two of theckeys said that while grasping the shoulder of Noswell.


    Oi, who is it?


    The one who spread the rumors that unreasonable in such a way.


    There are things that can be said and not said.


    Besides that, even child''s emotional education also changed that far.


    With whose permission did you doing that.


    Those who believes also cannot be helped.


    There is a guy who increases the bullying besides the main criminal, and it will be extreme from there.


    "Are you guys stupid! Such a thing cannot be happen! Because, even my daddy cannot do such a thing!"


    That''s right, there is no way such a thing happen.


    Let''s put the reason aside, well said Noswell.


    "Even I have seen him calling a fat bird as Shibi! Thar was certainly the name of Ardy family''s elder son! I am sure he was done for! I am sure of it!"


    "Hora, see! There seems to be someone who saw that mountain of piled-up Otems are spilling out lonesome words! Look at them, they have the face that wille to life at anytime!"


    ¡­ No way, I have little knowledge about it.


    It was my fault that I named Chimera as Shibi and also there were many times I have made Otems to speak.


    There was a magic that makes Otem to record words and y itter. That was pretty fun.


    Is it fine, this?


    Perhaps my father, have a hard time because of me?


    "¡­ That''s right, that''s right, I also heard that he is a bear killer, he cut off the head of a Greater Bear, brought home and decorate it¡­ Maybe, he is definitely strange, we cannot get involved, let''s go home, Noswell-san! "


    What''s wrong with these guys, did theye to insult me?


    Did they want to say their heart? ints)


    To refute them, they are not entirely wrong so it is hard to refute.


    It is almost time for me to cry.


    Giselle strongly grasps my clothes tightly.


    Not good, my sister is scared. I do not why these kappa trio came to do, but for the time being, I will let Giselle alone go home.


    That''s what I thought, but contrary to my opinion Giselle came out before me.


    "What, what are you guys! My Nii-sama, my Nii-sama does not do such things!"


    While trembling the body, she shouts to three people with a loud voice.


    Thanks to that, I was able to get back to calm down.


    "Regarding Greater Bear also wanted to bring back other half of the that was cut and blown away which was not found, he was disappointed and frustrated! It is truly fact less! Don''t say such selfish things!"


    That way of saying is following up!


    ¡­ it''s different!


    I just wanted to make it into a chimera material¡­!


    The 2ckeys faces around Noswell became blue.


    When they tried to escape at the same time Noswell caught their clothes.


    "Do not react exaggeratedly! It was obviously a lie! Besides Greater Bear, with my magic I can kill it! Only if ite in front of me! That will never happen though!"


    2ckeys stopped their running legs ording to Noswell.


    Even so, they had a floating face like a death row prisoner waiting for enforcement.


    ¡­ Can this Okappa(Big Kappa) defeat Greater Bear?


    My dad and Gallia-san were not an opponent against it.


    If needed I think magic would do something about it. but this may be a little dangerous.


    Somehow I got a little excited.


    It was only chief who talk about magic that I was excited about.


    So I did not expect much from other people, but I could see the expectation that it would be Noswell.


    Although I would like to check the status, there is a possibility that the story will be repeated as it is seen that there is a will of fight if using poorly used magic in this situation.


    I do not even know the reason why Noswell came yet.


    For the time being, let''s talk a little carefully.


    I thought that someone with Okappa head wasing to pick fight with me, but as soon as I heard that he liked magic, I could see him as a nice guy.


    I do not feel like that unique hairstyle head is also elegant.


    I''d like to make friends.


    "I am sorry behind being noisy. Do not get nervous. I will take¡­ Why are youughing a little?"


    "No,e,e, please speak."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Noswell intensifies his face.


    However, he thought that he would not be brought into the pace of the other, quickly returned his expression after inserting a cough.


    ***********

 Chapter 28: 15-yrs Old (6)

    <h4>Chapter 28: 15-yrs Old (6)</h4>


    "I do not mean anything, I just heard that the disciple of that chief was making smoky leaves. That''s why, I just came to see the situation."


    I see, that''s where that connected?


    If ordinary people make parts for private use, there should have been no problem.


    However, I have close rtionship with the chieftain.


    The chief long time ago, made a n to mass produce smoky leaves in order to decline it''s price.


    The smoky leaves decline in value will help many people''s lives.


    However, there must have been a meaning to drop the influence of the Calco family there.


    From the chief''s point of view, who argues for the selfish purposes the Calco family was in the way.


    It was a situation where it was not surprising to be judged that I took over the chief''s strategy.


    In reality, this times smoky leaves cultivation of it was impossible without the chief''s data.


    "I understand the matter, please be relieved, because I am not nning to mass produce, it''s just half a curiosity."


    "Apparently it seems to be¡­ It''s just a single tree, in case if not I was told by my father that to threaten you, but I did not have to worry about it. Well, but there was a good pickup."


    It seemed to be an atmosphere that he would let it go. I was saved.


    Chibi and Noppo, who were nervous behind him, also had expressions of relief.


    Both of them are having hard time¡­


    "It was helpful, but¡­ what is that pickup?"


    "No, no, I heard that there is a beautiful sister to Otem fanatic, I did not think that this beautiful, I just came here to just look at the face, but I liked it, just recently, Daddy is annoying me to get married soon."


    A~re?¡¡Is not it flowing somewhat strange direction?


    "Hey, you there, I will make you my wife. Come forward."


    "Aan?"


    Even though I kept a politenguage till a while ago, a voice came out with a pile.


    This Father-con Bonbun Kappa, what goes on.


    "No, no, Noswell-san! That is bad!"


    "Look at that eyes! Absolutely angry! Let''s apologize! Of course, I will also lower my head with you!"


    Noswell with his fist hits the face of Noppo.


    "From a little while ago, you are noisy! Are you guys Iben boar-ka?"


    Iben Boar is a monster like a pig.


    Eat well, often cry.


    It is fat and has a lot of fat oil and tasty.


    In the Maren tribe, it is often used as a insults for intermediate level.


    "Guu, uu¡­ I want to go home¡­"


    Noppo mutters while pressing his nose.


    Let them go home already. There no lively two people there, even for Noswell they have no helping role of anything.


    I took a glimpse of Giselle.


    Giselle went behind me and is trembling a little.


    "Oi, I am saying toe forward! Cannot you hear it! I am talking to you!"


    Noswell approaches.


    "Wait, Noswell-san!"


    Chibi tried to stop Noswell with his hands by grabing his shoulder, but it was unraveled swiftly.


    I also moved forward and faced Noswell.


    "Sorry but, our Giselle is allergic to kappa."


    "Ka, Kappa?"


    "It''s about a monster who had a head like you."


    "What, what did you say?"


    Noswell grabs my cor.


    I thought of using magic that I could quickly shoot, but I managed to calm down.


    Certainly, if I took down this kappa head now it will be clearer at the moment, but if I use magic on a human opponent, it will bring trouble to father again.


    In addition, the opponent is a Calco family.


    Here patient. At least I should wait until other side hit me first.


    "My sister does not seem to like you. If the subject is over, please go home already."


    Noswell pulls my cor a lot.


    Closer close! Your face is close!


    "¡­¡­ Let me tell you a good story, my dad also took a woman with an older brother, he said that it was the best to see the disappointing face of Mama''s older brother."


    ¡­Un~?


    I do not quite understand the story of Noswell.


    In the first ce what does he mean to get a woman who had an older brother. In the first ce it''s fine to have an older brother to mama.


    Is this a pattern that does not mix due to the past life values?


    I feel somehow misunderstood about the culture of the Maren tribe.


    Well, why not? There is no need to care about such a guy, let''s react honestly.


    "so?"


    "Well, so, Daddy¡­"


    "Is your father a hentai who gets excited by half happy expression and half loneliness by the older brother when his sister married. Are you saying you also same as your father?"


    Somehow it makes it easy to understand, it is definitely hentai with a distorted heart.


    "I, I, I will not forgive if you insult my papa!"


    Noswell makes his face red and pulls my cor down.


    I was going to hit the ground.


    "Hahaha!"


    This guy did it.


    I lift my upper body from a crawling stance and stared at Noswell.


    ""Hii!""


    Somehow two people behind him screamed.


    It is me who want to raise my voice.


    "Nii-sama, are you OK?"


    Giselle turns her hands from my back to my belly and raises my body.


    "Oh, thank you."


    This hentai father-con bonbon kappa. What should I do?


    "No, Noswell-san! Now a bit¡­"


    "¡­ Chi, little, did it get to my head?"


    Noswell rubbed his hands on his clothes and stares at my house.


    Did he thought that my mother sensed the ident and woulde out.


    My mother sensed the ident and probably warned that it woulde out.


    "Un~? Oi, Abel, that Otem, there is a fundamental mistake in it."


    Noswell suddenly changed unlike a moment ago, and he says so as he suddenly calmed down.


    Behind the line of sight is Otem, Yama-san.


    I caught by the change and I lost the timing to get angry.


    "Eh, lie, now as nned¡­"


    Because the atmosphere in the battlefield has changed, two surroundings breathe quietly.


    "No, no, it''spletely different. You should show it to me for a while. As a human of the Calco family who is making a living by making smoky leaves, this mistake cannot be overlooked."


    As Noswell says, he moves to the front of Yama-san.


    I wonder if there is something to say about my Otem.


    What? Where is?


    Perhaps paint?


    The material of the living Otem was old, and it was rmended now that it is time consuming to make.


    Therefore, it is substituting withpletely another thing. It was supposed to be okay, but if there are concerns that it will be there.


    Did this man see through it only from a distance?


    "That is."


    "that is?"


    "It is said to be in this ce!"


    Noswell kicked Yama-san.


    Yama-san broke up in the middle and fall.


    "Yama-san!?"


    ""Ahhh!""


    Two people cry out hugging each other with a blood-drawn face.


    These guys are really what.


    "I''m sorry, I did not thought kicking so strongly, but it''s kind of annoying¡­ Well, I will go back home today, I am not free as you were."


    "You, you¡­!"


    When I red at him, Noswell intentionally shrugged his shoulders.


    "Run away! Oh!"


    "I''m not involved! It''s just an apanying person! I still want to be a human being!"


    The two people started fled by running.


    Noswellughed and he walked in the same direction as the two who ran away.


    "Nii-sama¡­ that¡­"


    "Yama-san¡­¡­ my, Yama-san¡­"


    I slipped through the arms of Giselle who raised me, fell to the ground and got on both knees.


    "Are you okay?"


    Listen to Giselle''s voice and raised my face. In front of me was the broken face of Yama-san.


    Soon, my natural tears are overflowing.


    I decided.


    I will do it thoroughly this time.


    ***********

 Chapter 29: 15-yrs Old (7)

    <h4>Chapter 29: 15-yrs Old (7)</h4>


    The next day, I took Giselle and Shibi to the forest.


    Shibi is a chubby body, but he is quite usable.


    First, his athletic ability is high. he is a moving fat.


    His archery is good so far in the same generation of Maren tribe and his legs are surprisingly quick.


    Because of my influence he also spends more time on Otem carving.


    "Thank you, for helping me."


    "No, no, I''m really honored to serve Abel-san, so please use me as you want!"


    Shibi is saying this, but he might never have participated without Giselle here.


    Well, but that is fine.


    If the purpose is clear, it is easier to handle.


    If he truly admired me and follows me, I need to answer to it.


    If you cannot continue to y the model the other party wants, they will be disappointed.


    In that respect, Shibi is really easy to handle.


    "I am sorry for my brother''s trouble he causes, thank you for everything."


    Gisel bows her head to Shibi.


    "No, no, that''s different, I just did what I want to do, hora, but if Giselle-san told me such a thing, I will put more effort."


    Giselle noticed Shibi being happy.


    However, she somehow keeps smiling.


    It is a good opportunity for Giselle.


    Giselle is a bit too little in contact with outside of the family.


    Shibi can talk with Giselle.


    Giselle gains the opportunity to interact with other than her family thanks to Shibi.


    And I also gained a valuable workforce called Shibi.


    This is a win - win, everyone is happy.


    Well, I''m not useful to anyone.


    Yesterday, I was able to fold Yama-san which was broken by Noswell, it took me all night to collect all materials to study.


    I mixed soil in the room, and I studied while twisting my head.


    Of course, it is for improving the living Otem.


    Initially, I was enthusiastic about trying topromise as soon as I could work hard and make a failed work.


    However, since the Yama-san broken, I decided.


    By the time of my adult ceremony, I will make best smoky leaves beyond the quality of Calco family and mass produce it and sell it cheaply.


    I will make sure to knock down Calco family''s smoky leaves price down to earth same as the leaves that fallen that area.


    I will prove that I was not being called as Otem madman for show.


    At first I thought to manipte all the living Otems of the Calco family and let themmit suicide in a nearby pond, but I dismissed it.


    The Calco family has great influence within this settlement.


    If I physically take revenge, I can imagine that my father will bow his head before them.


    That''s why, I should not attack recklessly.


    However, if I do not do anything, I cannot face the dead Yama-san in the other world.


    In that case do not do anything dark behind and give the Calco family a great deal of damage.


    It''s not that Calco family have the production rights to produce smoky leaves in this settlement.


    Simply no one has produced best quality smoky leaves that exceed above Calco family.


    Rietta family also produces smoky leaves, it seems that they are inferior to the real Calco family.


    Of the two families, it seems that small was Rietta family.


    Of course, if I make them lose, some kind of retaliation maye, but as the other side attacks tantly, it is nominated to return attack tantly.


    At that time, I have confidence to sink them down by magic match.


    Although others may protest, If the value of the smoky leaves of the Calco family falls, authority falls.


    Soon they will not be able to do such things.


    Even without doing anything from our side, if I leave Calco family they may try to pull Giselle forcefully, I have to do something.


    From the talk of Noswell''s mouth, it is probably meant to do so.


    I do not intend to give Giselle to such a kappa.


    To reduce the power of the Calco family is the best way to counter it.


    The Calco family, for several generations with monopoly cultivation of smoky leaves they tasted sweet juice.


    I tried to examine the Calco family''s smoky leaves to make them as reference for the production, I found out with the reason for a small climate change, it turned out that the production volume was narrowed frequently.


    Chief said, it seems that they raise the price ording to the life span of the smoky leaves.


    In other words, this is a legitimate defense to prevent Giselle from being married to that Kappa, also for the vige and also for Yama-san''s mourning fight.


    There is nothing to feel. I will crush them without holding back.


    I have walked in the forest for about five minutes and I stopped my feet.


    There are many young Futel trees around here. Let''s make a base center here.


    "Listen, Shibi. The trees around here are all Futel trees."


    "Well, are these? I can not distinguish it from others."


    Shibi replied as if not interested.


    Even if it is a lie, I want him to show me a little more motivation.


    "I will change the trees around here, all around 2 meters to Otems."


    "What? are you serious?"


    Shibi opened his eyes big.


    Then he looked around the circumference in a panic.


    "Oh, that''s right, I forget to ask. Did you told Gallia-san that you will leave 3 days from today?"


    "Where do we sleep!? Maybe here!?"


    "Do not worry, even I do not say such a thing."


    "That''s right¡­ I was surprised."


    "It is decided to carve without sleeping."


    "Hahaha, no way, Abel''s joke is a bit hard to understand."


    Shibi was smiling, I alsough.


    After about 2 seconds it continued, Shibi makes a serious face.


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    "Oh, I have no time."


    "Home! I will return home! I remembered an important business!"


    "I beg you, Shibi! There is no other person I can depend on only you! I will set a barrier, it will not be cold at night as well! We are able to work hard for 24hrs! Because, I will make special potions¡­"


    "I''m sorry, please forgive me!"


    "¡­ There is Giselle too."


    "¡­¡­ Well, if it is not much, I can work hard¡­ may be¡­"


    Easy.(Simple minded)


    If I make an Otem living directly in the forest, I can save time and effort to carry back.


    Last time, the biggest reason behind I brought it to my house is because I want only one.


    And it was troublesome to go to the forest many times to give the magic power to it.


    However, if I made more than one, it''s easier to work in the forest as it is.


    I do not have to be troubled to spare time to visit the forest every day.


    "Sorry, Giselle, I forgot to notify. Please tell Gallia-san about Shibi."


    "I understand! Please leave it to me!"


    "Oh, ah¡­¡­ Giselle-chan¡­ is she going back¡­ Pleasee back as early as possible¡­"


    By giving a smile towards Shibi, Giselle left with a quick pace.


    Nice, Giselle. As scheduled it''s a quick move.


    If I let Shibi go back now, he may go and may note back.


    ***********

 Chapter 30: 15-yrs Old (8)

    <h4>Chapter 30: 15-yrs Old (8)</h4>


    "Yoshi¡­ it''s done."


    I entrusted the production of the live Otems to Giselle and Siby and I carved arge Otem.


    It''s over 2 meters. The upper part was carved with a tree stump.


    It''s a huge tree cut into a thin shape. I worked hard.


    Let''s call it Yama-san the second.


    Yama-san the 2nd is not a living Otem.


    It is not a futel tree, but another kind of tree used.


    Shibi helped me to cut the tree.


    Yama-san the 2nd is something like a scarecrow for protecting this smoky leaves field.


    I can see that Noswell wille to harassment.


    After building a no-entry signboard, I nned to let this Yama-san the 2nd to guard this area.


    As it is dangerous, so I did not attach any attack function, but anyone being chased by this big size of Otem they would normally run away.


    There is no problem with cultivating smoky leaves in the forest.


    Originally, opening is encouraged.


    It seems that there are fewnds suitable for agriculture in this Maren settlement.


    In thend where magic trees have grown for a long time, theponents in the ground are biased.


    Therefore, even if you just cut the forest, you cannot grow crops as you think.


    Alchemy has been expandingnd for a small number of farms by generations, but that is also a resurgence.


    It grows wildly, there are quick-breeding magical herbs and if anyone don''t care for a while, it will soon be lost to geology.


    As long as you are free clearing, there is nothing to be said about smoky leaves cultivation.


    Most of all, they only care about the woods of the forest, so there is no need to do anything to fertilize thendpared to crops.


    I give magic power on a special soil, but that''s it.


    I don''t have to burn it or burn it all up.


    After the adult ceremony and the war about smoky leaves settles down, I will try tobine Otems to make a tractor.


    I am confident that I can expand Maren tribe''s farnd more than ten times.


    I do not need so much. It is likely that the chief will stop me.


    I tried to stroke the head of Yama-san the 2nd. I stretched, but I couldn''t reach it.


    Yep, dependable.


    If it chased without knowing anything, ordinary people will escape first.


    Well then, let''s go back to making the live Otem of smoky leaves.


    Thinking so, when I tried to find an affordable futel tree, Shibi came to my view who fell asleep by holding Otem.


    I put my hand on Shibi''s shoulder and shake it.


    "Shibi, get up! Here, quickly! It''s a littlete than nned! Please!"


    Shibi wakes up with a pretty face.


    Oh, did he slimmed a little?


    "Abel-san¡­ isn''t it already enough? I''ve never seen so many Otems lined up outside of Abel-san''s garden. I have heard that for making smoky leaves the most difficult part is to take care of Otems.


    "Enough? It''s not even close. We need to change the conditions little by little and need to keep track of which went well. These numbers are not enough at all."


    "We are behind schedule, isn''t it because of Abel-san put too much effort into making security Otem¡­"


    "It can''t be helped. Because I''m a perfectionist. Come on, carve it! Carve it! It''s a lifetime request! I will do what I can do! So I''m carve it for now!"


    "Eh¡­ low or high waist¡­ Well then¡­ Giselle-san¡­" "It is impossible"


    I said anything, but it is something I can do.


    I cannot afford to involve my sister.


    "I''m leaving now! I''m tired!"


    As I lie down, I nced at Giselle sculpting an Otem and then hid my voice.


    "¡­ Shibi, I did not exin to you, if this time smoky leaves did not go well Giselle will be married into the Calco family."


    If the Calco family moves seriously, that is possible.


    If I say strongly, it is possible that my family will be isted in the vige.


    Of course, if they really set up such a thing, I will also go all out in a fierce and reckless moves without choosing any means.


    At that time it will not end with just smoky leaves war.


    Between me and Noswell, one of us will beughing stock and cannot walk in this vige.


    "Eh!? is that true?"


    "Yes, so please, Shibi¡­"


    I tried to bow my head and stopped moving.


    Even in this vige there is a culture that bows the head. There is, but there is something heavier than that.


    I closed my eyes and tried to cross the air with a hand with one hand, as I did Shibi doing it well.


    I hope it cannot be seen as a joke.


    "I, I understand! You don''t have to do that!"


    "What, what are you doing? Brother! Please drop your hand!"


    Not only Shibi, Giselle who sculpted an Otem put down wood-cutting knife and came to stop me.


    Still, I could not grasp what this means within the Maren tribe.


    "I also think it''s bad, Shibi. But I need that Yama-san the 2nd too."


    "Yama-san the 2nd?"


    "It''s about that big and slender Otem that my brother made."


    As expected of Giselle.


    Even though I hadn''t taught her it''s name yet, she seemed to have guessed it somehow.


    "That''s right, Shibi, I have a special drink, want to drink? Sleepiness will fly away and you can keep working like a machine for 24 hours or seventy-two hours. When the effect is out, you will suffering a little."


    Of course, I also brought Abel potion.


    The performance has been rising steadily as the prototypes are piled up.


    Although the side effects have also jumped up in proportion to it.


    However, since the grass that can be harvested within the vige is the main ingredient, it is hard to see the limit of performance improvement soon.


    In the past year, development has progressed only to reduce side effects.


    "That, that please spare me. It somehow feels like something that is going over the line that one should never cross as a person¡­"


    Shibi shakes his head while making his face blue.


    Well, I see?


    It is only a temperament, Should I use the magic of fatigue recovery?


    ***********

 Chapter 31: 15-yrs Old (9)

    <h4>Chapter 31: 15-yrs Old (9)</h4>


    3rd day since I started making smoky leaves field.


    A row of Otem close to 50.


    And Yama-san 2nd and 3rd who protect them.


    Well, I had a hard time.


    It is difficult to manage if the scope bes too wide, so we have rented the living Otems and consolidated them in one ce.


    "Thank you, Shibi, Giselle. After this, all we have to do is just wait for it to work well."


    "No, no, if Ipared with Giselle-san, this is nothing¡­"


    Shibi was talking to Otem.


    Is he really okay?


    On the 2nd and 3rd days, he should not have taken a good sleep.


    Did I use him too much in my sense?


    If I am sessful in growing the smoky leaves, I will give him a good return.


    I also have a headache because of the side effects of potion. I feel nauseous.


    I just want to go back and take a rest.


    And, when I turned to the return route, I saw someoneing to this side.


    There are three people.


    Sure enough, they are the ones from before.


    "Oh, that, that the front one, isn''t he the only son of the Calco family¡­"


    Shibi speaks while staring at the 3 group leader Noswell.


    Until a while ago he was taking to Otem, but it seems he have finally returned to sanity.


    He should have heard that we did not go home, so he thought we were suspicious and came to see our situation.


    I do not know what kind of measures the Calco family will take.


    My future depend on how the other side reacts here.


    I p my cheeks and charged my spirit.


    "Huh! No way, you were doing something like this. You are stupid than I thought!"


    I look at Noswell and then look at the behind 2 tails.


    After shaking their shoulders, they turned their eyes around.


    Go home already¡­ Every time, what do you do following him?


    "Well, what is it for this time?"


    "What is it for? Do not y dumb. What, how many Otems do you have?


    Is it okay for me to think you are challenging my house? Hey."


    Noswell narrows his eyes and approaches me.


    "Ah, what are you guys! Do you think that you will be fine by selling fight to Abel-san?"


    Shibi screams andes out in front of me.


    Then I red three people one by one.


    Shibi is pretty strongpared to me or Giselle.


    Well, I felt like that when I first met.


    By his saying of just now, it''s like he is saying about the threat of the tiger.


    Noswellughs with his nose at Shibi''s words. Two people behind him shake their heads like fan.


    Seeing that, Noswell hits their head.


    I reached out and get in between the two while stopping Shibi.


    "Not really, there is no rule to not to cultivate smoky leaves."


    "If there is no rule, you can do what ever you do? Remember those words, okay. Challenging my house, you don''t think you can get away easily."


    By smirking, Noswell returns the way he came.


    Today he pulled back early than I thought.


    "Can I go home already?"


    One of the two asked Noswell as if he is relieved.


    "Oh, since I warned, it''s fine now. I was convinced after seeing that amount of Otems. It is an idea of a foolish idiot who has not thought about anything. By disappointing and disappointing, he would have moved forward without thinking ahead"


    Noswell turns his back to Noppo, then deliberately shrugs his shoulder.


    Then he looks back this side slowly.


    "Let''s leave them alone. Well, why don''t you think? Who is going to make so many Otems and get someones to help with the magic supply? I hope he will do well with that smoky leaves field, I hope he''ll get along well, I''m looking forward to it, Abel-kun. Then, let''s go back, go back."


    Is magic supply?


    What am I missing?


    Seeing sideways, Shibi had a bluish face.


    After seeing off Noswell with two people leaving with a quick and fast pace, I asked Shibi.


    "What, those guys what were they thinking? That face, did you find something?"


    "Oh, that''s it. That three people, they will probably call on other vigers not to help us! What should we do?"


    Even without help, I thought that I could manage myself in the future, but¡­ couldmonsense be underestimated?


    It''s something that even Shibi understands, so it''s not going to be a professional story either.


    "Hmm, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know? There is a ce where smoky leaves are grown in the back of the house of the Calco family, but it seems that the supply of magic power is done every morning by hiring nearly thirty people with good magic control. Those things consume too much magic¡­ It is not something one or two people can do¡­ "


    "Yup?"


    "So if you can''t gather people, you''ll soon be overwhelmed by loss of magic power! That''s not something Abel-san saying!"


    Certainly, it has been difficult to collect talented people who can supply magic power in the smoky leaves cultivation.


    Alive Otem will die soon after the enchantment of the food is exhausted.


    It will die if you miss the supply even for a day.


    It is one of the reasons why smoky leaves cultivation does not spread.


    I heard that even when Rietta''s family is cultivating smoky leaves, they still bow their heads down for the staff of Calco family.


    I see, so that''s why he did act so generous?


    It was good to understand the reason.


    "What, what should we do? The people who can supply magic power are limited. Most of them are supposed to be people who have a strong connection with the Calco family and they will not be able toe to you because you asked them."


    "Shibi, calm down."


    "I can''t calm down! How are we going to do this? No, it was useless! Like this, Giselle-chan will! Yes! Alright, his house, let''s blow away his house! It is the quickest and clearest! At this time, let''s say that is what I did! so let''s do it!"


    "Hey, Shibi."


    "Oh, yes! My dad, he is pretty dexterous! Let me help! There are many people who have a grudge against the Calco family, I know them! If there is cooperation between them, people who will follow me shoulde out! It is inevitable that it will be important, but it will be war if it is war!"


    "Shibi."


    "What, what is it? Why does Abel have a calm face?"


    "Because I can do it alone, so be relieved."


    Underestimate me, it''s troublesome.


    If it is this scale, my magic alone is enough.


    There will no problem if it is about ten times wider.


    "Eh?"


    No, it was good.


    It seems that Noswell will not disturb anymore. Let me do what I like.


    ***********

 Chapter 32: 15-yrs old (10)

    <h4>Chapter 32: 15-yrs old (10)</h4>


    Ch


    After a while, I took Giselle to the smoky leaf field in the forest.


    Once every three days Shibi also followed me.


    Sometimes I pass by Noswell on the way.


    While grinning he asked me, "how is the smoky leaf field?" I answered him randomly.


    Every time, heughed with satisfaction.


    He should be thinking that, I''m having difficulty.


    If he misunderstood, that''s fine.


    I want him to keep thinking that way.


    If the other side makes move, I don''t know how far it will go.


    One day, Noswell said to me, "If you give your sister up and apologize to me, I can forgive you for being against my family. You are going to be my wife''s family, so I don''t want to do such a terrible thing."


    If there wasn''t one of the 2 torimaki Noppo, who got excited while screaming and knocked Noswell. I was going to beat him.


    It was dangerous. If I don''t calm down.


    Thank you Noppo.


    If I was hitting Noswell here, I might have been driven to a disadvantage.


    I don''t want to stimte silent Noswell.


    After that, Noswell strangled Noppo''s neck, but I''m sorry, but it''s not my concern.


    While attending, I increased the number of Otems.


    As I watched their growth, I started to realize that if I could fix here and there.


    Once I noticed, I couldn''t help but increase it.


    I also found magic to grow nts quickly.


    It was quiteplicated, so it was difficult to grow the whole as a whole, but with this, I raised a characteristic sample and looked at it.


    However, the nature may change, so it is just a look at the situation.


    Recently, I often meet Philo on the road to the forest.


    "I see you again. Every day you go to the forest every day. What''s wrong? You hate hunting but it''s unusual."


    "What are you doing here every day?"


    "What? No, no, I have an errand that my grandfather gave me. What is with that face!"


    "Next time, should I ask chief about it?"


    "It''s, it was a secretly asked thing¡­ that¡­ that doesn''t concern you! I''m the who is questioning! What are you going to do? What is it? Is it something important for you to change the subject!"


    She was worried that I was going to the forest and may have been waiting for me on the road.


    She might have guessed that I was having feud with Calco family.


    The story may getplicated if they think chief may be rted, so I did not tell chief about this matter.


    So, I''m not going to talk to Philo about it.


    It may be useless by seeing Noswell''s action¡­


    The chief may also be worried about me.


    Perhaps that Philo asked by chief may not be a lie.


    "Sorry for making you worry about me. I''ll exin to the chief over time."


    "I¡­ even I am asking, isn''t it fine to not leave me out¡­ Besides you two, there were times when other guys followed you¡­ Why is it just me¡­"


    Philo gets smaller and sits down at a corner.


    "I didn''t mean to do that, but let''s see¡­"


    "Besides, I''m not worried about you! If I let go of my eyes, you would have done something ridiculous so I just confirmed! It''s, it''s fine already!"


    Philo dyed her white cheeks red and ran away.


    ¡­¡­ Although she always talk to me with an atmosphere that seems to have been tant way, I can shake it off by thinking Philo was not honest.


    I think it''s bad, but it can''t be helped.


    It might be advantageous if the chief''s granddaughter was together, but that would be annoying.


    I will exin itter.


    After two weeks have passed, the smoky leaves harvest started.


    I embraced Giselle and shared my joy with a high touch with Shibi.


    I kicked off Shiby trying to hug the Giselle in confusion.


    His movement stopped, but Shibi seemed to have no damage. Shibi is strong.


    If I dry them near my house, it is more likely to enter Noswell''s ear.


    So I decided to dry them in a sunny ce in the forest.


    It was a little quick, but I carved the smoke pipe with a wood carving knife.


    Since¡¡I''m used to Otem carving, something like this easy.


    After I painter it with the paint mixed with demon beast blood then it''spleted. With this it will not be burn easily.


    I decorated it with a dragon statue. This is cool.


    Shibi seems to be stuck, so I carved a smoke pipe with a Shimuparrot decoration.


    He had aplicated face.


    One week has passed.


    Soon my adult ritual is near.


    In general, it takes 10 days to dry smoky leaves.


    It should be enough, to try to smoke for a test.


    I crushed the dried smoky leaves and put them into smoke pipe.


    Smoke rises when a small fire is lit by magic.


    I think the smell is pretty good.


    I put my mouth on the opposite side and tried to suck it.


    "Cough!"


    After all, I''m not used to this smoky feeling.


    I tried to try the Calco family, but the result was the same.


    It will not fit with my constitution.


    I will not get addicted to it.


    However, it is also a problem that I do not know the taste.


    Once I have asked my father to say about "delicious point of smoky leaf" and theoretically I aimed for it, but I am a little scared of what the person who smoked actually thinks.


    "I want to try and suck it! Nii-sama, please lend me your kisel." (Kisel= smoke pipe)


    "No, it¡¯s still too early for Giselle."


    It¡¯s bad, but I don¡¯t intend to let Giselle suck it.


    Honestly, I''ve a little aversion towards smoky leaves.


    I think that it is bad for body because of my previous life.


    Fortunately, at an adult ceremony only men smokes the smoky leaves.


    Let Giselle endure at least until she is twenty years old.


    When I think that my younger sister is blowing something like cigarettes, I feel a little caught as an older brother.


    "Is that so¡­ Oh, then you just need to get a little bit! I want to taste the atmosphere!"


    "Why are you longing for such an adult-like thing?"


    "Apart from that¡­ no, that''s right!"


    It seems to be puberty when I want to stretch my back.


    Can''t be helped?


    When I tried to wipe the smoke pipe with a cloth, I was stopped by the Giselle.


    "You can leave it as it is! It will return it soon!"


    "¡­ You really just want to smoke the smoky leaves, right? Is that right?"


    But, what about the taste check? Shibi too should not be familiar with the taste of smoky leaves.


    I will never let Giselle smoke.


    For the time being, the target point was clearly kept, but I would like to make a final confirmation.


    So far, I don''t want to get adults involved.


    If it fails, the damage is great.


    I and Giselle are children who have not yet finished their adult rituals.


    Noswell''s parents will not try to get rid of us.


    However, if possible, I would like to hear the impressions from people who are used to it.


    As a result of worrying, I came up with a way to rece my father''s smoky leaves secretly.


    I decided to go back and experiment.


    When my father went to the bathroom, I opened a small box filled with smoky leaves and threw away the contents outside.


    Instead I put homemade smoky leaves in it.


    "Mu, today''s smoky leaves nice."


    "Is there a difference in taste?"


    "Yeah. Well, the quality will change depending on the storage conditions. Also, there will be some differences depending on the position of the leaves, individual differences in the trees and the weather also ys a role. Someday you will also understand."


    I felt like what he was saying seemed out of ce, but it seems to be fine so it seems to be okay.


    In adult ceremonies, acquaintances of fathers and closely rted people are present.


    As I am also a disciple of the chief, and there are many people whoe for the sake of the chief.


    So, let''s advertise homemade smoky leaves, take it to the exchange square and let it spread inrge quantities.


    ***********

 Chapter 34 - Elegant Day of the Karlco Family (SIde: Noswell)

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Elegant Day of the Karlco Family (SIde: Noswell)</h4>


    Noswell looks through the window to the backyard.


    In the backyard, there are people who are eagerly supplying the ortems with magical energy in the incense leaf pipe field¡­


    Supplying magic to ortems is hardbor.


    Many people get sick due to excessive consumption of magical power.


    Of course, the Karlco family doesn¡¯t do that¡­


    If you¡¯re watching like this at Noswell, that¡¯s all.


    Thepetent ones make initial preparations, heavybor hires people.


    It doesn¡¯t change in anynd, not just in the Marren viges¡­


    A book in the Karlco family had that kind of thing¡­


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s tough¡­ Papa, I don¡¯t need to participate in that anymore, right?


    Noswell says with a yawn and asks his father, who was sitting at the same table.


    Noswell¡¯s father lifted his mouth from the kisel he had mouthed and exhaled a huff of smoke.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ You don¡¯t have to do that anymore. Just concentrate only on the carving of the ortem. ¡°


    Noswell had also helped supply magical power to Ortem a few times.


    My father told me to get the hang of it, too. I didn¡¯t want to do it again.


    ¡±That, every single day I do properly. Is there something strange about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Even with all that, it¡¯s a lot more efficient than going hunting every day.¡±


    ¡°Heh, is that how it is¡±


    ¡±Yeah, that¡¯s still pretty good treatment. After all, I¡¯m a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking again.¡±


    Noswell grinned grimly and denied his father¡¯s words.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve turned against them. My father also said so on the assumption that he would be denied.


    In the backyard, there was a man walking in the field of incense leaf in the backyard with unconstrained steps.


    That man is called Elysio¡­


    Elysio had previously tried to grow an incense leaf independently from the Karlco family¡­


    In the end, it seemed that he left because the ortem would soon die, but if you leave them alone, the next one wille out again¡­


    I have to take some form of retaliation¡­


    ¡­¡­ well, that¡¯s just the public stance. In fact, it has a strong implication.


    This Marren vige had less entertainment.


    With supplies readily avable and everyone around them doing their bidding, the Karlco family asionally wants to y something a little different.


    Elysio knew that his actions were to be alienated from the Karlco family¡­


    At one point, I also withdrew from the magic power supply work of the Karlco family¡¯s Ortem, but I pressed back around forcibly so as not to go hunting with Elysio¡­


    Elysio, who had no experience in hunting for a long time, could not perform efficient hunting without apanion¡­


    In addition, he was the one who was supporting his family¡­


    Elysio is now proficient in supplying magic power to his ortem, which is three times the normal per person, even though he is seen with white eyes around him.


    They pile it on top of that, and then add a few usations to reduce the price.


    Elysio, who used to be said to be the best young man in the vige, does not have that image now¡­


    Whenever someone calls out to me, I startle and shake my shoulders.


    Noswell came face to face with his father and they bothughed.


    Augh of a single loss of interest in Elysio.


    It was that much entertainment for them¡­


    ¡±Oh,e to think of it, tomorrow is apparently Abel¡¯sing of age ceremony. Can I go out for a bit and have some fun?¡±


    Naturally, I¡¯m not going to celebrate.


    It¡¯s meant to be harassment.


    ¡°Abel?¡±


    ¡°You see, the eldest son of the Berek family. He¡¯s Gizel¡¯s brother, the one I nominated for a wife. He¡¯s going to be my brother-inw, so we should celebrate him.¡±


    He said such a heartless thing nkly,ughed with Nimari, and looked at his father¡¯s face.


    But my father¡¯s face was frowning.


    ¡°¡­I told you to take the incense leaf to the Exchange Square tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°eh ¡­ ¡­ like that, should leave that to someone else ¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®You should have some experience, too. Besides, tomorrow¡¯s one is the new one I¡¯m talking about. It¡¯s going to be a big day for us Karlco family. It¡¯s all about distribution and publicity. I don¡¯t want you, my heiress son, standing in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll sell as much as I can and burn off anything I receive in exchange that doesn¡¯tst. It¡¯s too much to consume anyway. It¡¯s going to be somewhat repugnant. I don¡¯t mind the rumors, but I don¡¯t want to underhandedly bite another house and spill the unwanted me from there.¡±


    Normally, it is better to receive them in metal or cloth if possible.


    There are more food items than ever before.


    This time, however, the primary purpose is to promote the new film. Anyway, it will be important to conclude many negotiations.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the Rietta family to stop the distribution of the incense leaf. I¡¯m also refraining from sending the incense leaf to the exchange za. Tomorrow¡¯s za will sell a few new products and soon I¡¯m sure there will be a line. I¡¯m not bad at first, but I¡¯ll never do anything extra. ¡°


    ¡°I, I understand, Dad¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ But you don¡¯t want me to bite another house, so you want me to do it on my own?¡±


    ¡°There were two people who were sticking to you. That unreliable-looking little guy and the wooden stick. If it¡¯s just about selling the smoke leaves and carrying the consideration they received, I can use those two. I had a friend help me with that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes. I wanted to ruin it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What Noswell, do you have a problem with me?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    He reluctantly replied and agreed.


    The Marren¡¯s Coming of Age ceremony is held from morning to noon.


    The exchange za will also be busy in the afternoon.


    You don¡¯t have to take the ce. Just let them clear out and take position.


    The Karlco family is in a position to do that.


    So, I¡¯m just gonna break the air with my face¡­Then Noswell shook his head.


    The harvest and preparations take a long time.


    My father says that you should experience the arrangement in a way.


    Suddenly, Noswell put his hand on his chin.


    Tomorrow is the day for the new movie.I can never fail.


    The amount of distribution is small, and the Rietta family is prohibited from appearing.That¡¯s why they¡¯ll sell like smoke and leaves.


    For some reason, those two points stuck with me. I had a bad feeling about this.


    I didn¡¯t feel like I was missing something.


    ¡°This time, we will use this as a foothold to connect the incense leaf with our Marren people more strongly.And I¡¯ll kick off that ugly old man and be a new patriarch¡­!¡¡I¡¯m ready for it already!¡±


    My father left, saying so.


    His voice was trembling with excitement.He breathed loudly andughed loudly.


    ¡°Daddy to be the chief!?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡¡The first step is your face!¡¡Don¡¯t make a mistake!¡¡There¡¯s no cause to fail, but don¡¯t make a big mess!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh,Yes! Yes!¡±


    The anxiety that had been growing on Noswell until a while ago disappeared with this excitement.


    The next day, they did not know that an extraordinary rival would appear.

 Chapter 35 - Fifteen Years Old (11)

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Fifteen Years Old (11)</h4>


    Theing-of-age ceremony went off without a hitch.


    Originally, it wasn¡¯t a very long ritual.


    I drank a soup of boiled nts that are said to be resistant to spells, carved Ortems and sang songs in spiritnguages, and yed my own flute to pray to the spirits of my ancestors.


    To those whoe to the ritual, I will wave the meat of the demon beast I finished off.


    However, there are a lot of people, and it¡¯s just a formality. I almost ended up just handing out bite-sized meat.


    I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a significance to showing that you¡¯ve be a full-fledged member of society.


    And finally, it¡¯s over with a cross with the opposite hand against the sky-high day with a kissel in one hand.


    The whole event took a little over two hours.


    It starts in the morning and ends around noon.


    There were about 40 people who participated in the event. Some of them didn¡¯t know much about me.


    I don¡¯t have many acquaintances, but my father¡¯s face is generally wide.


    I¡¯m d that the Chief, who usually doesn¡¯t go out at all, took the trouble to go out.


    After theing-of-age ceremony is over, I keep Kissel away.


    ¡°How awful!¡±


    It¡¯s like smoke.


    The smell is good, but it¡¯s not likely to get used to it.


    ¡±Now you too are a member of the adult Marlen tribe. From now on, you¡¯re going to be a little more careful about what you hear, and you¡¯re going to study magic to a lesser extent, and you¡¯re going to hunt.¡±


    My father gave me permission a long time ago to use magic while I was hunting.


    Somehow, my father gave in.


    That¡¯s why helping with the hunt is alright but, when ites to magic I don¡¯t think I can hold back.


    Be that as it may¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­Excuse me, Father, please lend me a hand. My clothes are too heavy I can¡¯t move. May I take it off?¡±


    ¡°jeez, can¡¯t you say more softly!¡±


    In theing-of-age ceremonies, special ceremonial garments must beyered on top of each other, as well as thick ornaments on the head.


    This is heavy. The inside of my clothes is all sweaty.


    ¡±Wah, I¡¯ll give you a hand, big brother!¡¡Thank you for your hard work!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, jeez, my strength¡­ ¡­¡±


    After that, I was going to handle the incense leaf at the exchange square¡­ ¡­ Is tomorrow all right?


    I want to sleep already today. I want to hold the Ortem and lie down slowly.


    I was taken by Gizel and fluttered into the shadow of the building.


    ¡°Congrattions. I guess this means that Zele¡¯s boy is now a full-fledged member of the family.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­ Garia-san, thank you. Thank you foring.¡±


    It was Shibi¡¯s father, Garia, who came near while pping.


    ¡°But that¡¯s the state of the affair, and it looks like a new marriage.and when is the ceremony to be held?¡±


    Gizel turns bright red to her ears at Gallia¡¯s light words.


    I bury my face in my raggedy outfit, trying to hide my blushing face.


    Haha, don¡¯t make fun of me too much, Garia-san.


    ¡°Hm? Uh, Oh, is that so?¡±


    Garia looks unconvinced and touches his chin.


    Sure, it may seem a little too close if you look from the outside, but I don¡¯t think there will be any reaction¡­


    ¡°She was always saying Abel this Abel that, but where did Shibi that idiot go?. No, I¡¯m really sorry. He suddenly disappears ¡­ ¡°


    ¡±No, no, actually, I asked for it myself!¡±


    ¡°Asked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had some business to attend to, but I was stuck at theing-of-age ceremony¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡®No, no. Oh, my God, it was Abel, that makes sense. If that¡¯s the case, he should have told me too¡­¡­ So, what business is that?


    I don¡¯t like how you are convinced, but ¡­


    However, up until now, I¡¯ve asked Shibi to do many things so, I don¡¯t know what to say ¡­ ¡­


    I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry, sorry for the inconvenience.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    As I say, I shake the kissel lightly.


    The smoke scattered about.


    ¡°I thought it smelled strange, don¡¯t tell me that, you made it yourself!? I heard you are doing something, Shibi also did not say anything so I thought you gave up ¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted to mass-produce them all at once, so I asked them to lie down as much as possible¡­ Now, I¡¯m asking Shibi to transport, pick up space, and collect information¡­ Really, I¡¯m sorry again.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡¡Finally, Abel has made it that far. If you make too much, you might get noticed by the Karlco family. Just be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m only making enough for three people to manage.¡±


    ¡°This is good, a masterpiece! I see, hey, don¡¯t you have a spare something now?¡±


    Gariaughed wildly, and so came to me.


    ¡°There is. How do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so I¡¯m customer number one.¡±


    Garia takes out the ore containing the magic circle from inside his clothes.


    It¡¯s like a currency substitute, with the Chief guaranteeing value.


    ¡°I was actually going to give them out to the people who came to see me. With a thank you and then a publicity. It¡¯s like a trial product, so there¡¯s not a lot of it. See, that¡¯s what¡¯s in that bup sack over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­aren¡¯t you making a lot of food? You¡¯re gonna be okay, right? Between you and me, those guys are insidious, so watch out for them.¡±


    Garia erases her smile and gives a hushed word of advice.


    But it¡¯s toote.


    We know that the Karlco¡¯s are stingy, and they¡¯re already ready to go.


    We are already prepared to continue to sell on the cheap.


    I didn¡¯t want to move much because of my messy outfit, so I asked Gizel to get a bup bag for me.


    I took out a cloth-wrapped fragrant incense leaf and handed it to Garia.


    When Garia received the incense leaf, he crushed it with his fingertips and put it in the kissel, then used his magic to light a small fire.


    After exhaling the smoke, ¡°Whoa!¡± He said with admiration.


    ¡°Hey! This is great! You looked really unpleasant during theing-of-age ceremony, so I thought it was tasteless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little bad at smoking¡±


    ¡°Hey, Abel-san! Abel-san! There¡¯s a problem!¡±


    As I and Galia were talking, Shibi broke in.


    ¡°Hey, Shibi! You didn¡¯t tell me ¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yikes! Fa-, Father! Hey,e backter, please! We¡¯re in trouble right now!¡±


    It¡¯s hectic.


    ¡°Why are you here? The ce is ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have an acquaintance taking over for me, so I¡¯m fine ¡­ No, It may not be fine ¡­ my judgement is somewhat helpless, so if you¡¯re done, pleasee early!¡±


    ¡°Which one is it?¡¡What, was it something unexpected?¡±


    ¡°The truth is, I got dyed at preparing ¡­ so I waste at getting a ce. So in a panic, I thought there was a good position avable and jumped in to get ready¡­right next to the Karlco family. By the time I realized it, the corner was already empty¡­ So, I thought I¡¯d move


    it¡­ It seems that the Karlco family is also working hard today, so we should change the date¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nice, well done, Shibi¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Time¡¯s run short.


    I put my hands on my ceremonialyers. However, I can¡¯t take it off well because of the sweat.


    ¡°Damn it, go ahead! Don¡¯t let go of that position! Protect them, even if it means dying! I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    ¡°A-, Are you serious?¡±


    Shibi says with a gaping mouth.


    ¡°Where will you find a guy who¡¯s going to quit here! Gizel, help me take this off!¡±


    ¡°Yes, please leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Abel! You, you! What the hell are you doing!!¡±


    My father, who was bowing to the Chief, looked at me and screamed.


    But this is not the time to be concerned about it. I¡¯ll cut you a cross or somethingter.

 Chapter 36 - Fifteen Years Old (12)

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Fifteen Years Old (12)</h4>


    After throwing off my clothes behind, I headed to the Trading Square with Gizel.


    Shibi being so close to the crowds, we could easily find him.


    Shibi was sitting on a carpet made of demon skin and was getting smaller.


    On the carpet, there is a bag of hemp containing an incense leaf, and a cart for carrying things to be exchanged and received beside it.


    I look around.


    It was said that an acquaintance of Shibi¡¯s who was helping to take up the ce wasing, but I didn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Shibi? You could have sold it to me first.¡±


    As I said, Shibi¡¯s face has turned red.


    ¡°Be-Be¡­ Because¡­ Because¡­¡±


    Shibi nced off to the side as he stammered.


    I follow the tip of Shibi¡¯s gaze.


    Next to him was a trio led by Noswell.


    They were putting out what looked like a simple stall out of wood.


    In front of the stalls, there is a long line of people.


    Chibi negotiates impatiently and Noppo organizes what he has received.


    They seem to be very busy.


    The Karlko family does not approve of the magic ore as a currency substitute that the Chief is trying to infiltrate.


    The reason that the magic ore currency has not been prated much since the beginning isrgely due to the refusal of the Karlco family and their faction to exchange it for the incense leaf, which is the easiest to carry and has a stable value in this settlement.


    It seems that the Chief and the Karlco family don¡¯t get along very well.


    Because of this, all negotiations were bartering, and each one seemed to take time and effort.


    I¡¯m sure there is a yardstick of value for each one, but I don¡¯t think Noppo usuallyes to the exchange square.


    I was dismayed every time I was served something unusual.


    Noswell sits down, asionally shouting at the two of them.


    Sometimes he even yells at his customers.


    The content wasn¡¯t very productive, like advice, it¡¯s either ¡°If you¡¯ve got a problem, then get out!¡± Or ¡°Hurry it up!¡±.


    And he often res at me with a pissed off look.


    No, you need to work, too.


    Those two¡­they really seem to be having a hard time¡­¡­¡­


    Shibi¡¯s shrinking seems to be due to the lines that have formed in front of Noswell¡¯s stalls.


    He¡¯s not going to look very good because he¡¯s trying to get the Karlco family to fight with him head-on.


    I guess it can¡¯t be helped that the initial image is bad.


    Shibi¡¯s acquaintance may have been unable to bear this gaze and ran away.


    ¡±A, Abel-san, isn¡¯t this position a problem?¡¡I¡¯m getting a lot of stares at me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. The reason why this ce has been vacant from the start must be because they didn¡¯t want to upset the Karlco family in any case, so everyone avoided it. To set up a stall with the same kind of products is like jumping into a fire with oil. Even I would have chickened out and shied away.¡±


    It¡¯s not easy to be the first to take that as a blessing. I¡¯m seeing you in a new light, Shibi.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s no good! Then it¡¯s no good! That¡¯s why I suggested we should change the day! Please don¡¯t me it on me now!¡±


    Shibi, half-crying,es around my neck.


    Stop, stop, because it¡¯s really painful.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just kidding!¡¡Let¡¯s start the exchange right away. Alright?¡±


    However, even though it hasn¡¯t started yet, I can¡¯t believe there isn¡¯t a single person in line.


    Here, there are probably a lot of people gathering for the incense leaf, and I thought it would cause direct damage to the Calco family ¡­ Did it backfire?


    If you get too close they¡¯ll tantly start harassing and It is clear even to the customers.


    They were afraid that if they were to line up here they might be noticed by the Kalko family.


    It was a little shallow, wasn¡¯t it?


    But it¡¯s also big when you get hit.


    I¡¯m not here to earn a little pocket money.


    I¡¯vee to chip away at the power of the Karlco family to keep Gizel out of his hands.


    It can only be a huge sess or a huge failure.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head home. Gizel, let¡¯s go. Sibby, you need to keep the store moving.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! You¡¯re going to put me in a ce like this all by myself again!? You want me to start selling in this situation! I was so extremely lonely!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ve left my preparations at home.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡­ I, I¡¯m afraid my heart will break if I stay here alone any longer¡­¡­¡±


    Shibi emphasized the word ¡°alone¡± and then nced at Giselle.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    Gizel.


    ¡°Yes, Brother, what is it?¡±


    Shibi¡¯s face lights up when she overhears me and Gizel¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Go home, and pick up the Ortem that I left yesterday. The blue one and the red one.¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me!¡±


    Shibi dropped her shoulders in dismay.


    Giselle rushed off towards the house alone.


    Sibby looked back at it with a forlorn expression on his face.


    ¡°I ¡­ Isn¡¯t it ¡­ wasn¡¯t it like Gizel-chan was left here, and the brother-inw went to get it that kind of flow¡­?¡±


    Who¡¯s your brother-inw.


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t give me too much credit. If you run with two Autem¡¯s, you¡¯ll fall down and get stuck on the road.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±


    You can use magic to move them, but it would be dangerous if you had two Ortems running around the vige.


    I originally sent Gizel to an Ortem that is not supposed to be moved.


    No gimmicks have been made to enable quick reactions.


    If a guy like Philo jumps in, there¡¯s going to be contact.


    I stare at Noswell in the back of the stall.


    Noswell opened his legs and crossed his arms, yelling at his two cronies with a grunt.


    You know what I mean! It¡¯s not a matter of ¡°If you mess up on the exchange, you lose money¡± or anything like that! I¡¯ve been told by my father not to move from a set value!¡¡No bottom, no top! If you do this at random, you¡¯ll be damned! Well, I¡¯d rather be doing this on my own than this!


    Oh, so you¡¯re on your own right now.


    Apparently, the little guy made a mistake in the negotiations.


    If that¡¯s the case, maybe Noswell should have corrected it right away, but there¡¯s no reason for me to interfere.


    Let¡¯s watch with warm, raw eyes.


    Apparently, Noswell wants to sell a bundle of five leaves as the equivalent of a piece of magical beast¡¯s fur.


    It¡¯s hard to say for sure because of the discrepancy in value, but in Japan it¡¯s about 5,000 yen.


    This time, the one that the Karlco family is disying at the stall seems to be a new product, and it seems that they have raised the price significantly from the past.


    By the way, a bunch of five leaves is enough for a day.


    There are many people who buy them in bundles of about ten bundles.


    Noppo receives arge number of supplies and piles them into the back of the stall.


    I¡¯m on the verge of getting a puncture with a recement before the incense leaf sells out.


    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do with all that money he¡¯s saving.


    Well, I guess it¡¯s about time that we started moving.

 Chapter 37 - Fifteen Years Old (13)

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Fifteen Years Old (13)</h4>


    Enough time has passed since we started epting the exchange of incense leaf peeps. There are no peopleing.


    Noswell has drastically lowered the price from what they are selling and advertises that they will ept exchanges based on two benor copper, but on the contrary, it may be that they are too cheap to be considered shady.


    Benor copper is one of the magic ore substitutes for money that is rmended by the example chief.


    In this vige, approximately a handful of the size here is treated as equivalent to 200 yen in Japanese yen.


    In other words, Noswell¡¯s incense leaf cost 5,000 yen, and this one¡¯s incense leaf cost 400 yen.


    I didn¡¯t think it was a bad idea to gobble it up at a low price.


    Since price isn¡¯t an issue, is it the same if you give away free samples?


    We have to do something about this ¡°I can¡¯t move because I¡¯m afraid of the Karlco family¡± atmosphere.


    A man approached the stall here.


    I thought it was only cold and disturbing, but there was no such atmosphere.


    The man nced at the line and then let out a huffy sigh.


    Apparently, Noswell¡¯s stalls were slow to negotiate, so they drifted over here out of numbness.


    ¡°¡­¡­ if one bundle is two benor copper, then can I ask for four bundles with this?¡±


    The man looks at me with a dried chunk of bow tied up with string.


    I did it.


    This may turn the tide.


    ¡±Yeah, that¡¯s okay. Five bundles as a bonus¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! You! I¡¯ll remember your face! You know what¡¯s going to happen!¡±


    Noswell stands up and barks at us.


    The man looked at Noswell, took a bunch of incense leaf to snatch from me, put down a chunk of dried meat and ran away.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯ll remember your face! Damn it! I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Noswell screams, then clicks his tongue and sits wildly in a chair.


    They got me.


    He nailed it to me that if I buy a incense leaf from over there, he¡¯ll consider me hostile to the Karlco family.


    Now the hope of that line flow here has diminished considerably.


    ¡°Abel -san! As I thought it¡¯s impossible! Let¡¯s pull out!¡±


    Just like Shibi says, should we move even now?


    No, but you can¡¯t do much damage to the Karlco family if you don¡¯t hit the customer base directly.


    The only thing to do is to persevere here and wait for the turning point.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s all right, Gizel should be able to bring back two secret weapons.¡±


    However, Gizel¡¯s return is a littlete.


    I wonder if something happened.


    ¡°That Ortem, what is it? I didn¡¯t hear anything about it.¡±


    ¡°One side has the business prosperity magic.¡±


    To tell the truth, there is no magical basis for the spell, which is a spell for business prosperity.


    The back of this Ortem was supposed to be carved with a specific magic circle, and I¡¯ve tried to analyze it.


    There were symbols and partial encryption that were not in the least meaningful way, and the analysis was extremely difficult.


    I managed to investigate all the movements and functions of the magic, and discovered the horrible fact that nearly 80% of it was in a form that could not interfere with the magic at all.


    The remaining 20% of the magic circle was also meaningless, only consumed by bouncing and spinning magic.


    This is not good.


    The refrigerator didn¡¯t work, so I took it apart and found it was a chest with a light bulb on it.


    Shine it on, chill it out.


    There are many such pseudo-magical things happening in this world too.


    But I love that kind of shady stuff, too.


    Maybe it has a tremendous power that can not be understood by the current magic theory.


    If you think about it, it¡¯s quite romantic.


    ¡°¡­¡­ does it have a meaning, that thing?¡±


    ¡°I, It¡¯s better than nothing. I believe it has meaning, don¡¯t you? Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Brother! I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    Just in time, Gizel returned holding the two ortems.


    ¡°Gizel, well done! It sounds like you¡¯ve been taking your time, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry ¡­ The truth is, father caught me to clean up my brother¡¯sing-of-age ceremony¡­ As for that one, I got Philo-san to help me out and managed to finish it quickly, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡­¡­ ohhhh.


    Then, I wonder if I¡¯m in the shape of a sister and the granddaughter of the patriarch who threw away the cleaning up of an adult ceremony and ran away.


    I can imagine my tired father¡¯s face.


    I should apologize to Philo too.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. Um¡­ That ortem, put that in the corners of the carpet.¡±


    Giselle put the red Ortem on the far left and the blue Ortem on the far right.


    The red one has the spell of business prosperity.


    Blue Ortem has the power to interest animals.


    Originally, it was used as a kind of trap or a decoy in hunting.


    It¡¯s not that the customers don¡¯te because they don¡¯t stand out, but rather because they don¡¯te because they stand out.


    ¡°well¡­ how are you¡­¡±


    Giselle nced around on the carpet, muddying her words.


    She must have realized that the situation was not good.


    ¡°¡­as you can see, right?¡±


    I may have licked the influence of the Karlco family a bit.


    ¡±But, when I was cleaning up earlier, Mr. Garia was advertising it! I also gave away a prototype that I had left out, and it seemed to be well received! They might be here soon!¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s to cheer me up or not, but Gisele speaks up as if she¡¯s talking.


    I see, if that group of peoplees, this situation may change.


    ¡°Hey, Give me one bundle.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes¡­ Wait¡­¡±


    A kappa-headed young man with a grin and a creepy grin.


    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s Noswell. Thank you very much.


    He finally came to harass me by leaving his own stall out?


    ¡±No¡­I didn¡¯t know that I had seeded in mass production. I¡¯ll have to checkter to see who was cooperating. Well, I guess I didn¡¯t need to be rmed at this rate. So, how do you feel about that, Abel? It looks like you put your store at this side to be spiteful, but it¡¯s a total waste.¡±


    Noswell leans back and pulls his face closer to mine.


    Sh*t, that¡¯s just in annoying.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect to be so miserable.


    Shall I turn this kappa into a cigarette butt dump?


    ¡±Just because you¡¯re useless at the stall, you don¡¯t have toe here to make fun of us, do you? What happened to the easy job that a dog can do with a yelping dog like that?¡¡Have you finally been restructured?¡±


    I also approached his face undaunted by him.


    Noswell pulled his face away and rubbed his eyes with his sleeve. Apparently my hair got in his eyes.


    Sorry, I don¡¯t have a well-maintained haircut like you.


    ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t get crunchy. My incense leaves are the result of my father¡¯s inheritance of the Karlco family¡¯s traditions and techniques, and he took a long time to sublimate them. If a kid who can¡¯t even smoke a incense leaf is getting carried away, it¡¯s like this. You could have seen it from the beginning. What, is this a gag? Hmmm?¡±


    What the hell, you bastard!


    You¡¯re the one who made it hard for us to trade!


    In the first ce, the quality of the incense leaf wouldn¡¯t matter when you¡¯ve only established an exchange with one person.


    I won¡¯t allow you to make fun of the incense leaf that I made while coughing up blood without sleep or resting, even before you¡¯ve smoked it.


    ¡°Tradition? Technique? To be clear, I can¡¯t see the concept of that incense leaf! Why don¡¯t you just shift it from a safe mold and wait for a better one to be made? The details are almost a no-brainer. No, I guess it¡¯s because the individual differences in Ortem itself are too big to y with. Touching it poorly would make too much of a difference to the individual!¡¡Because that¡¯s how rough it is!


    It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re not happy about supplying the magic. Incense leaves are going to be a living ortem. If you keep smoking magic from bad feelings and stress, even the leaves will taste bad. Is it a tradition at your ce to cheat by forcibly overwriting it with a different approach than the original?¡¡Why don¡¯t you tell your father to start over at the root of things once¡­¡±


    ¡°Abel-san! Hold it! Hold it! Everyone is looking! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    Shibi feathered me.


    ¡°Let go of me, squeaky! I¡¯m going to smash his proudest te!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! Calm down! I understand how you feel!¡±


    I met Gizel¡¯s eyes as she looked at me in a daze.


    ¡°Gizel! Peel Shibi off!¡±


    ¡°Wait Gizel-chan! You don¡¯t have to obey that! Help me stop Abel-san! Wait, really! Don¡¯t touch my sides! I¡¯m a little ttered, butter! Please!¡±


    No matter how much it took, Shibi didn¡¯t even flinch.


    In the meantime, I started to cool off.


    No, losing your cool will only make the situation worse.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, do the street vendors here beat up the customers?¡±


    Noswell said, taking out the magic ore containing the magic circle from his pocket.


    The Karlco family is not supposed to use any demon ore coins, but apparently one of their cronies received them by mistake.


    He was fussing over it earlier, but I could hear him.


    ¡±If it¡¯s Akore copper, it¡¯s five bundles¡­¡±


    ¡°I said one bundle is all I need¡±


    Noswell said, then licked the akore copper that he had taken out, sticking it to my forehead.


    Then noswell grabbed one bundle of incense leaf and pulled away from me with a teasingugh.


    I was so angry that my thoughts stoppedpletely for a few seconds.


    ¡°What have you done to my brother? Let me go, Shibi-san! I can¡¯t kill that guy!¡±


    Gizel blurted out first.


    ¡°Calm down! Calm down, really! Just calm down! If it doesn¡¯t go away, you can hit meter, but in the meantime, count to ten seconds before you get angry! Because that alone makes a huge difference!¡±


    Noswell unwrapped and removed the incense leaf and mmed it to the ground.


    Then, with his foot, he stomped on it again and again and again and again.


    ¡°Mwahahahahahahahahahaha!¡±


    Noswell looked back at us lightly and then walked back to his stall with a loudugh.


    ¡°Oh, I feel so refreshed!¡¡Hey, you guys, your hands stopped moving, If you keep going like that, it won¡¯t be over by the end of the day, ipetent!¡±


    For nearly 30 seconds after that, the three of us were speechless.


    He simply put the killing intent on his gaze and stared at Noswell¡¯s back.

 Chapter 38 - Fifteen Years Old (14)

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Fifteen Years Old (14)</h4>


    We need toe up with some sort of solution to the current situation.


    No matter what, we need to prevent Noswell from attacking or I can¡¯t hold back my bottled up rage anymore.


    They still don¡¯t buy even if it¡¯s this cheap, It can¡¯t be helped even if I further tamper with the price.


    The Karlco family¡¯s unexpectedlyrge influence and Noswell¡¯s impersonal behavior were a disaster.


    I didn¡¯t think that they would tantly threaten someone in public.


    I need a different approach from another direction.


    I mash the leaves of the incense leaf with my fingertips and put them into my own kissel.


    Normally, one piece would be enough, but three pieces are thrust in and set on fire with magic.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Brother?¡±


    ¡°I thought it would attract customers if I fire off a smoke.¡±


    I am particrly confident in the smell of the incense leaf that I created.


    Now that he was drawing attention to himself with the power of the Blue Ortem, even a minor n like this should have great effect.


    It won¡¯t be a decisive move, but it will shake things up first.


    I will cause wind with magic, and control the smoke to pass through on the line in the middle.


    A few people who have been influenced nced here and began to move, and Noswell that saw that stopped walking.


    As I thought, the current stopper is great but there is an effect. There is no negative effect. Keep it up.


    If you keep the foundation strong, it will flow at once if the air changes.


    Because of the other side¡¯s poor handling, theck of progress on the line is causing a lot of people to be irritated.


    With a little opportunity, there will be a chance to break it down.


    Another man steps out of line andes toward us.


    If one person copses, the person who follows will appear.


    However, the man stopped in his tracks as he looked in Noswell¡¯s direction on the way.


    We can¡¯t go on like this.


    I still want something afterwards to give me a boost.


    I nced at the Noswell¡¯s stall.


    ¡°No-, Noswell-san ¡­ I¡¯ll just inspect the enemy and¡­¡±


    One of his followers Noppo, leaves the stall staggering while snorting.


    Noswell quickly grabbed Noppo by the neck and pulled him back.


    Alright, copse, copse.


    However, as I thought it¡¯s not enough.


    The foundation should be sufficient enough. Just one more thing, I want an opportunity.


    Just a few seconds. That alone should turn the tide a lot.


    ¡°Oh, here you are! Hey!¡±


    I can hear Garia¡¯s voice.


    No, it¡¯s not only Garia¡¯s. Following him, the people that participated in mying-of-age ceremony show up one after another.


    My father and the Chief¡¯s also there.


    There are nearly twenty of them.


    ¡°Sell me that incense leaf!¡±


    ¡°I never thought I would see Abel at the Exchange Square. I thought you have no interest in this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a line? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sold out, Hey!¡±


    ¡°You saved my share, right?¡±


    The whole atmosphere has changed.


    It¡¯s hard to get out if there are only one or two people, but I think they thought that if there are enough people, they might be able to blend in.


    Noswell walks out of the stall with a big stride.


    ¡°Oi! You all know what will happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Please be at ease! There¡¯s more toe!¡±


    I shouted loudly, and the line at the Noswell¡¯s stall began to crumble.


    Nearly one-fifth of them moved in one fell swoop.


    Then, a follow-up appeared.


    ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t fuck with me! Oi! I-, I¡¯ll remember all your faces! I¡¯ll report you all to father!¡±


    If this many people flowed in, there would be nothing we could do about it.


    There¡¯s no way you can remember all their faces.


    No one was listening anymore.


    Noswell stood there beet red and stunned, being dragged back to his own side by the chibi.


    ¡°Amazing, you can get ten times the item with the same expense!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t even know the value, and the Chief¡¯s magic ore was also banned. On top of that, I¡¯m nervous, and I¡¯m not making any progress at all.¡±


    More and more customers are drawn in.


    Thinking about what happened earlier, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m dreaming.


    In a daze, he called out to me, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    I hurriedly received the magic ore and handed over the incense leaf.


    ¡°Sell me one hundred bundles! No, two hundred!¡±


    ¡°Hey, raise it higher! I won¡¯t be able to buy it!¡±


    Certainly if they are bought by the hundred, they will be gone in an instant.


    This time we only have about two thousand bundles.


    I thought this would be enough, but there are many people here who have incense leaf as currency or assets.


    Rather than changing the price, it¡¯s better to put a limit on the number of pieces you can buy.


    I want to make it as wide and shallow as possible.


    ¡±Excuse me, up to ten bundles per person only, please!


    One exchange after another ispleted.


    If you don¡¯t know the market price of what is brought, you can let the other side¡¯s words pass.


    We don¡¯t want to protect the value of the original.


    I didn¡¯t pursue profits that far, but things were going well in that direction too.


    One after another, meat, fruit, cloth, and pots are piled up behind them.


    I also have a lot of rare metals that I wanted for alchemy.


    We didn¡¯t have enough space, so we hired a kid and bought about five more carpets.


    I honestly can¡¯t stopughing. I can¡¯t bring myself to go hunting for the rest of my life.


    Just how do I bring it back?


    ¡°Noswell-san, it¡¯s not good! Let¡¯s lower the market price. A tenfold difference won¡¯t do!¡±


    Unusually, the Chibi followeres out strong in Noswell.


    ¡°You- you, you¡¯re telling me what to do! You Rietta family! ¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! If you keep this up, it¡¯s going to be outrageous!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ because¡­ no matter what, you have to keep the value at this level¡­ my father¡­ my father said¡­ If I mess with it, my father will be angry¡­¡±


    ¡°If it didn¡¯t sell, it would be out of the question!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But¡­ My father¡­¡±


    Noswell is getting smaller as his followers yell at him.


    Some things are just so rare.


    Just to see his tearful face was worth the effort this time.


    That ends it.


    But anxiously, there was no sign of Noppo over there.


    From the looks of it, his two cronies may be stronger opponents than Noswell.


    If they are nning something, we have to be careful.


    As soon as I said it, people started to smoke it around me.


    Apparently, they couldn¡¯t wait to smell it.


    ¡°Great, it¡¯s not like that at all!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the things I¡¯ve smoked before was leaf mold.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t smoke anything else anymore. I hope it¡¯s cheap, though.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard the reviews here and there, and more and more people are joining the queue.


    The length of Noswell¡¯s column and this one was reversed.


    Those who stayed behind also seemed to be anxious about whether they should go here.


    At this rate, this may not be enough of a number at all.


    ¡°Shibi, go and collect the stuff you¡¯re drying. Let¡¯s line up the carefully selected and repelled portions at a reduced price.¡±


    ¡°I, I understand!¡±


    When they saw our exchange and realized that there were not many left, the line of Noswell¡¯s came down in a swoon.


    Finally, there was no one left.


    Noppo¡¯s at the back of the line.


    I thought I couldn¡¯t see him, but he was lined up this way.


    He was holding his own army¡¯s incense leaf with a happy expression.


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to trade with that.


    Oh, well.


    It looks interesting so I¡¯ll ept that exchange.


    It¡¯s terrible to betray that smile.


    Well, in the market, do I have to give out one bundle of those and ten bundles of these?


    As I smiled and continued to negotiate, I saw a maning towards me along the line.


    His age would be around 40.


    He had a high nose with a face of a sharp impression.


    He walked quietly, but he seemed somehow intimidating.


    He had snake-like eyes, and a haircut simr to Noswell¡¯s.


    Suddenly I had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡±I have free time, so I came to check it out. Well done, Noswell. Well, I guess it¡¯s a good thing I made the leaves. However, I didn¡¯t expect it to stretch this far. Hasn¡¯t it be quite lively.¡±


    No doubt about it.


    The head of the Karlco family, Noswell¡¯s dad.


    The boss hase out.


    Noswell is just the dirty rich son but, this man is different.


    The ck rumors in this vige are mostly connected to this man.


    The chieftain also said that he had been done quite nicely.


    There are probably a few conflicts that he¡¯s involved in.


    I can¡¯t let my guard down.


    Noswell¡¯s father walked right up to me.


    ¡±Noswell, you¡¯re not used to this sort of thing, but I¡¯m relieved that things seem to be going well. What do you think? How does it feel to try it for the first time?


    ¡°¡­ Excuse me, but i¡¯m not Noswell?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Noswell¡¯s father lowers his gaze and res at me.


    He pulls his sses out of his pocket and stares at me.


    Apparently his eyes are not very good.


    He seemed to believe that Noswell was at the end of the procession.


    ¡°Did Noswell ask you to look after the store?¡±


    ¡°Noswell-san is over there. I¡¯m Abel.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Abel?¡±


    Noswell¡¯s father turns his attention back to Noswell.


    Noswell is now looking at the sky with dead eyes and his mouth is open.


    Not a single customer lined up.


    Noswell¡¯s father, seeing this, seemed to have sensed the current situation and his face was distorted greatly.


    He turns his gaze back to me.


    ¡°Abel?!¡¡Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the Abel of the Berek family?!¡±


    Noswell¡¯s father exims so with a bright red face.


    Then he looked at Noswell again and let out a high-pitchedugh.


    ¡±Haa-hahahaha!¡¡Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    He ps his hands andughs as he looks up to the heavens.


    ¡±Haa-ahahahaha!¡¡Haa-hah-haa!¡¡Oh, yeah, yeah!¡¡Hahahahahahahaa!¡¡Hee-hah-hah!


    ¡­ He¡¯s gradually bing a hindrance to the negotiations, I wish he would just go somewhere.


    As I was wondering if this was a disturbance, Noswell¡¯s father¡¯s expression changed again.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Noswell¡¯s father presses his own nose.


    The blood was gushing out. He was so excited that he got a nosebleed.


    Or rather, it was on my clothes for a bit. Great. Why do these two want to ssh their bodily fluids on me?


    Father Noswell¡¯s hands were turning red as they went by.


    And just like that, he fell to the spot with a bang like a puppet with a broken string.


    ¡°Father¡­?¡¡Fa-, Father!


    Noswell¡¯s scream echoed throughout the exchange square.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just anemia, but I¡¯ll use healing magic for it just in case.

 Chapter 39 - Fifteen Years Old (15)

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Fifteen Years Old (15)</h4>


    It¡¯s been a week since the incense leaf war.


    Today, I¡¯m heading to the forest with Gizel and Shibi to supply the living Ortem with magic.


    My home-made incense leaves are not keeping up with the production at all now.


    However, I¡¯ve given the Chief my own allegorical description of the cultivation of incense leaf.


    Once the Chief has perfected my method of cultivating the incense leaf, he can call out to the entire vige and ask for help, and we¡¯ll be ready for mass production at once.


    ¡­ However, I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I needed precise magic up to this point¡­¡±, It seems that it¡¯ll still be a long way for that to be possible.


    The Chief had said that he wanted to use this as an opportunity to make the magic ore coinage more permissible now.


    If this can be achieved, this vige will be much easier to live in than it is now.


    Thanks to the fact that many people are now able to afford the low price of the incense leaf peeps, the atmosphere in the vige seem to be better than before,


    If the mass-production system is implemented, I¡¯m sure leftovers will keeping to me.


    I don¡¯t have to worry my father telling me what to do anymore, I can carve Ortem all day long.


    I¡¯m happy, everyone¡¯s happy.


    No one has any loss.


    Karlco? I don¡¯t know that name.


    ¡°Hey! Abel!¡±


    We had just reached the incense leaf field deep in the forest when an angry voice shot up at our backs.


    When I turned around, Noswell was there.


    I thought he wouldn¡¯t get involved with me anymore because he¡¯s been quiet for the past few days, but he showed up.


    What, do you actually like me?


    Noswell res at me with a wrinkle in his face.


    I look around.


    Oh, uh¡­ where are the two followers?


    I thought that it would be the same even if they¡¯re here or not, but I still feel lonely when they¡¯re gone like this.


    I wonder if they stopped following him because the influence of the house was gone.


    I have no end of grudges against Noswell.


    It started when Mr.Mountain was severely snapped off, then you tried to take Gizel as your wife, at the end, both parent and child rained bodily fluids all over me, I¡¯ll have no end of grudges with you.


    I still don¡¯t like this guy. I don¡¯t like it¡­but somehow I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for them.


    ¡°¡­ Not really, I don¡¯t really have business with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I, well I have! Don¡¯t joke, Don¡¯t joke with me! Father, you know, he looks like that but his heart is delicate! After that he¡¯s been in bed because of the shock! It¡¯s your fault!¡±


    uh, ohhhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­


    even if you tell me that¡­


    ¡°Then what? Is it good if I go to apologize? Come to think of it, there¡¯s a magic that makes you excited, but I¡¯ve heard it works for therapy when you¡¯re depressed. That¡¯s what the book says. If you want, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay back! It¡¯s going to get worse when you get here! He¡¯s been wrapped up in a nket all day and Abel is making a nightmare out of him!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if he was that mentally weak¡­


    The Chief also said, ¡°The Karlco family has been eerily quiet, I wonder if they¡¯re up to something¡±, but he hadn¡¯t yet fully recovered from his mental damage.


    Apparently, thest ruckus was too much for him.


    ¡±If I can no longer cultivate incense leaf, then I¡­ what is the Karlco family supposed to do now! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­ You¡¯ve been having too many good times. Since the Chief should be able to expand the size of this incense leaf field, why don¡¯t you also help supply the living Ortem with magic?¡¡Or you could go hunting like the others¡­¡±


    ¡°You, you, you want me or Dad to be the Chief¡¯sckey! My dad is a lot better than that guy!¡¡And hunting is only something a fool would do! I¡¯m not one of those guys, you know!¡±


    Grumble, grumble, grumble, grumble¡­¡­


    Doesn¡¯t the Karlco family have enough assets to live and y for the rest of their lives?


    ¡­ No, maybe most of the assets they possess are incense leaves.


    There¡¯s no way the Karlco family is saving up magic ore coins¡­


    What¡¯s more, because of this, we have a lot of unsble garbage on top of that.


    Now I¡¯m seriously feeling sorry for him.


    ¡°¡­ the incense leaves that are in your house, should I trade some of it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ now that you are in advantage, you¡¯re now feeling full of yourself! You¡¯ve really, really made me angry! I¡¯ll show you the power of the Karlco family!¡±


    This is not good.


    I believe Noswell was touting that he could beat the Greater Bear.


    He¡¯s desperate now.


    You never know what he¡¯s going to do.


    ¡°Oh light, Draw¡±


    At the same time of Noswell¡¯s yell, a bullet of fire was shot from the magic circle.


    ¡­ on the Noswell¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Hot! It¡¯s hot!¡±


    The fire-battered Noswell stumbles around, screaming.


    A magic circle is like a blueprint that you give to a spirit.


    If it ispletedte, a third party can thus alter some of it and change the oue.


    It seems that Noswell was just going to get stuck and make a threat.


    The magic itself wasn¡¯t very powerful.


    It was a level that would be quelled if Noswell rolled around.


    That¡¯s good.


    I could have just scratched out the base of the magic circle, but I gave it back to Noswell impatiently because I was on the spur of the moment.


    This is where we would have been in big trouble if Noswell had used magic to try to kill us in earnest.


    Noswell fell to his knees in dismay after the fire was out and stopped moving.


    His shoulders shaking slightly.


    ¡°why¡­ why this¡­ why¡­¡±


    Ah, this, he¡¯s going to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But that magic circle didn¡¯t look like it had been built very well.


    The power was definitely toned down, but the details weren¡¯t very clean.


    The fact that he could beat the Greater Bear may have been just a pretense.


    In the first ce, if it was encrypted, there would be no easy way to redraw the magic circle.


    When I use magic, I make sure to encrypt the battlements.


    I don¡¯t know¡­should I leave him alone now?


    Just then, there was a clunking, clunking, clunking sound behind me.


    When I turned around, I saw Mr.Mountain No. 2 and No. 3 standing up.


    It is the Guardian Ortem of the incense leaf field.


    Those two bodies haverge, articted legs attached to them.


    It was quite intimidating when they¡¯re standing up.


    This is not good.


    It seems that Noswell¡¯s use of fire magic was taken as a hostile action.


    I know that Mr.Mountain No. 2 and No. 3 are moving with the least use of magic but, because of it¡¯s small amount of magic, it¡¯s hard to give it orders from the outside.


    ¡°No-, Noswell! Come on, stand up! Hurry!¡±


    Noswell waved away my outstretched hand.


    ¡°Annoying! Stay back! Go away! Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look at me! Looking down on¡­ me?¡±


    Heading to Noswell, Mr.Mountain No. 2 and No. 3 make a mad dash.


    It was as if they were trying to avenge No. 1.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    I scream, but it doesn¡¯t listen to me at all.


    Maybe I should remake it after all.


    Noswell staggered up and rolled away several times.


    Afterward No. 2 and No. 3 followed.


    You can¡¯t rece your belly with your back.


    It may interfere with the detailed functions, but the only way to stop it is by overriding the magic and forcing it to take a different move.


    I waved my wand towards Mr. Mountain and the others.


    ¡°Dance, Puppets¡°


    Two lights hit Mr. Mountain and the others.


    Mr. Mountain No.3 stopped in his tracks, turned around, and leaped to the light.


    He covered for No. 2 and received two lights.


    No. 3 stopped moving as the order to stop was overridden.


    No. 2 cheerfully went after Noswell, and soon he was out of sight.


    I don¡¯t think I can keep up with them on my own two feet.


    We, well¡­¡­ He¡¯ll be okay, yeah.


    Mr. Mountain No. 2 and No. 3 only have the ability to protect other Ortems with their bodies, and the ability to relentlessly chase after external enemies.


    He went after them leisurely, but when he caught up, he could only wave his arms exaggeratedly and threaten them.


    Mr.Mountain is harmless to humans and animals.

 Chapter 40 - Sixteen Years Old (1)

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Sixteen Years Old (1)</h4>


    I chisel away the tree and paint them.


    Arge box made of wood is created.


    The top part has a face on it. This too falls into the Ortem in the broadest sense.


    Once I get the wheels that I made with Shibi yesterday, it will beplete.


    ¡°Whew, it¡¯s done!¡±


    It¡¯s a four-wheeled wooden carriage, named Ortem Trolley.


    In this vige, the value of vegetables is high.


    It¡¯s because of the geology that makes it hard to cultivate as a field, and because of the magic weed that ruins the field so quickly.


    Now that I have some money to spare thanks to the incense leaf, I decided to build a tractor to develop my farming business.


    This Ortem Trolley is the first step.


    He is nning to improve this more and more, and eventually build an Ortem tractor that can cut grass, mix dirt, and even shoot magic beams.


    First of all, I want it to be operable by anyone as long as they charge the magic.


    This is the first difficulty.


    I had a concept for a long time, but I had given up on it because I didn¡¯t think I could get the materials at all.


    But I can get a lot of rare ores now.


    Capital is justice.


    ¡°Th-, this! This really works, doesn¡¯t it?! You can ride it, can¡¯t you?!¡±


    Gizel said excitedly, approaching the Ortem Trolley.


    ¡°Oh, you can ride and move. Even Gizel, you¡¯ve seen me turning the wheel with magic during the experimental phase, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡±W¡­Wow! It¡¯s amazing! I¡¯d love to ride it!¡±


    However, in a world where there is magic, I didn¡¯t expect she would be surprised with just a trolley.


    You can find these scattered about on earth.


    Nevertheless, It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand the feeling.


    I¡¯m honestly a little excited about a ride on wheels that I haven¡¯t seen in a while.


    It¡¯s been 16 years since I¡¯ve seen it, and I made it myself.


    I feign equanimity in order to maintain my dignity as a brother, but I feel like dancing right now.


    I would love to live up to Gizel¡¯s expectations right now, but I can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Just a little more, I still need to perform a safety checks after all.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­ How, how much longer?¡±


    ¡°I wish one more week. There might be an unexpected blind spot.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡±


    You don¡¯t have to look so disappointed¡­¡­¡­


    His mind wavers for a moment, but he shakes his head to dismiss the thought.


    Don¡¯t let your guard down. How many car idents have there been in previous lives?


    The reason I died in the first ce was due to a car ident, for example.


    Much less, this Ortem trolley is in the process of being adjusted.


    As long as you don¡¯t go too fast, you¡¯ll be fine, but idents are the result of such carelessness.


    As long as you don¡¯t speed up, you¡¯ll be fine¡­but then you¡¯ll ease up and say, ¡°This much is fine, a little more is fine¡±.


    I¡¯m confident that if Gizel is screeching and giggling beside me, my mind will loosen up more and more.


    ¡°Okay, brother, let¡¯s speed up some more¡± may even happen.


    If anything happens to Gizel, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life.


    We¡¯ll get Gizel on board muchter.


    For a while, I rode it on my own, going through a lot of trial and error, finding out the ws, and applying them.


    However, Gizel¡¯s obsession with the Ortem Trolley to this extent was surprising.


    I have an image that men like this kind of thing more.


    Shibi used to stare at the paper with drooling eyes when she saw the ns forpletion.


    ¡­ By the way, Shibi said that today is the day that they pray to the spirit of their Ardy family ancestors.


    It¡¯s like a Bon Festival or a Buddhist service in a previous life.


    Since today was the scheduledpletion date of the Ortem Trolley, Shibi was trying to skip it by any means possible.


    In fact, in the morning, Shibi came over here.


    ¡°Abel-san, Abel-san! I managed to use Ortem as bait to outsmart my father and get out!¡±


    Is what he said, but when I found Garia, who was leading the way to my house, his face suddenly changed into a sobbing face.


    Apparently, Garia was one better.


    As it was, Shibi was dragged away by Garia.


    I turned to face Shibi¡¯s house and gently lowered my head.


    ¡°Brother, is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°No, I figured Shibi would have wanted to be there for thepletion.¡±


    We¡¯ll give him a ride as soon as we¡¯re sure it¡¯s safe.


    It¡¯s dangerous to let them run in the settlements because stray filo might jump out at them.


    Maybe I¡¯ll use magic to lighten it up, push it and carry it near the forest, then use magic to move the wheel.


    I think it would be better if I could run it slowly and move it, but I just finished it today.


    There may be something unexpected.


    It¡¯s never too much to be rmed about. Let¡¯s go there with safety first.


    But there¡¯s one problem.


    Even if it was lightened by magic, if I was walking while pushing this trolley, I would run out of strength on the way and fall down.


    Should I ask Gizel?


    However, my dignity as a brother¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­Shall I give up my dignity in this direction now?


    It¡¯s toote for me because I¡¯m powerless.


    I even tried to do a little bit of strength training and stuff to get better, but I was literally a three-day shyster.


    Gizel is always happy to do this when I ask her for help.


    I¡¯m happy to be able to rely on Gizel, too.


    In order to deepen the rtionship between siblings, it is important to rely on them in moderation.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡­ Um¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A, After you¡¯re done with safety confirmation, please let me ride it first! Before Firo-san¡­ Before Shibi-san rides it¡­¡­ Is it not possible?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s what I n on doing. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s small for the wheels, and it might be a little cramped for two people to ride it.¡±


    This Ortem Trolley ispletely magic controlled.


    In the future, I¡¯d like to be able to operate it by anyone as long as it¡¯s activated, but right now I¡¯m the only one who can drive it.


    Inevitably, I¡¯m going to be on board.


    ¡°No, It¡¯s fine!¡¡Rather, it could be even narrower!¡±


    Gizel says as she grabs my clothes tightly.


    ¡°¡­ um, you¡¯re a little too close.¡±


    ¡°I, Is that so¡­¡±


    She looked a little disappointed.


    It looks like there¡¯s still some way to go before Gizel separates with his brother.


    I¡¯m happy when I see Gizel acting this way, but at the same time, I feel uneasy.


    Gizel will soon be fourteen years old.


    At this rate, She may not be able to leave her brother even after theing-of-age ceremony.


    After I get back from adjusting the Ortem Trolley. I¡¯ve taken a look at Gizel¡¯s eyes. Maybe I¡¯ll consult my father.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about talking to him about it someday, but I¡¯ve been postponing it.

 Chapter 41 - Sixteen Years Old (2)

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Sixteen Years Old (2)</h4>


    ¡°Father, father, I need to talk to you.¡±


    After dinner was over, I took a look on my sister, called my father, and moved to the back of the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you Abel to want to have a talk. What, is it about the incense leaf?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Lately father has only been talking about the incense leaf.


    He¡¯s very happy that I hit it and the Berek family has be a bit rich.


    Since then, I¡¯ve been visiting the Chief frequently.


    I know there¡¯s a lot to talk about in rtion to incense leaf, but it¡¯s still very frequent.


    I feel like I¡¯m rubbing up against the Chief and it¡¯splicated for me. I hope it doesn¡¯t continue to grow and be a second Karlco family.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s about GIzel.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time for you to think about that kind of stuff. If you didn¡¯t begin to talk about it, I would have used this opportunity to talk about it.¡±


    Hm? Father wants to talk about Gizel?


    Well, that¡¯s to be expected. She didn¡¯t say it out loud, but I¡¯m sure our parents know about Gizel¡¯s Brocon manners.


    ¡°So, when will the ceremony be held?¡¡It is preferable to do it within the year after theing of age ceremony. There¡¯s no point in procrastinating, and the next month doesn¡¯t bode well. Maybe next week¡­¡­¡±


    Isn¡¯t there something wrong with that?


    ¡±Ple-, please wait a minute! What are you talking about, that is!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t this about Gizel and your wedding?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­yes? Eh, please wait a minute. Why would I and Gizel get married?¡±


    My father frowns here.


    No, I¡¯m the one who wants to frown.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡±No, that¡¯s not a problem before you don¡¯t want to! It¡¯s crazy!¡±


    As I spoke out my doubts, the sense of difort I had been feeling in this vige was connecting at the same time.


    When Gizel was a newborn, her parents wanted me to take care of her as much as possible.


    That Shibi misunderstood the rtionship between me and Gizel.


    Noswell says, ¡°I¡¯ll marry your sister¡± in a meaningful way.


    Other value gaps I¡¯ve felt in my life.


    Come to think of it, there was a strange fairy tale at home.


    The story was simple: a knight goes to the rescue of a princess who has been kidnapped by a dragon.


    In the end, the princess shakes off the knight who helped her and ends up marrying her brother, whom she hadn¡¯t seen a piece of before.


    I feel like Gizel was crying when she read that.


    I thought she was pitying the knight¡¯s pity for being yed with by Princess Brocon, but I wonder if that was something of a moving kind.


    Is it possible that family marriage is encouraged in this vige?


    Come to think of it, it seems to me that there were religions where family marriage was considered a virtue even in my previous lives.


    ¡±No, no, I¡¯m kind of¡­ well, I don¡¯t think I can look at Gizel like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well, you never know.¡±


    Good, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not talking at all.


    I guess so. That¡¯s my dad, he knows what he¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°Having a household means you have that much responsibility. Does it feel heavy on the free-spirited Abel? But you¡¯re still a Marren adult. Take this opportunity to be a little more mature.¡±


    It¡¯s not like that at all!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought marriages were usually done between other families¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m married to my sister too, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    My father said, ¡°It¡¯s only natural.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡­¡±


    A startling fact that I didn¡¯t want to know.


    Was my mother my father¡¯s sister?


    No, no, no, no.


    Up until now, I was sure that I had gone off on a tangent or thought that something was wrong, but I believed that this was not the case.


    But now that I¡¯ve been told, it certainly seems like there have been a number of exchanges suggesting such things.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Abel, you¡¯re sweating so much.¡±


    ¡°For, for what! Why can¡¯t it just be with another house!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, really? By that reasoning, there would be no problem even among our own people. Listen, it¡¯s said that the closer you are to one another, the stronger the magical power of your descendants¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±You usually say bow bow bow bow, but now you¡¯re dwelling on such a ce?! I thought you didn¡¯t care about magic anymore?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I didn¡¯t care! It¡¯s a very important Marren culture! Rather, you usually say magic, magic, so what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but! But!¡±


    No, let¡¯s calm down for now.


    I¡¯m a little panicked.


    If we talk slowly and calmly, my father will understand.


    ¡±Listen, Father, please calm down and listen. There is a risk that harmful recessive genes willbine to cause gic diseases when people who are closely rted to each other have children. If you repeat it for generations, the risk increases rapidly. We¡¯re throwing away the benefits of sexual reproduction, so naturally, the body¡¯s tolerance drops as well.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Abel, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Even a little cold can be a big deal¡­¡±


    Having said that, I was reminded of the intense cold symptoms within the Marren tribe.


    It¡¯s having a negative effect after all. No, but I can handle it with magic, so it¡¯s not a problem.


    No, even without that, I can¡¯t seem to mentally ept it.


    ¡°What, you weren¡¯t in the mood for it? You said you were very good to Gizel¡­¡±


    It is only as a sister.


    I¡¯m not willing to cross the line. Absolutely not.


    ¡°However, ording to the rules of the vige, if a brother or sister is born, the man will marry if the difference in age is less than five years if the man hase of age. It¡¯s also a tradition¡­¡±


    ¡±No, it¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡±Mmm, mmm. I didn¡¯t expect you to say something like this, even though you are an entric person¡­¡±


    My father said so and then fell silent.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, either. A silence ensues.


    ¡°Brother! Brother! Mother, have you seen my brother? I haven¡¯t seen him since a while ago. He wasn¡¯t even in the front yard, you haven¡¯t heard anything about him? I was so worried and worried that he might have run out of power without knowing and fallen down¡­


    Gizel¡¯s voicees from the house.


    Hearing this, my father walks out to the front door of the house.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute, Father! We haven¡¯t finished our talk yet¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to get ready for the ceremony before Abel starts doing something redundant again. He gets swept up in the flow pretty easily, so as long as the ceremony is over, He¡¯ll settle down¡­¡±


    My father said in a whisper.


    I stopped in my tracks.


    Hey Old man, what did you just say.


    ¡°Fa-, father? You¡¯re just joking, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wha, did I just hear something?¡±


    My father is clearly shaken.


    No doubt about it. He¡¯s going to strengthen the surroundings so that I will be forced to go with the flow.

 Chapter 42 - Sixteen Years Old (3)

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Sixteen Years Old (3)</h4>


    I wake up in the morning.


    I rolled up the nket, but Gizel doesn¡¯t seem to be sticking up close to me.


    It seems she went to the dining table first.


    Normally, she¡¯d cling to me when she wakes up before me, but that¡¯s unusual.


    Last night, It was alreadyte when I fell asleep.


    I was busy trying to put together a n to improve the Ortem Trolley.


    Thinking back onst night¡¯s conversation with my father, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I just focused myself on my work instead but¡­


    Anyway, what should I do today.


    Talking about father who is overly noisy due to the traditions of the vige.


    They must really be trying to get ready for me and Gizel¡¯s wedding starting today.


    I¡¯ve got to prevent it somehow.


    First, I wonder if Gizel knows about the marriage.


    It¡¯s true, because of the values I had in my previous life, mymon sense often doesn¡¯te easily to me.


    Even in this vige, where the customs are different from those of my previous life, I have lived for sixteen years, concentrating only on magic, without knowing themon sense of the people around me.


    If it was the wisdom of ordinary life, it would be of no consequence without asking, so it might have been even more so.


    Even so, basically, the amount of information about the Marren customs andmon sense that I and Gizel have received from our parents should not make much difference.


    So since I didn¡¯t know, it¡¯s safe to assume that Gizel didn¡¯t know either.


    Gizel wouldn¡¯t want to marry her brother.


    First I need to let Gizel know about this and bring her into my side.


    If we want, I¡¯ll ask her to act out a y and try to make the people around us feel a little ufortable.


    If we can give them the impression that we¡¯re going to kill each other, we won¡¯t have to worry about getting married.


    I also need to look into the history of the Marren in the past and find out the enforcement of the brother-sister marriage customs.


    I already know of one instance where the tradition of brother and sister marriage was not observed.


    Yes, Noswell¡¯s parents.


    It may not be a bad idea to visit the Karlco family once.


    Shibi even knows that I don¡¯t have that intention so he keeps approaching Gizel.


    If it¡¯s a tradition that will always be followed, they won¡¯t do that.


    There¡¯s got to be an opening.


    I¡¯m going to get there at all costs and stop this marriage.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I get off the bed and make my way to the window of my room.


    The morning sun sinks into my eyes.


    Closing his eyes, he said, ¡°Pray to the spirits of our Marren ancestors,¡± and cut a cross in the air with his left hand.


    I¡¯m firmly in this habit, though.


    I changed my clothes from my pajamas and headed to the dinner table.


    ¡±Good morning, Father, Mother. Gizel, today first¡­¡­¡±


    I turn my attention to Gizel.


    Gizel gasped, her cheeks flushed, and gently looked away.


    ¡±Good, good morning brother¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Don¡¯t tell me they told Gizel about it while I waste getting up.


    I quickly turn my attention back to my father.


    My father turned his head away from me too.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go see the Chief, then.¡±


    My father got up quickly and started to leave the house.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Please wait, Father!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m busy. You¡¯ll have to wait until after I get back. We need to make sure that the Berek family¡¯s rights to the incense leaves are tightly packed¡­¡±


    ¡°Father! Father!¡±


    Ignoring my call, my father ran away.


    I thought about going after him, but I didn¡¯t feel like going after him.


    He got away.


    ¡­ However, about incense leaf again.


    I believe that if we leave the matter to the Chief, they will be able to work it out for the good of the vige, but my father seems to be a bit picky about it.


    I¡¯m worried if he¡¯s being irritating to the Chief. I¡¯ll apologize next time.


    Since I made a big deal out of it after I finished mying of age ceremony, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything for my father to poke his nose into.


    Isn¡¯t this going to be the second Karlco family route?


    It¡¯s not as if he¡¯s going to interfere with my magical life anymore, but it¡¯s also a little sad because I think my father was more lively when he went hunting every day.


    No, well, that¡¯s not the point right now.


    After my father left, I had a quick breakfast and took Gizel with me to the garden where the Ortem Trolley was located.


    Once out in the yard, I looked around to make sure there were no people in sight.


    ¡°Gizel, what did you hear from father?¡±


    ¡°U-,umm¡­n-no¡­no-nothing¡­ That¡¯s not important. Let¡¯s hurry and get to the woods. Yes, that¡¯s right! I¡¯d like to see the Ortem Trolley in action! Therefore¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen her so tantly shaken before.


    ¡±I see, so Gizel has started hiding things too¡­¡­ It¡¯s a little lonely.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not true! Father had only told me to not tell brother¡­¡±


    Yes, easy.


    ¡°So, what is it you we¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°But Father said it would be more pleasing to brother if I told you at thest minute¡­¡±


    Gizel says as she hunches over and hides her face with her sleeve.


    From the top of her sleeve, Gizel¡¯s eyes flickered to my expression.


    I gave her a tantly sad look.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, three days from now, brother and I will¡­ Um, perform the wedding¡­¡±


    Alright, easy¡­ eh, in three days?


    Other houses will be invited too. Isn¡¯t it too hasty?


    He must be really scared of me going out of my way.


    Gizel isn¡¯t that shaken either. I thought she would be even more panicked to hear that she would be forced to marry her brother all of a sudden.


    After all, Gizel knew about the custom of incestuous marriages, didn¡¯t she?


    Now that I¡¯ve been told about the ceremony again, it even looks like I¡¯m just a little embarrassed.


    ¡­ Somehow, I feel like the wind direction has be worse.


    N-no, it can¡¯t be that way.


    ¡±Ah, ah, three dayster¡­¡­Yeah, so I¡¯ve been working on a few things to stop that from happening. While thinking about this, I studied the history of this vige¡­¡±


    ¡°I was shown by mother my wedding outfit, and it was so, so beautiful¡­! Would something so beautiful and morous look good on me? No, no! I shouldn¡¯t feel like this! I, I¡¯m going to be a fine bride who can¡¯t be outdone by big brother!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Just now, I feel like we aren¡¯t talking about the same topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m-, I¡¯m sorry! I thought it was a little further down the road, and I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared for it either, so I somehow became strangely aware of it! I would say nervous, I would say excited¡­no, I don¡¯t mean in that weird way. But¡­well¡­um¡­when you get married, you¡¯re going to¡­ do perverted stuff¡­¡­¡±


    Oh, this is a bad one.


    ¡±But as expected of brother. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so at ease with this sudden question.¡±


    ¡±Ah, ah, no, father was acting strangely, so I thought it was something like that¡­ So, you know, there¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Something you want to tell me? What is it?¡±


    ¡°uh, um¡­¡­ about the marriage ceremony¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel blinks her big eyes and looks at me intently.


    Gizel¡¯s fingertips were moving restlessly. They must be filled with anticipation for the future and anxiety about the sudden change of circumstances.


    ¡°prevent¡­¡­ um¡­¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t.


    There¡¯s no way I can say that.


    ¡°Brother? Is, is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°I, I might not be feeling well today, I¡¯ll confine myself in my room and fall asleep. Shibi mighte, but tell him that and turn him away.¡±


    ¡°Brother? Are you okay? In that case, I¡¯ll sleep with you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to be alone for a minute. I can¡¯t help but hear people¡¯s voices echoing in my head. Uh¡­well¡­you know¡­a day¡¯s sleep should fix it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother?¡±


    I quickly go back to the house and go into my room.


    Then, I ced an Ortem and set up a barrier to prevent them from entering from the outside.


    Let¡¯s just calm down.


    Let¡¯s calm down and think about what¡¯s toe.

 Chapter 43 - Sixteen Years Old (4)

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Sixteen Years Old (4)</h4>


    I was holed up in a warded room, agonizing over it.


    I moaned and squatted on the bed when I fell and hit my side.


    Maybe it was the stress that was bothering me too much, but I got a mysterious stomach ache.


    When I got up and thought about it, I felt that I was somehow helpless, and I piled up Ortem and made a tower on impulse, and I almost died because It fell down on me.


    I¡¯ve been holed up for six hours now, but I can¡¯t think of anything good to do.


    I thought of something, but no matter how I scramble, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for Gizel.


    I¡¯m starting to think that I don¡¯t care anymore even if I marry Gizel.


    There¡¯s some resistance now, but maybe I¡¯ll get used to it.


    It¡¯s just the way the world is. I¡¯ll apologize to Shibi.


    No, but ¡­ really, is that all right?


    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been worried about all this time, but Gizel is almost dependent on me.


    There¡¯s even a theory that I¡¯m codependent because I just can¡¯t see it myself.


    Gizel had been following me almost since she was born.


    I guess the reason she¡¯s acting like a brocon now is because she didn¡¯t have a decent rtionship with anyone but me.


    It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the bad habits of the Marrens.


    The theory that my ancestors were severely Siscon started to grow inside me.


    In short, Gizel just had a very narrow field of vision.


    If only Gizel had looked around more, she could have found someone else to like.


    In addition to the fact that it¡¯s not the same as my memory of my previous life, Gizel¡¯s 14 years of living with me is all that matters to her.


    I don¡¯t want to think too much about it, though.


    Gizel was even more exclusive than me, a magic recluse.


    For Gizel, both Shibi and Firo were just acquainted with her brother.


    Originally, I should have made my move earlier, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else besides ¡°I¡¯m troubled because my little sister is cute.¡±


    It was stupid.


    If I had thought about it more deeply, I would have had more opportunities to notice cultural differences and differences in consciousness.


    I know it¡¯s not the right ce for me to say this after all this time.


    I know, but that¡¯s why I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to just let it drag on.


    If I don¡¯t do this, Gizel is going to have no real connection to anyone but me.


    In the long run, It¡¯s definitely not going to be a good thing.


    I have to get out of this vige.


    It¡¯s the only way.


    My father is very eager to hold the ceremony, and since he believes so much in Marren culture, he won¡¯t listen to me no matter how much I tell him.


    To top it off, Gizel is totally on board.


    I¡¯ve always wanted to see the world outside the vige for a long time.


    It¡¯s sad, but maybe it was just the right opportunity.


    It¡¯s forbidden in the vige, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to break it.


    I closed my eyes, cut the air, and prayed to the spirits of my ancestors.


    This is enough to forgive a lot of the mischief in the Marren vige.


    Our ancestors were generous.


    I used my thick Ortem as a desk and wrote on a piece of paper.


    My father and mother, and then a note to Gizel.


    I wrote about how I only have feelings for Gizel as a sister and how I¡¯m sorry for that, as well as my anxiety about Gizel dependence on me.


    And finally, I added, ¡°I¡¯ll be out there getting married, or I¡¯ll be back when I hear the news that Gizel is getting married.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll go out of the room temporarily to prepare for the long trip.


    There was also a simple map of the area in the Chief¡¯s mansion.


    ¡­ I¡¯ll just impolitely borrow it and head to the nearest city.


    I can use the Ortem Trolley for transportation.


    Quickly, I have to load up on preserves and things that could be converted to gold.


    The sooner I get out, the better.


    Time could shake my decision, and if my father found out, he could tie me to a board and hold me in ce.


    Besides, if Gizel cries on me, I¡¯ll probably break.


    Hiding the letter on my desk, I left the room.


    ¡±Brother, you¡¯ve finallye out! I mean, are you okay? After all, you don¡¯t look so good¡­¡±


    At the front of the room was Gizel.


    It must have been more than six hours ago when I entered, but I wondered if she had been standing at the door the whole time.


    In the past, it could have been adorable, but this is still not good. That¡¯s definitely not a good sign.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll just go to the Chief¡¯s house for a while¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m going too to escort you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­No, it¡¯splicated. Let me go on my own.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel¡¯s expression froze.


    Sheesh.


    Up until now, I had never said anything bad for Gizel to hear, so there¡¯s no need for her to leave even once.


    It was only the other day that I tried to talk to my father about Gizel.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about my fathertely. I want to talk to the Chief about it. With Gizel around, it might be hard for the Chief to do it.¡±


    ¡°About father¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s about the incense leaf. Apparently, the Chief has been wielding the Karlco family at will, so he¡¯s afraid of having power concentrated in one house by assets¡­¡­ As a matter of fact, I happened to overhear a bad rumor about father the other day. It¡¯s just a rumor¡­ is what I think¡­ but we need to make sure we have a firm report at the earliest opportunity so there¡¯s nothing dark behind it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­ At this important period¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sure Gizel had an idea.


    Gizel tightly grabbed the hem of her dress and bit her lip.


    She seemed to be convinced for the time being.


    The guilt is great, but I managed to dodge it nicely.


    I have set my father up as a typical petty viin, but I can¡¯t help it.


    In hindsight, Gizel would soon find out it was a misunderstanding.


    Maybe he¡¯s just happy with the fact that he¡¯s suddenly getting a lot of money and people around him are starting to praise him.


    There¡¯s nothing to be concerned about.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I put my hand on Gizel¡¯s shoulder and walked past it.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    A few steps away, he was called off.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I stopped in my tracks and turned around.


    Rx. Gizel shouldn¡¯t have any suspicions.


    ¡±That¡¯s why brother¡­ you¡¯ve been troubledtely, haven¡¯t you?


    ¡°Eh? Ah, Ahhhhh¡­¡­¡±


    I bit my tongue unthinkingly in surprise at the way he spoke as if he was confirming it.


    It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t panic.


    It¡¯s a guilty conscience that makes me upset by a single word.


    The identity of the ghost, the seeing and withering silver flower grass, is something I used to say even in my previous life.


    When you¡¯re scared, everything seems to make sense.


    I cough lightly and take a gesture that says something is wrong with my throat.


    It was an appeal that he was not at a loss for words because he had something dark behind him.


    ¡°¡­ A-Ah, Yeah¡­¡­ That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±I hope father is innocent¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you when you get back. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not in great shape, so take care not to copse on the way. Don¡¯t force yourself, and turn around as soon as it gets tough, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ R-right, right. Sorry to worry you.¡±


    I turned around and walked out of the house to go to the Chief¡¯s mansion.


    Good, I got through it.


    It seems that there is no reason to be suspicious after all.


    Nheless, I¡¯m d the lies and acting came through.


    I thought I wouldn¡¯t make it since I couldn¡¯t make eye contact with her, but Gizel didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    That¡¯s about the only thing that bothers me.


    This kind of skill at bargaining may be due to the difference in experience in a previous life.


    If I got to the city, It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to try to be a famous actor.


    I¡¯m curious how much knowledge this world has on this type of culture, though.

 Chapter 44 - Sixteen Years Old (5)

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Sixteen Years Old (5)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for always barging in, both parents and children.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, you¡¯ve always entered without my permission, but today you¡¯re being very discreet.¡±


    The Chief said so, but fidgeted.


    It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s restless. This person is the same as ever¡­¡­


    ¡±I¡¯d like to go into the library¡­ I¡¯m going to stay for a little bit longer. Is it okay?


    The library in the Chief¡¯s house were quite useful for my magical research.


    It¡¯s honestly a shame to think that I won¡¯t be able to use this ce for a while.


    If possible, I¡¯d like to borrow a few books that I¡¯ve been wondering about.


    However, I have no idea when I will be able to return it.


    ¡°¡­the books in here are very valuable.¡±


    ¡°Then, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you definitely have to give it back.¡±


    ¡±Ah, then it¡¯s okay¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Thank you for letting me pass through.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Is Firo out at the moment?¡±


    I look around the room.


    Normally, she would havee to see how things were going no matter how many times I was kicked out by the Chief.


    Today would be thest time, so I wanted to at least see her face.


    ¡±Hmmm¡­Firo is a little depressed right now. Maybe we should leave her alone¡­¡±


    Then I heard the sound of someone rushing down the stairs in a hurry.


    Then the footsteps suddenly and unnaturally slowed and stopped.


    I turn my attention to the door of the room where I hear footsteps.


    The door opened suddenly and Firo is there.


    ¡°¡­ I thought I heard someone, so It¡¯s you Abel¡±


    Huh, he exhales and cranes his neckzily.


    His long white hair swayed about her movements.


    Certainly, she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in a good mood.


    ¡°What, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing, there¡¯s nothing wrong. I¡¯m the same as always.¡±


    Is what she says, but she¡¯s clearly not as usual.


    It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s not well, and her eyes are a little intense than usual.


    I¡¯m a little worried.


    Plus, there¡¯s a point I¡¯m a little curious.


    ¡°Why are you running down the stairs with speed like you¡¯re falling down but in the hallway, you¡¯re walking slowly¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As if that¡¯s the case! Wha-, what are talking about?! It¡¯s not like I was looking forward to meeting you or anything! I just slipped a little and couldn¡¯t stop halfway through!¡±


    Thank god, she¡¯s the same as usual.


    ¡°¡­¡­ now that I remember, uh, um¡­ They say the ceremony is in three days.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I guess.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but parrot it like it¡¯s someone else.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so impatient! I can see them happily rushing to get ready, as usual!¡¡It¡¯s like when you¡¯re focused on one thing, it¡¯s all you can think about! Geez, why don¡¯t you take a moment to think about the feelings of those around you who are forced to go to great pains to fit your schedule!¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.


    It was mostly my father¡¯s fault.


    No, I know it¡¯s because of myck of trustfulness.


    ¡°And besides¡­besides¡­it¡¯s lonely to be told so suddenly¡­ It¡¯s not like you think of your sister that way, Shibi said¡­¡­¡±


    Philo says in a hushed, muffled voice.


    I knew that Firo had more or less an interest in me.


    Maybe the reason she was in a bad mood was that she had heard about the marriage.


    ¡°Firo¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to her.¡±


    I can¡¯t let it slip that I¡¯m running away at night.


    I don¡¯t n to have a ceremony, but I don¡¯t n toe back to the vige for a while either.


    I reflexively swapped my gaze to the chief to request for help.


    The Chief¡¯s figure in nowhere to be found.


    I looked around the room and saw the Chief gently leaving the room.


    When our eyes met, the Chief awkwardly looked away and closed the door behind him.


    He¡¯s running away.


    No, I know it¡¯s awkward, but¡­


    And don¡¯t run away like that to the two young people! There¡¯s not much I could say in my position!


    ¡°¡­I¡¯mining a lot. I¡¯m a real jerk for bringing down the heat before the celebration. Maybe I¡¯ve been a little crazytely. There¡¯s so much more that needs to be said.¡±


    She sobbed and wiped the tears with her sleeve.


    As expected, It wasn¡¯t a situation that I could make fun of her crying like usual.


    ¡°¡­Abel, congrattions on your marriage.¡±


    Firo said,ughing awkwardly.


    Then she covered her face with her hands and ran quickly out of the room.


    ¡­I, I feel a lot of guilt.


    I¡¯m nning to run away at night but.


    It¡¯s getting harder and harder to escape.


    I don¡¯t know what Gizel and Firo will look like tomorrow when they find out I ran away.


    If you leave something behind ande back to get it, you may be beaten to death with a sack.


    I go into the library, piling up books on bio-magic and alchemy.


    I¡¯d like to make golems, chimeras, magic items, and homunculus when I go to the city, because there are many things I couldn¡¯t get in the vige.


    I hate myself for thinking that way even though I¡¯m driven by guilt.


    It seemed to be hard to carry, so I looked at this and that andpared it and sorted it.


    If I don¡¯t have enough, I can just go to town and buy more.


    I don¡¯t know the city¡¯s currency, but a load of incense leaf should do the trick.


    Since I couldn¡¯t carry it, I decided to borrow the Chief¡¯s Outem again and carry it home.


    On the way home, I spotted Noswell in the distance.


    He carries a bow on his back and walks with two of his followers.


    Apparently, he was on his way back from the forest.


    After the Incense Leaf War, Noswell came to me alone.


    But apparently, he was not abandoned by his followers. I¡¯m a little relieved.


    Well, that¡¯s certainly true.


    Even if they hadn¡¯t abandoned them, the two followers would have refused my offer to go to my ce at that time.


    Our eyes met, and I waved at them.


    Two of his followers waved back at him, but Noswell ran to the woods as he screams.


    The shorter of his henchmen followed, and Noppo watched with a mixture of yawning.


    ¡­ Am I ghost or something.


    I carry the book home and drive it home.


    After enjoying onest family happy hour, I went to sleep.


    I sneak up in the middle of the night.


    I felt a gaze, so I looked at Gizel, but she was sleeping soundly. It¡¯s okay.


    Even if they do notice, I¡¯ll tell them I¡¯m going to the bathroom.


    You can¡¯t even make excuses if you¡¯re too timid.


    I take out the preparations that I put in the warehouse and load them onto the Ortem Trolley.


    Incense smoke with dried meat, bread, Abel drinks, bio-magic and alchemy books.


    Then there¡¯s an ore that must be rare outside, the Marrenstone.


    I put my the Ortem I made that I¡¯m confident about and Gizel first Ortem into the trolley.


    I don¡¯t need the water because I can use magic.


    It¡¯s too heavy and unbnced, so I thought about reducing it a bit more, but they¡¯re all too good to be true.


    It¡¯s okay. As long as there is no ident, there is no problem.


    There is no need to rush on the road. I just need to drive slowly and safely.


    When I actually got on it and used the magic to move it, I felt somewhat ufortable.


    It¡¯s weird, was it such a flow of magic.


    However, there is no way to take it apart and examine it again now.


    Well, it¡¯s going to be okay.

 Chapter 45 - A Story of a Certain Village 1 (Side: Zele)

    <h4>Chapter 45 - A Story of a Certain Vige 1 (Side: Zele)</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d run away. Abel, now you¡¯ve done it.¡±


    Abel¡¯s father, Zele, sat back while he said so.


    When I woke up, there is no sign of Abel.


    The inside of the vige is in an uproar searching but still couldn¡¯t find him.


    There¡¯s not a piece of single sighting news.


    I thought that he might have been involved in some kind of incident because he didn¡¯t leave any letters, but I¡¯m sure he was against the marriage because of the timing.


    In addition, the mysterious junk that Abel called the Ortem Trolley is also gone.


    There were traces of a pushcart-like thing that had been moved in some parts of the vige, which led to the exit of the vige.


    Abel must have left the vige during the night.


    The traces are not so solidly left.


    If he already left the vige, it will be difficult to find them.


    If you don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going, you can¡¯t follow it.


    Zele let out a deep sigh and then watched his daughter, Gizel, through the gap between his fingers.


    When he heard that Abel had escaped, he had been wary that Gizel would go on a rampage, but there was no sign of it.


    Gizel is lonely, but not distraught.


    Zele was relieved, but he felt something that didn¡¯t add up.


    In rebellion against his own marriage, the brother he loved so much ran away at night.


    I¡¯m sure there are a lot of things to think about.


    You never know when it¡¯s going to explode if you keep bottling it up.


    I¡¯m afraid to provoke her now, but if there¡¯s something she¡¯s hiding, it¡¯s better to make her throw up what she knows.


    ¡°Gizel, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t believe that Abel¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, um¡­¡­ If brotheres home, please don¡¯t me him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡±My brother isn¡¯t a very strong-willed person. Something happened a little bit and I think he was surprised. Maybe he wille back sooner than you think. At that time, don¡¯t ask any question, and wee him back.¡±


    ¡±It can¡¯t be that way. Abel had broken the rules and left the vige. It¡¯s also been attracting a lot of attention, such as running away before the marriage¡­ I wonder what those around me will think if they don¡¯t find fault with it. No, I don¡¯t know what the other families are already thinking¡­¡±


    Zele thought of speaking at length, but he loses under the stare of Gizel¡¯s eyes.


    Gizel is the biggest victim this time. And that girl is asking to forgive him, so it may be strange that he would kick himself because she wants him to forgive her.


    ¡°well¡­ we¡¯ll do that if he returns. If he returns by himself, that is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll return.¡±


    If Gizel is thinking positively, we should refrain from watering it down.


    However, with such a firm deration makes us want to question the basis for it.


    ¡°¡­ However, well, Abel left with his own will. Will he return that easily.¡±


    ¡±First of all, brother doesn¡¯t have any physical strength. He has nosting patience or perseverance when ites to anything but magic. He may not be able to withstand the changes in their environment ande back. If you want, he might break down on the way ande back. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll have wounds all over her body then, so let¡¯s give him a warm wee. I don¡¯t want to pursue where he¡¯ll be hurt.¡±


    ¡± Hmmm¡­¡­ That¡¯s true, well, that might be true.¡±


    Zele was at a loss to answer for a moment, as his assessment was much worse than he had expected.


    I thought that she might have feelings for her brother, who had abandoned her and run away, but Gizel¡¯s expression was no more than her sister¡¯s concern for her brother.


    ¡°¡­ If early, let¡¯s see. He maye back before sunset.¡±


    Somehow, she sounded so certain about it.


    Maybe there is a reason for this.


    ¡±If he doesn¡¯te back by tomorrow¡­¡­ I would like my brother to return on his own if possible, but I will look up the map and pick him up from here. If you go to the Chieftain¡¯s house, you may also find the map that brother used as a reference for his night escape. Once you know that, you¡¯ll see where he¡¯s going. I have an idea of what kind of ces my brother would like to go.¡±


    The map isn¡¯t that urate.


    The scale varies greatly depending on the person who wrote it and the time period.


    Depending on which map you look at, your impression of where it¡¯s close and where it¡¯s far away also changes.


    Conversely, once you know which map Abel consulted, it¡¯s certainly not difficult to narrow down where he¡¯s going.


    Gizel is well versed in Abel¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°But it is thew of the vige that one should not go out without knowing¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about thew! I don¡¯t know what will happen to my brother if we leave him outside! Brother, he¡¯s not very strong mentally!¡±


    ¡°Thisw is heavier than the others. It has been said that if a Marren tribe were to leave the vige without thinking, they would surely regret it.¡±


    In fact, they said, there has been a young man who has left the Marren vige in thest few years.


    However, the young man had returned within a month.


    He used to be an imposing and energetic man, but when he came back, he had be suspicious and was also shaking.


    Ever since that one incident, it has been rumored that those who break thew will be cursed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a superstition. If he mighte back soon, I wouldn¡¯t be able to chase him down for making too much of a fuss. Even if you hurry to catch up with him, you won¡¯t be able to catch up with him if you don¡¯t know the direction. But if we¡¯ve waited all day and he¡¯s not back, then we should go find him!¡±


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t say certainly even if we could narrow it down. It will take dozens of days to find him. If you go to that much trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ But, but!¡±


    Gizel, who hadn¡¯t shown any signs of being distraught since Abel disappeared, finally came here with tears in her eyes.


    I know that Zele is stubborn himself.


    However, the search is not something that can be taken lightly.


    It¡¯s out of line and aplete family feud. There¡¯s no way we can ask others to help us.


    If there¡¯s a good chance he wille back naturally, as it stands, I¡¯d have to bet on it.


    Gizel would not be convinced.


    But this, I¡¯m not going to let it pass.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I understand. Yes, that¡¯s right. I said something I didn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡­ is what I think, but she easily backs down.


    But I wonder why. I have a bad feeling about this.


    Giselle stood up quickly and turned to leave the room.


    ¡°Wa-, wait Gizel! Don¡¯t tell me you consider to leave the vige to follow behind!¡±


    ¡±No, I¡¯m not as good at magic as my brother, nor do I have anything else I¡¯m good at. I don¡¯t even know themon sense of other ces. If I go out there, I¡¯ll be back soon enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s also true.¡±


    It is true that Abel can forcefully push through anything with his magic, so he may be able to live outside as well.


    But Gizel is not like that.


    She seems to know that, so she won¡¯t do anything reckless.


    ¡°I have some business to attend to, so if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    After saying that, Gizel bowed her head and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 46 - Intermission: A Story from a Certain Black Magic Research Club

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Intermission: A Story from a Certain ck Magic Research Club</h4>


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    The club room after school.


    Across the desk, I was facing my junior colleague, I-chan.


    On the desk is a simple envelope with the words ¡®club resignation notice¡¯ written in I-chan¡¯s distinctive round letters. ¡­


    ¡°¡­ No¡­ Well¡­ I¡¯m thinking of quitting this club.¡±


    I-chan said in a buzzing voice and yed with the tip of her hair with her index finger.


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s just you and me in this club! I managed to get the teacher to put the club on hold and put the cancetion on hold¡­ and then we said we¡¯ll do our best next year¡­ ¡­You know, that¡¯s what we were talking about. Mainly in my mind.¡±


    You were determined, but you weren¡¯t talking.


    I was self-contained. It¡¯s a bad habit of mine.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this stubborn, because¡­ ck magic research? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re just going to get together and talk, right? Senpai said something like that before I joined the club, didn¡¯t you? This is now the realm of fraud. Cooling-Off wille. The Ministry of Health, Labour, and Welfare is on our side.¡±


    I-chan said, pointing to the bookcase in our club.


    It¡¯s chock full of questionable books that I and Mr. Mountain, had ordered in from overseas.


    Incidentally, Mr. Mountain left the club two months ago to study for his exams.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even serious. Because look, you didn¡¯t appear at the national tournament.¡±


    For now, I¡¯m going to make that talkative mouth shut up.


    The persuasiones after you get rid of the heavy air.


    If the atmosphere is broken, you can fool them by saying, ¡°Nah, Nah¡±.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. The ck magic research department is a very dangerous ce to be. It¡¯s the source of bad religion. Normally, the school should take the initiative in destroying it.¡±


    Since I¡¯ve done ying being fool, a certain typical club criticism has started.


    It¡¯s not working. She¡¯s going to quit altogether.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cking off for nearly a year now, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to do it again¡­


    Unlike a magic addict like me, she¡¯s a perfectly normal person.


    At the time I was in high spirits drawing a magic circle, she looks at me with a very cold eye.


    It¡¯s a bit of a stretch to let them continue with the club after all.


    But you shouldn¡¯t give up easily.


    Something, isn¡¯t there some kind of clue.


    Why did she suddenly decide to quit the club again?


    Lately, the club tends to have a break, but we don¡¯t have those.


    Normally, if you want to quit, you will slowly stop showing your face.


    It¡¯s true that it does not fit to this girl¡¯s skin but she is also rather flippant about some things at times.


    At least, that¡¯s what it looked like in my eyes.


    There may be some decisive factor that led to her decision to quit the club.


    If I only know that, I should be able to see room for persuasion.


    ¡±¡­¡­¡­And Senpai, you were so kind when I first joined the club, but recently you said something like ¡®I feel like I can do alchemy, I¡¯m pretty serious¡¯ and doing all these weird things, and you didn¡¯t pay any attention to me at all¡­ No, that has nothing to do with it, but¡­ well, how should I put it¡­ If you think about it too, we may not have to think about it either¡­¡­¡­well¡­¡­¡±


    She says this while muddling through her words.


    Lately, I¡¯ve been ignoring her when she speaks to me and concentrating on generating pure gold.


    Just the other day, she was showing me the screen of her phone so much that I said, ¡°Don¡¯t distract me for a minute¡± when I said with a straight face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it alone already!¡± then was the time when she yelled at me.


    I wondered if that might have been a bad idea so I apologized, but she denied it.


    What, so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    If so, then I have no idea what the cause of the problem is.


    There is one thing I can think of.


    Come to think of it, Mr. Mountain just quit the club recently, didn¡¯t he?


    What, does she have feelings for Mr. Mountain?


    ¡°His right hand is his girlfriend, his left hand is his mistress, and I¡¯m an adulterer,¡± is a very uninteresting and trivial thing to say. The springtime of life has finally arrived for Mr. Yama-san, who has been joking around a lot, I guess.


    As I recall, I-chan had said things like ¡°You¡¯re going to be arrested one day¡± and ¡°Sometimes I smell strange¡±, and ¡°you have no thoughtfulness¡± ¡°physiologically painful¡± and I thought that was an exaggeration, too. Part of it is true, and part of it is that I thought he should be encouraged to improve, but that was the opposite of love.


    ¡°Oh, that one! It¡¯s Mr. Mountain, Mr. Mountain right! You were in love with Mr. Mountain, weren¡¯t you! Okay, then I¡¯ll take care of the middleman¡­¡±


    I-chan mmed the desk with a bang and got up from her seat.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going home now.¡±


    Her eyes and voice are cold.


    I-chan lifted her bag with a flourish and headed straight for the exit.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t Mr. Mountain. To be honest, I had a feeling that it was, too.


    ¡®Well, wait! Um, look, who¡¯s going to take care of Nobunaga!¡±


    As I said it, I ran to the window and returned to I-chan¡¯s front door with a flowerpot in my arms.


    This was a nt seed that was sold online under the heading of ¡®The World¡¯s Strangest Talking nt Seeds¡¯.


    I left it to I-chan to take care of.


    She named it ¡°Nobunaga¡± because of her love of history.


    ¡°Hey, really! Oh, God, I got dirt on my skirt! Senpai, you idiot! There¡¯s no way that things going to talk!¡±


    Then, I-chan pushes me.


    The momentum causes me to stumble and drop the flowerpot to the floor.


    ¡°Just ugh!¡±


    With a crunch, the flowerpot breaks.


    Nobunaga was burned to death. Damn you, Mitsuhide.


    I-chan frowned a little apologetically, but quickly turned away and left the club room.


    Hey, wait a minute!


    I opened the fridge in the club room and took out a stic bottle, dumped the contents, and washed it well before cutting it in half. Make some small holes in the bottom with apass.


    Then the dirt scattered on the floor was collected with a broom and a dustpan and put into the bottom half of the stic bottle.


    A simple nt pot was made. I repotted the knotweed in the pot and put it on the balcony.


    Of course, I wiped the floor with a rag.


    I carefully tucked the notice of withdrawal into a file, closed the window, turned off the lights, locked the door, and returned it to the staff room. Then I went after I-chan.


    I was pointlessly methodical in my section.


    Now that it¡¯s over, I think I should have gone after her right away.


    I ran after I-chan.


    When I finally caught up with her, she was on the sidewalk in front of the school gates. It was pretty close.


    For some reason, she stopped in front of the crosswalk, even though the light was green.


    Maybe she hadn¡¯t noticed the change in the signal. Did that girl forget to weak her contact?


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯rete, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be bullied by the student council anymore for forgetting to lock the door.¡±


    A few months ago, there was a time the head of the student council, cited the mismanagement of the key as one of the reasons for destroying our ck magic research club.


    I struggled to get away with it in one way or another, but it added to the scale of the conflict to no avail. The whole school got involved in a barren fight, until they finally beat each other up, crying on the riverbank.


    As a result, I and the student body president, both of us suffered no small (social) wounds, and eventually, it has been handed down without a winner but that¡¯s not the point now, is it?


    ¡°In fact, you¡¯re only stopping the club because you don¡¯t want it to get destroyed, right, senpai? It doesn¡¯t even have to be at our house! Is the club that important?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­ well¡­ that¡¯s¡­ right? It¡¯s important, but¡­¡±


    We¡¯ve been getting along for a year, so I¡¯ll miss Iichan when she¡¯s gone.


    That¡¯s what I thought, but the main reason I¡¯m bowing down now is certainly that I don¡¯t want the club to be destroyed, so It¡¯s hard to deny it.


    If I tell a lie here, maybe it would be a nice way to put it together, but it¡¯s not sincere.


    It is an irrevocable truth that the club is important.


    I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll quit high school if the ck magic research club is gone.


    In the worst-case scenario, I was thinking of asking them to leave their register, but with this atmosphere, it¡¯s hard to say that too.


    I-chan¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw that I was stagnant.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ve already given you the club resignation letter. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°H-hey! Wait!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ignoring my call, I-chan quickens her feet.


    She¡¯s not aware of the signal.


    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s really bad!¡±


    I reach out and grab her by the shoulder, but she swiftly shakes me off.


    I-chan went on and ran off into the crosswalk.


    And then a loud horn sounds. I-chan turns her face to the right.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    The big truck was closing in on I-chan.


    The next thing I knew, I was jumping out of the way.


    My body received a strong shock and my vision went dark.


    It¡¯s hot. My whole body is hot.


    I manage to open my eyes, but my vision is severely blurred.


    Rather than my eyes, it was more like my brain was failing.


    The area starts to be noisy. It¡¯s so annoying, I thought to myself, as if it were someone else¡¯s business.


    Someone is hugging me.


    ¡°Yaaaaaah! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault that¡­¡±


    I can hear I-chan¡¯s voice as it breaks off.


    Oh, thank God. Did she make it?


    It¡¯s not cool if both of us jumped in and died.


    With that thought as myst thought, I lost consciousness.


    **********


    {Author¡¯s Notes}


    The next story will be the urban part of the second chapter.


    But the runaway riot is in the form of a halfway split, so I¡¯ll get to the two chapters from Sixteen Years Old (1)ter. I may have to incorporate it.


    I¡¯d be grateful for your input on whether I should turn Sixteen Years Old (1) and beyond into two chapters or leave it as is. It is.

 Chapter 47 - First Episode

    <h4>Chapter 47 - First Episode</h4>


    I wee the morning while riding the Ortem trolley.


    I can see the sun rising over the mountains.


    This kind of thing is a bit exciting because it¡¯s so travel-like.


    ¡°¡­Gizel, she must be mad at me.¡±


    I blurted out to myself.


    It would be at least three years before I return to the vige.


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out a copy of the map from the chief¡¯s house.


    ording to the map, theke should be in sight by now, but there was nothing but forest all around.


    The map was pretty sketchy, so I can¡¯t get a good sense of the distance.


    I took three maps that seemed to be as urate as possible, but even if I had a few, they were not very helpful.


    Perhaps it¡¯s inevitable because the Marren people don¡¯t have much opportunity to interact with the outside world, but this map The quality of the map is not good enough.


    There is even a map with some sort of a map drawn in the check-marked circle.


    Even if Ipare it with others, I can¡¯t find anything of interest.


    What¡¯s the point of all this? I won¡¯t bother to go all the way around to check this, but I¡¯m a little curious.


    It looks like an old map, maybe theke has been reimed long ago. I wonder if it¡¯s possible.


    I can¡¯t help but think about such a crazy thing.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll try to go straight ahead a bit more.


    I am aiming at the city of Lomarn.


    It is said that Lomarn has a lot of trade and drifters.


    I¡¯ve heard that the security is not so good, but because of that, the regtions on chimeras and dangerous magic tools should be loose.


    It¡¯s also easy to handle the items I brought in from the vige.


    Since I came all the way to the Capital, I have to go to the ce where I can get various magic ores and grimoires. I¡¯d like to try it.


    ¡­although the information is a bit outdated, so I¡¯m a bit dubious about what it looks like now.


    When I was about to put the map copy away, it shook badly.


    The shaking caused me to let go of my hand and drop one of the copies of the map. The paper rode the wind and flew off into the distance.


    ¡°Aho! Aho!¡±


    The bird quickly flew over and flipped itself around with the paper in its mouth.


    It flew away with a bang.


    ¡°This bird!¡±


    I thought about making it into a grilled chicken, but it¡¯s no use getting my eye on it.


    I have three copies of the map anyway.


    I could easily shoot it down with magic, but I don¡¯t want to go all the way back to get them either.


    ¡±Hey hey, get a grip.¡±


    Originally, the one at fault is the Ortem Trolley for badly shaking.


    The one made it is me, though.


    I lightly tapped the front of the Ortem trolley on its face.


    Then I crouched down and then let out a gasp, and the totem trolley shook again and It slowed down.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t so much that it had slowed down, but rather that the power had stopped working.


    It seems to be relying on the extra power to run now.


    As I feared, it was slowing down more and more anding to a stop soon.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding! Hey!¡±


    I shouted and hit the side of the totem trolley with a tter.


    ¡°Move! I said move it! You! You! Move, please! Wait, please!¡±


    It¡¯s not responding.


    This is not good. We¡¯re a long way from the vige and our destination.


    We¡¯re going to die in the wild if we don¡¯t move.


    ¡°Move, please! Excuse me! I¡¯m sorry foring on so strong earlier, Ortem Trolley-san! Of course, there will be shaking! Sometimes I want to shake things up too!¡¡It was my fault for not holding the map properly, so please don¡¯t get in a bad mood! I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m sorry to be so stingy with the ride!¡±


    I tried to cut my cross and apologize, but of course, there was no response.


    It seems that the magic power has beenpletely drained out of him.


    For now, let¡¯s give it magic power again.


    Let¡¯s reset it and start by pressing the start button.


    This is the basis of what I do when myputer goes bad. This is what¡¯s called a ¡°previous life knowledge cheat¡±.


    ¡°Oh Puppets, Dance¡±


    I waved my wand and the wheels rattled and shuddered.


    Then ck smoke rose from Autem¡¯s mouth in front of me, boffing.


    ¡°N-no way! Ortem Trolley-san!¡±


    I went down and inspected the Ortem trolley.


    As a result, the magic ore called Ledda, which umtes magic power, was cut out, and the part that was cut out was filled with an Emict. It turned out that another magic ore had been applied to it.


    Emict had originally intended to use it for this part of the body, but when a certain amount of magical power flowed through it, its properties change and it doesn¡¯t function. I decided to use a Ledda because of the drawbacks¡­


    It¡¯s inconceivable that I¡¯ve attached it by some mistake.


    I cut out the magic ore on purpose and attached it to it.


    Not to break it, but to do such an borate imitation of it so that it probably won¡¯t work in time.


    It was designed to stop working after exactly one-fifth of a full charge of magic.


    The Totem Trolley is my original.


    If I didn¡¯t know exactly how it works, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do this.


    Even the Chieftain would probably not be able to do something like this without me noticing. ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Gizel¡­¡±


    Gizel would know about Ledda and Emict¡¯s magic ore.


    I remember saying proudly, ¡°I thought it would stop working immediately, but it seems that the converted magic power had changed Emict¡¯s nature. I think it will work if I make it into a Ledda¡±.


    I had also written down the fact that I could do the trick of the time difference thing, because I thought it could be applied to something.


    I wrote it with my own letters and symbols, breaking it down into bits and pieces, hoping I would understand, perhaps I could decipher it.


    If you remember that one, this level of crafting is possible without being familiar with the whole mechanism.


    The magic ore in Ledda is not that valuable.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother to load them on the trolley either.


    It¡¯s only natural since the luggage is already full.


    If I had been able to rece the whole thing, I could have noticed and repaired it before I left the vige.


    If they had been wrecked, they could have rebuilt the day tomorrow. We could have taken other steps.


    However, If I show up at the vige with the previous offense of escaping at night just to collect materials, then leave the vige again. I can¡¯t do that.


    For the record, I don¡¯t have the guts to do that.


    They¡¯re definitelying to break my heart after foreseeing my character.


    No, but would Gizel do something like this?


    It¡¯s true that Gizel may be the only person in the settlement who can do this.


    But with Gizel¡¯s character makes it hard to imagine her using such a prolix and insidious move.


    If Gizel had sensed that I was nning to leave the vige, she would have cried to me right then and there.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to return. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not feeling well, so take care not to copse on the way. Don¡¯t push yourself, and if it gets hard, please turn back immediately, okay?¡±


    Suddenly, Gizel¡¯s words passed through my head.


    These were the words Gizel had spoken to me as I was heading to the Chief¡¯s house.


    ¡±Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me that she said that expecting the I would run away in the middle of the night?


    At this distance, if I turn back, I can barely crawl home with my strength.


    It¡¯s really just barely.


    If I dumped all of our luggage and kept walking while drinking Abel drink, I could make it home by the end of the day.


    If the distance was more open than this, I¡¯m sure my strength wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep it up.


    I would have cut through the magic ore to adjust the operating time just in time.


    Besides, ¡±I won¡¯t be angry, so please don¡¯t be desperate ande back, okay?¡± She even implied that he was going to be there.


    Perhaps the letter was also crushed, and when I got home, ¡°I¡¯m just adjusting the Ortem Trolley in the morning. From the looks of it, it looks like there was a malfunction¡­¡­ Geez, brother!¡± I¡¯ll say shamelessly, and maybe he¡¯s not going to me me for it.


    It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s even talking to father.


    Maybe if I broke down and ran back here, I would have no energy left.


    My big decision is buried, I¡¯m will be forced to exercise without eating or drinking, and will be saved by my sister who I betrayed.


    By the time I reach the vige, I will be physically and mentally exhausted.


    I will be at the mercy of the wind. I know this very it¡¯s me we¡¯re talking about.


    After that, the ceremony will be held as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Guuuuuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I groaned andy down on the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t help but hug him as I saw Autem Torokko spitting smoke from his mouth.


    I was so pathetic that I even started to cry.


    Checkmate. I waspletely checkmated.


    Just as I was about to give up, I heard the sound of some creature¡¯s footsteps approaching.


    I looked back up and saw a wagon.


    It was of simple construction, like arge cart.


    A young man with green hair was sitting on the driver¡¯s seat, looking at me with a troubled smile.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re in the way! Can I ask you to stop sleeping on the side of the road!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a man calling out to me. It was a voice from a pile of jute bags packed into a cart.


    For a moment I thought the jute bag had spoken, and then a girl came out of the pile of bags.


    She had blue hair and curled horns like a sheep from around the top of her ears.


    Like the Marren tribe, there are many humans in this world with unusual physical features.


    Blue hair, sheep-like horns.


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen these features in a book, but what race are they called again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a pillow, so you can sleep on the side of the road as long as you like!¡±


    The sheep girl threw one of the bup bags at me.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Mea-san, please don¡¯t throw my goods!¡±


    The man sitting on the driver¡¯s seat screams out in grief as he looks back at the sheep girl.


    I let the bup sack that was thrown at me y in my hand.


    Is it the thing stuffed inside wheat?


    They¡¯re peddlers, apparently.


    This is an opportunity.

 Chapter 48 - Second Episode

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Second Episode</h4>


    The Ortem trolley broke down and I thought this would be the end already, but I should be able to get to the city if I could get the wagon to take me there.


    I don¡¯t have any money, but I do have some food supplies.


    If I asked for help, I might be able to get to it somehow.


    I run-up to the wagon and turn my attention to the green-haired man sitting on the driver¡¯s seat.


    I can see a thin, unshaven beard on his cheek. The man is probably in his early 20s.


    ¡°My name is Abel. Well, my means of transportation is broken. Can you take me to some city? Really, any city is fine.¡±


    ¡°You can call me James. It must be hard for you to be in the middle of the woods. I¡¯d love it if you ride.¡±


    Thank God.


    I had just half given up on the idea of having to return to the vige.


    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get nine lives in this way.


    ¡±Thank you very much! It really, really helped!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ well, what¡¯s the broken mode of transportation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    I pointed to the Ortem Trolley.


    James looked at the Ortem Trolley and then rubbed his eyes.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    ¡°Well did you have a demonic beast strapped to that thing?¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s powered by magic. Like this, nk nk nk.¡±


    ¡°Eh, I see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®That¡¯s right! That, I think I can fix that when we get to the city, but in return¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­what? Oh, I don¡¯t have much space, so I¡¯d like you to leave it behind if you can. You¡¯ll have to give up your luggage and anything too bulky, or else it¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    I look at the loading dock.


    There is a mountain of bup sacks piled up, and there is certainly no time to load the Ortem Trolley.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to ask them to dump the luggage down.


    And somehow, the way James¡¯s eyes look at the Ortem trolley is quizzical.


    I¡¯ve been living as a Marren for so long that I¡¯ve be numb to the idea, but some things about Ortem¡¯s face are pretty creepy.


    It¡¯s not something that would be epted by the general public.


    ¡±Oh, I see¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, but I have to say goodbye to Ortem Trolley here.


    I patted Ortem Trolley¡¯s head and cut a cross with my hand.


    I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because I was pathetic that I¡¯ve been had by my sister¡¯s trap¡­


    I used my wooden carving knife to carve at the Ortem Trolley that says ¡°I¡¯ve given a ride in the wagon. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be returning for a while.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t return after I had broken down the Ortem trolley, Gizel would think I had run out of steam ande looking for me.


    If she still didn¡¯t find me, she might think that I had gotten lost in the woods and died.


    I¡¯ll follow up with this much at least.


    I take out a sack with a bunch of incense leaves from the Ortem trolley and let them move it to the back of the cart.


    My eyes met with the sheep-horn girl who was lying on the back of the cart, rubbing against the bup sack.


    This person is going to be my travelingpanion too. I¡¯ll say hello to her.


    The sheep girl doesn¡¯t respond to my greeting but turns her attention to the green-haired man on the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡±Hey James-san, are you going to let this guy ride? Geez, I don¡¯t want this, geez, and Mea wanted to take it easy¡­¡±


    The sheep girl who calls herself Mea, her voice is a little bouncy as she says this.


    Gingerly, she pulls the bup sack over to the edge of the cart.


    I thought for a moment that I wasn¡¯t wee, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. I¡¯m a little relieved.


    ¡°Come on, hurry. You can get in so pass it to me¡±


    ¡°Then, please.¡±


    Mea looks about my age, or maybe a little younger.


    It doesn¡¯t have to be a respectful term.


    She might be a few hundred years old, depending on her race.


    ¡°¡®What¡¯s in this?¡±


    As she says it, Mea hits the bag with a bang.


    There is the sound of incense leaves shattering inside.


    ¡°Oh, hey, don¡¯t hit it too much! It¡¯s one of my few assets¡±


    What a girl, I¡¯m starting to get a little nervous.


    I looked at James and he looked away. He looks like he¡¯s having a hard time with a lot of things, too.


    He goes back to the Ortem Trolley again and carries this and that.


    ¡°What¡¯s this book? I¡¯ve never seen these letters before, but¡­¡­¡­Uhh, the illustrations are creepy. Your hobbies are a little bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s borrowed! Oh, don¡¯t crease it! Just like that, slowly put it down! Because the Chief is going to get at me!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this juice?¡±


    ¡®If you drink one bottle, it would allow you to move around for a week with no sleep or rest, and it would make you feel like you¡¯re being rushed into something. With my special drink that makes you work terribly hard¡­ hey, wait, don¡¯t throw it away.!¡±


    ¡°How will you hold me responsible if I drink this stuff by mistake?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat it like poison!¡±


    ¡°You still have luggage? Oh, that¡¯s some delicious dried meat. What kind of meat is that?¡±


    ¡°Greater Bear.¡±


    ¡°eh?¡±


    ¡°Greater Bear.¡±


    As such, I managed to finish carrying most of my stuff.


    However, there are still two more Ortem bodies left. If I force them onto it, the rest of the luggage will overflow.


    This Ortem is my masterpiece and the first Autem that Gizel carved. I don¡¯t want to throw it away as much as possible.


    And maybe, just maybe, Gizel wille here.


    I¡¯m sure Gizel would be saddened if her carved Ortem was thrown away in such a haphazard manner.


    Maybe it¡¯s not something that I should be worried about now that I ran away before the wedding, but that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to do something that would make her feel trapped.


    I hold the two Ortem bodies in my arms and stagger closer to the wagon.


    ¡±Hey ¡­ well ¡­ this ¡­¡±


    ¡°Uwa, what is that creepy doll? We don¡¯t have room for that anymore. And if you¡¯re riding along with them, you might be cursed. Throw it away!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you could stuff it and¡­?¡±


    ¡°My bags are overflowing and spilling out while we¡¯re running. I don¡¯t really care about it from Mea¡¯s point of view, but James-san is going to cry.


    ¡°So why don¡¯t I unload that bag of mine and my dried meat and¡­¡±


    As I reached for the bundle of dried meat, Mea took it first and quickly moved it away from me.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡¡I won¡¯t give you my precious protein.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­no, it¡¯s mine.


    But surely, unloading dried meat isn¡¯t enough at all¡­¡­¡­


    ¡±Well then let¡¯s just do it this way, I¡¯m going to ride anymore but this Ortem alone is going to town¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Mea doesn¡¯t care about it, but won¡¯t you lose it there?


    After much deliberation, I decided to incinerate the two Ortem bodies.


    Rather than slowly decaying in nature, there is still some relief in destroying them with my own hands.


    That Ortem will nevere back. But even so, the totem can be carved again.


    If you burn it this way, Gizel won¡¯t be sad to find the discarded Ortemter on.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I sat on the ground, staring at the smoke as it climbed to the sky.


    I couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    I felt nauseous and I held it in my mouth.


    ¡°Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­¡¯


    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m sorry I told you to get rid of that. Come on, let¡¯s get out of here. It must be hard to watch.¡±


    I watched the fire on the Ortem until it was extinguished, and then I climbed into the wagon.

 Chapter 49 - Third Episode

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Third Episode</h4>


    With a rumble, the wagon swayed.


    I was on top of a pile of bup bags, looking around.


    ¡°I love horses. I¡¯m starting to wish I had a carriage.¡±


    A long mane, a well-groomed mane.


    Long, sturdy legs.


    In a previous life, I only saw them at horse races when I happened to be turning on a random channel on TV.


    At the time, I just wanted to eat horse sashimi, but once I saw it in person, I found myself yearning for it.


    In the next life, I might want a horse.


    As I was gazing at the horse, something hit me on the back.


    I turned around and saw Mea grabbing a bup sack in both hands.


    Maybe she threw the bup sack at me.


    It¡¯s about time for James to cry.


    ¡°Those hair and eyes, you¡¯re a Marren, aren¡¯t you? What are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Um ¡­ well, I¡¯ve run away from home. It¡¯s just that our customs and values don¡¯t quite mesh.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re the same as Mea. Mea also runaway.¡±


    ¡°What, I thought you and James-san have been traveling together the whole time?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to make a runaway friend along the way.


    Maybe there¡¯s a runaway boom going on around here.


    ¡°No, no, it was only a week or so ago that Mea met with James-san. He happened to be in Mea¡¯s vige, so I just cried to him and asked him to take me away.¡±


    Mea replied, shaking the bup bag in her hand.


    It¡¯s time to get that off your hand. You¡¯re not going to throw it at me, are you?


    ¡°I guess the vige customs don¡¯t suit you after all?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how do I say this? Look, here.¡±


    Mea lowered the bup bag in her right hand and indicated her own forehead with her finger.


    ¡°Apparently, not having a magic crystal on Mea¡¯s forehead, although Mea is born from the Doom tribe.¡±


    I remember.


    Doom n, I¡¯ve read about them in books.


    Their traits are that they have two horns and a crystal on their forehead.


    Their nature is extremely nasty, the books said, and they have high magic, belligerent and cruel, and do not know how to hold back.


    In other words, they were curious and in good shape.


    In the book, it was written that they have a bad impression, but that was probably because the Doom people were trying to invade the royal capital at the time it was written in the book.


    Five hundred years ago, the Doom tribe fearlessly dered war before attempting to assault the royal capital with a small group of men, and on the way, It is believed that the guy at the top¡¯s head was taken off and themotion died down safely.


    In short, he¡¯s an asshole who¡¯s on a roll. Maybe that¡¯s the perception, I¡¯m sure of it.


    It was hard to remember what species they were, but theck of magic crystals on their foreheads made their features match because it wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°So where did you put the thing that was supposed to be on your forehead?¡±


    ¡°My mother fell down while she was pregnant and that¡¯s probably when it came off.¡±


    ¡°It can get off with just that?!¡±


    ¡°Rather easily. It¡¯s as easy to remove as a pressure ulcer. It¡¯s the pride of the Doom tribe, though, and no one voluntarily removes it. Once it¡¯s removed, it never grows back. It¡¯s like Mea was born with her pride stolen from her.¡±


    I thought it was a joke, but her face is serious.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but the crystals on the forehead of the Doom tribe seem to be like kuwai.


    It¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t matter because it was there, and it¡¯s easy to remove, but it¡¯s kind of a bad omen.


    ¡°Because of that, well, Mea has fairly received a rude treatment. It¡¯s better if it was only from other ces, but my father, mother, and brother all called me ¡°stoneless¡±. I just want to tell her that you¡¯re the one that gave birth to me!¡±


    As she says it, Mea hits the bup bag in her hand with her fist.


    A bobbing sound can be heard.


    Hey, James-san, please stop this girl.


    The bup bag will be ripped off sooner orter.


    ¡±¡­¡­¡­So you decided to roll into Jame¡¯s wagon as he passed by and escape?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. I think the timing of Mea¡¯s birth was a little bad, and if I stays here too long, I¡¯ll be in trouble. So I grabbed my mother¡¯s savings and ran off with it.¡±


    Mea fingers a sachet from under her feet. That seems to be his mother¡¯s savings.


    She¡¯s an aloof girl for a girl who was harassed by the whole vige since she was born.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The person in question doesn¡¯t seem to care too much about it, but after all, she¡¯s a bit concerned about it.


    What can I say in return?


    At least at this point in time, ¡°I was almost forced to marry my sister, and when I ran away from her, she destroyed my vehicle.¡± I don¡¯t feel like I can say.


    I¡¯m starting to feel small.


    Mea scratches her head with a plop.


    ¡±¡­¡­¡­Hmm, it¡¯s kind of a heavy feeling. It¡¯s all over now, it¡¯s over. From now on, Mea has decided that she¡¯s going to use her mother¡¯s savings to y hard to get in the city, so it¡¯s rather a bright story.


    Mea throws the bup bag in her hand over to me.


    I can¡¯t just avoid it, so I caught it with my hand.


    ¡±Here, here! Go ahead and throw it back at me.¡±


    I hesitated a bit, but maybe it was Mea¡¯s way of thinking about dispelling the heavy air.


    I¡¯ll go with her.


    I threw back the bup bag.


    ¡°Whoa, nice ball. By the way, why did Abel run away from home?¡±


    Mea throws again.


    I catched it and throws it back. This is getting a little fun.


    ¡°No, well, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a value proposition.¡±


    I catched the bup bag that was thrown at me again.


    Just as I was about to throw it back, the next bup bag flew at me again.


    I hold out my hand and add my magic power, killing the momentum of the bup bag and dropping it in front of me.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to say it, it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ve heard the Marren tribe can¡¯t leave the vige alone unless there¡¯s a good reason.¡±


    The speed of the bup bag Mea was throwing at me gradually increased.


    I manage to kill the momentum with my magic and drop it in front of me.


    ¡°What, do my people look so introverted to other people?¡±


    ¡±No, the Marren¡¯s are basically thin-skinned and unadaptable, so if you leave the settlement alone. It was rumored that you¡¯ll be homesick and the worst thing that could happen to you was that you would die.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Are you susceptible to colds and homesickness?


    Aren¡¯t the Marren¡¯s a bit weak in mind and body?


    ¡°There¡¯s a gap!¡±


    While I was confused, Mea swung at me and threw a bup bag at me.


    ¡±Ah! That¡¯s not fair, wait¡­¡±


    The bup bag hit me in the face and went flying backward.


    It was inly painful.


    ¡°You did it. It¡¯s war from here on out. You¡¯re going to have to make me do it for real, okay?¡±


    I take out my staff from my pocket.


    I¡¯m confident that if I use wind magic, I can hit 300 kilometers per hour with a bup bag.


    ¡±Please, please. I hope so.¡±


    The wagon came to a halt.


    James-san was looking back at me with cold eyes.


    I-, I¡¯m sorry, I was getting a little carried away.


    I¡¯ll go get it now.

 Chapter 50 - Fourth Episode

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Fourth Episode</h4>


    The day is over and night has fallen while the wagon¡¯s running.


    The wagon stopped and we prepared to go to sleep.


    I removed the branches from the tree, stripped the bark off, and carved the face.


    It¡¯s to make it work as an Ortem.


    It¡¯s a simple one, so it won¡¯tst long, but the carriage doesn¡¯t have enough room in it to carry, to begin with.


    It¡¯s disposable, so this is fine.


    By using the four trees surrounding the wagon as an Ortem, we can set up a ward and raise the temperature.


    In short, it¡¯s like a heating utensil.


    At the same time, I carved an insect repellent, too.


    It will make the campfortable.


    ¡°Wow, amazing! It¡¯s warm! I thought you were going to start some kind of dangerous ritual because you suddenly started carving the trees around!¡±


    Mea was excitedly sticky on Ortem.


    It was nice to see her pleased, but I¡¯m kind of afraid that this girl might break it one day.


    ¡±If we had something like this, we¡¯d have plenty of time to get through the Ice Dragon Season! Wow, I¡¯m jealous! The Marren¡¯s can do anything they want!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Mea, I think I¡¯ll go to the Marren tribe¡¯s ce rather than the city. Oh yeah, on the other hand, would you like to go to the Doom tribe¡¯s vige, Abel?¡±


    How did that happen?


    ¡°If you like it so much, I can at least teach you how to make it on the move. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not busy anyway.¡±


    ¡°Really? Yes!¡±


    ¡°What, you really want me to teach you? O-okay, I¡¯ll stay up all night to prepare to teach you while we¡¯re at it. You can count on me. I¡¯ll make you a great Ortem-maker.¡±


    ¡°Ehh, you have to stay up all night preparing for something like that when you¡¯re just teaching? I¡¯m a little scared. Uh, um, Mea is okay after all. Look, it¡¯s like, bad to keep cutting trees?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be reserved. I just love to teach people things.¡±


    ¡°No, um¡­¡­ ah, ahh, Ok.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to find someone outside of the Marren vige who could I teach Ortem carving.


    Shibi wasn¡¯t too keen on it because he was after Gizel, but if she was after the heater, she would be able to focus on his training.


    James was also looking at Ortem, his eyes narrowing as he looked at it.


    ¡°Heh, a very nice flow of magic.¡±


    ¡°You can tell?¡±


    ¡±I also know swordsmanship and sorcery to a certain extent. At the very least, you need to have the means to defend yourself to the extent of being able to threaten a magical beast, or you can¡¯t travel alone.¡±


    He looks like a fragile Older brother, but he seems to be a better fighter than I thought.


    Let¡¯s not make him angry.


    I¡¯m sorry I almost ripped up your bup bag.


    ¡°It can get very cold at night around here, you know. You¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±


    James smiles at me.


    I guess it¡¯s a habit of his to make a fake like smile.


    I¡¯d like to think it¡¯s not because of the bup sack case.


    ¡±Wa wa wa¡­ I¡¯m the one who was saved by James-san! Really, I¡¯m ready for chores and everything, so just let me know if you need anything!¡±


    ¡°You-, you don¡¯t have to say that much. One more person on the street won¡¯t change that much. I like it more lively.¡±


    He¡¯s a good person¡­¡­


    He covered himself with a cloth and slept on the bup sack.


    I was a little tired from the unfamiliar carriage ride, but I promised to teach Mea how to carve Ortem tomorrow.


    Once you¡¯ve taken a nap, we¡¯ll start getting ready.


    We will take turns staying awake, so James should wake you meter.


    Let¡¯s get some sleep and then we can start getting ready.


    During the middle of the night, I used my magic to take down an affordable tree and removed the branches, and I have prepared an affordable log for the Ortem carving.


    When I wake up in the morning, the wagons start up again.


    We continue through the forest, sharing the preserved food.


    I taught Mea this and that about Ortem carving.


    It seems to be a good response.


    When we get to the city, it might not be a bad idea to go around spreading Ortem.


    I felt some kind of magical power, so I suddenly looked behind me.


    When I strained my eyes, I saw a pitch-ck dog-like beast in the distance.


    It¡¯s quite fast. It looks like it¡¯s going to catch up soon.


    ¡±¡­¡­¡­James-san, isn¡¯t that a demonic beast?¡±


    James checked behind him with a sideways nce and gave a small click with his tongue.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡­ Garm?! Damn it! Why at this time¡­¡±


    Garm, I¡¯d seen the name in a book.


    A pitch-ck dog, apparently a mutated breed of hound.


    The designated danger level is the third from the bottom of the six levels, ss D.


    By the way, from the D ss, if a discovery is made near the city, the obligation to report it is imposed.


    **********


    A category of beasts called demonic beasts is sometimes born as mutant species due to the magical power of thend or individuals.


    Their appearance is sudden and difficult to predict.


    Although they are less frequently encountered, they are the natural disasters that one must be most careful about when traveling.


    (Quoted in Edna Elbart¡¯s ¡°The Ecology of Monsters¡±)


    **********


    My beloved adventurer, Edna Elbart, spelled out something like that, I believe.


    I don¡¯t know the details of Edna, but most of the books rted to demonic beasts in the Chief¡¯s library are Edna Elbart¡¯s works.


    He must have extensive knowledge and a studious man.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s my first time seeing one. Oh, he¡¯s struggling to catch up.¡±


    Garm had the appearance of a Doberman with red eyes.


    He was drooling sloppily as he came towards us.


    ¡±Gulwaaaaah!¡±


    It makes a brave noise and steadily closes the distance to us.


    You could try getting a dog as a pet. I¡¯m more of a cat person, though.


    Mea drops the carved Ortem with a stunned look on her face.


    ¡°James-san! Speed! Speed up, please!¡±


    Don¡¯t be so upset.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. What¡¯s up? I¡¯m not good with dogs¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, get rid of all our stuff! It¡¯ll lighten things up, and hopefully, they¡¯ll shift their attention to that side!


    James yells, interrupting my voice.


    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡±


    Without listening to my restraint, Mea throws the bup bag to Garm.


    Oh, what a waste.


    It¡¯s still far away so it won¡¯t reach, but perhaps that¡¯s what makes me feel bad, and the Garm barks at Mea.


    ¡±Gulwaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry I was born!¡±


    Mea cried out as she buried her face in the bup sack.


    ¡°Gu ¡­ but ¡­ yeah, right! Abel-san, you can use magic, right? Can you distract the Garm with as much fancy magic as possible?¡±


    James shouts at me while holding on his head.


    ¡°Well, do you want the fancy one?''¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡¡A little fancy one!¡±


    ¡°Is it enough to get its attention? We need to exterminate or capture them, or else the others will be in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Whatever is fine, please do it quickly!¡±


    I take out my wand and wave it at Garm.


    ¡°Earth, de, Shape¡±


    The soil rises and takes shape, and a de about ten meters long emerges from the ground.


    ¡±Gulwaa¡­¡­¡­Gulwaa?¡±


    The de of dirt stayed in ce and cut both sides of the garum with the nearby trees as coteral damage.


    Arge dust cloud arose, and several trees fell in a chain of events.


    ¡±¡­¡­¡­What?¡±


    James rolled his eyes and looked behind him, opening his mouth.


    The horse ignored James¡¯smand and stopped in its tracks, too, looking behind him with his mouth open.


    ¡°Ah, ahh, yes. Thanks for the help¡­¡­ Abel-san, you¡¯re strong.¡±


    As he said it, James was rubbing his eyes.


    He seemed to think that if he looked back a few times, the scene would change.


    ¡°Excuse me, bup sack, one coteral damage¡­''¡±


    ¡°No, no, It¡¯s fine! You don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡±


    James said as he shook his head.

 Chapter 51 - A Story of a Certain Village 2 (Side: Shibi)

    <h4>Chapter 51 - A Story of a Certain Vige 2 (Side: Shibi)</h4>


    The day after Abel left the vige, Shibi stepped into the forest after Gizel asked him to escort her.


    ¡°Hey, Gizel-chan. It¡¯s not a good idea toe this deep into the forest. I think you should go home and talk to someone else about it¡­¡±


    ¡°But, but, I was absolutely sure that he¡¯s going toe back! Because after what I did, after what I felt¡­¡­ if something, if something happened, I knew it would be irreversible! What would I do if anything happened to my brother¡­¡­!¡±


    Gizel was pale and dismayed.


    ording to Gizel¡¯s father, she had been like this all morning.


    Shibi had heard that Gizel had anticipated her brother¡¯s departure from home in advance, and to prevent him from It, It seems that she had rigged the Ortem trolley that he would choose as his vehicle for the purpose.


    It is said that his brother, whose means of transportation was wrecked, should have nned to give up ande back. But a day has already past and still didn¡¯te back.


    Gizel seemed to think that something unforeseen had happened.


    From Shibi¡¯s point of view, he couldn¡¯t imagine a situation in which Abel couldn¡¯te back.


    Even if the bandit group got involved, he would be able to easily turn the tables.


    In the unlikely event that the Greater Bear, the strongest demon in the forest around here, swarmed, I don¡¯t think they could do something to Abel.


    If anything, I was sure that if a catastrophe happened and the world sank, that man was the only one who would be still kicking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Abel-san¡¯s going to die if you kill him. What would Gizel-chan be worried about?¡±


    ¡°¡®If I set the trick wrong and the Ortem trolley stops farther than it was supposed to, brother will not be able toe back! Because I was meddling with my half-assed knowledge¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it could happen.¡±


    Indeed, Abel was fatallycking in strength.


    That was something Shibi understood.


    If something unforeseen happened to Abel, it was likely to be there.


    Shibi and Gizel continued to walk through the forest together.


    ¡±¡­¡­¡­I wonder why did Abel-san leave the vige?¡±¡±


    Shibi couldn¡¯t help but mutter when the conversation broke off.


    Quickly realizing that it was gibberish, Shibi covered his mouth with his hand.


    He probably shouldn¡¯t have said that next to Gizel of all people.


    It was like gouging a wound.


    From the timing, it¡¯s clear that Abel¡¯s departure from the settlement had something to do with his marriage to Gizel.


    Besides, Shibi had been told in the past by Abel that he had no intention of marrying his sister.


    And yet, when they started talking about the ceremony and all that, I said, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said, Abel-san!¡± I¡¯ve been crying to Garia¡¯s shoulder while sulking about Abel¡¯s disappearance.


    Somehow, there was less crowd, so I looked at it without deep thought to voice my doubts, but, ¡±He did it.¡± that was the real motive.


    ¡±Well, my brother is a sensitive person. Perhaps he became depressed because he felt anxious about the changes in his life after marriage and the responsibilities of having a family.¡±


    This phenomenon ismonly referred to as ¡°marriage blue¡±.


    Although this is a marriage that both of them wanted, there are many cases where they suddenly feel the urge to run away just before the ceremony.


    Gizel said and then said, ¡°Yes, it must be so. Otherwise, I can¡¯t exin it¡± she mumbled and repeated in a whisper.


    Shibi somehow thought, ¡°It¡¯s like she¡¯s telling it to herself¡± is what he thought, but he¡¯s not so tasteless to say it out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Abel-san, he¡¯s mentally and physically weak.¡±


    When I say it, I really feel like a bad person.


    Once the mind and body are subtracted, there is nothing left to be human.


    Shibi suddenly wonders what would have happened to him if he didn¡¯t have a talent for magic.


    After walking some distance, Gizel takes out a map.


    There are faint w marks on the edges of the map.


    In Gizel¡¯s estimation, they were definitely her brother¡¯s w marks.


    Shibi wondered if there was any difference or anything different about the w marks, but from Gizel¡¯s point of view, I¡¯m sure there is.


    Perhaps Abel opened the page of the book, holding it down with his hand, and copied it, then dug his nails in.


    ¡°When brother is lost between right and left, he should choose the left. Let¡¯s go this way. But I¡¯d like a guarantee. If only we could find a nt or wheel track somewhere that has not been trodden on for a while.¡±


    As she said this, Gizel bent down to the ground and began to look for anyndmarks.


    Her clothes were already stained with dirt and scratches on her body from branches and grass.


    She really doesn¡¯t have any moderation when ites to her brother.


    At first, Shibi was worried about Abel, but while he was in high spirits thinking, ¡°I think this is a date¡±, such illusions were quickly shattered.


    ¡±That¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shibi found a grass partly burnt at a little distance.


    ¡°Gizel, in here¡­¡±


    Perhaps Abel had made a bonfire.


    Shibi thought so and decided toe by.


    As he approached the burnt grass, Shibi stepped on something, something hard, in the grass.


    He picked it up and found that it was a charcoal-like wreckage.


    It seemed to me that he had burned this and hid it in the grass, as I associate it with the remains of a fire.


    The wreckage, upon closer inspection, looked like an Ortem.


    Sweep off the ck coals. Could this be a piece of the tip of an arm? There was a slight coating of what looked like paint on it.


    For something Abel had carved, it seemed a bit poorly done.


    ¡±I¡¯ve examined what my brother took out, and the Ortem I carved when I was a child is missing! I¡¯m sure he took it as a memento of me! My brother would never have hated me!¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered what Gizel had said before she left the vige.


    Somehow, Shibi had a bad feeling about it.


    I can¡¯t let Gizel find this. He sensed so.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shibi-san¡­ That¡¯s the Ortem Trolley over there! Indeed, my brother stopped here! Maybe he¡¯s nearby!¡±


    ¡°What? Ah, ahh, yeah.¡±


    Looking at Gizel¡¯s line of sight, it is indeed the Ortem Trolley.


    It¡¯s much more helpful than a fire trail or something.


    Thank goodness. Shibi let out a small sigh.


    ¡°Shibi-san, what¡¯s over there?¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    It caught me off guard and I couldn¡¯t help but sound dumb.


    Shibi quickly spread his hands out and hid his path as quickly as he could.


    ¡°It was my imagination. There was nothing there.¡±


    There is silence for about ten seconds.


    As Gizel tries to peer in from the right, Shibi turns his upper body to the right.


    When Gizel tries to peer in from the left, Shibi turns his upper body to the left.


    Gizel tilts her head at Shibi¡¯s odd behavior but quickly runs up to the Ortem Trolley.


    I don¡¯t think the lie came through, but I¡¯m sure she wanted to check out the Ortem Trolley more than that.


    Shibi wipes the sweat from his forehead.


    For now, the crisis has been avoided.


    But I can¡¯t let her find this.


    Shibi scraped up therge parts of Ortem¡¯s wreckage and put it away in his pocket.


    Then so carefully he followed Gizel.

 Chapter 52 - Fifth Episode

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Fifth Episode</h4>


    Three days had passed since the riding on the wagon.


    I was on top of the wagon, letting Mae carve Ortem on the wagon.


    ¡°There¡¯s a split right there! Ah, no! When you put the knife around the corner, it¡¯s not held that way¡­ like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Master Abel!¡±


    Mea didn¡¯t look very handy, but she was keen so she was improving fast.


    At first, she was bored or quickly lost focus, but ever since I cut off the garm¡¯s, she¡¯s been like this.


    She was lifted up oddly as if she was really scared of Garm, so he hid his embarrassment and said, ¡°Since I was little, It¡¯s thanks to the Ortem carving.¡± Maybe she really took it to heart when he said, ¡°Most of the Marren¡¯s can do it.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s true that Ortem carving is the foundation of magic improvement.


    ¡°I can finally see it. That¡¯s the city of Lomarn.¡±


    James called out to me and I shifted my gaze from Mea to the city.


    I could see the city surrounded by waterways.


    Beyond the city gates, the wagons stopped near a square with a fountain.


    In the za, bright white tiles wereid out underneath. That¡¯s very well maintained.


    It was quite a beautiful sight, with a row of stone buildings. There is no sign of trash being thrown away.


    I read in the book that it is awless street, but it seemed to have changedpletely.


    ¡°Ehhh~! James-san, we¡¯re going to split-up?!¡±


    ¡°Haha, no, I had to run some errands too. I know you guys aren¡¯t familiar with the city, so I¡¯d like to apany you, but¡­¡±


    We¡¯re splitting up here.


    Of course, we are. James is traveling for the sole purpose of peddling.


    I don¡¯t think Mea and I can be of any help to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be in town for a while, so if I ever feel like I¡¯m in trouble again, I¡¯ll give you a call.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your help, James-san.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been saved too. If it hadn¡¯t been for Abel-san, the Garm¡¯s would have eaten me to death.¡±


    James quickly reaches out to me.


    I squeezed his hand back and weughed at each other.


    ¡­¡­This guy, his smile is kind of scary. It¡¯s not like I have anything to do with it.


    ¡°Ehh, but ¡­ but ¡­¡±


    Mea still seemed confused.


    Maybe she was going to follow James¡¯s lead the whole time.


    ¡°Oh, yes! Mea will buy you all the wheat with this! Now you¡¯ve got some free time!¡±


    Mea said as if it was a good idea, and took out a sachet from his pocket.


    You¡¯re not sure if you have that kind of money, but you can see a goldwork cor and ring peeking out from inside the sack.


    I don¡¯t know the market price of such things, but I¡¯m sure they cost about a hundred million yen.


    Even though you¡¯re just a runaway¡­¡­!


    If my vige had something like that, I would have traded for it.


    Is that some kind of savings that Mea¡¯s parents grabbed when she left the vige?


    I think they¡¯re looking for it very carefully.


    There¡¯s no way James would take it, and he gets into the wagon with a wry smile.


    Finally, he said, ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll see youter¡± and waved as he left.


    With a gulp, Mea kneels down on the spot.


    ¡±H-hey, don¡¯t be so depressed¡­¡±


    When I called out to her, Mea shook with a jolt and got up with a start.


    ¡°Abel-san isn¡¯t going to disappear, right? Look, Mea¡¯s Ortem carving hasn¡¯t improved at all!¡±


    She grabs my shoulders with a gulp and moves her face closer to mine.


    ¡°What? Oh, yeah, yeah. I don¡¯t have any acquaintances over here either, so that would¡­ help?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Tha-, that¡¯s right, is there anything you want? Mea have the money! Here. look look, this, if we sell this somewhere¡­¡­!¡±


    I thought she had grown up in a tough environment, but she¡¯s a bad girl.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that kind of thing to affect our future rtionship¡­¡±


    I guess I¡¯d better stick around for a while and see what happens.


    She¡¯s vulnerable to being tricked by a bad guy and taking all my money in an instant.


    An hourter.


    I was glued to one of the products at the ¡®Chimera¡¯s Tail¡¯ store in the shopping arcade.


    ¡®Chimera¡¯s Tail¡¯ focuses on products that can be used as alchemy materials and magic catalysts.


    Metal, which is the general main material for the core of a golem, and jewels that attract fire spirits when they are charged with magical power.


    Thetter is probably used to raise the power of magic by attaching it to a staff or something.


    I want it. Of course, I want those too.


    But it¡¯s something else that really caught my attention.


    ¡°Wow, Customer, you have a keen eye. I¡¯ve had them for a long time, but I¡¯ve never been able to find anyone who was interested in them. Especially those who would be the first to jump at it, you know. In fact, it¡¯s something that no cheap shop like ours would ever carry.¡±


    A person who looks like the owner speaks to me.


    She was a blonde woman with arge pointed hat.


    She was dressed like a typical witch, except that the hat was a little too big and bushy.


    In my line of sight was arge log.


    It is surrounded by a thin blue light. It¡¯s probably a ward for storage.


    ¡°Right! It¡¯s not something you¡¯d normally leave in a little shop on the edge of town like this!¡¡It looks like it¡¯s warded, but it¡¯s not perfect. Oh, it must have deteriorated. Couldn¡¯t they have spent more money to put up the warding? Well, that¡¯s about as far as you can go in this store.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with my shop?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Don¡¯t pull my ears off! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I just got excited!¡±


    She said it was a cheap store like ours, she said it herself!


    No, I know it¡¯s not the same thing as being told by someone else and saying it yourself.


    Mea, too, moves her face closer to the product I¡¯m looking at.


    ¡°What is this? Is it that good of a tree trunk?¡±


    ¡°No, not a trunk. It¡¯s a branch of the World Tree.¡±


    I rub my ears and tell Mea.


    The World Tree is a huge tree located in the innermost part of the great forest called the Devil¡¯s Forest.


    Due to the magical power of the World Tree, I¡¯ve heard that there are powerful magical beasts around the World Tree.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a real one, but I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s a branch of the World Tree.


    I don¡¯t think there is any other tree in this world that has such a strong magical power.


    ¡±Where did you get this stuff from?¡±


    ¡±About five years ago, a famous party from this city raided the Demon Forest. There were four of them who entered, and only one of them came back alive.


    It seems that one of them had a hallucination by a demonic beast on the way in, so he took out all his weapons and armor, and found a log naked and unarmed. He was walking through the shallow woods carrying it and was protected by another adventurer. He wanted to make some money right away, and he offered it to my store, which I knew, at a discount.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­What a pity.


    If only they hadn¡¯t been shown the hallucination, I¡¯m sure they would have gotten other materials and things that have many more uses I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done it before.


    It is true that the branch of the world tree is not something that can be handled easily.


    If the person has no use for it, it¡¯s better to let go of it as soon as possible, even if it¡¯s a cheap price.


    In fact, if you consider that the owner of this shop has been leaving it for five years, it¡¯s clear that she can¡¯t have anymore.


    Unless there¡¯s a ce where they can more aggressively promote it to the rich, but I don¡¯t think they have the connections to do that.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure I could get an amazing one if I create an Ortem with it.


    I stared at the branch of the World Tree.


    I¡¯m sure he was looking at it with eyes that were quite covetous. The owner of the store was a bit taken aback.


    It¡¯s obvious that the value of the tree is deteriorating and that it will continue to decline in value even if you leave it in the store.


    The owner of the store wanted to sell them as soon as possible, but there was no way to sell them.


    It would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to have a branch of the world tree at such a negotiable condition.


    If I let this one slip away, I¡¯ll never get it again.


    It¡¯s a shame I don¡¯t have any decent fortune right now.


    If I had some money, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to negotiate.


    If I had the house, I would have sold it without a second thought.


    It¡¯s worth it, and if you use it properly, you can definitely get your money¡¯s worth.


    I had that confidence.


    As I bit my teeth, I got a thump on my shoulder.


    ¡°You want it so bad? Shall Mea buy it for you!¡±


    ¡°N-no, but it¡¯s not a good idea to make a financial loan like that and¡­¡±


    The branches of the World Tree must be quite pricey.


    It¡¯s doubtful if the parent¡¯s savings that Mea has grabbed is enough.


    I can¡¯t take such a huge amount of money in the first ce.


    ¡°No no, It¡¯s not a loan. If Abel-san hadn¡¯t been there, the wagon would have been in danger, James-san said it too!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ But¡­¡­¡±


    I knew it would follow meter¡­


    ¡°Look, look, I¡¯ve been told about the Ortem carving! I don¡¯t owe you anything at all!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    You don¡¯t owe me anything¡­?


    Okay, so we¡¯re all rather equal now. So we¡¯re even now, yeah.


    No, no, don¡¯t be swayed. That¡¯s not possible.


    ¡°Hello. Is this enough?¡±


    ¡±Hmmm, well, I¡¯ve been poking around in poor storage conditions and even if Ipromise¡­¡­¡­ We can¡¯t afford to not sell this stuff either.¡±


    The negotiations wereing to an end while I was fretting.


    ¡°Hey, wait!


    ¡°Hmm, what is it?¡±


    Mea looks back at me.


    ¡°Well ¡­ in the form of debt, please.¡±


    I was weak at heart.


    Hearing my words, Mea turned to the shopkeeper.


    ¡°Then, since Abel-san says so too.¡±


    The owner and Mea quickly negotiate with each other, as if to say that they were taking words.


    I hate myself for keeping quiet about it, which is a good thing.


    I can return it¡­¡­¡­right?


    Uh-huh. You can return it, maybe.


    If you want, I can carve it and show it to someone who knows about magic, and I¡¯m confident we can resell it. It¡¯ll be fine.

 Chapter 53 - Sixth Episode

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Sixth Episode</h4>


    I left ¡°Chimera¡¯s Tail¡± and walked alongside Mea through the shopping district.


    I was holding the branch of the World Tree I had safely purchased with my arms full of it.


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s good. It seems like you were losing money for free, but they left you enough money to live on for a few days. On top of that, they converted the money into cash, so it saved me a lot of trouble.¡±


    Mea holds up the bag of coins.


    The bag was put on by the owner as a service.


    ¡°Mea, I don¡¯t know much about this kind of thing, and if I had gotten it exchanged at another store, I would have been ripped off, you were lucky in many ways. That owner seemed to be a nice person, so it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything like that!¡±


    If she had been really nice a person, she would have stopped Mea from lending me money.


    That shopkeeper was happy to go on with her story.


    I¡¯m not sure what to say since I was an aplice also to it.


    The debt I had managed to get Mea to pay was a little over two million G¡¯s.


    The ¡°G¡± is gold, amon currency in this continent.


    I wanted to know how much it costs, so I asked the shopkeeper, and I found out that a piece of fruit costs around 100G.


    It seems to me that it is safe to assume that 1G = 1 yen.


    In other words, it¡¯s a debt worth 2 million yen.


    ¡°Umm¡­uh¡­ Mea-san?¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait, why the ¡®-san¡¯? Doesn¡¯t it seem like the distance between us is wider than when we first met? Why are you looking away?! It¡¯s not that Mea wanted you to use an honorific?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Mea.


    That¡¯s what money lending and borrowing are all about.


    After this, after enough questions and answers, it was safely decided that ¡°as I thought I¡¯ll drop the honorifics¡±.


    ¡­¡­¡­I hope I can pay back the money soon.


    ¡±To to¡­¡­¡±


    I stagger a little.


    My fingers slipped and I quickly lifted the branch back up.


    The branches of the World Tree were of a reasonable size and had a reasonable weight.


    It wasn¡¯t something my poor arms could withstand the movement of carrying it around.


    The muscles in my arms quivered as I plodded along. I might be at my limit soon.


    ¡°Wait, stop for a minute.¡±


    I stop and gently ce a branch of the world tree on the aisle.


    Careful, careful, I was about to put it down roughly.


    I rub my musclesboriously.


    ¡°Um? What¡¯s the matter, Abel?¡±


    Mea also stops and looks back at me.


    ¡±¡­¡­ Um, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s heavy, so take it.¡±


    ¡°What?! Ah, ahhhh, yes. I don¡¯t mind that much, but¡­¡±


    Mea looked dumbfounded for a moment, but she quickly agreed to it.


    It¡¯s shameful, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    Forgive me, I don¡¯t have the strength.


    And two people who looked like a couple were watching our exchange with stunned faces.


    Suddenly, I calmly reviewed my actions.


    I bought a thing from my own hobby with the money I borrowed from others, and even with the reason because it was ¡®too heavy¡¯, I let the person who lent it to me have it.


    And to a woman who, on average, would be inferior to a man in terms of muscle strength.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, I think I¡¯m a bit of a bastard.


    I met the eyes of the woman of the two people.


    The woman must be ring at me with intensity in her eyes.


    The man took her by the shoulders, shot a nce at me, and then quickly moved away.


    As, as I thought I should carry it.


    No, but my arms are already bulging¡­¡­


    Maybe I should do some muscle training for the first time in a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, what¡¯s the matter? Your hand, if you don¡¯t let go I can¡¯t carry it, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, please.¡±


    I hand the branch of the world tree to Mea.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s get a good night¡¯s rest at an inn somewhere. We can start nning our money-making ns tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve walked through a busy ce like this either, so maybe I¡¯m starting to get a little people-sick.¡±


    Look to your right or left and you¡¯ll see people, people, people.


    In some ces, it¡¯s not possible to keep walking through such crowded ces.


    There were crowds of people when I was selling the incense leaf, but I was the seller, not the one standing in line.


    There really are all kinds of people.


    Some wore heavy armor, some had big sickles, some wore masks.


    There was a short girl. Snappy, pointed ears.


    That¡¯s probably the Noirs. Matches the features I¡¯ve seen in the books.


    They are a race that ends their lives in the form of children. They were said to be powerful and dexterous despite their appearance.


    There must be beastmen in this world, too. I¡¯ve seen this in books too.


    There are beastmen who are covered with hair all over their bodies and half-beastmen who only have ears, tails, and other features.


    I would like to see a beastman in the flesh just once.


    As I looked around to see where I could find one, a strong-looking man with rabbit ears walked past me.


    I pretended not to have seen anything.


    Finding an inn.


    We approached a man who seemed to be busy and gave us a brief guide to the way.


    ¡°You can find it if you go straight from here. There is a wizard shop with a prominent sign, across the street.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    I bowed my head and left the man.


    Really, I¡¯m relieved it¡¯s a nice person.


    ¡°A magician¡¯s shop. Let¡¯s take a look around.¡±


    ¡°Across the street.¡±


    It¡¯s probably simr to the shop in ¡°Chimera¡¯s Tail¡±, but I¡¯d like to take a look.


    There were a lot of shops that interested me, so I thought I¡¯d start tomorrow, but since it¡¯s so close.


    But the money is only enough for the bare minimum of living. To begin with, it¡¯s Mea¡¯s money.


    I¡¯ll just look to see what is avable.


    After taking a room at the inn and dropping off our luggage, we walked into the shop across the street.


    The owner of this shop was an old man with a white beard.


    The selection of goods is better than that of the previous store. It¡¯s kind of more consistent throughout.


    I pick up a bottle from the store.


    I look at thebel and my eyes widen.


    ¡°T-this really has unicorn blood in it, right? A-amazing, wow, amazing! It¡¯s more affordable than I thought.¡±


    I shouted unintentionally.


    It is a high-grade paint made from the blood of unicorns.


    Unicorns are treated as phantom beasts.


    A phantom beast is a term that refers to a rare demonic beast with a small number of individuals.


    In short, they are rare monsters.


    ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve been experiencing an outbreak of unicorn swarms. It¡¯s called the Monster Disaster Monster Panic. There was so muchmotion about it, but¡­ you don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Monster Disaster Monster Panic, a disaster in which arge number of the same kind of monsters ur.


    There are many theories as to the cause, but it is not known in detail.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen to a unicorn, which has been designated as a phantom beast.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know much about the world. Wow, good! This is so good!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re so pleased. Now, the bill¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, no, I don¡¯t have any¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness that¡¯s a shame. I, too, find pleasure in this business to have people like my customers buy from me¡­¡±


    The branches of the world tree were used to carve the totem.


    It is a man¡¯s heart that I want to use expensive paint anyway.


    It¡¯s regrettable. I bought a tree that cost millions of G¡¯s worth of wood, but I have no choice but to reduce the quality of the workmanship by sparing tens of thousands of G¡¯s worth of paint.


    ¡®Thump¡¯, tap on the shoulder.


    ¡°Abel, Abel. You want it?¡±


    Mea calls out to me while holding the sachet of coins.


    No, but if we use it, starting tomorrow¡­¡­


    ¡±Excuse me, can I have this paint, please? Mea will buy it!¡±


    ¡±Haha, I¡¯m jealous that you seem to be on good terms with them. Well, you¡¯re buying¡­¡±


    Ah, ah, ah¡­¡­¡­


    I thought it was no good, but I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I had repeated the same mistake again.

 Chapter 54 - Seventh Episode

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Seventh Episode</h4>


    After buying the paint safely, we went back to the inn.


    At the inn¡¯s dining room, we had a simple dinner of soup and bread.


    The soup was strangely thick but resembled corn soup.


    I had never seen corn on this side of the world before, but there seemed to be something simr.


    It could be something that wasn¡¯t simr, though.


    After walking into the room, I sat down on the bed.


    Mea dives right behind me where I sat.


    Shey down on the bed as it was. It was a smooth movement.


    ¡­I was going to make this my bed.


    Well, I can just concede the bed when it¡¯s time to sleep.


    ¡°Is bed really that rare for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! It was always Mea who sleep on the floor with just a cloth!¡±


    I can¡¯t help but frown.


    She says it easily, but that¡¯s pretty nasty.


    I use my wind magic and cut off a piece of the world tree from its branch.


    I use a wood carving knife to shape it and then carve the magic form.


    ¡°What are you doing, Abel?¡±


    Mea doesn¡¯t raise her body but only looks up at me.


    ¡°The knife I carry was made to respond to the magical power of the trees around the Marren tribe¡¯s vige. In order to make an Ortem of the World Tree, we need to rebuild it to fit the World Tree.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s possible to carve a bit of shape like this, but carving an Ortem like this, you will not have enough strength.


    Besides, Ortem requires precision.


    We can¡¯t carve them by force.


    That¡¯s why I had to make it from a wood carving knife.


    The handle of the knife made from the world tree was ready.


    I started painting each of the parts one by one with high-grade paint.


    I took out the de from the existing carving knife and incorporated it into the handle of the knife made from the World Tree.


    Fasten the sp to the hilt and fix it firmly in ce.


    Thispletes the carving knife (of the World Tree).


    With this knife, I¡¯ll be able to cut trees with all kinds of magical powers.


    Because of the high magic power of the handle, it could be given various additional abilities.


    If I had carved this much magic form into a mere tree, it would have been wrecked immediately.


    This alone should be treated as a very expensive magic tool.


    It¡¯s a bit of a shame that the key de part is a cheap product that¡¯s avable in the Marren tribal vige.


    I gathered the wood shavings and threw it to the garbage can.


    Then I hold the branch of the World Tree.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go outside a little bit and carve an Ortem.¡±


    ¡°What! You don¡¯t need to do that today. You said you were going to get some rest.¡±


    Mea picks herself up and hugs her pillow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any more money left for tomorrow¡¯s amodation, do you?¡±


    ¡°If we lower the rank of the inn, we¡¯ll be fine for another two days or so. Let¡¯s get a good night¡¯s rest and start working hard tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you get the inn for if you don¡¯t sleep? It¡¯s such a waste, see.¡±


    As someone who is also being paid for lodging, it¡¯s hard to be told that.


    I pretend to lie down in bed, so I can sneakily brush off the nket as I watch Mea fall asleep¡­


    I took a gulp of Abel drink and blew away my sleepiness.


    I walked out of the inn with the wood carving knife and the branch of the World Tree.


    There was arge stone, so I sat there and carved the branch of the World Tree.


    Every time I put the de in, I feel a tremendous amount of magic. Is this the power of the World Tree?


    It seems to be worth trying out various things.


    I stopped working for a while and went back to the room, grabbed a piece of paper and a quill, and went outside.


    I redrew the blueprints on the paper andid out the candidates for the carving technique next to each other.


    As the sun wasing up, the Ortem was finished.


    It was a piece of work made from the world tree, with generous use of high-grade paint.


    It¡¯s easy to operate and can be used to set up a wide variety of wards.


    It¡¯s a good example of an Ortem that I¡¯ve made in the up until now.


    In addition, I don¡¯t have to carry it around with me, I can teleport it to my hand at any time by using the magic circle.


    Normally, the teleportation magic consumes an enormous amount of magic power proportional to one-third power of distance.


    However, I discovered that the World Tree seemed to have the power to reduce the consumption of the magic power of teleportation magic.


    It was worth the effort to try many things.


    I had read in a book that among the magical beasts that live around the World Tree, there are those that can handle teleportation magic.


    Maybe it had something to do with the nature of the World Tree.


    I went back to my room, holding the Ortem in my arms.


    I took the key from my pocket and opened the door.


    ¡°Mea, mea! Look at this! The World Tree¡¯s Ortem isplete!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. I knew you were out there.¡±


    Mea says, relieved.


    ¡°N-, no, I just woke up a bit earlier in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mea was really surprised. When I woke up this morning, I couldn¡¯t find the World Tree and the knife that Abel treasured. I thought you thought you couldn¡¯t pay you¡¯re debts and ran off into the night¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t remember falling to that level of brute.


    ¡°Look at this Ortem. A Marren would be drooling get this gem at his hand.¡±


    Without a doubt, it¡¯s my best work ever.


    ¡°Mea don¡¯t really understand¡­¡­ but what is that for?''¡±


    ¡°It requires very precise control, but if you can control it, it can be used for anything. As long as you can give it the right instructions, it should be able to fight monsters.¡±


    ¡°Th-, these wooden dolls are able to fight a magic beast?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, It can avoid attacks and tackle them, or blow fire, or whatever,¡¯


    ¡°Blowing fire!? W-wait, I just can¡¯t imagine¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m using a good paint job, so there should be little to no more deterioration. All we have to do now is manage to eat our way through and slowly find a sorcerer who¡¯ll buy this¡­ and we¡¯ll make some money¡­¡­¡±


    I stare at the Ortem I hold in my hands.


    I have to let go of this Ortem in order to make a living.


    I thought about selling it for a moment and then teleporting it to my hand, but as expected, that would be a bad idea.


    It makes me feel hot in my chest.


    It would be nice if it could at least be in the hands of someone who would take good care of it.


    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t name it.


    The more you get attached to a person, the sadder you be when you say goodbye.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that hard, you don¡¯t have to let it go, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s not like Mea wants it back in a hurry, and it was Abel who said it to be in the form of a debt¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy to have this engraved¡­ As long as it¡¯s used by someone who understands its value, and, any more is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There is not much effect if you say it with a face like that.¡±


    I¡¯m looking very grim, apparently.


    Now I think I can understand how parents feel when their daughter, whom they¡¯ve been raising with great care, marries a man they don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Since you were able to use such amazing magic, I¡¯m sure you have some way to make money! And let¡¯s put that down for now! You don¡¯t have to look so sad! Come on,e on, please cheer up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy about what you feel, but if I take advantage of it now, I feel like I¡¯m going to be dragging on this for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t give me that thoughtful look!¡±

 Chapter 55 - Eight Episode

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Eight Episode</h4>


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t make up my mind to sell off the World Tree Ortem, so Mea and I walked around the city and looked for a ce that I could enter to earn some money.


    After asking around, I heard that there is a facility called the Adventurer¡¯s Support Station that will buy the skins and horns of demonic beasts.


    If they can get money just by hunting monsters, they won¡¯t need any preparation or connections.


    I¡¯m confident that as long as I can hit them hard with magic, I can do anything I want.


    If we¡¯re interested in it, I was told that I should just ask at the facility, so I decided I¡¯m going to go there for now.


    If this is the case, it would have been better to collect the Garm¡¯s body as well.


    I thought that James would have known about it, but it was toote.


    Blurting it out wouldn¡¯t help.


    We quickly entered the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center and lined up with Mea for the reception desk.


    The line was quite long.


    It seems to take quite a bit of time to process each and every one of them.


    ¡°Speaking of which, can Mea use magic or something?¡±


    Mea doesn¡¯t carry a staff or a weapon with her.


    It might be better to leave her in the city when I go hunting demonic beasts.


    ¡°Umm~, if you ask me if I¡¯m good enough to fight demonic beasts¡­¡­ when Mea tried to use her magic, the people around her didn¡¯t look too good.¡±


    ¡°I- I see¡­¡­¡±


    I jumped into a story that I shouldn¡¯t have stuck my neck in too much.


    A single piece of jewelry on the forehead is going to get you that much harassment.


    ¡°Move, move, you guys! Get out of the way! Master Gaston ising through!¡±


    As I waited in line, I heard a loud voice behind me.


    I turned around and saw arge man standing at the reception desk of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    He had indigo hair and a thick beard.


    He was the type of person who couldn¡¯t tell the boundary between his frowns and his beard.


    In his right hand, he held the upper body of the demonic beast and in his left hand, holds the lower half of the demonic beast and dangled it.


    A pair of crony-like people were attached to Gaston¡¯s left and right sides.


    It was probably one of them who had just shouted out loud.


    The three of them all seem to be out of character.


    Even if it was the same threesome, Noswell and the others were still prettier.


    The trio walked parallel to the line and even moved to the front of our row.


    Gaston pushed the man at the front of the line out of the way and lined in as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Um, this is troubling. You¡¯ll have to get in line properly¡­¡±


    ¡°Get in line?¡±


    Gaston said foolishly and put the magical beast in his hand on the floor.


    Then he turned around and grabbed the man in line behind him by the shoulders, bringing his face much closer to the man.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re you in line? Or did you just stand there in a daze?¡±


    It¡¯s clear as day that he was in line.


    You can¡¯t be serious about asking. He¡¯s threatening him


    ¡°U-, um¡­¡­ well ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop whispering! Speak up!¡±


    Gaston says as he barks.


    The man shrugs and replies, ¡°I just happened to be standing there.¡±


    ¡°You do not stand in a confusing ce, you dimwit!¡±


    Then Gaston pushes the man¡¯s shoulder vigorously.


    The man ms his back against the wall and then stands up, woken up by the people around him.


    The two cronies were giggling andughing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well there really is a typical thug like that, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    The receptionist and Gaston had been pushing and shoving each other for a while.


    He wouldn¡¯t listen to a bit to that kind of handiwork, he must have a strong sense of justice.


    Even if they seeded in turning him away here, it was obvious that he would have an unnecessary tailspinter on.


    I hope the receptionist doesn¡¯t cause any recriminations.


    In the end, the other staff members admonished it and let it pass reluctantly.


    If the impossibility passes, the reasoning retracts.


    It was the same in the previous life, but perhaps it was more pronounced in this world where thews werex.


    From the beginning, this is a ce where people who seem to make a living killing magical beasts gather. Security must not be very good.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡­¡­disgusting people.¡±


    ¡°We have to make sure we don¡¯t get targeted.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight to watch, so I thought about beating him up with magic, but I restrained myself.


    If I mess up, He could conceivablye backter with his friends to harass us.


    If that happens, it will be a problem for Mea.


    I shouldn¡¯t get involved.


    When Gaston and the others finished their business, theyughed loudly and walked out.


    ¡­But when I see that kind of inexplicable thing, I feel like I¡¯m going to get involved somewhere in the near future. I¡¯m worried.


    I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m just reading too manyics.


    After waiting for about thirty minutes, it was finally my turn and Mea¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my failure earlier.¡±


    As soon as they met face to face, the receptionist bowed his head.


    This person has been doing this to all of us since a while ago.


    He must be a neer. If you¡¯re that uptight, you¡¯ll copse from heartache.


    ¡°No, no, I was just watching in silence myself, so it¡¯s painful to be apologized to like that¡­¡­¡±


    I think you just have to think of that kind of thing as a disaster and forget about it as quickly as possible.


    It would be tricky if they ate it up poorly and remember your face.


    ¡°Actually, I only just arrived in town here a few days ago, so can I start by learning about the facility?¡±


    ¡°Are you from a ce without an Adventurer¡¯s Support Center?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I and this girl grew up in a rural area.¡±


    ¡°Well, so let me exin¡­ well, where do I begin?¡±


    The receptionist waddled over and pulled out a ck book.


    It was thin butrge. Looks like a manual.


    Maybe he¡¯s a neer after all.


    ording to the receptionist¡¯s exnation, the main purpose of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center is to exterminate magical beasts, support adventurers, and to discover talented people.


    The extermination of demonic beasts is the duty of lords, and in order to do this efficiently, most cities have an Adventurer¡¯s Support Center


    Some lords have set up their own private armies to exterminate them, but that¡¯s too costly, and they¡¯re not likely able to respond to a sudden Magical Beast Disaster Monster Panic.


    It¡¯s doing so by buying monster pelts, tusks, meat, horns, etc. at a steady value. They are trying to get them to actively hunt and reduce their numbers, is apparently their aim.


    They try to use them as much as possible, but if they can¡¯t keep them all, they will dispose of them.


    In addition, they also support adventurers by helping to recruit friends on the board and publishing a newspaper to provide the minimum amount of information, I¡¯ve heard that they are trying various ways even if it¡¯s in.


    I heard that they don¡¯t make a middleman for requests such as escorting or finding pets.


    It is said that there are often times when you write on a bulletin board to recruit coborators and then negotiate with individuals on your own, but the Adventurer Support Center is basically no-touching.


    Probably, there are many cases of conflict between the client and the adventurer.


    I didn¡¯t want it this way, it¡¯s my fault for not telling them first.


    It would be unbearable for the staff to stand in between such arguments every day.


    In order to receive assistance from the Adventurer Support Center, one must register their name and magic crest as an adventurer.


    But this is not a bad thing for adventurers.


    The achievements of adventurers are managed by the institution.


    You will start out as an F-level adventurer, but someone from the institution will judge you based on your achievements and they promote adventurers who meet the specific requirements.


    The advantages of adventurers getting a higher rank are many.


    Each time they move up in rank, they are issued a certificate, which they can show elsewhere as a guarantee of strength.


    In order to keep more high-ranking adventurers in town, they have many opportunities to get preferential treatment in the form of support.


    As a high-ranking adventurer, ess to dangerous areas and even possession of dangerous creatures is a matter of course in some cases.


    And above all, if you reach C-level or above, you will be named by a nobleman and have the opportunity to be called upon.


    This is thest of the three main purposes of the Adventurer Support Center, to find talent.


    I don¡¯t see it as an advantage for me, as I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be restricted, but that¡¯s the reason why many adventurers are desperately trying to raise their rank.


    Well, it¡¯s like a full-time job from a frencer.


    ¡°And that¡¯s it¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s all for the basic exnation. Um, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand very well. So, for now, can you register me and Mea and get me a certificate? And I think I should buy a map of the area and a newspaper¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I nce sideways at Mea.


    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes, I¡¯ll let Abel take care of it.¡±


    Why are you asking me, Mea, you say.


    But it¡¯s Mea who is paying for it.


    If you¡¯re going to buy something that you don¡¯t need, it¡¯s reasonable to ask her permission. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s toote to do that.


    The newspaper has a daily-changing list of demonic beasts to redeem, sightings of demonic beasts, rmended hunting grounds, adventurer¡¯s columns, and They¡¯ve got adventurer rank fluctuations, a little rumor, and everything from discount coupons for food shops to a four-panelic strip.


    We¡¯re in a position that needs as much information as we can.


    It can¡¯t hurt to buy it.


    ¡°I understand. Well then, I will give you two certificates for the registration for 2,400 G, a map for 500 G, a newspaper for 600 G. G, for a total of 3,500 G.¡±


    Hearing the receptionist¡¯s voice, Mea quickly stepped forward.


    Mea took out a coin from the bag and handed it to the receptionist with a natural movement.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it getting normal for me to ask for money?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Mea sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh? For what?¡±


    It seems like it¡¯s bing normal for Mea too to lend me money.


    This shouldn¡¯t be. I punched myself lightly on the cheek to punish myself and brace myself.


    Mea wasn¡¯t looking at me, but the receptionist was looking at me with a ¡®what the hell is this guy¡¯ kind of look.


    ¡°W-well then, here¡¯s the map and newspaper. I¡¯ll give you a number tag, so if this number is called, please move over there. You will collect the magic crests there.¡±


    A magical crest, is like a magical trait.


    It doesn¡¯t measure the person¡¯s magic power, it is simply a personal identification technology.


    It¡¯s like a fingerprint of magic power.


    I receive the number tag and leave the receptionist.


    ¡­¡­This ce looks like a government office from my previous life.

 Chapter 56 - Ninth Episode

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Ninth Episode</h4>


    I sessfully registered my magic crest and had my adventurer¡¯s certificate issued.


    The adventurer¡¯s certificate was just a small card with the name of the registrant, the adventurer¡¯s rank, and the date of registration.


    Apparently, if you flow the same magic power as the registered magic crest, it will glow, and this will confirm your identity.


    I flick my fingers lightly on my adventurer¡¯s certificate. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyplicated technique in ce.


    It would be easy to fake with a little disassembly and examination.


    However, the Support Center for Adventurers also keeps a copy of the reserve, so it¡¯s easy to find out if you¡¯re going to do anything without permission, because I¡¯ve heard that forging an adventurer¡¯s certificate is a pretty serious offense and will get you thrown in jail, but I¡¯m not going to do that.


    ¡­¡­¡­but I¡¯d like to make at least one piece out of curiosity.


    If you burn it right after you make it, you won¡¯t be caught.


    ¡°Umm, Abel¡­¡­ why did you register under a different name?¡±


    ¡°It seems that it was alright, it was a sudden impulse¡­¡±


    My adventurer¡¯s certificate was firmly inscribed ¡®Yamasan Mountain¡¯ on it.


    The process itself was easy, and there was noplicated identification.


    They didn¡¯t say anything in particr, not necessarily under my real name, either. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, probably.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that going to be a bit of a pain in the asster on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t get to put it out in public that often.¡±


    At best, thedy at the reception desk thinks my name is Mr. Mountain.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine, but¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s kind of a weird name.¡±


    When I am told this and that, I wonder if I am being rash.


    If you think about it, if I make an achievement, the name of Mr. Mountain will spread among the nobility?


    That sounds interesting, but it certainly does seem like it¡¯s going to lead to a mess or not.


    Well, I don¡¯t intend to be a sorcerer for the nobility, so it¡¯s okay.


    As long as I can pay off the debt and not have to live with it, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not going to raise my rankings that much either.


    When you hear the word aristocrat, you get the image of arrogance, selfishness, stingy, boredom, and dorkiness.


    They¡¯re going to beughing like, ¡®Guhehee heh heh heh¡±. I¡¯mpletely prejudiced.


    ¡°It¡¯s my benefactor¡¯s name, Mr. Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I was once rescued from a magic beast who was beating me to a pulp.¡±


    ¡°From a magic beast who would beat Abel to a pulp!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯d be dead as it was. In an instant, he burned down all the demonic beasts around me and restored me to full health as I was dying.¡±


    However, it¡¯s in an online game.


    ¡°So he¡¯s a great magician¡­¡±


    ¡°He is the person I respect most in the world, no, in every dimension.¡±


    Mr. Mountain is from a different world, so a world frame is not enough.


    Mr. Mountain is great.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ so you thought you¡¯d borrow he¡¯s name¡­ it makes sense to me.¡±


    It was honestly just a prank, but let¡¯s keep it quiet.


    I had an unusual surname in a previous life, and I was hesitant to use my real name in this situation.


    As I recall, I used to borrow Mr. Mountain¡¯s name in those days as well.


    I thought it was a habit I had long since left, but I didn¡¯t expect it to show its face now.


    I even thought it would be better to re-register with my real name Abel forter, but the magic crests has been enforced so I can¡¯t do that either.


    Was the magic crest to avoid duplicate registrations?


    Well, let¡¯s keep it that way.


    And it¡¯s getting a little fun.


    Let¡¯s work hard every day to make Mr. Mountain the most famous magician in the world.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Mountain from the Marren tribe as well?¡±


    It¡¯s kind of a funny name now.


    I¡¯ve not been out of the vige until now, and I guess it¡¯s more natural to say that he¡¯s a Marren.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ As I thought, the Marren¡¯s are all very strong.¡±


    Mea was innocently impressed.


    We moved to the rest area of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center to n for the future.


    I open the map to a desk full of maps andpare it to the information in the newspaper to find an affordable hunting ground.


    ording to the newspaper, the forest north of the city of Lomarn is full of F-ss and E-ss demonic beasts, and they say it¡¯s an affordable hunting ground for neers.


    But we just recently had a unicorn magic beast disaster monster panic, so the mid-level adventurers are trying to focus on the ones that survived.


    The more money-makers they get together, the more likely they are to get into trouble.


    It said that it was best for neers to avoid it for a while.


    Other than that ¡­ abandoned castle Eltonena, this one looks affordable.


    Apparently, Eltonena, the abandoned castle, isn¡¯t just a ruin, it¡¯s treated as a dungeon.


    A dungeon is a ce where demons live in caves and old buildings, and where peculiar magic beasts are more likely to ur.


    From the dungeon, you can get a lot of magic stones that are excellent asponents for magic tools or as a source of energy.


    You might even find some expensive magical stones that don¡¯t even appear on the market very often. I would love to go.


    However, it would take four days to get to the abandoned castle of Eltonena and going back.


    We have to hire people and a carriage.


    Financially tight. And as a person who is dependent on Mea for my finances, I want to take less costly measures.


    ¡°Abel, do you want to go there?¡±


    As I was crumpling up the newspaper and wrinkling it, Mea peeked out from behind me.


    ¡°Whoops!¡±


    I quickly hide the newspaper behind my back.


    She was in front of me just a moment ago, before I know it she¡¯s already behind me.


    I was so focused on it that I didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°N-, no, we¡¯re going somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry if it¡¯s about money! If ites down to it, you can sell the Mea¡¯s horn for some value. Because that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard when ites to making magic tools.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find another ce.¡±


    What are you going to do with the stone on your forehead, followed by the horn?


    It¡¯s not funny to make a joke out of it.


    You¡¯re not serious ¡­ right, indeed.


    But the cost of travel is a problem.


    If it goes poorly, you could lose money after expenses.


    You have to do n it carefully and then move on.


    The closest is the forest. Here, you won¡¯t have to pay for transportation.


    However, we¡¯ll have to be prepared to take on some nasty challenges with other adventurers, though.

 Chapter 57 - Tenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (1)

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Tenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (1)</h4>


    Mea and I were discussing the hunting grounds of the magical beasts.


    I was just about to form an opinion that the forest was the way to go after all when I heard an angry voice from the next table.


    I turn my attention to the voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you repeatedly that this is the ce to be! Why can¡¯t you listen to me, the leader!¡±


    Hits the table with a bang and the blond man stands up.


    He wears leather armor. He seems to be the same age as Me and Mea.


    Apparently, they are in a dispute over the selection of a hunting ground.


    It might help us decide on a destination.


    I¡¯ll have a look for a second.


    ¡°I¡¯m a semi-E-ss adventurer! How old are you guys? You¡¯re both F-ss! You should just shut up and follow me! If you can¡¯t do it, leave! Leave! Don¡¯t you evere in front of me again!¡±


    Sitting in front of the blonde are two men and a woman.


    All three of them wear simr armor.


    The details are different, but the materials are the same.


    So they are F-rated and the blonde is semi-E-ss.


    It seems like a fifty-step process, but is it that different?


    The man stands up and bows his head.


    Seeing this, the blonde crossed her arms and gave a small shake of his head.


    ¡°Ha! You should have done that from the beginning. Well, it¡¯s all right if you understand, if you understand.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Maizen. I¡¯m going to have to leave the party.¡±


    ¡°Eh, oh, hey¡­¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ about it. Maizen, you and I don¡¯t think the same¡­¡±


    ¡°R-rx. Okay, I feel like I¡¯ve said too much either. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, okay? There, I apologized now! So let¡¯s start the talk from the start. After all, my instincts as a semi-E-ss adventurer are telling me it¡¯s better this way¡­¡­¡±


    The woman, too, sat up vigorously.


    ¡°If Tida¡¯s out, I¡¯m also out!¡±


    ¡°W-, wait! Can we sit down? Can we sit down for a minute? I¡¯ll sit down, so let¡¯s all sit down. Here, all right, let¡¯s all sit down at the same time. I¡¯ll count to three. No betrayal. Okay, one! two!¡±


    ¡°Lisa, you don¡¯t have to leave too¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve always been in love with Tida! Let me follow you!¡±


    ¡°Lisa¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°W-wait, both of you calm down for now. That wasn¡¯t the way it was supposed to go, was it?¡±


    ¡°Lisa, I like it too!¡± ¡°Tida!¡±


    Leaving the blonde behind, they shared a passionate embrace.


    They continued to hold hands and walked away.


    ¡°Hey, hey, wait! I mean, I like you two, too¡­ Wait¡­ Hey! You¡¯re forgetting about me, do you?¡¡Hey,I said hey¡­¡±


    The blonde reached for their backs but crumpled to the ground with a gut-wrenching crash when they were out of sight.


    He put all four limbs on the floor and spilled tears, ¡°Why¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­I thought it would help us decide where to hunt, but it didn¡¯t.


    The others who had been watching the three of them interact awkwardly quickly look away.


    I turned away in a hurry, too. Though I was a littlete.


    ¡°That looks great, Mea, I adore that kind of thing. I hope those two will be happy.¡±


    Mea was the only one with a blush on her cheeks as she turned her head in the direction the duo from earlier had left.


    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you should be focusing on.


    I put my hand on the edge of the desk and moved it a little to the left.


    Then I casually scrape her chair and moves away from the blonde¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Mea, you shouldn¡¯t look at it too much. Let¡¯s get the hell out of here.¡±


    I say to Mea, keeping my voice low.


    ¡°Wait, wait, you guys¡­ weren¡¯t you wondering where you were going to go hunting earlier??¡¡I think I heard you talking about how you¡¯re in trouble because ofck of money or something like that.¡±


    Suddenly, I was approached by the blonde from earlier.


    I readied my wand as quickly as I could.


    There were already no tears in the blonde¡¯s eyes, but a dismissive smile stuck to his face.


    The blonde looks at my wand and moves her head in a racy manner.


    ¡°Hee~, you, so you¡¯re a sorcerer. Well, I¡¯ve always wanted a sorcerer¡¯srade.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I used to be a party leader myself, but I just got rid of the useless ones. Would you guys like to join my party?¡±


    Does this blonde, by any chance, think that themotion that was going on earlier is not being heard by the people around him?


    You were just eavesdropping on the hunting grounds we were talking about in normal tones.


    Sure, as a formality, this blonde might not be able to say that this blonde got rid of them, but it would be a pretty subtle decision.


    ¡°If you listen to me, I¡¯m happy to lend you money for the trip. If you¡¯ll only listen to me.¡±


    I turn to face Mea.


    Normally I would jump on this, but I think he¡¯s a bit of a thing in many ways.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s kind of sad to say no here¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one thing, but¡­¡±


    I turn my head back to the blonde.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? I¡¯d like to hear that and then think about it¡­¡±


    ¡°The ruins of Zeshum.¡±


    ¡°Zeshum ¡­ oh, I think I read about it in a book ¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The elves live in the Celestial Land of Alfheim and do note down of their own ord.


    The elves who exist on earth are those who have sinned and have been driven from the Celestial Land of Alfheim or their descendants.


    Nearly two thousand years ago, due to religious conflicts caused hundreds of elves to fall to the ground.


    They built a fortress to counter the persecution of the Norcs on the ground.


    Eventually, the elves, who were beginning to be epted by the Norcs, sealed off the functions of the fortress and left it.


    That is known after as the Ruins of Zeshum.


    (Quoted in Bernise Belmond¡¯s book ¡°Knowing the Elves¡±)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Norcs are the most numerous and uncharacteristic race.


    Most of the people in this city are also Norcs.


    In short, the ruins of Zeshum are a fortress that was abandoned after it was built but was no longer needed when it waspleted.


    In the innermost part of the Zeshum ruins is arge golem, which is said to still be guarding the elven treasure, the Arrow of God.


    ording to the newspapers, there are no demons and it is not treated as a dungeon.


    There are some demonic beasts in their own right, but they¡¯re not much different from those woods. They arepletely just ruins.


    Two thousand yearster, the effects of the warding are still so strong that the door inside is almost impossible to open.


    It¡¯s also doubtful how correct history is.


    Elves have a long lifespan, but it¡¯s still five hundred years.


    No one has any way of knowing what happened four generations ago. It¡¯s almost faded away.


    ¡°Why would you go to the ruins of Zeshum?¡±


    The distance is reasonable, and if you want to hunt demonic beasts, it¡¯s quicker to go to the forest.


    ¡°You heard me right. ording to the information I¡¯ve got, some of the wards have been lifted recently. However, when it was opened, a magical beast was inside of the ruins and the investigation has been stalled. If you cleverly slip in, then stealing the treasure is the n. There should be some magic stones to maintain the wards, so it won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh! Somehow, it looks kind of awesome. Mea is kind of excited about this. Abel, what do you want to do? What do you want to do?¡±


    It certainly seems like a pretty good target from what I¡¯ve heard.


    I¡¯m just curious why it hasn¡¯t been brought to light.


    Based on the fact that he had just said earlier, there must be some holes in it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need to think about this some more¡­¡±


    ¡°You just need toe in light as a baggage carrier and you¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s no time to worry about it, the investigation should be going on even as we speak. If you guys don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll find someone else. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of kids who want to be in my party. I¡¯m a semi-E-ss adventurer after all.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t reimburse you for your travel expenses if we don¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want to be stuck in debt again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you follow me, you won¡¯t lose anything. In the unlikely event that the returns don¡¯te in, I can at least take care of the travel expenses¡±.


    ¡°If you say so much, then¡­¡±


    In the end, they were pushed to the end and headed to the ruins of Zeshum with the blond man, Maizen, as their leader.


    Magic stones are quite pricey if they are expensive.


    If you gather the numbers efficiently, you have a chance to get rich.


    Besides, if we really found the treasure, I could pay off the two million G¡¯s of debt in a heartbeat.


    It¡¯s also great to hear from senior adventurers along the way.


    He had called out the rank many times, so I¡¯m sure the semi-E ss must be pretty awesome.


    I¡¯m sure it will teach you some useful things about being an adventurer.

 Chapter 58 - Eleventh Episode - Zeshum Ruins (2)

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Eleventh Episode - Zeshum Ruins (2)</h4>


    During the carriage ride, Maizen told us his adventures about this and that.


    ¡°The advantage is out there. We were in a circle of goblins in a sh. So I stepped forward and said, ¡®Hey, let¡¯s settle this, one on one, leader to leader!¡¯ ¡°


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa.¡±


    I struggled to minister to him, fighting off the sleepiness.


    ¡°No, I wish I could show you how heroic I was back then. I think it would be pretty picturesque. I¡¯m thinking that one day when I¡¯m hired by a nobleman, I¡¯ll ask an artist to draw a recreation of that time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Goblins are a type of demonic beast.


    They are around one meter tall and haverge pointed ears.


    It would be easy to understand that they are green goblins.


    They aren¡¯t strong, but they grow fast and have a high reproductive capacity. In addition, they are said to be strangely intelligent, cunning, and cruel.


    There are also said to be fearsome goblins that dig pits filled with manure.


    Because they are born in ces where the magic field is greatly distorted, there is a high probability that demons are lurking in the vicinity of goblins.


    It is said that there are goblins that look like adorable little girls, known as Gnomes, by the way.


    Both males and females have a girlish appearance and are said to have a propensity for wearing human clothing.


    They may look adorable on the outside, but they are of course cruel and inhumane inside.


    It is said that there is no end to the number of pedophiles who enter dungeons to get a glimpse of the Gnomes, only to be beaten up by innocent, smiling goblins.


    It is said that they are a race born to catch humans off guard.


    ¡°Well, It¡¯s not that goblins can understand thenguage, but all three of us were beaten up by them. I tactfully threw the food far away and managed to escape with my life. How is it, amazing right? You can¡¯t be like me just by being strong. Adventurers have to be clever. If you don¡¯t think about it, you¡¯re just a limb, but if you¡¯re like me, people rely on you.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­ T-, that¡¯s awesome, that¡¯s for sure. In more ways than one.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    He¡¯s talking in a cocky way, but was that bravery?


    It seems more like a failure of sorts.


    I rub my sleepy eyes and lightly poke Mea, who is sleeping soundly next to me, with my elbow to wake her up.


    ¡°Ehh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s hear it for a change. Maizen is all like an investor after all.¡±


    I keep my voice low and whisper that to Mea.


    ¡°But this guy¡¯s story is all about bragging and bragging, so it¡¯s not very interesting at all¡­¡±


    ¡°That was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±


    Yeah, it¡¯s true.


    At least I¡¯m not lying.


    ¡°What are you whispering about? I feel lonely because I¡¯m missing out.¡±


    ¡°N- no, I¡¯m just hoping that the search for the ruins will be a sess.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s it! I¡¯m here for you, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­As for me, the more Maizen talks, the more anxious I get.


    I thought I was going to y the game, hoping to make a huge profit all at once, but was it too soon?


    Maizen¡¯s narrative continuedte into the night.


    How can he talk so fluently?


    Maybe it¡¯s because I showed that I was willing to listen, or maybe it¡¯s because Mea doesn¡¯t care if I fall asleep or not, but when I do, she shakes me by the shoulders to wake me up.


    Was Mea¡¯s attitude the right thing to do?


    I¡¯m grateful for the fact that she¡¯s going to be doing the night watch all the time.


    As long as you don¡¯t involve me in it.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Abel. Why did you decide to be an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°No, it seemed like a quick way to make money without credit¡­¡±


    Maybe that¡¯s why the majority of the Adventurer Support Center was there.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I was rescued by an adventurer once. I¡¯ve always been a bit of a reckless person. My father had carved a wooden sword for my birthday, and I went all alone near a den of monsters. Just when I thought it was all over, an adventurer came along and quickly yed the magic beast. That¡¯s when I decided to be an adventurer who fights with the same sword as he did.¡±


    It was a decent reason. It¡¯s kind of frustrating.


    I mean, You¡¯re the one who brought this up for me to talk about.


    ¡°I got quite a few bite marks from the bite then. My parents asked me if I wanted to get a specialist to remove them with magic when that guy helped me out. I¡¯ve decided to keep it that way so I don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    ¡°Hee~¡­¡­ I kind of like that. Where are those scars?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to show because of the location¡­¡­ or maybe it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­¡­ If you really want to see it, well, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡­¡±


    Maizen says and puts his hand on the belt of his trousers.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay! As I thought I¡¯m good!¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    Why does this guy look a little disappointed?


    But at first I thought he was a tough guy for a lot of reasons, but after talking to him, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad guy.


    But it¡¯s still a bit of a tough guy.


    ¡°Yeah, Abel is a nice guy. As soon as I¡¯m talking, people start talking and try to shut me down. I haven¡¯t talked this hard in a long time.¡±


    ¡­¡­ He doesn¡¯t sound like a bad guy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll announce to them to ept you guys as my subordinate when I eventually rise through the ranks. As a favor as the leader.¡±


    ¡°T-thanks. I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    I thought I heard a noise in the distance.


    ¡± ¡­just now, isn¡¯t that a magic beast?¡±¡±


    I say and look at the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Hmm?¡¡What¡¯s new?¡¡Just in time to show you my semi-E-ss adventurer swordsmanship! You can take a good look at it and use it as a reference! Don¡¯t miss your every move! Think carefully about what your intentions are in every move! That¡¯s how I came to be so strong!¡±


    ¡°Hey, maybe we should at least wait and see if we can see¡­¡±


    Maizen jumped off the carriage, drew his sword, and ran towards the sound.


    ¡°Baoh!''¡±


    Emerging from behind a rock was arge, brown-furred dog.


    This appearance, probably a hound.


    A subspecies of the Garm I had defeatedst time.


    As I recall, James was not that wary of hounds.


    Even he might have been able to manage it. It shouldn¡¯t be that strong of a magic beast.


    It would be fine to keep an eye on it.


    ¡°Yahh! Teyahh! You shall be the rust of my sword!¡±


    The Hound ducks his sword and pounces on Maizen just in time.


    Is that, is it okay?


    Isn¡¯t he pretty much cornered?


    No, but he was so confident¡­¡­


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re doing pretty well¡­¡­I¡¯m going to recognize you as my rival.¡±


    Maizen lowered his sword and breathed on his shoulder as his arms tired from the weight of the sword.


    At that moment, the hound pounced on Maizen.


    ¡°Baoh!¡±


    Nothing was okay!


    I quickly raise my wand and point it at the Hound.


    ¡°Ugyaaaaaa!¡±


    Meisen screams and raises his sword.


    It was well countered and the tip of the sword sliced through the hound¡¯s throat.


    ¡°H-how¡¯s that? That¡¯s about it. I deliberately showed them an opening and let them jump on me.¡±


    Meisen put the tip of his sword to the ground while breathing hard and said that while looking at me.


    Wasn¡¯t he shouting in the bare minimum now?


    I don¡¯t believe it was an act. It¡¯s not easy to scream like that.


    ¡°N-nice fight¡­¡­ Leader.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, as a semi-E-ss adventurer, this is about as low as a lowly magic beast can get!¡¡Hold on, I¡¯m going to take them of their fangs and pelts. The receptionist used topliment me on how good I was at skinning¡­ hmm?¡±


    ¡°Baoh!¡± ¡°Baoh!¡± ¡°Baoh!¡±


    Three hounds ran over to Maizen.


    They are all angry. They are probably thepanions of the hound that I just defeated.


    ¡°Uwoooooooooo!¡±


    He threw out his sword and Maizen ran towards us.


    ¡°Wake the driver up and run! I¡¯ll draw these guys away from me, and I¡¯ll take advantage of the opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re saying and what you¡¯re doing different at all!¡±


    Maizen took a big tumble.


    ¡°Hiiiiiiiiii!¡±


    I point my wand at the Hounds.


    Three magic circles emerge.


    ¡°me, form the ball¡±


    Fireballs were shot out of each magic circle and shot through the hound¡¯s head.


    Three hounds copsed on the spot.


    ¡°Oi, are you alright!¡±


    Maizen fearfully raised his head and looked around.


    ¡°J-just now¡­ what ¡­?¡±


    Maizen stopped looking when he saw me that I was holding my wand.


    His eyes, were on point.


    ¡°A-, ahhh¡­¡­ Yeah, thanks for saving me. T-thank you¡­¡±


    He said that as he shook it off, ¡°Um¡­¡­ leader position, do you want to take over?¡± He continued.


    No, no, I don¡¯t care who the leader is¡­


    If you want to do it, do what you want.

 Chapter 59 - Twelfth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (3)

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Twelfth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (3)</h4>


    Finally, we arrived at the ruins of Zeshum.


    Several carriages of the adventurers who came before us were parked there.


    My first impression of Zeshum¡¯s ruins is that it is a huge stone fort.


    Several techniques are etched at the walls.


    It is quite advanced.


    It¡¯s mainly a sealing type of magic.


    The book says that the elves who descended to the ground sealed the function of Zeshum¡¯s ruins as a fortress when they reconciled with the Norc tribe.


    It was probably the magic form that was applied at that time.


    The magic method used is old and one can feel the difference in time.


    Even those that can be easily reproduced nowadays have been assembled with a lot of effort.


    However, even this bes a reference.


    Depending on the application, the possibilities are endlessly expanding.


    As for me, it was worth it just to see that.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fantastic ruin. I¡¯m really d that it was worth it what I came for. Thank you for bringing me here, thank you very much.¡±


    I tap Maizen on the shoulder as I say it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Mea is also d to see that Abel is happy. Well, um, did you get to keep the travel expenses?¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute, you guys! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to give up on me! That¡¯s the trouble with adventure! Are you guys going to throw yourselves in front of the rampaging Fang?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ it¡¯s better to go home quietly now.¡±


    I pointed towards the ruins of Zeshum.


    Five men stood at the entrance to the ruins.


    They were all dressed in the exact same design, with white embroidery on blue cloth.


    ¡°We are my lord¡¯s survey party! Currently, ess to the ruins of Zeshum is forbidden without the lord¡¯s permission! Now get the hell out of here!¡±


    ¡°If you are too persistent, I will refrain from being myself! My lord is an investor in the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, you know. Even you fools know what this means!¡±


    In front of the five people who call themselves a survey team, a gathering of about thirty people has formed in front of them.


    These are probably adventurers who came to explore the ruins of Zeshum, just like me.


    All of them seem to be of bad people.


    A woman with rags wrapped around her body, a half-naked man, and one wearing heavy armor that looks like it¡¯s on the verge of breaking.


    ¡°Shut up! Let me through! You could havee through by force, this one!¡±


    ¡°Money! At least give me the money! And then I¡¯ll back off!¡±


    Compared to the five men who were well-groomed and well-faced, the thirty raggedy men were in severe contrast.


    They continued to shout vulgar words.


    The corresponding group of five people was also visibly in a bad mood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me like a wimpy little boy! Didn¡¯t they let you sleep with a faggot lord to serve him? Ah? That¡¯s a good status, you male whores!¡±


    ¡°You people! I will not tolerate any outbursts against my lord!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Am I right? Did you get mad at me for being right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Allen. My lord knows that these type of people wille out!¡±


    It was getting more and more barrenly contentious.


    If you look closely, you can see that Gaston is there, too. He¡¯s in front of me, raising his arms in the air, ying onlookers.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go home, Maizen. I don¡¯t want to get mixed up in that.¡±


    ¡°Mea also¡­¡±


    I now understand why the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center hadn¡¯t released information about the ruins.


    The lord must have spit on it and proceeded with the investigation.


    That¡¯s just the way it goes. It¡¯s low risk, high return.


    You¡¯re in a position to have a monopoly, but you¡¯re ipetent not to.


    They say there are no good stories in the world, but I guess that¡¯s what happens when the powers take it all away.


    I wish they had made a bigger statement and made it clearer saying ¡°don¡¯te¡±, but maybe that would only increase the number of people who thought they might be able to pick up the ck.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s all right! Because when something simr happened before, the rootless Lords folded!¡¡We¡¯ll watch the proceedings from the back and mix in when we feel the conversation is about to move.¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh¡­¡±


    That¡¯s not what I was expecting from an adventurer.


    ¡°Look, when things get rough, you can join the riot and stop the adventurers. If you can stand out there, you might even be able to sessfully take you in. I know a few adventurers who ended up working for their lordship in a simr fashion.¡±


    It¡¯s not the same¡­


    ¡°L-look! I¡¯m the leader! You said you wanted me to be the leader! Wait, don¡¯t leave! All right! The second half of the day, second half of the day, let¡¯s stick here!¡±


    Other adventurers had begun to leave in droves.


    About five groups of adventurers have already turned back the way they came after we arrived.


    ¡­I think it¡¯s time for us to go home.


    ¡°Listen to me! I¡¯ll keep yelling at you day and night! If they¡¯re tired, their judgment will be impaired!¡±


    Gaston inspires the other adventurers.


    Barren. Horribly barren.


    I really wish the lords would withhold his name and pluck them out of the city.


    But, we¡¯re in a situation that we stayed because of that¡­¡­ I want to go home.


    It¡¯s needlessly cunning that they don¡¯t resort to violence after making so many threats.


    As long as it doesn¡¯t be a violent incident, it won¡¯t be the problem I pointed out.


    There¡¯s an atmosphere that a big scuffle will happen if either one made a momentum to make a move.


    ¡°Hey, get those people watching from there to join in, you coward! Do you want to take advantage of this? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve got a rotten bone in your body! If you won¡¯t do anything, go home!¡±


    I¡¯d like that too.


    There are many other adventurers besides us who are watching from a step back.


    They all watched the adventurers and the lord¡¯s survey team from the carriage as if they were cages in a zoo.


    Whether or not we¡¯re going back, we should also go back to the carriage for a while.


    I¡¯m tired of standing there.


    At that rate, it looks like there won¡¯t be any progress for a while.

 Chapter 60 - Thirteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruin (4)

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Thirteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruin (4)</h4>


    ¡°Then, Mea will take this out. Red devil child, and staff 1. That¡¯s the end of the line.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you sword 11.¡±


    When we returned to the carriage, we were performing a seven-row lineup with the Marren oracle cards.


    This oracle note, though, was something I had remade to look like the cards.


    Unlike the ying cards, the oracle cards didn¡¯t have any markings, so I added symbols for swords, wands, chalices, and coins.


    These marks represent knights, sorcerers, clerics, and merchants in this world, and they oftene in sets of four.


    The four major powers that are located under the nobility, if you will.


    I appropriated this to match the oracle tag.


    The reason I made this mark is simply because it was pervasive and easy to understand.


    There was no particr meaning to it beyond that.


    However, even though I had made it, I couldn¡¯t show it in public without a good deal of effort, because I would be scolded for ying with the oracle tag within the Marren tribe.


    I once made a simr one, but my father burned it because of my previous offense.


    Shibi didn¡¯t look too good about with oracle cards either.


    That¡¯s why I and Gizel were always ying together in the vige, but it¡¯s still different when it¡¯s just the four of us and the two of us.


    It somehow reminds me of my previous life.


    By the way, I would be able to use telekinesis on the oracle tag, but of course, I didn¡¯t do that.


    ¡± P-pass¡­¡­ H-, hey, why is the Holy Grail onlypletely stopped? Is this kind of thing that happens often? Hey, Abel.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, and. I¡¯ll take a pass too.¡±


    She¡¯s Elia, the one I hired to pilot the carriage.


    She¡¯s probably around twenty years old.


    She¡¯s cool and quiet, but her conversation entry rate has been subtly increasing in thest two days.


    I invited her to y cards, thinking she probably wouldn¡¯te on board, but after a short pause, she announced his participation.


    Maizen became sticky in four passes, and then the Elia steadily filled the chalice line.


    Mea was first, I was second, and Elia was third. Elia¡¯s three passes in the middle of the field echoed, leaving me and Mea behind.


    ¡°W-wait a minute, Elia. I could have made the chalices, but didn¡¯t you pass?¡±


    When Maizen asked with a tremor in his voice, Elia pouted and looked away.


    She had a slightly happy expression on her face.


    ¡­¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this girl enjoying himself the most, after all?


    I know I¡¯d certainly be happy to see a sessful blockade in the seventh lineup.


    Honestly, it feels better than taking the top spot if you can get a clean hit.


    ying a harassing extreme swing and throwing away a victory are often hated, so I¡¯d like it if Elia-san who looked like have few friends toa little careful.


    ¡°Right! Because¡­¡­ this time I hold it like this¡­¡­ look, it¡¯s crazy, It¡¯s absolutely crazy! See, if I¡¯d take this out, I¡¯d be in second ce! Abel, is this avable ording to the rules? Hey, hey!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­especially when you take on someone who hates to lose like that.


    The more Maizen called out, the more Elia hid her face and looked happy.


    ¡­¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.


    Let¡¯s add a clown in ce of a joker next time and take measures against the blockade.


    ¡°One more time, one more time! If that¡¯s the way it works, I have an idea! Abel, cut the oracle bill!¡±


    In case you¡¯re wondering, I¡¯m the only one who can shuffle the oracle cards at the moment.


    I don¡¯t think everyone else is that clumsy, but that¡¯s probably because they have no experience shuffling a bunch of cards.


    It¡¯s all a matter of getting used to it.


    I nce at the entrance to the Zeshum Ruins.


    Everyone seemed to have given up, and the number of adventurers hadpletely dwindled.


    Gaston, who used to scream so vigorously, is no longer there either.


    The adventurers who stayed on the sides on their carriages, excluding our part, three are in ce.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s time for us to go home. This is overdoing it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Again! Just one more time is all it takes!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s already been half a day¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to do it on the way home?¡±


    ¡°That would take Elia out of it! Besides, it¡¯s not even dusk yet, we won¡¯t be able to move much longer anyway, so we¡¯ll just rest today and just go home slowly tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°But that would add a day to your days. That¡¯s how much it will cost you to move¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    How much do you want to win¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s someoneing out of the ruins.¡±


    Hearing Mea¡¯s words, I turned my attention to the ruins.


    A tall old man is about toe out of the ruins.


    After that, several number of investigation troops like people rush out to pursue.


    ¡°P-, please wait for me, Ebelheid-dono!¡±


    Then the little fat manes out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you! I was told you are the most knowledgeable about magic in Lomarn, but you keep dragging me down. Don¡¯t make meugh! This is why I hate the Norcs! Your failure to do so is a blot on the Lord¡¯s name, Wegener! The price of making me waste my time on this is going to be high!¡±


    ¡°Y-y-, you¡¯re saying this Wegener is slowing you down¡­¡­!?¡±


    A tall, haughty old man - apparently his name is Ebelheid.


    His ears are high and his skin is lightly pigmented. And that distinctive, fearless face.


    There is no doubt about it, Ebelheid is an elf.


    Elves have a long life span.


    And yet, if he¡¯s that old looking, he must be over four hundred years old by now.


    ¡°I-I, I shall ask you to take that back! Lomarn¡¯s most eminent schr, for your contempt for this Wegener! Surely this time I haven¡¯t gotten the results I deserve yet! My prepared hypothesis is off! But you only have to look at the technique of those ruins to see that this is an inevitable oue! You are not an amateur, so that being an advanced technique is¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not to measure me with the likes of you! A fool like you is of no use to me! Not this time. I should have known better than to put my hopes in the hands of a Norcs intellect. They¡¯re a short-lived tribe that won¡¯tst a hundred years after all. I still advise the lord to start by recruiting men. You¡¯re fired.¡±


    ¡°Wha-! T-tell them! This Wegener has been in the service of his lord longer than you have been in the service of his lord! You just happened to get picked up by ident, what¡¯s the big deal!¡±


    ¡°Ebelheid-sama and Wegener-sama, please calm down, please!¡±


    Apparently, there¡¯s a dispute.


    It seems that the person in charge of unsealing the ruins has fallen out of favor, and the old elven man is asking for a temporary suspension of the investigation.

 Chapter 61 - Fourteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (5)

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Fourteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (5)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s looking kind of rough out there. It looks like it¡¯s about time to call it a day.¡±


    Would the survey team drop the investigation and still keep a lookout?


    He said something like starting over from gathering personnel.


    If it was going to take that long, they wouldn¡¯t go to the trouble of allocating personnel.


    If all the survey team will return, then they can enter the ruins as they please.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­But the people on the survey team, they don¡¯t seem to have anything particrly unusual with them. You didn¡¯t find anything inside, did you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t get in to see what was going on.¡±


    As I recall, there¡¯s a treasure called the Arrow of God.


    The theory is that the treasure is hidden deep within the ruins.


    The reason why no one has been able to enter the ruins of Zeshum for a long time is because no one has been able to break the sealing art that was applied to the entrance.


    Perhaps there is a simr mechanism inside the ruins.


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it make sense for Mea and the others to enter?¡±


    ¡°But since it¡¯s time to visit, I thought I¡¯d like to take a peek inside tomemorate the asion. I want to examine the magic on the walls of the ruins a little closer¡­ Because of the difference in race and era and the characters are unusual but they are still in sync with the spiritnguage¡­¡­ If I search for a convenient high basic like technique that I know or something simr to it, I might be able to do a simple analysis. As for me, I¡¯m a bit curious as to which type of technique the old elves used¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­ M-Mea is interested too, yeah.¡±


    Mea awkwardly strikes a follow-up.


    Oh no, I can¡¯t help but get carried away when ites to my favorite field of study.


    ¡°Hey, Mea, is Abel always like this? or maybe there¡¯s something bad in the food I brought¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­this is normal. ¡®I¡¯m having fun now¡¯ if it¡¯s tranted. It¡¯s okay because he¡¯s generally been like that since we met.¡±


    Maizen and Mea are talking in a whisper.


    You don¡¯t have to say that much¡­¡­¡­


    I quickly grab my staff and get out of the carriage.


    Just as the old elf who was screaming earlier, Ebelheid, was passing near our carriage.


    Ebelheid stops and looks back at me.


    ¡°Ebelheid-sama, you have finally stopped!¡­¡­ Um, I don¡¯t know if I say it like this¡­¡­ or shall I say this as an official stance. In the interest of making my lord look good, could you continue the investigation here for three days?


    Wegener-sama is a person who has contributed to the Lordship in various ways. It may have been something that displeased Ebelheid-sama¡­¡­ but please take a look at it a little longer¡­¡­ We have several weeks¡¯ worth of preparations for the cargo. There is also money for transportation. A one day¡¯s worth of returning dragonfly indicates that it might make the lord unpleasant.¡±


    One of the investigators begins to convince Ebelheid.


    ¡°H-hmph! After all that you¡¯ve said, how can I cooperate with you when you¡¯ve bowed out now¡­¡±


    ¡°The fellow will never amount to anything. I¡¯m not going to waste my time on this Wegener guy.¡±


    ¡°Wha-wha, Whaaa¡­!?¡±


    Wegener¡¯s face turned red in anger and he held his head in his hands.


    I could see a few more strands of hair falling out of his thin head.


    The investigators stop Wegener, who is trying to grab onto Ebelheid, in a panic.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But you can think about leaving a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Ebelheid-sama, what does that mean¡­¡±


    An old elf scary old man was walking towards me.


    W-what? is there a misunderstanding?


    I move to the right and Ebelheid¡¯s eyes follow me.


    He¡¯s definitelying towards me.


    Maizen jumped off the carriage and stood in front of me.


    ¡°Yes?¡¯ As a semi-E-ss adventurer, something you want¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way.¡±


    Ebelheid pushed Maizen away gingerly.


    ¡°You are Marren, aren¡¯t you? I heard that you were long dead, but it was a lie after all.¡±


    This old man is very tall.


    190¡­¡­ is an exaggeration. But he¡¯s definitely at least 180cm tall.


    When he stands near me, I can¡¯t help but look up at him.


    When I took a step back, Ebelheid took two steps forward.


    Close, too close.


    ¡°Yes, I am, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you get that wand? Answer me.¡±


    Ebelheid asks in a high-pressure manner.


    ¡°This is my own work, but¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a little wand I made from the leftover wood when I carved the World Tree Ortem.


    ¡°Ho~¡­¡­ You made it yourself. Give it to me.¡±


    He reaches out his hand and I hide it behind my back as quickly as I can.


    It¡¯s a cane that I worked so hard to make. I¡¯m not going to say ¡®Ah, I see¡¯ and give it him If a stranger says to me to give it to him unterally.


    ¡°It¡¯s based on a wood with very high magic power. I¡¯m amazed at how beautifully you¡¯ve been able to work it. However, the main aim of that type of wand is a high efficiency, controlling magic power, and gathering spirits is the importance of that thing. Am I right?¡±


    This guy can tell just by looking at the wand for a minute.


    That¡¯s what you get for living so long.


    ¡°Why, are you out of theory?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that my magic is short of instantaneous power. The only time I almost ran out of magic power was when I was a child. I thought it might be better for my future if I can increase the precision as much as possible and specialize in the experiment rather than the practice.¡±


    ¡°Ho~, you¡¯re a very confident man. You¡¯re like a fogey who has never seen the sea. But at least you are better than Wegener. You want to enter the ruins, follow me. For your payment, I¡¯ll negotiate with the lord from my way if you are helpful. It won¡¯t be a bad idea.¡±


    That¡¯s a wish that juste true for me too.


    The ruins of Zeshum were built by the elves.


    I¡¯m not confident that I can analyze it on my own, but it¡¯s reassuring if an elf who has lived for hundreds of years can tell me a lot about it.


    It is likely that the lord will take arge portion of my share, but I¡¯m d to know that I don¡¯t have to worry about me doing whatever I want and drawing their attention to me.


    And if it works, even if we don¡¯t find anything, we might be rewarded if it helps with the investigation.


    ¡°Kicking this Wegener to the curb and bringing in a kid like that! I wonder how far and how far you¡¯ll have to go to taunt me with this!¡±


    ¡°Ohh, please calm down, Wegener-sama! Atst, Ebelheid-sama has said that he is going to stay!¡±


    The investigators stop Wegener, who is blushing and barking again.


    ¡°Really! You may do as you please. But if this does not produce any results, I will advise my lord to do the same. To Beat that elf out of here!¡±


    Wegener wrinkled his face and thrust his fingertips at Ebelheid.


    Ebelheid red at Wegener like he was interrupting him, then looked at me as if he had quickly lost interest.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s a pleasure to work with you. The young sorcerer of Marren.¡±

 Chapter 62 - Fifteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (6)

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Fifteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (6)</h4>


    I have corrected Abel¡¯s tone of voice to be respectful to Ebelheid.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Led by Ebelheid, we walked through the interior of the Zeshum ruins.


    I look left and right as I go, stopping asionally to look at the carved patterns on the walls.


    I still have a vague idea of the structure of what seems to be a sealing ceremony that was carved afterward, but I have no idea what the carved ceremony is for before that.


    I lightly tap on the wall of the ruins.


    ¡°Ebelheid-san, what exactly are these ruins made of?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the special ore that my ancestors wrought. A technology of the Kingdom of Heaven. Not of the earth.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ If we don¡¯t start analyzing this ore, we¡¯ll never get around to it.¡±


    But since it¡¯s protected by a ward, it¡¯s not going to be easy to pull it off.


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to make a big hole in it if I¡¯m serious about shooting my magic at it, but it will be difficult to control its power.


    It¡¯s a good idea to be able to use it to make a big hole in the walls of the ruins.


    Destroying the ruins is also quite awkward.


    Besides, one wrong move and you could be buried alive.


    If it¡¯s a certain level of seal, I¡¯m confident that I can forcefully smash it, but I want to make it ast resort.


    If only there was a piece of it somewhere¡­¡­it¡¯s too clean to be 2000 years old.


    It¡¯s too well preserved. so this is the power of the seal.


    If only the World Tree had been preserved in such a tight ward like this¡­¡­yeah, well, if it had been, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not here to figure out the magic form of the ruins. I¡¯m here to break the sealing form.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so¡­¡­ but it might give you an idea of what¡¯ to do¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t attend to your personal interests. You were hired by me, Abel.¡±


    He¡¯s stubborn and smart.


    He¡¯s a nasty old man.


    ¡°Somehow, he¡¯s very unpleasant. You¡¯ve half forced him to pull us in, you don¡¯t have to deny it from your head like that¡­¡±


    Meaes in for an earful.


    ¡°No, Ebelheid-san was right earlier. The connection between the sealing technique and the existing technique is thin. It¡¯s more like a form of sealing the entire ruin rather than sealing the function of the magic form of the ruins. If we can even trace the superficial nature of the ore, that would be enough. It¡¯s certainly one approach, but there are plenty of other things to prioritize. That was a strong statement I made earlier to establish a name for digging into my interests as a priority to investigate.¡±


    It¡¯s unfortunate that they saw through my intentions and rejected my proposal, but I wasn¡¯t offended by it either.


    There weren¡¯t many people who could talk about magic on an equal footing, so I was kicked out of the hook in an instant, and I was even rather a bit excited about it.


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for interrupting you somewhat halfway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you thought of testing me.¡±


    Ebelheid interrupted the conversation.


    She was speaking in a whisper, but apparently her voice had gotten louder in the middle of the conversation.


    Not good.


    As I recall, before entering the ruins, Ebelheid was furious with Wegener saying, ¡®You are not to measure me with the likes of you!¡¯.


    I¡¯ve always heard that elves have a lot of pride.


    My statement could be taken as a low opinion of Ebelheid.


    We are now forced to enter the ruins under the authority of Ebelheid.


    If he¡¯s put in a bad mood, we could be thrown out at once.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t mean to do that, or¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Kukkukku, now you¡¯ve said it, you brat.¡±


    Ebelheid said happily, hiding his mouth and quickening his stride slightly.


    ¡­¡­ Apparently, we didn¡¯t put him in a bad mood.


    I let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Ebelheid-sama¡¯s face like that before. He was a difficult person and always seemed to be angry¡­¡­¡­ No, I was saved, too. I really thought he was going to leave like that.¡±


    One of the survey teames up to me.


    He was one of the people who had stopped the adventurers from trying to enter the ruins.


    Um, I think I heard his name¡­


    ¡°Oh! Am I right? Did you get mad at me for being right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Allen. My lord knows that these type of people wille out!¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Allen-san¡­¡­¡±


    He was the one who was furious at being called a male prostitute.


    ¡°W, What¡¯s wrong with you, you know, those pitying eyes? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°No, I just thought you had it rough¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wawawa, nono, people like that aremon. I don¡¯t pay attention to them.¡±


    I think he was pretty angry about that¡­¡­


    He said he was going to beat him to death, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a walk around here, Ebelheid-dono?¡±


    Wegener, who was walking behind him, calls out to Ebelheid.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been moving around for a while now and haven¡¯t been able to do anything about it. This is the kind of thing where you need to make a steady reference. After talking so loudly to me, this is the state of affairs¡­¡­¡±


    Wegener chuckles as he scratches his head.


    What is this guy talking about?


    Ebelheid¡¯s eyes narrowed that looks like ¡®He¡¯s being annoying¡¯ and he quickly turned his head forward.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯ll get yourself into trouble if you hurry, oh Ebelheid-dono.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the wall sealing technique is just to maintain the quality of the effect within the range. There should be a great original technique.¡±


    I interrupt, and Wegener res at me.


    ¡°H, how do you know that without even looking at it properly! Don¡¯t just say careless things!¡±


    ¡°As of now, the sealing form here itself isn¡¯t much different in construction from that of the Peeg tribe, famous for their wards. The surface may be different, but the essence is the same.¡±


    ¡°T-, that can¡¯t be¡­¡­ but, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m surprised you noticed that. Perhaps my ancestors who came down to earth had something to do with the Peeg tribe. Imend you for recognizing it at first sight.¡±


    Ebelheid lets out an exmation.


    Wegener scoffs as he hears this and scoffs back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ young man, do not be in a good mood.¡±


    Halfway through, I turn around and he res at me unpleasantly.


    ¡­¡­ I think I¡¯ve been targeted by a weird person.


    ¡°You are more than I imagined. You were a lucky find.¡±


    Ebelheid says, hiding the smile on his mouth with his hand.


    I could see the corners of his mouth hanging up through his hands. This person¡¯sughing face, it¡¯s freaking scary.


    ¡°Once we have made some progress in analyzing the sealing form, we will return to the city to make up for the knowledge weck and the tools we need. Follow me there, too. No, I need your help when I finish analyzing the ruins. Be my right-hand man. I promise you better treatment than any other nobleman out there.¡±


    ¡­I feel like I¡¯m getting a weird look here too.


    It came out big, but does this guy have that much money or something?


    But working for Ebelheid might not be so bad.


    I think I can learn a lot from him.


    Most importantly, our talks match.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give it some thought¡­¡­¡±¡±


    I felt eyes on me and turned around to see Mea staring sadly at my back.


    When our eyes met, I gently turned my face away.


    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡¯d like to avoid going out too much as long as possible.¡±


    Mea¡¯s face glows with a puff.


    Because she doesn¡¯t say it in words, I feel the extra pressure.


    She¡¯s usually cheerful, but she¡¯s not the kind of girl toe interfere at a time like this, is she?


    ¡­¡­ For now, let¡¯s pay off the debt quickly.


    If this is the case, I¡¯m going to get into the habit of looking at Mea¡¯s face.

 Chapter 63 - Sixteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (7)

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Sixteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (7)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s here. This stone statue probably enhances the effectiveness of the seal¡¯s center. It is one of the heartbeats of the technique.¡±


    Ebelheid points ahead with his finger.


    Two gryphon stone statues stand on either side of the great door.


    When I set up the wards, I also ce the Ortem in the four corners, but it¡¯s simr to that one.


    It¡¯s a different kind of thing if we talk about it in detail, but the principle is probably the same.


    Basically, it needs to be ced in the boundary area, so there is room for external interference to do something about it.


    The door is the one towards the center.


    Once the seal is weakened, this door will probably open and allow us to enter the depths of the Zeshum Ruins.


    ¡°It¡¯s a quadruple warding, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡±


    Multyered Warding.


    A Multyered Warding is a puzzle-like assembly of multiple wards to protect a ward with a ward.


    It does notpletely cover a single ward, but things are mainly disyed as partially ovepped things of different properties.


    Since the mutual interference must be calcted and built, just one moreyer is needed to form and release the amount of knowledge required jumps up.


    However, I had heard from the chieftain that even twoyered was almost non-existent.


    I thought quadruple was a mere fairy tale realm¡­¡­ but with the technology of the elves, it could be possible.


    ¡°No, my take is that it¡¯s probably a fake. One could not find any magical interference with the other. It had to be a triple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to hear.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, so far, though. It was a bit tant. Either it was the real deal disguised as a fake or it had some other role to y in disguising itself as a fake, there¡¯s also a line that says that.¡±


    ¡°I see, as expected of Master.¡±


    ¡°Stop with the Master. You should have known better than that if you¡¯d taken the time to do this.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m all book knowledge and very little practice.¡±


    Elves are great, after all.


    The fact that they have lived for so long means that they have that much training and practical experience.


    By the way, Wegener had been making it difficult from time to time, but in the middle of it, hepletely shut down.


    Now he looks like he wants to go home.


    ¡°If you showed it to me first, is this the right ce to start?¡±


    Of course, the basic idea is to release the wards on the most surface part of the body.


    There is the option of forceful push, but¡­


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, you know. Shall we go around the entire area once?¡±


    ¡°Yes, by all means.¡±


    We move through the ruins once again.


    On the way, we check the note given to us by Ebelheid.


    It is well researched.


    It¡¯s not something that can be made in a year or two.


    ¡°You are the one who broke the wards of the Zeshum Ruins, aren¡¯t you, Ebelheid-san?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. After many years of researching alone, I finally managed at lifting the outer wards. However, at this rate, my lifespan is going to fail before I could lift the warding of the ruins. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve informed my lord of the progress of my investigation and asked for his cooperation¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°But it was that useless piece of sh*t they sent me.¡±


    Ebelheid looked at Wegener in abhorrence.


    Wegener looked like he was going to say something back, but he was on the verge of enduring it.


    ¡°But that¡¯s how the word got around and you came. I¡¯m surprised that there was such a sorcerer among the ruffians gathered here. You never know what the world is like.¡±


    ¡°T, thank you for that¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a bit prickly to be praised so straightforwardly.


    It¡¯s even more so since Ebelheid is acting like he¡¯s only speaking out of fact.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t think that if you consulted your lord, he would take a share or something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ebelheid fell silent for a moment and looked at the investigators.


    Was it hard to say in front of the lord¡¯s men?


    ¡°I just want to unlock the secrets of this ce. I didn¡¯t want wealth or fame. I just want to know what path my ancestors took. I¡¯ll give the treasure to the lord.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m starting to feel small.


    Wouldn¡¯t Ebelheid think I was a snobbish bastard because of the question I just asked?


    But I thought that the lord had hired Ebelheid, an elf, but it was the other way around.


    Ebelheid was a descendant of Zeshum, and he was examining the remains of his ancestors. I didn¡¯t know that it was in the form of a lord taking advantage of it.


    I crisply rolled up my notes.


    That¡¯s because if he was a descendant of Zeshum, he could have been able to do this much research on his own.


    Ebelheid looks down at the note in my hand.


    ¡°Mm, from those pages, there are many parts that I have omitted and written. A little exnation¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, the back and forth will give me an idea of what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s simr in some ways to the way I jot things down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent thing to do. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t be afraid to tell me.¡±


    ¡°I love reading these things. ©¤ I like to read these books because they show me what I want to focus on, rather than something that is organized in a way that is easy to understand. I mean¡­¡­¡­ If we stop in the middle, can I just think about it for a minute?¡±


    ¡°Well, suit yourself.¡±


    As I was walking around observing the wall, one of the investigators who seemed to have heard me and Ebelheid talking about it had a stony look on his face.


    Maizen also looked sleepy.


    It would have been boring to anyone other than sorcerers.


    Or so I thought, but Wegener also had a dead look in his eyes.


    He is fiddling with the little hair on both sides of his head as if it were handheld. You¡¯re not going to get any more hair by doing that.


    You should also get into the conversation a little more. What are you here for?


    I saw Mea walking around sadly, looking down.


    I guess she couldn¡¯t get into the conversation because I and Ebelheid had been talking about the technique of the ruins the whole time.


    As I was thinking about what I should say to her, our eyes met.


    ¡°Ah! Abel, um¡­¡±


    ¡°You made a mistake on that page.¡±


    As if to cover Mea¡¯s words, Ebelheid opened his mouth.


    ¡°Regarding the conversion of magic power to break the magic form, as described below¡­ss, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ eh, N-no¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mea¡¯s isn¡¯t that much important so it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Just like that, Mea pulled back.


    ¡°Well. If it¡¯s not a big deal,ter. Abel, I¡¯ll have to ask you to look at the premise I¡¯ll be discussingter on before here¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mea. I thought you wanted to say something¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Abel, are you listening? Turn the page quickly.¡±


    Before I could say it, Ebelheid came butting in.


    ¡°Ah, ha ¡­ yes.¡±


    Ebelheid¡¯s eyesight gets the better of me and I roll up the page.


    I¡¯m still scared of this old man, after all.

 Chapter 64 - Seventeenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (8)

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Seventeenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (8)</h4>


    We moved through the ruins with Ebelheid in the lead.


    On the way, there was an attack by arge swarm ofrge rat-like demonic beasts called Sufis, but the humans of the investigation team cut them all with a sh.


    If I used my magic poorly, I will hit the people in the survey team, and they didn¡¯t seem to be struggling much. So I basically didn¡¯t help with them.


    ¡­¡­ However, only to find out that when Maizen, who had joined the investigation team, was almost kidnapped by the Sufis and carried by the Sufis, as expected, though, I covered them with magic.


    Overall, it can be said that the situation was resolved without any major injuries.


    ¡°Hahaha! How¡¯s that, did you see that? I stabbed three of them to death. Three! Maybe I¡¯m the one who killed the most.¡±


    ¡°You were trying to stab after a weakened Sufi in the back, so I ended up having to carry you around wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­N, no, you saved me earlier, yes. Bu-, but, look, it is important in a group fight to ensure that a weakened enemy is rendered incapable of fighting. Sufis, especially, have high regenerative powers.¡±


    ¡­¡­ That¡¯s certainly true, but I think Maizen keep on targeting a damaged enemy just to earn merits.


    I think there was a scene where the sword shed with the investigators one time.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s that look in your eyes? I-It¡¯s true! Be-, because, look, I got apliment from the investigation team¡­¡±


    It was like the same number of other members of the team were pissed off at him¡­


    W-well, I guess it must have been a good contribution.


    ¡°Anyway, nice fight. You¡¯re not really injured or anything, are you? I heard that Sufis have a lot of germs, so if you get a scratch, I¡¯ll sterilize it with my magic.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for asking. But I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t know why I wasn¡¯t attacked much. But ¡­¡­ why did they try to take you alive?¡±


    Maizen tilts his head in wonder.


    I look at the Sufi corpse lying on the floor.


    Pale brown body hair, a forked tail like a prickle.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a Salop Sufi.


    I remember reading about it in a book about the entricities of monsters.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Every now and then, a species of magic beast will evolve into something that can only be considered irrational.


    For example, the Salop Sufi is one such example.


    The female Salop Sufi is one sizerger than the male.


    The female looks for food, eliminates potential enemies, defends the nest, and gives birth to her child.


    What does the male do? They do nothing. When the female is pregnant, the other females in the herd protect her.


    While the female is busy hunting, the male nibbles on a nutrient-poor tree root and waits for her to return.


    This act is considered to be particrly not meaningful.


    The males do nothing in particr during their lifetime.


    This is why in some regions, Sufi¡¯s husband is used as a synonym forzybones!


    Now, here¡¯s the real thing.


    Salop Sufis are far fewer in number than males.


    This may be why female Salop Sufis have a habit of carrying males to the nest when they see them.


    And although it is rare, adventurers who have been bathed in the blood of a Salop Sufi will be carried to the nest.


    This is simr to the general human physique and the physique of the Salop Sufi male, which is simr to that of the same species¡¯ odor. It is believed that this is to distinguish the ingrained adventurers from the males.


    No one was carried to the nest and returned safely alive.


    However, when one group of adventurers exterminated a Salop Sufi nest, there have been reports of a person who lived for a long time traces and human remains being found in the past, so maybe the treatment isn¡¯t as bad as it seems.


    The author would like to be transported to try it if he has the opportunity to do so.


    (Quoted in Edna Elbert¡¯s book, ¡°Magic beast Have Strange Habits.¡±)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s an unusual thing. I¡¯ve never heard of a Sufi carrying his prey alive, but¡­¡±


    ¡± ¡­ye-, yeah, that¡¯s right. Strange things happen.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s better not to know.


    After investigating the other parts of the wards, as originally nned, the core of the most superficial part of the wards, we go back to the ce of the gryphon statue.


    I touch my hand to the statue, letting my magic flow through it, and from the echoes of that magic, I go to explore the interior of the statue.


    With my opposite hand, I roll up Ebelheid¡¯s notes and check the relevant items.


    ¡°What do you think, Abel?¡±


    Ebelheid calls out to me.


    ¡°Hmmmmmm¡­¡­ Indeed, it seems impossible to use human magic power to do so with a straightforward attack. This seems to be another nasty trick¡­¡­ It¡¯s going to take a little time to prepare it. Would you rather smash it with magic to destroy it? But in that case, the ruins would be severely damaged.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a trivial joke. To use magic that would destroy this statue directly, that¡¯s what exactly you need to prepare for.¡±


    Ebelheid tapping the wall as he says it.


    This statue seems to be made from an ore simr to the wall.


    ¡°No, but maybe using brute force would be less of a struggle¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reassuring, but I do not intend to hurt the site intentionally.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s true.


    To Ebelheid, these ruins are his roots.


    ¡°But even if it¡¯s to block its function, how could they create such strong wards¡­¡­¡±


    It just hasn¡¯t been solved for 2000 years.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ebelheid, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get my hands on it.


    I¡¯ve heard that there are many cases of putting a seal on a weapon that is no longer in use temporarily to prevent others from using it, but still, that¡¯s too much.


    I guess they didn¡¯t intend to open it again.


    Perhaps it also serves as a tomb of a great man of Zeshum.


    It was said that there are treasures in the back as well.


    Even the pyramids of the prehistoric era are like buildings designed to prevent people from entering the back of the building, and somehow I feel a connection.


    Then it makes sense that they don¡¯t want to break the sealing technique.


    If the hypothesis is correct, then the returns are quite promising.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we turn back to the carriage and go to bed soon? We¡¯re in a building, so my sense of time is crazy, but it¡¯s already a good time for that.¡±


    Mea called out to me, rubbing her eyes.


    In her hand, she held antern of lights.


    It¡¯s a magic tool that can illuminate quite arge area. It seems to have been borrowed from the people in the investigation team.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll have to do some more research before I can do that. Or better yet, I think I¡¯ll sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Ehhhhh¡­¡­ it won¡¯t take that long, and as expected we should turn back.¡±


    ¡°The investigators are probably ready to sleep in here too. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. ah, and if you¡¯re going to sleep, lend that to me.¡±


    When I reach out my hand, Mea hugsntern with her arms and protects it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If Abel¡¯s awake, then Mea¡¯s awake too!¡±


    ¡°Is, is that so. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

 Chapter 65 - Eighteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (9)

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Eighteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (9)</h4>


    As we continued to analyze the griffon statue, I noticed that everyone in the investigation team already took out their sleeping bags and went to sleep.


    Maizen, who seemed to have been left in charge of guarding, was looking towards the aisle with a mix of absent-mindedness.


    That guy, he naturally fitted in before I knew it.


    When our eyes meet, Maisen raises his body.


    ¡°Abel, keep an eye on your surroundings. I¡¯m going to go pick some herbs for a bit.¡±


    A medicinal herb? ¡­Oh, the bathroom.


    It¡¯s like picking flowers in the previous life.


    Just say it naturally. Are you little girl?


    ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡±


    He turned his attention from Maizen back to the griffon statue.


    Ebelheid tapped himself between the eyes.


    Analysis work takes a lot of concentration. That¡¯s why the mental fatigue is so intense.


    Ebelheid is already old.


    I take out a vial from my pocket and hold it out to Ebelheid.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a potion I made. It¡¯ll help with your sleepiness and your focus.¡±


    Ebelheid had aplicated look on his face after receiving it.


    Fearfully, he opened the lid and looked up with his hand to smell it.


    ¡°You are using more than two kinds of nts that are restricted for use. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of this, but I¡¯m going to tell you. This kind of medicine is basically prohibited in most cities unless it was made by a licensed and possession is prohibited.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really¡­¡±


    I normally didn¡¯t know that¡­¡­¡­


    What, should I throw this away?


    I¡¯ve still got some more Abel potion left over.


    I, It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it? The customs inspection wasn¡¯t that strict either¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a hobgoblin! Everybody wake up!¡±


    Maizen came back, screaming.


    Hearing Maizen¡¯s voice, the investigators woke up.


    ¡°How many is their number?¡±


    One of the investigators gets up and asks.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know! There were more than fifteen of them! They wereing this way, they should be here soon!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen the ruins in one way, albeit briefly. Space for over ten goblins to hide in¡­¡±


    Hobgoblins, a D-ss monster.


    The most orthodox goblins are only about a meter long, but hobgoblins are human-sized!


    It is more like an ogre than a baby ogre.


    The body surface is not green, but near yellowish in color.


    ¡°It is probably hiding in the forest. They saw us entering the ruins and were waiting for the right moment to attack us in our sleep. That sounds like something a goblin would think.¡±


    ¡°While the other investigators were in a hurry, only Ebelheid was saying that in a calm tone.¡±


    ¡°I see, as expected of Ebelheid-san!¡±


    ¡°As expected you stillck practice, Abel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so calm, Ebelheid-sama! We¡¯re getting out of here quickly! We¡¯ll make way for you, sir!¡±


    An investigator approaches Ebelheid.


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone you guys should worry about. Just a hobgoblin, I¡¯ll destroy them one way or another. Even if we run away, the enemies will still be a hindranceter. That is why you are here.¡±


    ¡°Fif-, fifteen is a bit harsh¡­¡­ If we were able to find it early, then for now¡­¡­¡±


    All the soldiers in the investigation team were twelve in number.


    ording to what Maizen said, the hobgoblins could be close to twenty.


    Hobgoblins are probably stronger than Maizen in a one-on-one match.


    ¡°You weaklings! Move, I¡¯ll stand in the front and stop the hobgoblins from moving. Once their numbers are down to half, they¡¯ll start retreating, so if they change their moves, I¡¯ll drop my defense and go on the offensive at once. Don¡¯t miss a beat!¡±


    ¡°Yes, b-, but ¡­¡­ but¡­¡­ my lord said prioritize the safety of Wegener-sama and Ebelheid-sama¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No more buts! Quickly tell the others to get on with it!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    Ebelheid took a few steps towards where the hobgoblins would being, and then looked back at us.


    ¡°Abel, continue analyzing,¡±


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want me toe over there?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Oh no, he¡¯s reassuring¡­


    I must proceed with the analysis even for a moment.


    ¡°Oh, and Ebelheid-san.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can you keep three of them alive?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d like to try lifting the wards from various directions, so I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m misguided, but just in case. It¡¯s good if it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not pointless. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Ebelheid replied and turned his back on me and walked after the investigation team.


    ¡°Wha-, what is the matter with you? Are we not going to run away?¡±


    Wegener, who seems to have just woken up, catches a nearby investigator.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ well, Ebelheid-sama said he¡¯ll fight¡­¡±


    ¡°What!? Stop joking! I-I, I¡¯m getting away! Get me an escort!¡±


    ¡°But rather than dispersing and running away in small groups, it¡¯s better for you to wait in the back¡­ It¡¯s possible that other passages are being held up as well.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we all just run away? If Ebelheid-dono wants to stay, leave him!¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You think Ebelheid life is heavier than this Wegener¡¯s life? I-I will tell my lord about this! Do you want that?!¡±


    Wegener yelled at him, when a group of hobgoblins appeared from the back of the corridor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, go! Hey, the man on the far right, don¡¯t get too distracted by the club! That¡¯s basics!¡±


    Ebelheid¡¯s angry voice was the signal for the battle to begin.


    ¡°Ah!? It¡¯s already here! I¡¯m sorry, Wegener-sama, I¡¯ll hear your scoldingter!¡±


    ¡°No, w-, wait! If you¡¯re going to wait, don¡¯t you have an escort for me or something! H- hey!¡±


    Wegener reached for the back of the investigator as he ran to the battlefield.


    Then he fell to his knees on the ground.


    ¡­¡­ What did this guye here for.


    Mea is sleeping with thentern in her arms.


    Her back is covered by the nket I borrowed from the investigators.


    She apparently didn¡¯t even wake up with all themotion.


    ¡­¡­ I think she said something about staying awake until I fell asleep, but she ispletely sound asleep.


    ¡°Oh Light, bind¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Geez!¡±


    Ebelheid¡¯s spell and the screams of hobgoblins echoed through the ruins.


    Mea huffed, shaking her shoulders and opening her thin eyes.


    ¡°M- Mea wasn¡¯t asleep. I was just a little dazed, that¡¯s all! Just a little bit!¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, I see. It would have been fine if you¡¯d just kept at it.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping¡­¡­ but well, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t look like a problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Is that so.¡±


    I was going to help him if it looked dangerous, but that didn¡¯t seem to be necessary at the moment.


    And then Wegener came up to me.


    ¡°Wha-, what is it? Do you have any moreints about the way I analyze¡­¡±


    ¡°I shall do you the honour of defending this Wegener. You should be honored, stray magician.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­What is this guy, really?

 Chapter 66 - Nineteenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (10)

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Neenth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (10)</h4>


    The subjugation of the hobgoblins was sessfullypleted.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought I was dead ten times¡­¡­¡±


    No investigators were found to be seriously injured.


    However, it seems that the battle was quite exhausting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fought goblins for a lifetime¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to see any goblins for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hobgoblins, I don¡¯t want to sh them too much because they¡¯re almost humanoid among the demonic beasts¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Better than the Gnomes. I left him alone once and he burned my wagon to the ground. That¡¯s the most dangerous magic beast I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    They were all crouched on the floor,forting each other.


    ¡°What a pathetic bunch. Abel, is this what you want?''¡±


    Ebelheid ising towards me, dragging the hobgoblin¡¯s arm along with him.


    You will find two investigators with hobgoblins on their backs following behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got them paralyzed with magic. They won¡¯t be able to move for two whole days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Three hobgoblins are lined up in front of me.


    It feels kind of heavy meeting their eyes so I thought about turning them over for the moment, but I couldn¡¯t hold on to them with my own strength.


    I looked at the investigator to get him to help me, but he tilts his head.


    I was embarrassed to say it out loud, so I decided to proceed with it.


    ¡°Hiiiiii!? T-, This, what is it supposed to be used for? Hey Abel, are you listening to me!¡±


    Mea grabs me by the shoulders and shakes me.


    ¡°¡­¡­I want to confirm this too. Specifically, what use do you intend to use the goblins for?¡±


    The Gryphon Statue Sealing Technique is the kind of thing that can be unlocked by neatly reversing the procedure.


    Frankly speaking, it¡¯s quite tricky.


    However, of course, there are preparations to be made, so even if you think about the time and effort of analysis, it¡¯s far more difficult to set it up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Probably, in order to break the seal of this Gryphon statue with a straightforward method, I think it¡¯s necessary to use the peculiar magical power that the magical beast possesses.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. The problem is after that. The question is, what kind of magic beast is this?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for being so curious. I have an idea of what kind of magic power you need and what kind of monster beast has that magic power. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t narrow it down¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the bottleneck. It will take years to identify the magic beasts and bring them here. It¡¯s also multi-warding. I¡¯m sure there are many more simr devices in ce. I wonder if the rest of my life will be enough for that.¡±


    Ebelheid¡¯s shoulders rise in disappointment.


    ¡°And they cast a sealing technique on it, nearly two thousand years ago. There¡¯s also a possibility that the correct magic beast has be extinct.¡±


    ¡°¡­even if it¡¯s somewhat evolved and altered, the substitution will work.¡±


    As he says it, Ebelheid bites his lip.


    This person must have understood that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that he used a rare magic beast to begin with? Since it is an opponent that gives such a nasty trick, he would at least do that. I would do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Impossible is what you want to say right. That¡¯s what they used tough at me when I was trying to break the seal at the entrance to the ruins. Sometimes I have received direct abuse from those of poor quality. But in fact, I have managed to break the seal on the entrance and enlist the cooperation of the lord. I can¡¯t just give up here¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I was wondering if I could y around with the hobgoblins with bio magic and turn them into magic converters.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, it seemed that the person who set it up was of the goblin strain as well. If we adjust it, we might be able to forcefully twist the magic into it and disarm it.¡±


    This kind of sealing technique needs to be done carefully by the one who handles it.


    If you y around with the goblins and change their properties a little bit, and then force them to push forward when they respond, there¡¯s a chance.


    It¡¯s a bit of a forceful move, though.


    ¡°I, I see, with that application¡­¡­ it certainly might not be impossible. If it¡¯s a catalyst for magic, I have it carried if it¡¯s a basic one. Minor stuff is there too if we can get back to the carriage.¡±


    ¡°If the rest of the sealing techniques are in a simr vein, we might be able to get rid of them all at once.¡±


    ¡°The goal is in sight. At longst, at longst, I am Zeshum¡¯s¡­¡±


    Ebelheid gulps and swallows his spit and touches the gryphon statue.


    ¡°Thank you, Abel,¡±


    ¡°No, no, this note is the only reason I came up with it. Besides, it¡¯s not a given that we¡¯ll seed. In fact, this is just the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Mea didn¡¯t understand, but what exactly do you do? Hey? Are you trying to do something bad?¡±


    Mea anxiously tugs at my sleeve.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to y with the goblins for a bit with bio magic. We¡¯ll change their properties while they¡¯re alive and make them produce the magic we want.¡±


    I took out my wood carving knife and swung it vertically.


    There was no particr sound of air being cut.


    ¡°Ush¡±


    I look down at the hobgoblin.


    The hobgoblin¡¯s face seemed to be twisted in fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely trying to do something bad right!? Where are you going to cut with that knife!?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like grotesque, you shouldn¡¯t look at it. Ah, Ebelheid-san, do you have any magic stones? I think we need someone who¡¯s good there.¡±


    ¡°I got top-quality stuff. Hey, bring it here.¡±


    Ebelheid called one of the investigation team and received the bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s a high-grade magic stone. There are also two king-grade ones mixed in.¡±


    ¡°Eh, really!? It should have been at the lower intermediate level¡­¡­ Wow, it¡¯s really a king grade. I¡¯ve never seen one before. C-, can I touch it? I¡¯ll never steal it from you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I touched the king grade magic stone with my hand, fearfully, and slowly lifted it up.


    It¡¯s hard to say for sure since they are rarely avable in the world, but even if I try to handle them quickly, It should get them no less than 10 million G¡¯s.


    ¡°H-how did you get this! What¡¯s the matter, what are you going to use this for! Wow, I¡¯m d I came! A sight for sore eyes! I¡¯m rather d to be alive! Awesome, I think it feels different! It couldn¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the magical stone that Ebelheid-sama scraped together after giving up all his money to investigate the ruins. However, about half of it was bought by my lord in the form of investment.¡±


    The investigation team exined to me.


    I see, they were assisting him in this aspect as well.


    ¡­¡­ But even if it was to break the seal on the ruins, I wonder if it was still necessary to get such an expensive magic stone in such high numbers.


    It¡¯s true that you may encounter a case of being driven by necessity, but the amount is the amount.


    No matter how much, you should have bought it when you needed it¡­¡­


    When I was tilting my head, I could see that Ebelheid¡¯s eyelids were somehow tense.


    Although he was feigning a nk expression, there was something ufortable about his eyes.


    I¡¯ve often heard Gizel say to me, ¡®I can tell by the expression on my brother¡¯s face!¡± That being said, I was desperately trying to find a way to fool them.


    That¡¯s the kind of person I am, so I know what I¡¯m talking about.


    I¡¯m sure this guy is forcing himself to stay calm.


    Could it be that he applied to the lord for a magic stone, just because he wanted a magic stone¡­¡­

 Chapter 67 - Twentieth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (11)

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Twentieth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (11)</h4>


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    As I put my hand on the gryphon statue and proceed to analyze it, Ebelheid calls out to me.


    ¡°I have a feeling that there is a mix of bird strain magic. There was a clockbird feather, right? Next time, let¡¯s try to assimte that one a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The former hobgoblin chief¡¯s mouth quivered in a threatening manner.


    He is not a hobgoblin, as he has already undergone several modifications. It would be correct to call it a goblin chimera.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve made a chimera of this size, so I¡¯m a little excited.


    I¡¯ve decided to name the three goblins Goblin creatures Goburo, Gobuko, and Gobuto in my mind.


    It¡¯s not that they¡¯re all male, though.


    Ebelheid takes a feather from the investigator and ces it on Goburo¡¯s back.


    He then opens the lid of the vial and sprinkles the liquid inside onto goburo¡¯s back.


    Ebelheid holds out his hand to Goburo.


    ¡°Assimte¡±


    It glows with a sh, and the water is sucked into its back.


    Ebelheid does not use his wand. The ring seems to do the job.


    I like that kind of thing. I¡¯ll make one next time I have some money.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try it out slowly, so let¡¯s move it along, please.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    I also point my staff to the magic stone embedded in the section of Goburo.


    The magic stone is attached to the center, and a magic circle is carved into its neck. This is to use Goburo¡¯s magic power.


    Goburo raises his hand and touches the base of the gryphon statue when the magic power is channeled to the magical stone.


    Magic power flows to the statue through Goburo¡¯s hand.


    I touch the Gryphon statue and analyze the flow.


    ¡°Nice! That¡¯s a good response! But I feel like I¡¯m one step away from reaching it¡­¡±


    I point my wand at the magic stone and proceed with the analysis while adjusting the magic power flowing to Goburo.


    ¡°Shall we change roles once?¡±


    ¡°No, let me explore some more¡­¡­ Let me be a little bit more familiar with the clockbird ¡­¡­ There¡¯s an umted magic power behind the corner¡­¡­Ah, As I thought forget that! Keep it up! It¡¯s good as it is!¡±


    The gryphon statue turned red as if it had been heated by high temperatures¡­¡­ and in the next moment, it copsed.


    Because they were interlocked through the wards, the gryphon statue that was in a different position also turned to powder and dissipated in four pieces.


    ¡°Yes! I did it! The outer part of the triple-structured warding should have stopped functioning!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now we can see what¡¯s ahead. If we keep this up, we may even be able to break all the wards before the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s just do it in a sh!¡± ¡°Hey, did you see that? Now, the wards¡­¡±


    I turned around and saw the investigators and Wegener looking at us like they were taken aback.


    ¡°Gosh, poor goblins¡­¡±


    One of the investigators muttered to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s a demon¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at him, he¡¯s blinking and foaming. It¡¯s like he¡¯s about to die.¡±


    ¡°How do you have these weird spots? Is he okay? I think it¡¯s going to spew some weird miasma or something.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that goblin looking at the air?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s seeing visions of your parents or something.¡±


    Hey, hey, you guys were hunting hobgoblins too.


    You can¡¯t do that to yourself¡­¡­ You could¡¯ve just celebrated us.


    Why are you getting all goblin-patriotic all of a sudden?


    Even if you leave them alive, they will only put other people in danger.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, do that brat have the permission to use bio magic?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ However, since Ebelheid-sama should have it, and as a front that they moved as Eberhard-sama¡¯s subject, I don¡¯t see a problem with it¡­¡±


    ¡°But, no matter how you look at it, that brat is not. If a little boy of that age had a permit for bio magic, I would have heard about it. Isn¡¯t that a vition of statew?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ They look like Ebelheid-sama¡¯s subject to me¡±


    ¡°Hey, look into this Wegener¡¯s eyes and say that again, hey.¡±


    Wegener grabbed one of the investigators and is talking about something disturbing.


    Don¡¯t tell me you need to have permission for bio magic?


    Is there something like a car license?


    That¡¯s true, I also feel that if an amateur use bio magic, something horrible will happen¡­¡­ Was there such a stinking rule?


    ¡­¡­ I kinda want to return to the sticks where thew reaches now.


    I wish that it¡¯s not that thoroughly managed.


    I moved along the other gryphon statues and released the double-eye wards again.


    The gryphon statue that was linked to the double-eye ward copses. Only onest thing remains, the triple eye.


    The only victims of this were Goburo and Gobuko, who died.


    Goburo¡¯s death was probably due to his physical limitations, but Gobuko¡¯s death was my fault.


    We have to break through the final wards with Gobuto alone.


    If Gobuto doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll need to catch other goblins.


    Should I have added a few more live ones? I didn¡¯t expect that the bio magic would be so difficult.


    There¡¯s also a lot of pressure since it¡¯s thest one.


    I hope I can get through it somehow¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Gobuto.¡±


    I called out to Gobuto, which the investigator was carrying on his back.


    Gobuto just stared at the ceiling with dead eyes.


    I take on thest gryphon statue.


    After sufficiently analyzing the Gryphon statue with magical power, I immediately tried to transform Gobuto¡¯s magic.


    Just like the first and second time, it was close to a grand bargain, and a part of the magical beasts with a biased tendency to magic power was sent to Gobuto to assimte with it.


    ¡°Ebelheid-san.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a problem. I think we should destroy this statue and then move on to analyzing the other statues that are linked to it.¡±


    There is a trap in this statue.


    It¡¯s a disgusting contraption that will work if you try to solve it in a straightforward manner.


    ¡°So you noticed it. But do you think you can break it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t know unless I try, but I¡¯m confident that I can do it. But then, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll damage the passage as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of confidence. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just knock it down. That¡¯s what you¡¯re here for, you know. I have a hidden card to do it when the timees.¡±


    Ebelheid points the bag filled with high-grade magic stones at me.


    If Ebelheid isn¡¯t worried about it, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­ I think?


    Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t know how much of a threat the traps could pose where they are activated.


    I¡¯ll leave these judgments to Ebelheid.

 Chapter 68 - Twenty-First Episode - Zeshum Ruins (12)

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Twenty-First Episode - Zeshum Ruins (12)</h4>


    I pat Gobuto¡¯s shoulder.


    I can feel Gobuto¡¯s body twitching.


    Gobuto¡¯s hand attached to the stand of the gryphon statue weakens its grip as I look at it.


    ¡°Gobuto¡¯! Don¡¯t die yet, Gobuto!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out the name of Gobuto, which I had kept in mind.


    But I don¡¯t have the luxury of paying attention to such trivial matters. Right now, Gobuto is in danger.


    ¡°Give it up, this goblin is no good. We have no choice but to turn back once.¡±


    Ebelheid says simply.


    ¡°No, no way¡­I¡¯m going to make Gobuto my pet when I¡¯m done exploring the ruins¡­¡±


    This is the final ward.


    I¡¯ve worked so hard to believe that if I could solve this, I could take Gobuto home.


    ¡°Give it up, applying for permission is tricky. There¡¯s no telling what the goblins with all these modifications will do once they regain their strength.¡±


    Then, after a short pause, he added, ¡°Also, you seem to be very attached to it, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ Gobuto¡­ is Gobuto dying in vain¡­''¡±


    ¡°That goblin¡¯s death was not in vain. I didn¡¯t expect the analysis to go so smoothly. That gobuji¡­¡­ goblin¡¯s death has also contributed to the analysis. If it¡¯s the next time, we¡¯ll be able to breakthrough. If it were just me, it would have taken me ten years at the earliest.¡±


    Ebelheid saysfortingly.


    I slump my shoulders in disappointment.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s okay! I¡¯m sure even Gobujima is d to have been able to help Abel!¡±


    Mea put a hand on my shoulder andforted me with that.


    ¡°Is, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m sure it is!¡±


    I turn my attention to Gobuto¡¯s face as it crawls to the ground.


    Gobuto¡¯s whites of his eyes were bloodshot and he was staring at me as hard as he could.


    ¡°Hey, as I thought, it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm, the goblin¡¯s magic flow has recovered. Seeing you¡¯re face seems to have returned it to life.¡±


    ¡°Good for you, Abel! Gobujima thought had to work hard too seeing Abel¡¯s face¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, as I thought, isn¡¯t it different? I¡¯m being stared at like crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just a man-eating demon after all. There¡¯s nothing good thates from havingpassion.¡±


    Ebelheid cuts off my words quickly.


    ¡°And ¡­ that¡¯s not all. The final seal is broken. Step back,ss! Hey, the lords soldiers, surround the gryphon statue!¡±


    ¡°Eh, wha-, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The investigators approached the gryphon statue with a quizzical look on their faces.


    I took a half step back and held up my staff.


    The griffon statue emitted a bright red light and cracks appeared on its surface.


    In the next moment, the statue shook its body. Shards of stone scattered around.


    The statue turned into a real gryphon.


    The head of arge hawk and the lower half of a lion.


    From the tip of its tail to the tip of its head, it¡¯s nearly three meters long.


    I had never seen such a gruesome monster before, not even in this world.


    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    A legendary being I¡¯d only seen in stinking books and games in a previous life, roars in front of me.


    It was as if space was distorted by the voice was the illusion it gives.


    An overwhelming presence,pletely different from that of the stone statue.


    The griffon got off the pedestal and stepped on Gobuto, which was just below him, with his big feet.


    Gobuto was easily reduced to mincemeat.


    ¡°Gobutooooooo!¡±


    I was about to jump out, but Ebelheid stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shaken with that level. Keep your cool and move.¡±


    ¡°W-, With that¡­¡­ level, yes¡­¡­¡±


    Now is certainly not the time to be upset.


    ¡°W-wait a minute, Ebelheid-sama! I haven¡¯t heard of this!¡±


    The person from the investigation team screams while holding his sword at the ready.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ sorry, I thought you would have guessed our conversation if you heard it from the side¡­¡±


    ¡°Only you guys have understood.¡±


    Wegener barked at me as I answered.


    ¡°The Gryphon is a magic beast that ranks in the lower B ss. You won¡¯t be able to take advantage of your wings in this passage¡­¡­ but never stand in front of them. Disperse well and take advantage of the difference in numbers to get around. Abel, take another five steps back and drop the left wing to take advantage of the gap after the Gryphon¡¯s attack. This is thest guard of these ruins. Don¡¯t let up.¡±


    Ebelheid gives me precise instructions.


    Thank goodness, if he hadn¡¯t done so, I would have hit a bunch of magic without thinking about it.


    As I thought, there is a difference of experience in this area.


    I take five steps back exactly as I was told.


    Okay, wait for the Griffon¡¯s attack and then attack the base of the left wing with a magic attack.


    The investigation team passed by me and went forward.


    The gryphon¡¯s eyes re at Ebelheid.


    ¡°Annoying elves¡±


    A voice echoed in my head.


    It was as if it was calling directly to my brain.


    Some magic beasts and high-ranking demons decode spiritnguage.


    I knew it as knowledge, but this was my first time experiencing it.


    When you actually receive it, you feel tremendous pressure.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well in sealing a king like myself for 2000 years.¡±


    After that, the gryphon turns his head.


    ¡°You all will be a sacrifice for me without leaving a single one.¡±


    I was shaking.


    It¡¯s not just me. The investigation team and Maizen also seemed to have beenpletely distracted by just that one voice.


    I tapped my fingers lightly on my cheek to calm myself down.


    ¡°Oh light, bind¡±


    The light from Ebelheid¡¯s fingertips spread out and tried to bind the gryphon.


    The gryphon spread its wings and flew to the right, lowering its posture.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    One of the investigators swung his sword at the self-same person.


    ¡°Stupid.¡±


    The ws of the griffon¡¯s paw stroked the tip of the sword.


    The de snapped easily and the investigator was sent flying.


    That¡¯s where I, who had been pressurized, also came to my senses.


    That¡¯s right, I should take advantage of the attack and drop his left wing.


    The Gryphon didn¡¯t turn to face here.


    I was a littlete, but it¡¯s a blind spot. It should be a good check on him.


    ¡°Oh wind, shape of de¡±


    I pointed it at the gryphon¡¯s left wing and waved my wand.


    The magic power from the staff mingled with the air and became a de.


    The gryphon quickly turned to me.


    ¡°Using wind magic to me¡±


    He moves faster than expected.


    The griffon covers the front with its wings and shelters its body.


    No good, I hurried.


    It¡¯s said that the reason why there are magic beasts that understand spiritnguage are born is because they were strongly influenced by spirits during their evolutionary process.


    As a backdrop to this, he has a nature close to spirits, and furthermore, he has a strong magical resistance with the power that is strongly involved with the base spirits.


    Why did I shoot my wind magic?


    Is it possible that I can¡¯t get my head around this much when I¡¯m on the spur of the moment?


    Myck of actual battle experience is much more rooted than I expected.


    I was annoyed with myself and bit my lip.


    ¡°I sure am being looked down¡±


    The next moment, there was a stter of blood.


    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The griffon screamed in its ce and copsed.


    It continued to jitter around and thrash around on the spot.


    The bloodstained wings that were about to be clipped fell off, and feathers were dancing around the area.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Hmm?¡±¡±


    Ebelheid stopped in a raised arm position.


    The rest of the investigation team froze as well, their swords at the ready.


    As it was, time stopped for a few seconds.


    But everyone, as if remembering, surrounded the gryphon and began to swing their swords.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t have to worry that much.

 Chapter 69 - Twenty-Second Episode - Zeshum Ruins (13)

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Twenty-Second Episode - Zeshum Ruins (13)</h4>


    We walk through the corridors of the ruins.


    Ebelheid touches the door that had been closed all along.


    The pedestal where the gryphon had been is now empty.


    ¡°Open.¡±


    As Ebelheid chanted, the stone door was raised.


    At the same time, a loud noise could be heard from outside the ruins.


    ¡°It looks like a window has been opened.¡±


    I knew at a nce that it was structured that way.


    ¡°¡­¡­ it looks like it.¡±


    Ebelheid replied shortly.


    Although he seemed to be voluntarily restraining himself, I could feel the exaltation in his voice.


    You should be honestly happy at a time like this, but you really have a hard-headedness set in.


    ¡°Hoho, finally, the treasure that is called the Arrow of God ahead¡­¡­! Wait, Ebelheid, this Wegener will take the front¡­¡­¡±


    Wegener said halfway through and then scooted back as Ebelheid stared at him.


    You, what are you really doing here¡­¡­


    Beyond the door was a long passage.


    Inside the door, there was a magic stone on the inside of the door. It¡¯s the driving force of the warding.


    A king grade. There are a number of them ced on the floor.


    If we take a detour instead of going straight in, we should be able to find many more.


    2,000-year-old elves are a real badass.


    The value of these will be greatly diminished as they continue to be consumed by the wards, but they are still a treasure trove.


    I was going to go after collecting them, but Ebelheid went deeper and deeper.


    I guessed that it didn¡¯t seem to be that kind of mood, so I decided to put it off.


    I can read the atmosphere of that kind too.


    It¡¯s a shame, though. It¡¯s a hell of a shame.


    But is there really enough treasure ahead of us to ignore that one?


    Back then, when it hadn¡¯t deteriorated, it would have been worth nearly ten billionbined.


    Maybe the market price of the magic stone was different, and in the Elf¡¯s hometown, sky country of Alfheim, it¡¯s possible that there was a few king grade magic stone that were brought out.


    Elves are basically exclusive, so they wouldn¡¯t go down for trade or anything, and others would not allow that to happen.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the prices were very different.


    Ebelheid walks down the aisle and opens his mouth.


    ¡°I am grateful to you, Abel. I am not long in the game, and I am d to be alive in time to before I die. I have no descendants to entrust with my longing.¡±


    ¡°Again with the humility. Ebelheid-san would have managed it somehow.¡±


    ¡°In analysis, one oversight can be a decade¡¯s drag. I¡¯ve talked a lot about this for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Ebelheid-san, you don¡¯t have any kids. Somehow Mea¡¯s surprised.¡±


    Mea, who was walking along with me, butted in.


    I covered Mea¡¯s mouth in a big hurry.


    ¡°Wait, what are you doing, Abel!¡±


    ¡°Guoh!¡±


    ¡°It just came out normal.¡±


    I was normally shaken off.


    It¡¯s so embarrassing.


    ¡°N- no, that talk¡¯s somehow a taboo¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ebelheid says as he looks forward and continues to speak.


    ¡°Elves on earth, where the magic of the Moon din can barely reach them, and their physical abilities diminish with each passing generation¡­ Especially is the ability to give birth. Even the elves of Alfheim, thend of the sky, originally had to wait for the approaching day of the moon din to conceive a child.¡±


    That is why in the Celestial Land of Alfheim, as superior to those who are not, are often called High Elves.


    Many elves have high self-esteem, or so I¡¯ve heard.


    This sorting must be very humiliating for Ebelheid as well.


    ¡°I was born nearly three hundred years ago, but finally I could no longer have a child.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­I thought Ebelheid was over four hundred years old, but he was three hundred years old.


    It must be starting to degenerate on the longevity side as well.


    Elves have a strong tendency for species supremacy.


    It seems that Ebelheid also had no choice but to have children with other races.


    ¡°Ever since I was born, I¡¯ve devoted my life to lifting the wards of these ruins.¡±


    ¡°Three Hun¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one. My father and grandfather, generations have tried to break the warding. Finally, in my generation, the outermost part of the warding has been broken.¡±


    No wonder the note should have been put together as if they had seen it.


    It¡¯s so tightly packed that the person who gave the seal to him must have left a hint to his descendants. I had a hunch that this was not the case.


    It was the culmination of a thousand years of work.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything about it.


    ¡°Atst, atst, I¡¯ve taken myself here¡­¡­ I have made it in time.¡±


    Then Ebelheid covered his mouth with his hand.


    For the first time, heughed firmly.


    But thatugh was a bit of a nasty kind ofugh.


    I feel my mouth twitch as I try tough back.


    I couldn¡¯t help but stop myself.


    Ebelheid leaves me behind and walks onward.


    ¡°Ebelheid¡­¡­ -san?¡±


    I mutter, standing still.


    Then I think about it.


    Regardless of the others, Ebelheid should have absolutely known the value of the magic stone.


    How could he ignore it and decide that he should prioritize what¡¯s in the back without hesitation?


    Ebelheid had said that he wanted to unravel what was in the Zeshum Ruins.


    That¡¯s why Ebelheid shouldn¡¯t know what was behind the ruins.


    I can interpret that he could ignore the magic stone so that in favor of looking deep into the ruins,


    I can, but somethings off.


    I can¡¯t help but notice the smile on his face before too.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Abel?¡±


    Mea, who was walking beside me, called out to me.


    ¡°N- no¡­¡±


    It¡¯s all in my head.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s all in my head.


    ¡°You got a bad feeling about this, don¡¯t you? I know, I¡¯ve got good instincts too. Listen, stay close to me. It¡¯s one of the roles of a swordsman to be a sorcerer¡¯s shield.¡±


    Maizen, who was walking behind me, came up to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ aren¡¯t you just saying that thinking that the safest ce is to be near Abel?¡±


    Mea tugs on my right shoulder.


    ¡°Of course it does! If it is, is it bad! I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be safe with support, and Abel will be safe because I¡¯ll be able to prevent a surprise attack! And there¡¯s some pragmatic efficiency, too!¡±


    Maizen is pulling on my left shoulder.


    What a nastyposition.


    ¡°Hey, stray sorcerer. Guard this Wegener¡­¡±


    Anyway, I quickly resumed my steps and followed Ebelheid.

 Chapter 70 - Twenty-Third Episode - Zeshum Ruins (14)

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Twenty-Third Episode - Zeshum Ruins (14)</h4>


    I ran and caught up to Ebelheid, who was walking fast.


    I was a bit out of breath, probably from walking around a lot and using up all my magic.


    I reached to my pocket, thinking it was time to drink the Abel Potion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Oh, was that already out?¡±


    I tried to give it to Abelheid¡­¡­ then he pointed out that it was illegal¡­¡­ and then the hobgoblins attacked us and that was¡­ haven¡¯t been returned yet?


    I wonder if I left it behind.


    That seemed to be thest of the ones I was carrying around.


    I¡¯m sure the carriage was still loaded with them¡­¡­but I can¡¯t go back to get them now.


    ¡°Um, Ebelheid-san¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m right about this, but you knew what¡¯s the behind the ruins, right¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As I thought you¡¯re instincts are sharp¡±


    As I thought, he knew.


    If so, why did he pretend not to know?


    From what I¡¯ve seen so far, they should have let the lord invest in it without telling him.


    ¡°Beyond this door, there are ten golems lined up on each side. It¡¯s the culmination of the technology of the Land of the Sky, Alfheim. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not protecting the ruins. It¡¯s just an unused weapon.¡±


    ¡­¡­ you¡¯re thinking it¡¯s okay to tell it to me?


    ¡°Then what¡¯s there further down the line?¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll tell you an old story that hase been passed down to us Zeshum.¡±


    Then Ebelheid begins to speak.


    Looking forward, walking forward.


    ¡°We, the elves of Zeshum, defeated in the religious war, have been driven to earth. For us Elves, it is the greatest humiliation. The peaceful, yet certain, decline of our species. In some ways, it is worse than the death penalty. For we can only mourn and envy the heavens for generations toe until our blood is destroyed.¡±


    As I listened to Ebelheid, I crossed the second door.


    The passage was different from the previous ones in that it was fancy painted.


    The walls were recessed into a semi-elliptical shape, and in the recess sat a pure white earthen figure that must have been three meters long!


    The Golem of Zeshum.


    As Ebelheid said, there are ten of them on each side.


    Right behind me, the investigators and Wegener shout in admiration.


    Even I would jump on the golems if it weren¡¯t for the current situation.


    ¡°But my ancestors did not give up. They overran and plundered the Norcs on the ground and built up a strong fortress. And for what purpose? All in order to drop the heavens and allow us Zeshum to take the throne again.¡±


    What is now being said by the world is that the elves were persecuted by the Norcs and built as a countermeasure to the persecution of the elves. The ruins of Zeshum.


    But this is like the opposite.


    I didn¡¯t know it was the elves who attacked first.


    ¡°Before long, the elves of Zeshum were shunned even on earth, and the king of Zeshum fell in love with Norcs. The king of Zeshum fell in love with Nox. The king ordered his own entourage to seal the fortress of Zeshum byying down strong wards.


    He thought that if hepletely destroyed it, the elves of Zeshum would suffer persecution. By sealing Zeshum¡¯s fortress as a reconciliation n, he simultaneously hurled a threat at Norcs. Though¡­¡­¡­in the end, the king was killed by another elf.¡±


    Ebelheid told the history of Zeshum, which was not spelled out on the surface.


    Mea tightly squeezed my hand, as if Ebelheid¡¯s story was shocking.


    I looked at Mea and she was looking at me uneasily.


    ¡°Then, the Arrow of God¡­¡±


    I turn my gaze back to Ebelheid and ask.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a weapon to shoot thend of the sky, Alfheim. With that, you can have everything in this world, even a country. It¡¯s the most valuable treasure in the world. What a foolish king to choose the woman of Norcs in the bnce.¡±


    When they reached the middle of the aisle lined with golems, Ebelheid stopped and turned himself around.


    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ve no more use for you guys.¡±


    Ebelheid said and swung his arm down.


    His sights were on Wegener, who was iling at the golem and waving his valence at the surveyors.


    ¡°Oh me, Form, Sphere¡±


    I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but I was wary.


    I waved my wand to the side.


    A line entered the magic circle floated by Ebelheid.


    Ebelheid¡¯s hand exploded and smoke spread out.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Scratching out a magic circle.


    It is an advanced technique, but the book said it is not practical.


    This is because if two sorcerers face each other, and if the magic can be scratched out, it¡¯s faster to shoot another magic.


    Besides, if the opponent¡¯s chanting was fast, there would be a lot of mistakes.


    In order to seal off the scratching out, the core of the magic circle may be encrypted and made difficult to understand.


    The same was the case with Ebelheid¡¯s magic circle.


    Since I couldn¡¯t grasp the core at all, I had to put up a mountain and draw a line.


    As a result, it couldn¡¯t bepletely erased, and it exploded out of control.


    When I confronted Noswell before, I¡¯d redrawn the magic circle and reversed the direction of the magic, but that¡¯s the exception to the rule.


    Ordinary sorcerers chant from the transcription of a magic circle in a matter of seconds.


    If they¡¯ve even set up the encryption, there¡¯s no time to analyze it and then redraw it.


    ¡°Hii, hiiiii! Hey, just now, you pointed at me a magic circle¡­¡­ Eh, Ebelheid-dono, what do you think you¡¯re doing! Depending on your answer, I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±


    Wegener turned over on the spot, pointing his fingertips to Ebelheid, who would be on the other side of the smoke.


    When the smoke had faded, Ebelheid had moved farther away.


    ¡°You are brilliant as I thought, Abel. There are only a handful of things even a high elf could do to stop this technique of mine. You could be proud of yourself.¡±


    Ebelheid ps with a smile in his mouth.


    ¡°¡­ what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    I said, keeping my wand pointed at Ebelheid.


    ¡°The Arrows of Gods, are beyond the reach of a norcs man. They are mine, the descendant of Zeshum. I have no more use for the lord¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°Do-, don¡¯t be silly! You! You say you conspired against this Wegener!¡±


    From way behind, I could hear Wegener¡¯s voice.


    Ebelheid didn¡¯t seem to be interested in Wegener and didn¡¯t even look at him.


    ¡°In order to release the Arrow of God, we need a reasonable amount of magic stone. Even with the rest of the wards and what I have in my possession, I can¡¯t fire more than three shots. I¡¯ll conquer the earth and collect more magical stones, and eventually, I¡¯ll take possession of the Land of the Sky, Alfheim. Heaven and earth, literally everything in this world will be in my possession.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Conquer you say, no way.¡±


    He calls it to conquer, but in essence, it¡¯s looting with weapons.


    To show off their power, they will actually use the Arrow of Gods as well.


    I don¡¯t know how powerful it is, but if he does that, It¡¯s clear that many people will die.


    Ebelheid¡¯s hand is extended to me.


    I brace myself, thinking it¡¯s a pre-magic action.


    ¡°Abel, be my right hand and I will give you half the world.¡±


    Ebelheid turned his left palm and dered that.


    Maizen, who was attached to my side, stepped forward and drew his sword.


    ¡°You madman! Abel, can you deal with that elf?¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute, Maizen!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re gonna follow¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°E-, Ebelheid-san. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you just said just now. So¡­¡­¡±


    Ebelheid heard my words and snickered.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s true that your magic is top-notch¡­¡­ but after all, you¡¯re only a child. But it¡¯s going to be a pain in the ass to go head to head with you.¡±


    Ebelheid held one of the magic stones in his hand and raised his arm straight up.


    Arge magic circle emerged to surround Ebelheid.


    ¡°Oh Miasma of the Forest of Sleep¡±


    Is it the secret art of the elves, it¡¯s a line of chanting and structure of a magic circle I¡¯ve never heard of at all.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because of being warned, the time from chanting to activation is faster than before.


    Besides, the distance is too open. It¡¯s impossible to interfere with the magic circle from now.


    In the blink of an eye, the magic circle emitted a ck light and fired off a thick ck smoke.


    The smoke quickly spread and came towards us.


    The scale is huge.


    The ck smokepletely covers the passage.


    It seems that the magic power of the magic stone was used to increase the size of the ce.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡­ Carry it!¡±


    As I chant, an Ortem carved from the World Tree appears in front of me.


    It¡¯s the magic of teleportation.


    I hold it in my arms as it floats in the air.


    ¡°Oh, puppet, suck it up!¡±


    A magic circle floats around the Ortem and emits light.


    ck smoke is sucked into Ortem¡¯s mouth.


    I hooked Maizen¡¯s feet as he tried to escape and rolled him to the spot.


    ¡°Ouch! A, Abel, what are you¡­¡±


    ¡°The safest ce is to be near the Ortem! Mea too!¡±


    As the ck smoke came up to us, it was sucked into the Ortem.


    But what it failed to suck in passed behind us and swallowed the investigators and Wegener in a matter of seconds.


    When the ck smoke subsided, it was just me, Mea, Maizen, and Ebelheid standing there¡­


    Wegener and the others have fallen, but they are not dead¡­¡­ I think.


    From the feeling of the magic power, it is not the kind of thing that takes away lives. It¡¯s probably a spell to put them to sleep and quickly neutralize them.

 Chapter 71 - Twenty-Fourth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (15)

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Twenty-Fourth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (15)</h4>


    ¡°Oh, you outdid it. As expected of the Puppet Users, Marren.¡±


    Ebelheid dropped the faded magic stone in his hand to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ebelheid-san, please.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m going to listen to you? I have been dreaming of this day all my life, from birth till this day. Three hundred years, three hundred years. You people can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±


    Ebelheid takes out the next magic stone from the bag.


    ¡­¡­ that magic stone, I thought you submitted an application for it as a hobby¡­¡­ but I wonder if it was for using the Arrow of God or something.


    If I think about it calmly, there might have been a point at which I could have predicted Ebelheid¡¯s murderous actions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Please surrender.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s one-on-one, I will never lose.¡±


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I can hold back. So please surrender.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ebelheid shuts up and res at me.


    ¡°H, hey Abel! You can¡¯t provoke him in this situation!¡±


    Maizen grabs me by the shoulders and convinces me.


    ¡°No, but it actually is¡­¡­ we¡¯re inside the building, so if I do it badly, I might end up breaking it down. If that happens, Ebelheid-san might be trapped underneath¡­¡­ This isn¡¯t because I¡¯m disrespecting Ebelheid-san, going easy on him, and doing it again like before. It means it¡¯s bad if you run into each other, and that¡¯s because you¡¯re looking at it rather heavily¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so, you should not have said it like that!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Indeed, I would have lost if it wasn¡¯t here. I¡¯ll ept that.¡±


    Ebelheid points his fingertips at the golem.


    ¡°Golem, Obey.¡±


    One of the squatting golems stood up.


    A huge body of pure white stone. Nearly three meters tall above the ceiling.


    ¡°Behold Abel! These are the soldiers of Zeshum, the white giants of destruction! It was a short meeting, but I¡¯ll remember you. I will remember you as the greatest contributor to the rebirth of Zeshum! You may die with that honor!¡±


    The golem controlled by Ebelheid wasing towards us.


    Every time it took a step, the entire ruins shook greatly.


    As I observed the running golem, the area around its body asionally emitted a faint light.


    It seems that a ward that prevents magical interference is set up inside the body to automatically expand as soon as it is activated.


    Do I intercept it with magic from the front and shatter the entire ward?


    No, but¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how strong it is.


    We can¡¯t really use magic indoors, or even in such an intricate ce.


    If done badly, we could all be buried alive.


    I moved to the side of the aisle and touched the body of the golem that was frozen in a crouched position.


    If it¡¯s of the same construction, I might be able to figure out its weaknesses by analyzing it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s-, let¡¯s run away, Abel! I can¡¯t fight any enemies like that!¡±


    ¡°Yes! That golem is a 2,000-year-old elven weapon! It¡¯s not something we should be involved in!¡±


    Mea and Maizen joined forces to take on the task of persuading me.


    ¡°But I¡¯m already involved in breaking the seal and I have to take the responsibility for that¡­¡±


    I keep flowing my magic power to the golem and proceed with the analysis.


    It¡¯s not as bad as warding, but there is a lot of interference with analysis measures.


    If it¡¯s a time of war, if the golem¡¯s performance is cracked, we¡¯ll be at a big disadvantage.


    It¡¯s fairly protected¡­¡­ but I have the knowledge that I got from Ebelheid apanied by the knowledge from breaking the ward.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! You said he could have solved it without Abel! Let¡¯s get the hell out of here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯ll be able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°¡±Eh, Rea-, really? But you don¡¯t want to be reckless¡­¡±


    I stand up and take two steps away from the golem.


    ¡°Golem, Obey.¡±


    With a wave of his wand, the squatting golem got up.


    ¡°Oh, it moved.¡±


    ¡°Eh, T- that, so you can move it?¡±


    Mea frowns uneasily.


    No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with moving it.


    If you¡¯re losing strength, just prepare the same thing.


    I was going to look for weaknesses, but I stepped on the idea that I could somehow move it.


    However, it¡¯s a little iplete.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Impossible, Ho-, how could you know the activation technique of Zeshum¡¯s golem!¡±


    Finally, an impatience began to emerge from Ebelheid.


    From the looks of it, Ebelheid must have inherited the golem activation technique from his ancestors.


    ¡°No, but I saw you activate it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve seen that encryption at a nce¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up for it with analysis¡­¡­ In the first ce, you were the one who taught me the basic types of the old elven techniques.¡±


    ¡°Without the vast magical power of the magic stone, the activation of Zeshum¡¯s golem would be¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I got it done actually.¡±


    As I continued to answer, Ebelheid closed his mouth.


    With the way things are going, if we can make a good threat, we might be able to get him to surrender.


    I don¡¯t want to do anything too rough either.


    Ebelheid was one of the few people I could talk to as an equal about magic.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­ Even so, You shouldn¡¯t be able to control them because you don¡¯t have the blood of an elf in your veins! Even if you¡¯re just learning by example, it¡¯s still a sh in the pan! Crush it, white giant!¡±


    The golem controlled by Ebelheid and the one controlled by me collided and fights each other.


    The one I control is being pushed back.


    I¡¯m sure the inadequacy of the magic circle means that its unable to produce its true power.


    ¡°I was a little intimidated, but this is as far as it goes¡­


    ¡°Golem, Obey¡±


    I waved my wand behind the golem controlled by Ebelheid.


    The third golem stands up and pushes Ebelheid¡¯s golem down from behind.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s, that¡¯s ridiculous! This¡­¡±


    Further waving his staff.


    The fourth golem, which was in a straight line, moves.


    Three golems bullied a single golem.


    In the meantime, there was a rumbling sound and Ebelheid¡¯s golem broke apart.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡­ this can¡¯t be! With the magic capacity of a human, a single one of them might be enough¡­¡­ but three of them¡­¡­ There¡¯s no way I can pull off here! By my hand, Zeshum¡¯s longing will be fulfilled! It¡¯s right there ¡­ just right there and I¡¯ll reach it! My two thousand years of my blood will not be destroyed by you!¡±


    Ebelheid takes out two magic stones.


    He¡¯s probably going to move two more golems against me.


    I wave my wand faster than Ebelheid¡¯s arm.


    The magic circle that floats is three.


    ¡°Golem, Obey¡±


    ¡°Golem, Obey¡±.


    After me, Ebelheid chants.


    ¡°Come on, white giant!¡±


    Ebelheid points his arm at me.


    The golem does not obey his words.


    ¡°Go, white giant! Sh*t, w-, why!¡±


    ¡°The golem in that area is under my control. This golem, when you activate it, it will deploy a warding that ys magic, right? You can¡¯t overwrite it.¡±


    The three new golems I controlled surrounded Ebelheid.


    ¡°From that position, you say you activated the golems here!? Since magic decay will ur, if the distance is opened up, the interference-type magic should lose its effect!¡±


    The three golems stopped moving around Ebelheid.


    ¡°Give it up already. Ebelheid, you lose.¡±


    Ebelheid looks back at the end of the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s right there¡­¡­ It¡¯s just right and I¡¯ll reach it¡­¡­ Just a little more and I¡¯ll get the Arrow of God¡­¡­ and¡­¡­ and¡­¡­ and I¡¯m not going to throw it away right here!¡±


    Ebelheid turned his back on me and ran out.


    Trying to slip through the gap between the two golems.


    ¡°Ah, H- hey! Sh*t!¡±


    I point my wand at Ebelheid.


    The golem moves to capture Ebelheid.


    ¡°Explode¡±


    Ebelheid unleashed his magic on the floor.


    There was an explosion, and smoke danced in the air.


    Ebelheid used the st to slip through the golem¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wha-!¡±


    It¡¯s a tremendous persistence.


    Even though he was injured by the st, hitting his body on the ground, Ebelheid quickly got up and run towards the back.

 Chapter 72 - Twenty-Fifth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (16)

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Twenty-Fifth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (16)</h4>


    I don¡¯t know what the Arrow of God is, but we can¡¯t let Ebelheid run wild.


    I left Ortem on the spot and ran after Everhide.


    Mea and Maizen followed after me.


    I stopped and turned around.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea should stay here. It¡¯s probably not safe.¡±


    Maizen is working out, so he¡¯ll be able to move reasonably well, but I don¡¯t think we can expect that from Mea.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s ahead.


    We¡¯ve seen the inside of the ruins all over, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s likely that a magic beast will appear again, or anything like that.


    It¡¯s safer to stay here.


    ¡°But I¡¯m anxious and¡­¡­¡­ If Abel is going to go, then Mea too¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Mea winces and lets her head drop.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°I, it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? Mea, I¡¯ll go after you on the count of five hundred, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s going to take twice that long.¡±


    Is Ebelheid a cup of noodles or something.


    I suddenly thought about riding the golem to get around¡­¡­ but beyond this ce where the golem is lined up. There was a narrow passage ahead.


    If you have your back bent, you might be able to get over it somehow, but I¡¯m not going to let that golem move that fine.


    If you lean your center of gravity forward, you¡¯ll struggle to bnce. If you¡¯re careful about tipping over, you¡¯ll waste a lot of time.


    I only know how to handle it for free, and I only half know how to handle it.


    I¡¯ll give up on using the golem.


    The wall at the entrance of the passage has portraits of fire, elves, and chimera, and it has a very unusual atmosphere.


    It¡¯s a strange picture, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s so vorful.


    Ahead, is where Ebelheid is.


    If we take too long, there is a chance that Ebelheid will have the Arrow of God or something like that in his hands.


    We must hurry.


    I rushed ahead with Maizen.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve messed with the wrong thing. You won¡¯t listen to me, even though I tell you to back off, so I have no choice. I¡¯m the leader for now after all. Helping my subordinate and cleaning up his messes is just part of the job description. I will do what I can to help as a leader¡­¡­ Huh, Abel? Don¡¯t we need to run faster, or it will be bad?¡±


    After a short run into the aisle, I stopped.


    Maizen followed me to a halt.


    ¡°¡­¡­ sorry, I¡¯m out of energy.¡±¡¡¡±


    I said, breathing hard and putting my hands on my knees.


    ¡°Eh¡±


    It was a good start.


    Even if it was just abination of fatigue from the analysis of the ruins, and the special potion was out.


    I knew that this would happen if I ran with a strange sense of caution.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ I really feel bad¡­¡­ but I¡¯ll be waiting here for you. So do something to stop Ebelheid.¡±


    We can¡¯t leave Ebelheid alone.


    If those words are true, Ebelheid will use the arrows of God to start a war on earth.


    We have to stop him from doing it here at all costs.


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute!? Isn¡¯t that the end of the line!? There¡¯s no way I could stop that thing!?¡±


    ¡°No, but we can¡¯t overlook it. You see, a leader has to clean up his subordinates¡¯ messes and¡­¡±


    ¡°Surely I said it, and I apologize for it so can I take it back!? Eh, you¡¯re kidding, right? You don¡¯t really mean it when youe up here, do you?¡±


    Maizen grabs me by both shoulders and shakes me.


    I can¡¯t me him for saying that, because it¡¯s impossible to do something like that.


    I gently look away.


    ¡°Abellll!?¡±


    ¡°No, no, look at my feet. I¡¯m feeling really t, you know. You can touch them if you want. I¡¯d rather have you admire me for running this far.¡±


    I say, touching my foot myself.


    ¡°Until here¡­¡­ look back. You¡¯ll see Mea still watching over you with concern.¡±


    I nced back.


    I¡¯d say it¡¯s about fifty meters or less.


    Come to think of it, since I was born, I¡¯ve never made a full-on dash for that long a distance before.


    But as expected of Maizen, he has been training.


    He hadn¡¯t even caught his breath after such a long run.


    ¡°As expected, shall we just go home? It¡¯s too much for us¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Maizen, take me on your back and go after Ebelheid!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Ehhh¡­¡­ Ah, Ahhh, yeah, I get it, but¡­¡­ Sure, that might work, but¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I got on Maizen¡¯s back.


    Maizen kept a straight face while we ran down the aisle.


    I¡¯m honestly embarrassed too, but you can¡¯t rece your back.


    I¡¯m sure Ebelheid didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯ll chase him in a piggybacked state, either.


    When I passed through the aisle, I found myself in arge space.


    At the corners of the four corners, there are huge pirs carved with intricate technical forms.


    They must have had some kind of role when the fortress was in motion.


    There was a mboyantly decorated door at the back.


    Perhaps the Arrow of God was just beyond that.


    In the middle of the room, there was a beast-shaped golem that was nearly four meters tall.


    The motif was probably around a dog or a wolf.


    Somehow the ears and tail features seem to resemble a hound.


    ¡°Goooooooooooh!¡±


    The golem got up and turned its head.


    It had magic stones embedded throughout its body, giving it a rugged impression.


    Obviously, the number of magic stones is more than the other golems.


    There must also be some that are assembled inside. It must mean it¡¯s a higher rank than the others.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Looks like Ebelheid has activated it¡±


    It may have been set up to protect the depths of the fortress.


    This is thest difficulty.


    Ebelheid himself should be able to be neutralized without that much trouble.


    ¡°Hiiiiii! What are you gonna do, Abel? You can¡¯t even bring a golem over here! Can we turn back? Can we turn back now!?¡±


    Meizen shouts as he looks back at me.


    ¡°That ¡­ maybe if we turn back, they¡¯ll follow us back.¡±


    He¡¯s taller than the other golems, but due to his crawling posture from the start, he¡¯s going to be able to get through the passage.


    ¡°That-, That¡¯s right! Can¡¯t you just reconfigure that thing, hey!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Most golems like that are designed to deploy wards while they¡¯re activated to prevent such things. A sensitive interference type will be yed first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that a dead end? H-, hey? Hey, Abel?¡±


    Maizen calls out to me uneasily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This ce is wide, so it won¡¯t be a problem if I shoot my magic at it rather hard.¡±


    ¡°N-no, you can¡¯t do that! That¡¯s a different story! It¡¯s a full-blown weapon! I¡¯m sure you think you¡¯re strong, but you don¡¯t have enough sense of danger!¡±


    ¡°No, but ¡­ the basics are probably the same as before, and with that one, as long as you can cut down its mobility, you can do whatever you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Gooooooooooooh!¡±


    The beast-shaped golem howled, then rushed towards us.


    ¡°D-damn it!¡±


    Maizen shakes me off.


    I¡¯m mmed to the ground ording to gravity.


    Wha-, what, what¡¯s wrong?


    Did he give up on me?


    Oh no¡­ no, but the golem is more important than that right now.


    Wands, where are my wand. If I don¡¯t pick it up quickly, I will fall prey to the golem.


    I crawl on the ground, looking for the wand I dropped.


    There, The wand touches my hand. I look back at the golem as I hug my wand.


    ¡°What are you doing! You must run like hell! I¡¯ll distract it! I¡¯ll make buy you some time for thirty seconds!¡±


    Maizen was running around the golem and into the depths of the ruins.


    Perhaps the golem was under orders to protect the depths of the fortress.


    The golem¡¯s eyes were locking on to Maizen as it seemed to have stepped on Maizen¡¯s higher priority.


    ¡°W-wait! You don¡¯t need to put your life on hold! Maizen! Come back here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, you run! I¡¯m the leader, you know!¡±


    When I can get that far away from them, my options are limited to making a clean kill with a single blow.


    I don¡¯t know the strength of the golem that urately, either.


    This is about as much as I can handle.


    If the thrust is off and I can¡¯t beat it, the golem will crush Maizen to death first.


    ¡°Come back here! If you get close enough to me, I can do it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to die protecting people! When an adventurer saved me when I was little, I decided to use this life to help others! If It¡¯s determination, I¡¯m already determined long ago!¡±


    Maizen flees from the golem with tears in his eyes.


    However, the gap between them is closing in. It¡¯s like a cheetah and a rabbit chasing each other.


    ¡°Your voice is trembling, don¡¯t push it! Really, please, pleasee back!¡±


    ¡°I, I, I¡¯m not shaking! Look, you¡¯re gonna let me go down as a hero. So get yourself back home safe and sound!! Quickly, you¡¯re leaving me to die for nothing!¡±


    No, he¡¯s saying some nice lines.


    It¡¯s impossible to convince Maizen at thisst-minute now.


    ¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s such a wide area, so it won¡¯t copse even if I put some effort into it.


    These ruins are not that weak either. This is a fortress that has existed for two thousand years.


    It won¡¯t break down with a little effort, probably.


    Anything else would cost Maizen his life.


    ¡°Refine¡±


    I point my wand into the air.


    If youbine airborneponents, spirits, and magical power, a metal called Hydeem Magi-Metal will be created.


    This metal has the property of being strongly affected by the magic power of its creator.


    However, it cannot be used as a material for anything because its magic power breaks down and disperses quickly. ¡­¡­¡­


    A silvery-white metal floats in the air. One after another, the metal sticks to it as if it were clinging to it.


    In the blink of an eye, a metal ball the size of a golem¡¯s head is created.


    If it¡¯s this big and dense, there¡¯s no way it would be unharmed.


    ¡°There!¡±


    I waved my wand and a chunk of Hydeem Magi-Metal shot straight out.


    ¡°Goooooooooooh!¡±


    The golem stopped and looked back at me.


    A chunk of metal bounced off its left shoulder.


    A blinding sound rang out from the golem and it blew away like a puppy and stuck to the wall.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Kuhn.¡±


    Whether it was a squeal or a stop, I can¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Okay, somehow ¡­ Ah¡±


    The metal ball that had flown to the opposite side of the hall had gouged one of the pirs in the corner of the hall.


    The fallen metal ball shook the area wide open. It had dug into the floor and made a crack.


    ¡°¡­¡­ thank you, Abel. I see you¡¯ve been saved.¡±


    Maizen was staring at the golem stuck to the wall with an expression that didn¡¯t seem to add up.


    Its limbs were still twitching and moving. However, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use anymore.


    ¡°Ah, ahhh, yes.¡±


    Somehow, it¡¯s awkward.


    ¡°¡­¡­ maybe I was a burden?¡±


    ¡°T-thanks for jumping out. Look, err, I was happy too, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I now have a question that I can answer with a yes or no¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ But I¡¯ve loudly destroyed the ruins.


    No, maybe it¡¯s okay now¡­¡­ but this might be the lord¡¯s propertyter, right?


    If I had damaged it so much, wouldn¡¯t I be charged for something?


    Even in Japan, if we carved ¡°Abel surrender¡± on the pir of the ruins, it would be picked up by the news and it would be a big deal.


    And then a metal ball, goes boom, boom, and waves it around.


    I just hope is someone you can talk to¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for saying this, but I can¡¯t trust him from the point that I discovered Wegener,


    ¡­¡­¡­Can¡¯t we somehow me it on Ebelheid?


    that, At least that much is ok, right?


    ¡°Well, I should say I¡¯m d it was only this much. If the ruins had copsed, we¡¯d all be buried alive¡­¡±


    I grumbled to myself, and at the same time the ruins began to shake violently.


    Rubble began to fall from the top of the copsed pirs.


    Couldn¡¯t it be that it was starting to copse around there?


    ¡°H, hey Abel, is this okay? Isn¡¯t that kind of bad?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ that pir, it could have been a bad one to copse.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what its role was, but there was some kind ofplex form carved into it.


    It might have been something rted to the maintenance of the fortress.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ruins to copse¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Wai-, wait! Now take me on your back and go to that back door¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-, you¡¯re going in the back? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to run away this time!?¡±


    ¡°No, if we don¡¯t, Ebelheid will¡­¡±


    Maizen raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Leave that thing alone! He had iting! Sorry to say it, but you should be d you didn¡¯t have to fight! Did you think of bringing him back alive!¡±


    ¡°B-, but¡­¡±


    Even though he¡¯s a person like that, we¡¯ve talked to each other about magic and respected each other during our investigations.


    Ebelheid may have seen me as nothing more than a tool.


    But when I rejected his invitation, he seemed a little sad. That¡¯s how I feel.


    Maybe that¡¯s just how I like to think of it.


    If Ebelheid hadn¡¯t been trapped in the blood of his ancestors, there wouldn¡¯t have been any confrontation.


    If we had met somewhere, for example, in a magic tool shop in the city, I¡¯m sure¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­The people from the investigation team are still unconscious. It¡¯s going to take a long time to even get them out of here. Are you just going to let them die? And even if Ebelheid made it out alive, he wouldn¡¯t escape the death penalty if the case came to light now.¡±


    I look at the back door.


    If you¡¯re going to die with the ruins, holding the treasure you¡¯ve been seeking all along, there may be some relief rather than being executed in the city.

 Chapter 73 - Twenty-Sixth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (17)

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Twenty-Sixth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (17)</h4>


    The shaking of the ruins grew more and more violent.


    I wonder what was the part of the technique I shattered?


    This isn¡¯t so much a copse, I think it is something else¡­¡­


    ¡°Hey, Abel! Hurry and get on my back,e on!¡±


    Maizen calls out to me while bending down.


    ¡­¡­ I was the one who suggested it first, but it¡¯s kind of extra embarrassing to be actively approached.


    It might have been a good thing that the people in the investigation team were being put to sleep.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ just wait a minute. That beast-shaped golem, it should be able to move if it¡¯s repaired a bit. If we deactivate it once, release the wards and then reactivate it, we can use it as a leg.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed now. Even I, well¡­¡­ I know it¡¯s not a very cool picture.¡±


    N, no, it¡¯s not about being embarrassed, I simply thought it was faster this way¡­¡­


    I use wind magic to drop the beast-shaped golem that was stuck to the wall.


    I removed the part that was leaking magic power due to the impact and removed the control unit that had been ruined in detail to simplify it.


    This will only allow it to make simple movements, but even I should be able to control it for that reason.


    I used alchemy to create a high-density hydeem magi-metal and applied it to strengthen parts and damaged areas.


    In about ten minutes, the hydeem magi-metal will disperse and return to spirit and air, and the golem itself will be useless¡­¡­but if I can hold it that long, I can fulfill my purpose this time.


    Because of theck of time, I finished it in about three minutes, so there is a lot of roughness, and a lot of room for improvement, which I regret, but I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Golem, obey.¡±


    ¡°Goooooooooh.¡±


    The beast-shaped golem answered my chant and began to move.


    ¡°It-, it¡¯s fixed already? In a moment like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I basically just cut it off and reconnected it to the rest of the body. It¡¯s pretty simplistic, and I didn¡¯tpletely repair it. The power itself has increased, but the details are degraded, and I¡¯m just covering up for it with magic so soon it will break again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­ but it¡¯s possible to use it.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to make sure the control unit was properly restored, not simplified. It seems that this golem was not very efficient in terms of magic power from the start. Maybe it¡¯s because of the time period, or maybe it¡¯s because of the race of elves¡­ The rate of attrition in the cirction of magic power.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listenter! I¡¯ll ask as much as I canter, but for now, just move it!¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Cracks were spreading across the ruins, mainly in the area I had damaged by hitting with the silver-ball.


    The vibrations were also getting louder and louder.


    I climbed on top of the beast-shaped golem, along with Maizen.


    I waved my staff in front of me, and the beast-shaped golem ran out following my wave.


    ¡°Abel, at the entrance, it may be a little useful ¡­¡±¡±


    I wave my wand and float three magic circles.


    I don¡¯t have to worry about damaging the ruins anymore, so I can use my magic as much as I want.


    ¡°Wind, form, de.¡±


    I shot out three des of wind and copsed the wall of the exit area.


    The exit widened. The beast-shaped golem jumped into it.


    ¡°Hmph ¡­ I can only make it move simple, so it¡¯s a bit troublesome when there are obstacles. Maizen, what did you say earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­N, no, it¡¯s nothing. Hey, if you can break down the wall that easily, you didn¡¯t have to break the wards, did you?¡±


    ¡°What? Yeah, I¡¯m sure I could have handled it with brute force. But Ebelheid didn¡¯t seem to like it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they just didn¡¯t take you seriously¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t think so¡­¡­


    I did feel lightly swept away, though.


    ¡°921¡­¡­ 922¡­¡­ 923¡­¡­¡±


    When I returned to the aisle, Mea was standing there, mumbling and counting.


    Her expression is dark. It¡¯s kind of scary.


    ¡°Ah! you-, you¡¯re back atst! Are you okay, Abel? Geez, Mea is so worried¡­¡­¡±


    Mea looked up, perhaps noticing the sound of the beast-shaped golem running.


    While exining the situation to Mea, I activated the other golems from one end of the line.


    I let the golem hold the investigators and the others, and let Mea ride the beast-type golem.


    I fired a barrage of magic while we¡¯re moving and chose a path that would allow us to advance as quickly as possible by breaking obstacles and narrow passages.


    While I was doing so, the shaking of the entire ruins was increasing in intensity.


    I ran out of the ruins, followed by ten golemsing out after me.


    Wherever they were hiding, I saw a trio of goblins that seemed to have escaped from the ruins, running into the forest.


    Once outside, I got far enough away from them to avoid getting caught in the copse.


    I made the golems stop moving and had the investigators line up.


    ¡°We, we made it in time¡­¡­ I thought I was going to die¡­¡±


    Maizen exhales in relief as he looks at the ruins.


    What was the Arrow of God, after all?


    Was it a staff¡­¡­¡­or was it, as the word suggests, an arrow imbued with magical power?


    It must be something dangerous, but it was still something I wanted to see at a nce.


    ¡°Abel, what is that?¡±¡±


    Mea points to what I¡¯m holding in my hand.


    ¡°Ahhh, a piece of wall.¡±


    It flew off when I crushed it, so I caught it by using magic to suppress its power.


    Still, what an unusual ore.


    It must have been refined and created by the elves, Ebelheid said.


    As I experimented by flowing magic power over the palm of my hand, it became a little lighter.


    If the magic power flowed in the same wavelength, would it be less affected by gravity?


    No, I think it¡¯s more urate to say that it creates buoyancy.


    Depending on the application, it could be used for something else.


    ¡°Hm? Buoyancy?¡±


    It had stuck with me since I heard the story.


    Ebelheid had said that the elves who had been dropped into thend two thousand years ago had built the fortress in order to retake the Sky Country of Alfheim.


    But if that was the case, then what was the purpose of building a fortress here, so far from the Sky Country of Alfheim.


    I thought it was just to gather magical stones to shoot the divine arrows, and that he was saying that as a ¡®procedure to retake the Sky Country of Alfheim,¡¯ but even so, it was a little unclear how he said it.


    I looked back at the ruins, wondering if it was possible.


    The magic form engraved on the walls of the ruins began to glow all at once, and doors here and there that had been sealed off began to open by themselves.


    Then, with a loud explosion, the ruins of Zeshum emerged high into the sky.

 Chapter 74 - Two-Thousand-Years Longest Wish (Side: Ebelheid)

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Two-Thousand-Years Longest Wish (Side: Ebelheid)</h4>


    In the innermost part of the Zeshum Ruins, Ebelheid ced his hand on the crystal that was embedded in the pedestal.


    In response to Ebelheid¡¯s magical power as a descendant of Zeshum, the crystal emitted a violet-blue light.


    With that, the entire ruin began to shake loudly.


    Ebelheid¡¯s hands trembled in excitement.


    Finally, his lifelong desire, the time for the reconstruction of Zeshum had arrived.


    He wondered if Abel would reach him before the Zeshum Ruins were fully activated. That was the only thing Ebelheid was concerned about.


    But he couldn¡¯t seem to get past the Zeshum Beast Golem on the road, and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t show himself to Ebelheid.


    Although he knew there was no way a human could be a match for a magical weapon, Ebelheid was still relieved.


    When several Zeshum Golems were activated at the same time, he despaired of the inexcusable nature of the situation. Themon sense that had been cultivated by two hundred long years hadpletely copsed in him. It was etched in his head and heart that that little boy could do anything he wanted at that time.


    Eventually, the magic that had been carved into the wall began to glow, and the wall split off to the left and right, revealing a staircase.


    Ebelheid looked at the back of his own hand, which he was holding up to the crystal.


    A shadowgraph of a gryphon spreading its wings came into view. It is the crest of Zeshum.


    This is the proof that he has gained control of the ruins and at the same time be the ruler of the whole world.


    Ebelheid ran up the stairs.


    At the end of the stairs was the top floor of the ruins, the rooftop.


    It was a special sit to look down on the world.


    ¡°Rise up¡±


    In answer to Ebelheid¡¯s words, the ruins of Zeshum - the floating fortress of Zeshum, the ¡®Bow of God¡¯ - began to emerge.


    As it was, Ebelheid moved the floating fortress to the east.


    First, I¡¯ll fire an Arrow of God in the city of Lomarn. With a city the size of that ce, it can be turned into a burnt-out area with just one shot. It¡¯s the perfect performance.


    I¡¯ll show my power to the people around me and threaten them, gather the magic stones, and umte the magic power to release the Arrow of God. That will be the immediate goal.


    Ebelheid put his hand on the edge of the rooftop and looked down at the ground.


    He hade to the top of the clouds, so there was a mist hanging over his vision.


    The grasnds as far as the eye could see, the city in the distance, the mountains. From now on, everything would be all mine. No, not just this tiny thing. Alfheim, the Sky Country that the descendants of Zeshum have resented, envied and missed for generations, will be on my hand.


    My head heats up at the thought, and a smile escapes me.


    ¡°Father, Zeshum¡¯s ancestors! Keep your eyes on me! Finally, the time hase to fulfill our 2,000-year long wish! The day when I will be the absolute ruler of Sky Country, Alfheim¡­¡­ no, of the whole world!¡±


    Ebelheid stoppedughing high after shouting that and then stared at the heavens.


    At the end of this great sky is where the Sky Country, Alfheim is.


    ¡°Wait for me¡­¡­ I¡¯m at a height where I can reach the clouds. Your heads are just in the next corner.¡±


    At the exact moment that Ebelheid reached out of the edge, the space around it distorted.


    It was a precursor to the copse of the wards that had automatically developed around the levitating fortress as soon as it was activated.


    A momentter, a violent sound of destruction could be heard. The cover of magic power that was made transparent shattered and vaporized. The floating fortress shook greatly.


    It had been attacked by something. It was impossible to shatter the wards of the floating fortress with a single blow. It should not be.


    Ebelheid felt his own blood quickly recede.


    No way, he thought, looking down at the ground.


    He could see the Zeshum Beast Golem running on the ground with two humans on board.


    One half of the two had skin so lightly pigmented that it was hard to believe it was a living person, and it carried crimson eyes that were full of magic power. It resembles the undead king, Lich, a wreck that has never lost its magic power even after death. In the past, warriors feared him as the god of death on the battlefield, a characteristic of the Marren tribe. It was definitely Abel.


    It runs parallel to the floating fortress.


    Fast. It¡¯s also ridiculously fast.


    Obviously, it¡¯s iparably faster than the traditional Zeshum Beast Golem.


    In fact, the strong body made of the ores that our ancestors smelted and created, I found out that they couldn¡¯t bear the speed and screamed.


    Absolutely strange.


    The space around it was distorted again, and a ward covered the perimeter of the floating fortress.


    It¡¯s the automatic repair function of the warding that the floating fortress has.


    Noticing this, Ebelheid wipes the sweat on his forehead.


    It¡¯s okay.


    The warding¡¯s automatic repair function should either be interfered with from the flow of magic power or destroy all the warding wards around the floating fortress or it won¡¯t stop.


    The former requires us to figure out the flow of magic power, and thetter also requires us to determine the location and number of wards. Careful analysis is essential for both.


    ¡°Hmph, if you had escaped, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to chase them¡­¡±¡±


    The floating fortress is loaded with a variety of magical weapons.


    There¡¯s no need to use the Arrow of God.


    To begin with, Arrow of God has too much magical power drainage. If one shot was fired, the rest of the n would suffer at once.


    ¡°Deploy Weapon¡±


    In answer to his words, the floating fortress opens up here and there, revealing a cannon.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you nned to drop this floating fortress¡¯s bow with a single golem. It is true that you are a monster, I¡¯ll admit that.¡±


    A half-hearted fortress could have been sunk by Abel alone.


    Ebelheid seriously thought so.


    But unfortunately, the floating fortress is a weapon used to conquer a whole country of monstrous people, the High Elves.


    They are clearly different in scale.


    That attack just now is probably Abel¡¯s hidden card


    Although it was of great power, the wards that were broken by it have already been fully repaired.


    As long as this ward¡¯s automatic repair function is in ce, there is no way that the floating fortress can be dropped.


    As Ebelheid pointed his hand towards Abel, all the cannons were aimed at him.


    ¡°Farewell, Abel!¡±


    At the same time as Ebelheid shouted, a huge metal ball flew from the direction Abel was in.


    It wasn¡¯t just one, but arge number of them.


    The metal sphere swallowed and drowned out the magic bullets, and yet it still did not lose its power.


    The wards of the floating fortress were shattered by the leading blow.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was no way to wait for a moment to redevelop the wards, and metal balls flew in one after another. They dug, gouged, pierced, and destroyed the floating fortress here and there.


    Armor was stripped from the walls that hadn¡¯t been scratched for two thousand years, cannons were smashed one by one, andrge holes were left in the walls.


    ck smoke rises from all over the floating fortress. It¡¯s due to a weapons malfunction.


    ¡°S-, stop¡­¡­ I will use the bow of the Floating Fortress¡¯s bow to destroy the world¡­¡­ the sky country of Alfheim¡­¡­¡±


    The culmination of Zeshum¡¯s technology, the culmination of the n¡¯s desire for two thousand years, and Eberheid himself, of the long life of the elves. The surfacing fortress that he had put everything into was about to decay less than ten minutes after it was activated.


    Something salty was rising from the back of Ebelheid¡¯s throat.


    He staggered while holding his mouth and fell to his knees on the spot.


    ¡°It-, it¡¯s a dream. This is just a dream. It must be.¡±


    Since when, since when have I been dreaming?


    Since you activated the floating fortress? Is it too lukewarm to call him a demon, was it from the time I met that Marren sorcerer?


    No, this is not the time to escape reality.


    The Arrow of God.


    With the Arrow of God, I¡¯m going to turn this whole area into a clearing with Abel.


    Ebelheid knew that he was about to do something stupid.


    Pointing a weapon at an individual that was supposed to bring a country down was aplete wasting.


    But there was nothing else left to do.


    If I shot the Arrow of God here, it would greatly derail his ns for the rest of the day.


    Now that most of the magic weapons had been destroyed, in the worst-case scenario, I would be able to take on a city, a country, and I¡¯ll have to scrape magic stone with just aplete bluff.


    I¡¯ve never heard of such a pathetic ruler. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be very sessful.


    But anyway, I have to remove the obstacles in front of us now.


    ¡°Arrow of God¡±


    Ebelheid eximed as he raised himself up.

 Chapter 75 - Twenty-Seventh Episode - Zeshum Ruins (18)

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Twenty-Seventh Episode - Zeshum Ruins (18)</h4>


    I had straddled the beast-shaped golem with Maizen to chase after Ebelheid.


    When I looked up, I could see the ruins floating and heading straight for the city of Lomarn.


    At first, I had nned to go alone, but Maizen bowed to me, saying ¡®I really want to see it through¡¯, and I had to take him along with me.


    There is a pair of men in Lomarn¡¯s town who have fallen out with Maizen.


    He must be worried about them.


    ¡°Abel, can¡¯t you go faster! At this rate, we¡¯ll be in town by the time we catch up¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I can¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    I shake my head slowly, holding my mouth.


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­ I guess so, right?''¡±


    Maizen disappointedly let his head hang down.


    ¡°If I go any faster, I feel like I¡¯m going to vomit¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to break the constant velocity motion¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right then! P-Please, Abel! When that one, that one goes to town¡­¡­ You can puke if you want! I¡¯ll take it in my hand!¡±


    What will that solution solve?


    You¡¯ll just get more people to lose.


    I smack myself on the side of the head and stroke my throat.


    I¡¯ve calmed down a bit. I think it¡¯s safe to reelerate the speed soon.


    Going any faster is going to put a lot of strain on the beast-shaped golem¡­¡­ but in any case, it¡¯s destined to break if the hydeem magi-metal disperses.


    I¡¯m not going to spare you on that point.


    ¡°¡­¡­ just hold on tight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When I waved my staff forward, the beastly golem elerated at once.


    In no time at all, the distance between us and the flying fortress was decreasing.


    I and Maizen tipped our backs forward and stuck to the beast-shaped golem¡¯s back.


    ¡°Tha-, That¡¯s amazing! At this pace, we¡¯ll be catching up soon¡­¡±


    My hand floats in the headwind. My cane nearly flies away.


    I hurriedly reached out and managed to follow it, raising my upper body and grabbing it.


    I was relieved, but this time my body floated.


    ¡°Abellllllllll!?¡±


    Maizen somehow managed to hold my hand in flight and stop me from falling off.


    But because of the wind knocking me off, I couldn¡¯t see back and forth or up and down at all. I didn¡¯t have time to give him the order to slow down.


    Somehow, Maizen pulled up and mmed me into the back of the beast-shaped golem.


    ¡°Tha-, thank you¡­¡­ I seriously thought I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°I seriously thought I was going to lose it too¡­¡±


    When they settled down, the fortress was already almost directly above them.


    I slowed down the beast-shaped golem so that it wouldn¡¯t overtake me.


    ¡°Refine¡±


    I waved my wand and chanted.


    From the air, I created a metallic ball of hydeem magi-metal.


    Outdoors, there¡¯s no need to limit its size.


    I made it twice asrge in diameter as it was when I mmed one into the beast-shaped golem.


    I flew it as hard as I could without holding back and smashed it into the floating fortress.


    Just before the metal ball hit the fortress, it hit something transparent in color.


    An auto-deploying ward.


    But no problem.


    A crack immediately appeared in the space and the ward copsed. As it was, the metal ball collided with the fortress.


    I was a little worried about whether the attack would pass through the wards, but with the way they look, it seems to be a matter of course.


    ¡°Did-, didn¡¯t you already do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ those wards are self-repairing-type huh.¡±


    Maizen gasps at my muttering.


    ¡°Self-repair? I don¡¯t really know¡­¡­ but is that bad?¡±


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve caused you some unwanted anxiety.


    I have to exin myself properly.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be fine. At that pace, you have about 15 seconds to get the warding back on track.¡±


    ¡°O-Only 15 seconds!? Oh no¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it¡¯s going to take fifteen seconds, it¡¯s as good as not being there in this situation.¡±


    ¡°What!? Is, Is that so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because if you throw away your weapons and armor and stand on your feet for fifteen seconds in the middle of a battle, you¡¯re going to die for sure. Maybe that repair function is not intended to recover in the middle of a battle.¡±


    ¡°Is, Is that¡­ how it is? I don¡¯t know much about magic so I don¡¯t understand, but I still feel like it¡¯s definitely different. Because¡­¡­ fifteen seconds¡­¡­¡±


    Maizen was holding his head and muttering to himself, wondering what was tripping him up.


    When I twisted my head, Maizen didn¡¯t say anything.


    For now, he seemed to agree with me.


    If you¡¯re going to sell continuous self-repair, it would be useless unless it¡¯s strong enough to be broken by a few attacks, or fast enough to prevent all continuous attacks.


    Even I, who have no experience in actualbat, can understand that level of detail.


    That fortress will fall if you keep shooting metal balls at it.


    I¡¯ve never seen any other magic fortresses, so I can¡¯t say for sure¡­¡­ but it may not be forbat.


    As I was observing to see if there was any movement in the fortress, I saw Ebelheid on the roof.


    The other side was also staring at us, and our eyes met.


    ¡°Ebelheid,e down here!¡±


    I shouted, but there was no response.


    At this distance, he couldn¡¯t have heard me.


    The floating fortress opened here and there, and cannons came out.


    It¡¯s quite an impressive sight to see the turrets lined up all over the ce.


    They are in full attack mode.


    Ebelheid, standing at the top of the fortress, points his hand at me.


    All the cannons were aimed at me.


    I give up on my persuasion and I imagine ten magic circles to smelt the hydeem magi-metal.


    ¡°Refine¡±


    At the same time that I released the first metal ball, a bullet of light was released from the cannons of the floating fortress.


    The metal ball thrusts forward while canceling out the light bullets, smashing through the newly repaired wards.


    With fifteen seconds toplete the next self-repair, I¡¯m going to put the end on it all at once.


    I shoot out the nine remaining metal balls and imagine a new magic circle.


    I don¡¯t have any particr aim in shooting them out.


    The metal balls dug¡¯s into the wall of the floating fortress and prate it. Crushing the cannons one by one.


    Smoke rises from various parts of the fortress.


    No bullets are flying this way.


    The hydeem magi-metal is a metal that can be made quickly and disappears quickly.


    Instead of having to prepare it every time, its properties can be changed to some extent ording to the asion.


    This time, the hydeem magi-metal has the property of attracting magic power.


    As a result, the bullets of magic power released by the floating fortress will be attracted to the hydeem magi-metal and collide with it, all of which are dispersed.


    Although it doesn¡¯t have that strong of an attraction, but the fact that the other side is in a situation where they are aiming at us, it¡¯s very effective.


    When I thought I couldn¡¯t see Ebelheid, who was at the top of the floating fortress, he seemed to have buckled or fallen down, and I could only see his hand on the edge.


    I had also nned a few ns for when I couldn¡¯t destroy the floating fortress, but I guess it was an unnecessary worry.


    It¡¯s going to be easier to get rid of it than I thought.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ how strong are you¡­¡­¡±


    Maizen looked up at the crumbling surfacing fortress with his mouth half-open.


    As he was thinking that the floating fortress was about to fall, the air in the area suddenly changed.


    The lower part of the floating fortress split open, revealing a huge crystal.


    As the crystal began to emit a suspicious purple light, a high-pitched sound rang out.


    ¡°w-, what the hell was that¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before either, but it¡¯s the sound a spirit makes when it runs out of power. Normally it¡¯s a small sound that humans can¡¯t pick up¡­¡­ but when a great number of spirits copse at the same time, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you heard that.¡±


    Perhaps that is the Arrow of Godunchpad.


    It would probably shoot out aser-like mass of magical power from a giant crystal.


    That thing can¡¯t be broken by the metal ball.


    If I stop the pilot, Ebelheid¡­¡­¡­no, depending on the structure of the fortress, once the order is given, it may not stop even if I take away the pilot¡¯s consciousness.


    I throw down my wand and hold out my hand to the sky after imagining the magic circle.


    ¡°H, hey, Abel! Without the wand¡­¡±


    Originally, the wand was meant to improve uracy.


    If you¡¯re only concerned about power, you¡¯re better off without it.


    ¡°Oh me, form, ball.¡±


    Arge me emerges in my hand and it gets more and morepressed.


    When it gets smaller, I add more mes andpress it again. Eventually, it became a pure white, luminous mass.


    When I had a cold, headache, and a nightmare and really hated the world, I mobilized all my knowledge and weaved a magic circle to be stirred up by something.


    In theory, this could destroy anything with it. Honestly, I thought I¡¯d never use it in my life.


    This is probably the true maximum power I can produce at the moment.


    I pointed up into the sky and shot straight out.


    At the same time as I fired, the giant crystal that is theunchpad for the Arrow of God shone strongly with a crack.


    My vision was covered by the blinding light and I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    A loud explosion sounded, and the earth shook.


    The giant crystal shattered, and the floating fortress cracked and shattered.


    ¡°Oh light, shine¡±


    I threw my wand away so I had to cast it from the spell to draw a magic circle.


    ¡°Oh wind, carry¡±


    I shot out a mass of wind into the sky and let it scramble through the debris to keep it from falling on us.


    As it was, I retrieved the falling Ebelheid and ced it gently on the back of the beast-shaped golem.


    ¡°H, hey! You¡¯re letting this guy live!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to the city to decide what to do with Ebelheid from now on.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Ebelheid thought of me.


    Still, I think of Ebelheid as a friend with whom I could talk about magic.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill him with my own hands.


    ¡°If I let him live, it certainly¡­¡­ doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯ll be able to do anything bad again¡­¡­¡±


    Ebelheid was limp, staring at the wreckage of the floating fortress with lifeless eyes.


    That must have been all he had.


    I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong.


    If it had gone on like that, the city of Lomarn would have disappeared.


    Still, looking at the exhausted face of Ebelheid, is a little heartbreaking to see.

 Chapter 76 - Twenty-Eighth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (19)

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Twenty-Eighth Episode - Zeshum Ruins (19)</h4>


    Ebelheid¡¯s ambition to rule the world had quietlye to an end, almost unbeknownst to everyone.


    By the time the investigation team led by Wegener woke up, it was all over.


    Seeing the ruins reduced to a pile of rubble, Wegener was in a state of apoplexy.


    This man must have been shocked because he too had been so proud of his big job.


    Although, it wouldn¡¯t beparable to Ebelheid¡¯s.


    After Wegener had calmed down, Mea exined to Wegener what happened this time.


    ¡°The ruins went swoosh and bang, then Abel went with a wham, and then it glowed with a blinding light and a boom¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hey, go get a trantor.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Since the offender that destroyed the ruins that matched is nowhere, that is the thing that we precisely exined again.


    The fact that Ebelheid used hypnotic magic, that I carried everyone out with the golem, that the ruins flew away, and that he shot it down safely.


    ¡°No no, this is very troubling¡­¡­ trying to curry up to this Wegener and exaggerating it for the merits¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­I exined it again, but they didn¡¯t believe me about the matter of shooting down the ruins.


    The party involved, Ebelheid, also just had empty eyes while looking at the wreckage, so I decided to deceive them appropriately.


    Well, even if I had them believe that I destroyed the fortress poorly, there was a possibility that it would have been troublesometer on in that case.


    This would have been good.


    However¡­¡­ it was painful for not being able to bring back the golem.


    They can¡¯t even put it on a carriage, and apparently, if it¡¯s activated poorly, it¡¯ll get caught in the ordinance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how far it¡¯s legal, but I let the fact go that you moved the golem while I was unconscious. Originally, I would have had you in jail for being a danger yourself! You can thank me for my generosity of spirit!¡±


    ¡­¡­ In the end, with the lord¡¯s authority pushed through, and the golem settled on Wegener recovering it all over the days.


    Wegener¡¯s position would be in jeopardy if the ruins were shattered and no credit was given to him, even though he had been entrusted by the Lord to do so.


    It seemed that Ebelheid had received quite a bit of financial support as well.


    However, it¡¯s hard to say that we have so much done and have no return, so we took a look at Wegener and decided to sneak some useful-looking ores from the wreckage of the ruins.


    Distracting Wegener was aided by Allen, a member of the investigation team.


    After returning to the city of Lomarn after a few days, we headed to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    The purpose of this is to have the parts of the demonic beasts that we defeated in the ruins and along the way redeemed for cash.


    We brought a hound¡¯s fur, a Sufi¡¯s tail, and hobgoblin¡¯s ears.


    The Sufis and hobgoblins were mainly killed by the investigators, but they gave it all away to us without Wegener knowing.


    I should have carried the gryphon out of the ruins as well, I think to myself now.


    That was already underneath the rubble.


    It¡¯s a shame because I heard that the Demonic Beasts with a ss B danger level were rewarded with an order of magnitude difference.


    ¡°The defeat report is usually written by the party leader, what do we do? If Abel wants to write, I¡¯ll give it to him, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, so just do what Maizen wants.¡±


    They need to write a report in order to get the parts they kill to be redeemed.


    Many of the adventurers grew up in the slums, so there are people who earn pennies by instructing or substituting for their counterparts who can¡¯t write.


    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s the content of the report that determines an adventurer¡¯s promotion. Especially at the lower levels, where the screening process is looser.¡±


    ording to Maizen, it¡¯s rather standard practice for the party leader to write whatever he or she wants to write to his or her advantage.


    There are many E and F ss parties that would not be possible without a leader, so they tend to be leader-absorbed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems with F-ss for now¡­¡­ If I can find a concrete goal, I¡¯ll raise it then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ you¡¯re putting it mildly. Well, It¡¯s true, If it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll have no problem in doing whatever you do. Then I¡¯ll write it down for you, just check it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Mea will! Mea will write! I¡¯ve been kind of longing for something like this! My handwriting is a bit suspicious, but if I could write for me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you, Maizen.¡±


    Sorry, but Mea¡¯sck of expression is already confirmed.


    If it were left to her, half of the report could be filled with onomatopoeic words.


    The only thing we can use as the material is the hound¡¯s fur, and apparently Sufi tails and goblin ears mean little more than proof of defeat.


    The main purpose of the reward seems to be to support adventurers and maintain the number of adventurers¡­¡­ rather than directly improving security by reducing the number of demonic beasts.


    The demonic beasts that we hunted this time were not specifically requested to be defeated.


    We also can¡¯t expect any special reward from the lord.


    Wegener, the head of the investigation team, didn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of us either.


    Each one may not be exactly the same value, but due to therge number, the original value was obtained for the time being.


    At the rest stop, we discussed our share of the money.


    We decided to subtract food, carriage fees, and other expenses from the reward money and divide the amount into three equal parts.


    That¡¯s a little over 100,000 G¡¯s for each head.


    We would have been in the red if the investigation team hadn¡¯t gave the ears of the hobgoblins to us.


    However, as far as defeating them, neither I nor Mea had done much of anything, so I had my thoughts¡­¡­ but I was forced to take it by Maizen.


    Honestly, it helped. With this much, we¡¯ll be safe for a while for now.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll give Mea¡¯s portion to Abel. Mea hasn¡¯t done anything after all.¡±


    After we parted with Maizen, Mea tried to hand me the small bag of money.


    ¡°No, I have my debt, so I¡¯d rather want you to collect my share of thepensation but¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to return that one, do you? See, if you think of this asmunity property and Abel can manage it¡­¡±


    Mea smiled and grabbed my wrist as she tried to shove the sachet back.


    She¡¯s surprisingly strong.


    ¡°But¡­¡­ look¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to settle your ount. Mea doesn¡¯t know what to do with the money or anything, so Abel should hold it. Okay? Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡­¡±


    She¡¯s not smiling in her eyes.


    Oh no, this girl¡¯s a bit scary¡­¡­


    Next time I see that peddler, James, It be better to talk to him about it.


    When the distribution was settled, the voices of a man and woman talking behind me came into my ears.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear that? You see, the story of the warding ruins.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much. Did it explode somehow?¡±


    A couple of people who looked uncharacteristically badass were talking about the Zeshum ruins.


    I couldn¡¯t help but stop talking and listen towards the voices.


    ¡°The Elf that the lord hired tried to take it all to himself, in the end spectacrly exploded, they said. Now he¡¯s in jail. So stupid right.¡±


    ¡°Uwaa¡­¡­ Being greedy and in the end, no one gains a thing is the worst¡­¡­ I had an image of an elf being more intelligent than that, you know.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t bear to listen to it, so I gently removed it from my consciousness.


    Ebelheid¡¯s case was treated as the rampage of a greedy elf.


    It seemed to have saved Ebelheid from being executed because of it¡­ but I honestly don¡¯t know which was better.


    Perhaps this rumor will continue to follow Ebelheid until he dies.


    Will Ebelheid, who is proud of his race, be able to withstand this?

 Chapter 77 - A Story of a Certain Village 3 (Side: Zelrut)

    <h4>Chapter 77 - A Story of a Certain Vige 3 (Side: Zelrut)</h4>


    Meanwhile, at that time, a meeting hall discussion was taking ce in the Marren Vige.


    It was about the disappearance of a certain Ortem madman and other issues associated with it.


    In addition to the head of the house who had a voice in the vige, Abel¡¯s father, Zelrut, who was at the center of the matter, had been invited to this meeting.


    The assembly is led by the chief of the n.


    About a dozen people were gathered.


    Norman Karlco, who would normally have been absent from the meeting in opposition to the chief, also showed up on this day.


    Ever since the incident when his son Noswell had hit a big poka streak in the exchange market, Norman had been unable to get the Karlco family¡¯s family business of cultivating incense leaf to work.


    He had even fallen asleep due to the shock of the incident until just recently.


    He had just managed to recover his health after the Chief¡¯s mercy had allowed him to exchange the pile of stock of incense leaf, which had been turned into mere trash, for cheap Demon Ore Coins.


    Norman was in no position to refuse the Chief¡¯s call.


    Besides, there was a possibility that he might be entrusted with the task of cultivating the new incense leaf that was being promoted by the n chief¡¯s initiative in the future.


    There was no reason for him to displease the Chief by being absent from the meeting.


    His ambition to run the vige on behalf of the Chieftain¡¯s family had not disappeared.


    But now he had to put himself in line with the chieftain¡¯s family and regain the authority he had lost.


    Norman was a calcting, ruthless and smart man.


    He was generally excellent, except for his mental weakness and panicking at the unexpected.


    On the other hand, Abel¡¯s father, Zelrut, was buoyant.


    Never before had the Berek family been called to a gathering of a small number of people.


    It was true that his son had broken thews of the vige, but fortunately, Abel had alreadypleted hising-of-age ceremony.


    Moreover, thew that says that you can¡¯t get out was originally established because the people that gets out generally encounter bad things.


    It¡¯s not something that your family members can be med for breaking.


    It¡¯s more the right of the incense leaf.


    The reason why the Karlco family had authority up until now, even to the point of being close to a chieftain, was due to the fact that they had a near-monopoly on the rights of the incense leaf.


    Kelrut believed that since Abel had dazzled them, the whole right of the incense leaf would be passed around to him as his father.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep untilte night because he thought that this time¡¯s discussion will be about the right of the incense leaf.


    After fidgeting all morning, my wife and daughter stared at me.


    Zelrut is certainly not a bad person.


    He had a feeling of regret that he might have pushed his own agenda too far in response to his son¡¯s disappearance.


    But that was it, and he had switched to this one.


    This meeting was a major historical event for the Belek family, and Zelrut saw it as such.


    The Marrens, who often married among their rtives, tended to be strong in their kinship lineage, but that tended to make them exclusive to other families altogether.


    Power and financial power were also heavily skewed, and there were not many opportunities to overturn this.


    Originally, the Berek family was not a quick family, and up to the present generation, they had been viewed through colored sses because of Abel¡¯s entricities.


    For such a Berek family, the Incense Leaf War in the exchange market is a miraculous reversal of fortune.


    I couldn¡¯t help but fidget now.


    Zelrut was not a bad person. However, he was just a man who was weak in power.


    He didn¡¯t think that the reclusive son could go out and do well, so part of him was high-minded that he woulde back eventually.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t regret or feel remorse.


    If Abel came back, he would make concessions, he thought.


    Zelrut has been going to the Chief¡¯s mansion these days.


    He was beginning to think that he might be able to get him to marry the chief¡¯s granddaughter, Firo, without forcing him to marry his sister, Gizel.


    That way, he thought, Abel would have less resistance.


    He would be taken as a son-inw, but if he sold Abel to the Chieftain¡¯s family, It also works quite well for the rights of the incense leaf. It would be a no-go move.


    The biggest obstacle, in that case, would be Gizel, but he was taking it lightly, thinking it would be manageable.


    Zelrut had been getting arroganttely, as things had been moving along at a brisk pace ofte.


    There was no limit to human greed.


    When you can see the top, it¡¯s instinct to crawl up.


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m sorry to hear that my son got you into trouble before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, no no no, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s only natural that there are better ones out there.¡±


    Zelrut looked at Norman Karlco, who was seated next to me, and swore to himself that I would not fall like this guy.


    Norman hadpletely lost his demeanor, and the arrogance he used to have waspletely gone.


    Norman was Norman, poised and sneering, but in his heart, he was burning with anger at Zelrut¡¯s implied attitude.


    ¡°All of you. I¡¯m thankful to you for answering my call. We have a number of issues to deal with¡­¡­ but first I must apologize for my failure to do so.¡±


    After everyone had gathered and settled in, the Chief spoke up.


    The assembly hall fell silent, and everyone listened attentively to his next words.


    ¡°Abel¡¯s method of cultivating the incense leaf¡­¡­ was impossible to replicate. Abel was the only one who could make it. It was carefully written down, and that¡¯s why I understood it so well.¡±


    With a crunch, the two chairs copsed.


    Zelrut crumpled to the floor with both elbows on the floor.


    ¡°Mumumu, that Abel¡­¡±


    In contrast to the sinking Zelrut, Norman stands up vigorously.


    ¡°Yosshaaaaaa!¡±


    Norman shouted loudly and rejoiced.


    In his excitement, he leaned upon the round table and thanked the spirits of his ancestors by signing arge cross with his hand.


    The people around him were dazed at the sight of it, but to Norman, it was of no consequence.


    The opportunity to regain the monopoly and authority of the Karlco family once again came around quickly.


    ¡°Unreplicable! Hahahahahaa! If that¡¯s the case, then I have no business for this ce now! Now that Abel and Abel¡¯s incense leaf are gone, there¡¯s nothing to fear! Oh old man, and the Bereks, remember that for going against me will cost you high!¡±


    Norman said and mmed the magic ore bag he had been carrying around with him for the rest of his life onto the desk.


    After taking a nce at the stunned people from the other houses, he walked out of the meeting ce with ease.


    However, once you learned the taste of the incense leaf, it was hard to get rid of it.


    Once one smoked Abel¡¯s incense leaves, the Karlco family¡¯s incense leaves were nothing more than humus.


    Later on, Norman would get down on his knees to ask the chief for forgiveness for his rudeness in this matter, but he did not know that now.


    The chief interrupts his coughing and resumes the conversation with the two disorganized chairs intact.


    The chief said he would make a vorless incense-smoke leaf peep and mix it with Abel¡¯s incense leaf to increase the bulk.


    While he was stretching it out, he would slowly change the form and rece it with something else.


    This would not spare the incense leaf from declining, but it would spare the chaos in the vige.


    As a n leader, as soon as he was able to strengthen the cirction of the Demon Ore Coin, his attachment to the Incense leaves had already faded.


    Even if the Incense Leaf Keepers were to decline, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.


    In fact, I don¡¯t think well of the incense leaf people, which makes life difficult for individuals and creates a gap between the rich and the poor.


    It¡¯s a good thing that I can use this opportunity to get rid of it.


    ¡°Then I ask you to keep this matter a secret. If it gets out, it could cause a riot. You must try to convince the Karlco¡¯s to cooperate. With the Karlco¡¯s cooperation will make things easier for us. Besides, as it stands now, it is conceivable that Norman, in his haste, might leak it.¡±


    Before doing so, he would probably realize his blunder, but just in case.


    The Karlco family is an expert in the incense leaf, albeit a difficult one to handle. They are also adept at cultivating them.


    He had to draw them into his group.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­¡­hmm?¡±


    The Chief suddenly looked at the wall.


    He felt a strange flow of magic power.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be right back. Wait for a moment.¡±


    The Chief left the meeting ce and looked around.


    The signs of someone had already disappeared.


    However, the soil near the opposite side of the wall where he had felt the magic power earlier was slightly sunk in.


    It was the remains of where they had ced the Ortem.


    Someone had killed the signs and was eavesdropping here.


    This was the best evidence of that.


    The chief thought he knew all the people in the vige who were reasonably proficient in the use of magic.


    However, He has no idea who can suppress their presence while having Ortem eavesdrop on them.


    Nor did he have any idea of anyone who would risk that much and n to eavesdrop on the gathering.


    Feeling disturbed, the chief returned to the assembly hall.


    **********


    In the activity report, I have an important report regarding the reincarnation of the curse race!


    Please check it out!

 Chapter 78 - Episode One

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Episode One</h4>


    **********


    ¡°Gaston!¡¡Gaston!¡¡Gaston!¡¡Gaston!¡±


    The arena was in a frenzy.


    Everyone in the crowd, which must have been in the thousands, was raising their arms and shouting the same name.


    It was like a concert of a famous rock band I had seen in a previous life.


    ¡°Gaston!¡¡Gaston!¡±


    I caught up with the others and shouted, waving my arms up in the air.


    Mea, seeing me, raised her arms as well and started cheering for Gaston.


    ¡°Gaston!¡¡Gaston!¡±


    The blood-boiling excitement fires the nerves in my brain and drives me into a frenzy.


    It¡¯s fun. It¡¯s crazy fun.


    The auditorium was filled with a definite sense of unity.


    **********


    Taking advantage of reflecting on Zeshum Ruins, we decided to take a solid, short-handed approach to the forest this time.


    There are only affordable magical beasts here, and since there¡¯s no need to use a carriage to move around, the expenses are cheap and helpful.


    Since Maiszen and I couldn¡¯t agree on a schedule, Mea and I would be traveling alone.


    Apparently, the two former party members had asked him to join them.


    I¡¯m sure they broke up without a thought, but the party probably couldn¡¯t make it when the leader left.


    Although Maizen said, ¡®Oh dear, it can¡¯t be helped¡¯, but he seemed quite happy to ept it.


    ¡­¡­ it¡¯s just that the two couples were flirting and huddling together without any consideration for Maizen, but would that make Maizen okay with it?


    They didn¡¯t look like a threesome, they looked like two and onepletely.


    Mea had an enraptured look on her face and insinuated, ¡°A couple that seems to be so close, Mea adores¡±, but I want you to pay more attention to plus one Maizen than the couple.


    The fact that Maizen looks happy is also painful.


    That guy, he should definitely get out of there.


    It was said that there were survivors of the unicorns that had sprung up in the forest during the magic beast disaster monster panic and that the forest was full of adventurers who wanted to take advantage of the unicorns were prone to trouble¡­¡­ but it was apparently a hoax spread by adventurers who wanted to monopolize the other hunting grounds.


    The main culprit of the hoax had been beaten to a pulp in the back of the adventurer¡¯s support center.


    With a face covered in blue bruises from the beating, he said, ¡°Serves you right! I¡¯ve made a fortune while you¡¯re wasting your time¡±, and then he was attacked even more caustically.


    I hope it doesn¡¯t turn into a murder case¡­¡­¡­


    But as usual, how can I say¡­¡­¡­


    This is what I thought when they were in conflict with the investigation team and fighting for the rights to the ruins, but it seems that the adventurers of this city love to fight over unimportant issues.


    No, they¡¯re all desperate, though.


    The unicorns had already been hunted out.


    The adventurers were excited because a peddler in Lomarn bought arge number of unicorn pelts without losing much money from the market.


    Peddler¡­¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be James right.


    That guy looked pretty rash. I don¡¯t think he can afford to buy up all the furs of mythical beasts.


    I wonder if he¡¯s still in town. I don¡¯t hear anything about it.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s time¡­¡­ for us to take a break and¡­¡­¡±


    I wiped the sweat off my face and sat down on a nearby rock.


    ¡°Eh, not-, not again? N, no! It¡¯s nothing. No, Mea was just starting to get tired of her feet, and was just about to say it! Wow, just in time! Whew! You¡¯re a lifesaver!¡±


    Mea replies to my suggestion.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s more painful to know that you¡¯re being considered, you know.


    I take out the Hyottle, put my mouth on it, and drink down the water inside.


    A hyottle is a water bottle made by hollowing out the contents of a gourd-like nt fruit.


    It is embalmed and enchanted to prevent it from breaking.


    It seems to be the best-selling item in the ¡°Chimera¡¯s Tails¡± magic store.


    By the way, the price was 248G. The owner of the store seems to be living a very lonely life.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? U, um, I was thinking of turning around anding back in carriage¡­¡­ is it okay? You can take a lot of stuff home with you that way¡­ or so Mea thinks in a way.¡±


    I appreciate the offer, but I can¡¯t ept it.


    It costs a lot of money to hire a carriage.


    If we were to use it all the way to such close proximity, we would certainly be in the red.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You have to move your body from time to time, or your body will get slow.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­ body dulling¡­¡­ I see¡­¡­¡±


    Mea looked like she wanted to say something, but she quickly shut up.


    ¡°Oh water¡±


    I use magic to get water out and replenish Hyottle¡¯s water.


    This is a great way to reduce the weight of your luggage.


    Normally, it seems that the most difficult thing for adventurers is to carry water with them.


    This time we are heading to a forest, so there may be a river, but in a dungeon, that¡¯s not possible.


    Even if there is a sorcerer, he or she is may not be suitable for it depending on the attributes and the type.


    I p the calf of my leg with my hand and lightly rub it.


    My muscles were already starting to ache.


    I didn¡¯t think that the biggest obstacle to choosing the forest as my hunting ground woulde out in this way.


    By the time we reach the forest, I¡¯ll probably be unable to move.


    When I thought about this, the exchange with Maizen at the ruins went through my mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Maizen, take me on your back and go after Ebelheid!¡±


    ¡°E, Ehhh¡­¡­ A, Ahhh, yeah, okay, but¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s right.


    There is that way.


    ¡°Hey, Mea! You carry¡­¡­ me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what is it, Abel?¡±


    ¡°N, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s not good to have a woman carry me on her back, indeed.


    It would be better if my legs could somehow hold it.

 Chapter 79 - Episode Two

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Episode Two</h4>


    As we entered the forest, we immediately spotted a bear with a pitch-ck body surface.


    It crouched on the ground and was eating a fish that seemed to have been taken from the river.


    The ck bear seemed to only eat the head of the fish and threw its body parts to the area.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that the one that was rumored in the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center?¡±


    Mea said, keeping her voice low.


    I did hear about him at the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, and he was given the ostentatious moniker of ¡®The Head Eater¡¯s ck Fiend¡¯. It is consistent with the characteristics of a magical beast.


    It may be that it¡¯s not long since it was discovered, so the official name is not yet known, or it may be that they haven¡¯t been able to check it against the past reports.


    Perhaps it was a rare type of mutant.


    Since the mass outbreak of unicorns, maybe there¡¯s something that can drive the magic field crazy.


    Anyway, this ck bear was a demonic beast that had been requested to be defeated.


    Somewhat reasonable reward money can be expected.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there about two adventurers that¡¯s been eaten¡­¡­ Wow, we¡¯ve run into some strange things right away, not a good omen¡­¡­ They seem to be slow, so let¡¯s run away before they find¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh wind, form, de.¡±


    The magic power emitted from the tip of the staff I wielded maniptes the wind and makes the de form


    ¡°Gua¡­¡­?¡±


    The bear¡¯s head flew clean off as it looked back at us.


    ¡°Looks harder than Grey Bear. This is why mutants¡­¡­¡±


    A monster appears out of the blue in an ordinary hunting ground for beginners.


    To the adventurers, it¡¯s nothing but a nightmare.


    It is said that the mostmon reason for the party¡¯s demise is the appearance of mutants, and the second mostmon reason is the magic beast disaster monster panic.


    It seems that this demonic beast is slow-footed, so it didn¡¯t seem to cause massive damage, but we still know that two people have already died.


    The time should have been covered, so I wish the adventurer who wanted the unicorn had killed them while they¡¯re at it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Mea was looking at the headless bear with rapt attention.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Mea, weren¡¯t you trying to say something earlier?¡±


    ¡°N, no, nothing! It was an unnecessary warning to Abel¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Right. I thought I was supposed to take out the ears.¡±


    I roll the ck bear¡¯s head over, hold the side of its head in my hand, and ce the de of the wood carving knife against the base of its ear.


    ¡°A-, Abel¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Mea calls out to me and I turn around.


    ¡°Mea¡­¡­ um, after all¡­¡­ I guess I¡¯m a burden, aren¡¯t I? I can¡¯t fight¡­ and I can¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N, no no, that¡¯s not¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want you to sound so sorry.


    I¡¯m the one who is financially indebted to her, so it¡¯s hard for me to get out of the way.


    Besides, there are many things that Mea does for me.


    Like carrying things¡­¡­ um, and¡­¡­ like carrying things¡­¡­


    Next time, when I have time, I might teach Mea some magic.


    I applied force to the wood carving knife and tried to shave the ck bear¡¯s ear.


    Hard. It¡¯s crazy hard.


    If the demon beast dies, the magic power that makes its body hard should be cut off, but it¡¯s not cutting at all.


    The handle of the wood carving knife is made of the world tree and has a powerful magical power.


    It has the power to sniff out the wavelength of the tree¡¯s magical power and match it.


    However, it is only a knife specialized in wood. If it is used against a demonic beast, it is just an ordinary de.


    The ears could be cut off with the wind magic, but I wanted to remove the fur as well.


    However, as expected of a wind de, the wind de couldn¡¯t be fine-tuned to that extent.


    I thought this bearskin could be used for something¡­¡­


    ¡°Mea! Let Mea do it! If it¡¯s that then Mea can do it too!¡±


    As I was holding the ck bear¡¯s head in distress, Mea desperately tried to persuade me on it.


    ¡°N, no, It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not that muscr. Sure, I may be a bitcking in stamina, but maybe that has something to do with the drain on my magic power. Because my muscles are fine! I do a couple of push-ups before I go to bed and¡­¡­¡±


    Although I handed over the wooden carving knife to Mea¡¯s momentum, I thought it would be impossible as expected.


    I know my weaknesses, too, and I¡¯m analyzing them and nning my own countermeasures.


    Muscle training and such.


    When I used the status disclosure magic to check it, my numbers hardly increased, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s my magic that has a problem.


    I developed that magic many years ago, but the status disclosure magic has many ws.


    The status barely reflects the results of muscle training, and when I try to check my magic value, the status shows like it has bug.


    I don¡¯t know the reason for either, so there¡¯s nothing I can do about it at all.


    I guess the concept of ¡°quantifying a creature¡¯s ability value¡± was a mistake after all.


    I¡¯m still developing it, but as long as I can¡¯t improve on its shorings, it¡¯s going to be difficult to put it to use.


    I once beat Gizel in an arm-wrestling match.


    After enough fierce battles, I won the match, even though I was supposed to be inferior in terms of muscle strength.


    This is another reason why I don¡¯t trust status disclosure magic.


    Gizel was smiling andughing, and I was sweating, but a win is a win.


    By no means was Gizel cutting corners to build up her brother. I think.


    So, as expected even me,pared to girls my own age¡­¡­


    ¡°Abel! I¡¯ve cut it! It was a bit of a struggle, but U managed to cut it off, Abel!¡±


    ¡°Eh, ah, ahhhh, yeah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I take the skin off too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please¡­¡­¡±


    I take Mea¡¯s instructions and roughly tear the ck bear¡¯s body with wind magic.


    Mea uses the cleft as a starting point to peel off the ck bear¡¯s skin.


    It seems that she closely watched Maizen taking off hound¡¯s pelt, so It looked like she knows the procedure and the gist of it.


    I didn¡¯t see much of it, but maybe Mea was observing things to see what she could do.


    She¡¯s having a bit of a hard time because of the quantity, and she¡¯s rattled at the end because of the fat and blood de damage. But somehow she managed to get the skinning done.


    We have money to some extent, so maybe we¡¯d better buy a dismantling knife and sharpening stone for Mea in the future.


    I¡¯d also like to rece the de of the wood carving knife.


    The handle is, after all, a world tree, but the de is cheap and worn out so I can¡¯ t take it.

 Chapter 80 - Episode Three

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Episode Three</h4>


    With frequent breaks in between, we returned to the city of Lomarn.


    As opposed to the road, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for a break?¡± ¡±Ahhhh¡­¡­ I think I might be getting a little tired. No, no, Mea will take care of this one!¡± And so on, Mea often asked for a break.


    I asked Mea to carry the ck bear¡¯s fur and other luggage, but it was still too hard for her.


    After arriving in the town of Lomarn, We moved to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center to work on this report.


    But do I have to write this every time?


    In addition to taking into ount the increase in adventurer rank, and after getting the adventurer¡¯s permission, and they show it as a reference to other adventurers and schrs, or in some cases, sell it in a book as an adventure story.


    ¡°Can Mea, can Mea write it! I want to write it one time!¡±


    ¡­If it were up to Mea, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d at least resubmit it.


    No, that time is that time.


    If she wants to do it, I can let her do it.


    It may seem like a fetter to rising ranks, but as far as ranks are concerned, I can¡¯t see any significant merit in it at this point.


    As I said to Maizen, I can raise it when I need it and it won¡¯t matter.


    At least I could hunt a Gryphon with a B-ss designation of danger.


    And from what I¡¯ve heard rumors about, it¡¯s only from B-ss adventurers that various rights are granted.


    But above the B ss, there is a section that the nobles are using as a foil for the adventurers they¡¯ve held onto.


    It¡¯s not something that can be given to people without any backing just because they have done a little bit of good work.


    ¡°Alright, you can write whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll write it for you so that Abel looks really cool, you can count on me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    I drink the nut juice sold at the rest stop and watch Mea prepare her report.


    ¡°Ah, write my name as Mr.Mountain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to apologize to the staff and have them re-register you? You¡¯ll definitely be sulking afterward, won¡¯t you?¡±


    That¡¯s not going to happen.


    I¡¯ve sworn to make Mr.Mountain the most famous sorcerer in the world.


    It¡¯s may seem like a joke, but I¡¯m not going to break my promise easily.


    ¡­¡­ As expected, the report was full of onomatopoeic words, but well, it will make sense.


    The support center is also quite crowded, and it would be a hassle for the staff to go to the trouble of poking back at the report.


    We will not be asked to rewrite the report¡­¡­ I think.


    Just the description of the ck bear will be rewritten at my suggestion.


    From a staff member¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s important to know if this bear is really the rumored mutant species.


    I had better write this part down exactly.


    ¡°What do you think! How about it!¡±


    Mea finished her report and then showed it to me.


    ¡°It, It¡¯s great that it has an impact.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m sure the staff will be shaking with emotion and will turn the report into a book about Abel¡¯s adventures! ¡°


    That¡¯s what you¡¯re going for?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s going to be tough. You know, I just got in the neighborhood and then I came back.¡±


    ¡°No! Absolutely you can! I wrote it so cool!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡­ well¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­let¡¯s not delve any further into this.


    Let¡¯s take it to the reception desk quickly and finish redeeming the ears and furs and submitting the report.


    When I got up from my seat, I noticed the eyes of the people around me looking at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, aren¡¯t those ears and furs the rumored ¡°head-eating ck fiend¡±?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡­¡­ But there aren¡¯t any other bears that color, is there? Come on, man. There¡¯s no way that little brat could hunt it.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s so slow, if they had the right conditions, they could have pulled it off.¡±


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    I can hear whispering, whispering stories.


    I just used magic to slice him from behind, though.


    Certainly, it might be able to be managed if it was set up in a pit or something.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they just pick up a corpse or something? Either that or that demon was weak¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought the rumors were just exaggerated, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal? I¡¯ve heard that there was a sorcerer who was good at spreading such rumors and hunting them himself. You see, he became a close associate of the lord just by repeating the process¡­¡±


    ¡°They just painted the ears of another magic beast ck, didn¡¯t they? You know, there was a guy thrown in jail for a simr thing.¡±


    ¡­¡­ disguising themselves, disguising the damages, and taking the achievements


    The adventurers here really aren¡¯t any good when the precedent is popping up.


    No, I only know the city of Lomarn, so maybe the whole thing is not the same.


    ¡°It, it looks like we¡¯re kind of a celebrity.¡±


    Mea¡¯s mouth rxed as she nced around at the fur in her hand.


    Not a celebrity but this is just getting their attention right?


    You¡¯re being sprayed with a lot of untrue charges. Are you okay for being happy about it?


    I was on my way to reception when a drunk blocked my path.


    He was a fat, middle-aged man with a round, smooth head.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for business, boy, and girl. Isn¡¯t that the rumored magic beast I¡¯ve been hearing about? Oh,e on.¡±


    The middle-aged man wandered around with a bottle of liquor in hand, blushing merrily.


    But only the light in his eyes was swift.


    I ignored him and signaled Mea with my eyes to go on, trying to ignore him.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Abe¡­¡­¡­over here, Mr. Mountain hunted him! zoom then sh a single blow to the head! Oh my god, it was really cool! ehhh¡­¡­ No but, there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s not the rumored magic beast just judging it from the outer appearance, so we don¡¯t know that yet. Well, but, that¡¯s probably right but! maybe but!¡±


    This is not good.


    I can¡¯t speak for other people either, but she¡¯s not the type of girl to have bad intentions.


    She¡¯spletely soaring, thinking it feels like apliment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ A single blow? Well, I guess you got lucky in some way, but pfft, I feel sorry for you. I¡¯m not one of them, but this ce is crawling with people who are desperate to get up in the ranks, so it¡¯s going to be a good target of jealousy. I¡¯m not, though.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that kind of ugly person.¡±


    Hey, you just stepped on and mine.


    The drunk¡¯s eyebrows are twitching.


    ¡°Abel you have to be careful about that kind of jealousy because Mr. Mountain is awesome!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not, though. I¡¯m just giving you advice out of the goodness of my heart.¡±


    ¡­¡­ that¡¯s high of you to say when you get entangled easily.


    However, this is really troublesome.


    Apparently there are many opportunities for the C-ss and above to serve the nobility, so it¡¯s not surprising that they are pulling each other¡¯s leg.


    It¡¯s not hard to understand that if someone had just risen from underneath, but instead you should be swinging your sword when you have time to whine.


    Do I have to get tangled up with this kind of guy every time I hunt a magical beast?


    It would be nice if I could exchange my money for cash in peace.

 Chapter 81 - Episode Four

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Episode Four</h4>


    As I stood in line at the reception desk, the whispering voices around me were getting louder and wider.


    There was very little pure praise, only jealousyden misgivings.


    Mea only heard the convenient part, because she was fidgeting happily and flicking her ck bear fur around her surroundings.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep that hidden a bit longer?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s gonna be a disaster.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, if Abel says¡­¡±


    To be honest, as a novice, I don¡¯t feel veryfortable.


    I can¡¯t keep my spirit up if I¡¯m subjected to these kinds of stares every time.


    But as long as I get the money, I don¡¯t care.


    From now on, I¡¯ll just leave all the conversions to Mea.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking for achievements or credibility.


    But¡­¡­ well¡­¡­ it¡¯s hard for Mea to keep it up too, isn¡¯t it?


    It¡¯s not like all of them won¡¯t touch me, like the drunk guy from earlier.


    At this rate, it¡¯s going to get worse as the days go by.


    Is there anything we can do about it?


    Should we just have a big fight and throw out a bunch of magic?


    No, not so fast, me.


    If you take it home with you every day, it will go away.


    Right now, we can only bet on that possibility.


    The Adventurer¡¯s Support Center has a different kind of quiet atmosphere than before.


    Although it had subsided somewhat since Mea had started to hold it hidden, it was only somewhat.


    There are people who have finished their own business but are reluctantly sitting in the reception area and watching us.


    In the ufortable space, it¡¯s finally getting close to our turn.


    The receptionist was an expressionless, clerical-looking woman.


    Her hair is tied back tightly and her eyes look a little tight, giving the impression of cleverness.


    ¡°Kah, you¡¯ve got some extra money in your pocket, lion! Shall I spend it quickly? Hey, sis, can I buy you a drink tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the next one is waiting for you. If you¡¯ve checked the numbers, please leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, not very friendly. It¡¯s supposed to be a joke, so why do you have to be such an idiot to get it?¡±


    She was unfazed by the adventurer who seemed to be picking on him.


    She didn¡¯t frown at any of the discarded words and seemed indifferent to them.


    She still looks young, but she must be someone who¡¯s used to it.


    Good.


    Maybe she will take in our intentions and end it quickly.


    ¡°Excuse me, I hunted a demonic beast that matches the characteristics of the mutant species that was requested to be killed¡­¡±


    I told the receptionist, keeping my voice low.


    Mea scurried around to check her surroundings and slowly ced the ck bear¡¯s ears on the desk.


    ¡°This, this is the ¡°head-eating ck fiend¡±! D-did you hunt it? May I see the report, if you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    The receptionist shouted excitedly and mmed the desk with both hands.


    She was aplete mess.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look around the support center with a sideways nce.


    The eyes of those around me who had been settled in were all looking at me at once.


    ¡°I hunted¡­ or rather¡­¡­ something, I think It might have been dying from the start¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The reports certainly match the sightings, too! Sorry, it¡¯s a rare species, so please understand that it may take some time to identify it, is that alright?¡±


    The receptionist talked fast and wound up talking.


    She spat all over the desk.


    ¡°Also¡­¡­ um, I¡¯d like to check the nature of the fur, could I borrow it? We can process it for you as a service! And we¡¯ll even offer you a top-up fee!¡±


    Mea looks at me for approval and then hands the fur to the receptionist.


    The fur is fine, but I need to hold my voice down a bit more.


    It¡¯s kind of ruining everything already.


    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡­ a little quieter¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but please wait in the rest area for a moment! You will be approachedter by us and asked toe to a special window on another floor!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Um¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice, sturdy fur! It has been hypothesized that it has a strong resistance to shing, based on the reported cases, so if that¡¯s true, then it should sell for a pretty good price! Please wait for that!¡±


    The receptionist told me this as she leaned forward and guts posed at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned.


    The adventurers seem to be jealous of their peers, but from the staff¡¯s side, it¡¯s only a rtionship of mutual cooperation and there¡¯s not the slightest hint of jealousy, so they will inevitably be sparse.


    It must have been a pure blessing, not a malicious intent.


    The receptionist seemed to have finally noticed the change in atmosphere after a moment¡¯s fuss.


    She covered her mouth and blushed, interrupting a coughing fit before finally lowering the volume of her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I yelled a little too loudly. I¡¯ve been a bit of a sloppy attitude, I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not like everyone is surprised because your voice is loud, but because of the content.


    I really need to do some more counter-measure next time¡­¡­


    ¡°What? What did the little shrimp over there do? Huh?¡±


    When I turned around, arge man was on his way to me as he swept briskly through the crowd.


    Arge face, indigo hair, a furrowed beard, and wild, hairy arms.


    It¡¯s Gaston.


    Gaston¡¯s face was wrinkled as he was staring at me.


    Three of his raggedy, smelly cronies follow Gaston down the path he¡¯s cut through.


    It¡¯s a really troublesome time to be in trouble, and a really troublesome guyes along.


    ¡°H-, hey, this is troubling! Gaston Gernando-san, I presume. You should have received a warning due to your several annoyances. If you do not retreat, heavy penalties will be imposed, including temporary suspension of your use of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center and banning you from all branches!¡±


    The receptionist issues a warning over the counter.


    Gaston frowns even more and moves his face closer to the receptionist.


    ¡°Shut your mouth. I¡¯m here for the little bastard. And I¡¯m trying to do something good for the institution, right?


    ¡°A-, a plus for this facility?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Sometimes there¡¯s an asshole, like that kid over there, who tries to cheat his way up the ranks.¡±


    Gaston let out a deep sigh as he deliberately put his hand to his forehead and stared at me.


    ¡°This is the reason why people are buried that should be appreciated more, isn¡¯t that right?¡¡Oh,e on, tell me, kid. How did you get it done with your puny frame? Huh? You¡¯re looking down at the lower levels because the screening process is sox, haven¡¯t you?


    ¡­¡­ Could this person who should be evaluated be referring to himself?


    As I recall, the rumor I heard was that Gaston has been a semi-D-ss level because he hadn¡¯t shown any signs of movement in thest few years.


    It¡¯s at least from the C-ss that he begins to catch the attention of the nobility.


    While he was frustrated by theck of movement even though he wanted to move up, he heard that I, who looked weak, had killed a high-risk demonic beast, so he came to make aint, assuming that it must be unfair.


    ¡°It¡¯s our staff¡¯s job to judge that, and not your¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to shut the fuck up, you bitch! Because of your ipetence, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to punish you personally! If the ¡°Head-Eating ck Fiend¡± was really a top C-ss as per the presumed danger level, then of course there¡¯s no way this little wimpy kid can hunt it! To think that they can¡¯t understand such things, the staff are all idiots!¡±


    One of the cronies forcefully picks up the report the receptionist was holding.


    ¡°Ah! Hey you, give it back!¡±


    I ducked to dodge the receptionist¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°Ka-ha-ha! Come on, brother Gaston, this guy is a masterpiece!¡±


    ¡°Ohh~. What kind of horsesh*t did they write in it?¡±


    ¡°Kihihi, this thing wants Brother Gaston to read it. I¡¯ll need you to shout it out to the entire floor, please.¡±


    Not good, that report was written by Mea with her own sense of humor.


    Mea is also half in tears as she slumps down.


    I quietly took out my wand from my pocket and gripped it tightly.


    No, but if I hit him with magic here, there would be a lot of problems¡­¡­


    The cronies hand the report to Gaston.


    Gaston¡¯splexion suddenly turned even redder, his veins appeared and he punched his cronies.


    ¡°I said read it! You¡¯re going to make fun of me for not being able to read!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±


    The crony crawled to the floor and picked up their own teeth that fell out of their mouths.


    In the meantime, I waved my wand and imagined the magic circle.


    ¡°Oh wind, carry¡±


    A breeze that came through quickly took the report and returned it to the receptionist¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Eh, was that¡­¡­ magic? So precise, and quick¡­a-, a coincidence?¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the report in her hand.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of the trouble myself. As for the ck bear¡¯s reward and so on, I wille back to pick it upter when things have cooled down. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°What? I, I¡¯m fine with that¡­¡­ but¡­¡­¡±


    I turn to Gaston and let the tip of my wand fall to the floor.


    ¡°I was just thinking that my spirit wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to this every time we go on like this, anyhow. Just in time.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go outside to the back street and talk? I don¡¯t want to be a spectacle anymore, so it¡¯s one-on-one, with no audience. Mea will have to wait too.¡±


    ¡°Me-, Mea too? Huh? Huh?¡±


    Mea seems even more upset than before andpares me to Gaston in a daze.


    ¡°Gah-haha! This kid¡¯s got more balls than I thought. Interesting. Hey you guys, wait here.¡±


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Ah, yes, brother Gaston!¡± ¡± ¡°


    The three cronies spoke up and replied.


    Gaston and I walked out of the facility, side by side, with a mixture of opportunity and anxiety in our eyes.

 Chapter 82 - Episode Five

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Episode Five</h4>


    Gaston and I walked together to the street just behind us.


    There was a passerby on the way, looking at us quizzically, but when Gaston shouted one word, he quickly turned his head down and run away.


    If they¡¯re this scared, I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about them following me.


    ¡°I guess around here is fine.¡±


    I stop and look around.


    I don¡¯t see a soul.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time you tell me what you n to do with me in this kind of ce.¡±


    Gaston red at me as he made a clenched fist.


    It looks like he¡¯s ready to fight.


    Well, if it was in that situation, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he thought so.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I really just want to talk to you.¡±


    Upon receiving my words, Gaston opened his mouth, stunned.


    As for me, there¡¯s no point in fighting Gaston.


    Even if I beat up Gaston here, the other adventurers¡¯ jealousy would not stop.


    If we do that, we need to beat him up in a big way, rather than secretly.


    It¡¯s just to make me feel a little better.


    That¡¯s why I called Gaston here this time, simply to negotiate.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re making fun of me, huh?¡±


    ¡°That magic beast is definitely not the one I hunt.¡±


    ¡°Ho~, you admit it. That¡¯s a smart choice, damn brat. But you didn¡¯t think that if you apologize to me and that will end it, did you? It¡¯s true that I¡¯m open-minded and tight-lipped. But that¡¯s only because of the plot. You understand right?¡±


    Gaston shows his gums and smiles a sneaky smile and moves his face closer to me.


    In short, in exchange for keeping quiet about it, he wants me to give him something in return.


    I wonder where the guy went that said it was for the security of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    But if Gaston was seriously concerned about the current state of the facility, this negotiation was impossible.


    Thank God Gaston was not a righteous man.


    No, I knew that couldn¡¯t be true.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a situation. Can I ask you to listen to it first?¡±


    ¡°A situation?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m under orders from a certain person who¡¯s adventurer¡¯s license was revoked to redeem the money on his behalf. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t get any reward money myself, and I¡¯m just trying to make ends meet every day, so I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the money to pay Gaston-san. I can¡¯t tell you his name¡­¡­ but he¡¯s a pretty dangerous guy, so don¡¯t even think about telling him off. I could get killed too if I don¡¯t make it.¡±


    If this lie goes through, we should be able to take the conversation to the next level at once.


    But I didn¡¯t get much of a response.


    It¡¯s a story I made up on the spot for convenience, but I guess it was too much to ask.


    ¡°Ho~, I thought that was about it.¡±


    Good thing he¡¯s an idiot.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter! If you want me to keep it a secret, just give me the money, the money. If you can¡¯t turn it in from your reward money, then collect the money by stealing or extorting! You don¡¯t want to die either, do you? I¡¯m telling you that I, a generous man, am going to let this go, so give me the money!¡±


    Gaston raises his voice andes over and threatens me.


    He really is a hell of a guy.


    It doesn¡¯t hurt my heart to use him, so it¡¯s easier for me to do that now, though.


    ¡°It is a negotiation from here. I¡¯m going to hand over to Gaston-san the parts and materials that he gave me to exchange for money. How about that?¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°I was happy at first that I might be able to move up the ranks with ease¡­¡­ but I knew if it was someone like me with inadequate skills took it to the next level, people would only think it was a mistake¡­¡­ On the other hand, Gaston-san, you know, he¡¯s strong and good looking, so people won¡¯t get suspicious, and he¡¯s tight-lipped! I think the other person would agree with me too. He just doesn¡¯t want to show his face unintentionally, so he¡¯ll have to put me in between.¡±


    ¡°I, I see, That makes sense. Well, I¡¯m strong, good-looking, and righteous!¡±


    Gaston said andughed vigorously with a gahaha.


    This guy is easier to take on board than I thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let that monster beast pass in my name since it¡¯splicated, but next time I¡¯ll hand it over first. But you¡¯ll have to return the money to meter. If you don¡¯t do that, you¡¯ll lose your connection with that person, and it won¡¯t be good for Gaston-san, will it?¡±


    ¡°You mean, next time you¡¯ll give me the credit? Is that what you¡¯re saying? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Gaston¡¯s eyes bleed as he closes in on me.


    ¡°Yeah. Please, will you ept these terms as a way to help me?¡±


    ¡°Gahahahahahaha! I don¡¯t care about the measly sums of money I¡¯ll be squeezing out from a kid if it¡¯s even possible to serve a nobleman! All right, this kind, gentle me, will take you up on your offer!¡±


    Gaston¡¯s eyes sparkled while guts posed.


    He must have wanted to raise his rank very badly.


    Now I will be able to redeem money consistently without being looked at strangely by those around me in the future.


    It¡¯s a win-win.


    As long as he¡¯s baited on the rank, Gaston won¡¯t do anything to break his promise either.


    If something unexpected happens, then I can just settle it with force.


    But even the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center and the nobles are not stupid.


    As Gaston had said, the judging is only loose until the D-ss.


    Gaston¡¯s rank stays in this position, it¡¯s probably because it has be difficult to raise his rank through deception.


    So I don¡¯t think that a little bit of false credit will improve his rankings, and in case something happens, I¡¯m not sure if the opportunity to serve a nobleman wille when he rises to C-ss due to a mistake.


    Even the nobles don¡¯t want to take hold of a failure, so they will do sufficient research before hiring.


    First of all, without a doubt, Gaston will be left out of it.


    But there¡¯s no need to say that from us.


    Let¡¯s just lift him up appropriately for now and let him get on with it.


    He¡¯s going to be my puppet for a while until something goes wrong.


    ¡°Up until now I¡¯ve been smoldering byck of opportunities, but finally the time for my abilities to recognized hase! I¡¯m a lucky guy after all! Gahhahahahahaa!¡±


    Gaston was pleased as he pped his knees more and more by himself.


    He was in good mood, despite all the talk at the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center about injustice.


    At this rate, it¡¯s going to be okay for a while.

 Chapter 83 - Episode Six

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Episode Six</h4>


    Me and Gaston walked back to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, side by side with the two of us.


    In the corner of the hall where the receptionist¡¯s office was located, Mea was being entangled by Gaston¡¯s cronies.


    ¡°Kikhihihihi, that kid is going to die, huh? There¡¯s no one in this town who¡¯s ever been safe from challenging Brother Gaston after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wish you hadn¡¯t been so cunning in the first ce. If you¡¯d gotten down on our knees right then and there, it wouldn¡¯t have gotten as bad as this. This is what happens when a kid has the witlessness to do something stupid. Kahhaha! There¡¯s nothing like watching a guy who¡¯s on top of his game go down!¡±


    ¡°Hihihi, girl, looking at you closely you¡¯re pretty good looking. If you be my girl, I don¡¯t mind asking Brother Gaston to spare his life, if that¡¯s all right with you. Hihi¡­¡­¡±


    He is ranting one-sidedly against Mea, who is too scared to argue properly.


    Mea half cried out in a whisper, ¡°A, Abel, Is so strong¡­¡­ it¡¯s true¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone else just watched from a distance. They must be afraid of Gaston.


    I went alone to keep the conversation from sulking, but I guess it was a bad idea to leave Mea behind.


    ¡°Hey, hey you guys¡­¡±


    Before I could run up to him, Gaston staggered up to me with arge gait.


    His face was bright red and his eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡°You guyssss! What the hell are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Brother Gaston, you¡¯re back. Kihihi, how¡¯s that kid-¡­¡­ huh, he looks okay?¡±


    Gaston grabs his crony, a tall, skinny, skinny man¡¯s chest and lifts him up, pushing him against the wall.


    ¡°Gagh! Gaga-, brother Gaston!¡±


    ¡°You guys, aren¡¯t you be ashamed of yourselves for wasting your time on people¡¯s aplishments!¡±


    Gaston puts his face close to the man and opens his big mouth to yell at him.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Eeeehhhhhhh!?¡± ¡± ¡°


    Three of Gaston¡¯s cronies shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Hey, wait, brother Gaston! What happened? Really, what happened?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to it!¡±


    ¡°There is! What you¡¯re saying has changed a hundred and eighty degrees!¡±


    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re going to stand up against me!¡±


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re wrong, but! But, because¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But and because, don¡¯t talk back to me, it¡¯s irritating.¡±


    ¡°Hiih!?¡±


    It was a clean back-p.


    I think he was afraid that he was going to vite his contract with me.


    Maybe he was pissed off because he felt like he¡¯d been undermined by a promotion that he¡¯d finally been able to seize.


    It was not only his followers that questioned Gaston¡¯s sudden change of heart.


    There are a number of onlookers who are also wondering about Gaston¡¯s change.


    ¡°H, hey, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, maybe got bought by money, right?¡±


    ¡°That little boy is really crafty. The ¡°Head-eating ck-fiend¡± must have a hidden agenda too¡­¡±


    It doesn¡¯t feel very good, but I guess I can¡¯t me them for sounding a little like this.


    I¡¯m going to be out of the spotlight sooner orter anyway, so let them say it.


    ¡­¡­ I was thinking about that, but Gaston didn¡¯t seem to be so sure.


    His eyes bloodshot and draws near towards the direction of the onlookers who had been gossiping.


    ¡°What are you guys whispering about? What, if you have something to say, say it out loud!¡¡I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    Newly, the area went quiet.


    Gaston walked briskly and approached one of the men.


    ¡°What have you got behind this? Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, you! What are keeping quiet about, tell me! Don¡¯t you dare pretend that you don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Hiiieee!¡±


    The designated man ran out of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    ¡°Next time anyone says anything unnecessary, I¡¯m going to beat you! I hate people the most who feel like they¡¯re great by yapping from a safe zone! Whoever has a problem with that, talk! I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    No one appeared to answer that.


    It¡¯s great to be a gadfly after all.


    They¡¯re extremely irritating when you turn it into an enemy, but as long as our goals are aligned, they¡¯re extremely useful.


    It makes up for it nicely what Ick in intimidation.


    It might have been a better pick-up than I thought.


    ¡°A, Abel¡­¡­ what happened?¡±


    Mea asked me that as she watched Gaston change.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left you behind. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It was a bit scary, but I¡¯m okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin about Gaston slowlyter. For now, let¡¯s move on.¡±


    After taking Mea to rest, he exined the whole exchange he had with Gaston.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ that¡¯s how it is, next time Gaston will exchange the prey that we got to money.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that if we make a mess like this every time, your body won¡¯t be able to take it. But¡­¡­ For Abel, um, is this okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even care about the rank that much after all.¡±


    The idea of making Mr.Mountain the world¡¯s most famous sorcerer is said as a joke, but of course, the stability of everyday life and paying off the debt is the top priority.


    I don¡¯t need to weigh in.


    ¡°But now, I can¡¯t write a report anymore. I even wanted to write about how cool Abel was¡­¡­¡±


    I suppose you¡¯re free to write differently¡­¡­ but I know the feeling when you don¡¯t have a ce to present it in a big way.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s the thing, though, Gaston can¡¯t seem to write. Since the one who will fight is us, I thought it would be safer if we also prepare the report, since it would be less suspicious of the contents, and I took it on, but¡­¡­ do you want to write the report?¡±


    ¡°The star of the show is¡­¡­ um, that big guy, right?¡±


    ¡°N, no, I¡¯ll write it for you if you don¡¯t want to, but¡­¡±


    I suggested it, and I¡¯m sorry to say it, but if Mea write the Gaston¡¯s Adventure, horrible things might happen.


    It¡¯s easy to imagine Gaston, red in the face, throwing the report around.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it! Mea will write it! Mea decided that Mea will help Abel even a little bit of his work! I¡¯ll look into how swordsmen fight and try to make it as unbroken as possible! Please leave it to me!


    ¡°R-Really? No, you don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard¡­¡±


    Having said that much, I recall Gaston¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to make me theughing stock for not being able to read!¡±


    Yes, Gaston not only can¡¯t write, he also can¡¯t read.


    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s alright no matter what we write.


    It¡¯s not easy for you to mimic a person to check.


    The Adventurer¡¯s Support Center also is not free of time to ask for a resubmission.


    There are many uneducated adventurers from the start. It¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯ll be bothered by a single sentence format.


    If you understand some of the content, that should be enough.


    Mea seems to be strugglingtely because there¡¯s nothing she can do, and she¡¯s willing to be counted on.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll leave it to Mea.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I¡¯m going to write a report that makes people at the facility sweating their hands and making the paper swell up!¡±


    I¡¯m worried about being overly enthusiastic, but¡­ well, what happens, happens.


    If you think it¡¯s bad, as expected, you can just interfere from the side.

 Chapter 84 - Episode Seven

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Episode Seven</h4>


    The staff called Me and Mea to move to the special window.


    Thanks to Gaston¡¯s effect, there were few onlookers who followed us.


    The redemption of the ¡°Head-Eating ck-Fiend¡± proceeded without any problems.


    In addition to the reward for defeating them, the furs processed by the Adventurer Support Center will be sold directly to the facility. So I decided to add that amount to mypensation.


    ¡°Well then, so here¡¯s your fee, please check it.¡±


    The receptionist said and handed me a heavy sack full of coins.


    I took the sachet, suppressing my excitement.


    The weight of the bag made me feel like I was going to lean over.


    It¡¯s heavy, just in heavy.


    I quietly put the sachet in front of the counter and gave Mea a look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve served here for a good amount of time, but it¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve given this much in one reward, sir.¡±


    The receptionist smiled happily.


    There are no dungeons or other dangerous ces near this city.


    The opportunity to redeem such things would naturally be in a different branch, so the opportunity to pay out not so high reward money is probably not much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll all be looking forward to seeing what you guys do in the future!¡±


    They cheered us on so powerfully.


    Sorry to disappoint you, but Gaston is the one who is going to y an important role in the future.


    You can expect a lot more from him in the future.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so heavy! Mea never had so much money in her life!¡±


    Mea happily lifts the sachet.


    She looks smiling, but if she hadn¡¯t forced herself to buy the World Tree, she would have had more than twice that amount¡­¡­


    But at any rate, it¡¯s a quick turnaround from being broke.


    As long as we don¡¯t live too mboyantly, it looks like we won¡¯t have any trouble making a living for a while.


    I didn¡¯t expect to make this much money in a single hunt.


    The ¡°head-eating ck-fiend¡± is a mutant species that is rarely discovered, so this type of magic beast rtively not seen, but it still is a good start.


    Even the debt to Mea will be paid off soon enough, and if I umte the money, I can buy magic tools, chimeras, even golems, I can make all I want.


    From now on, I¡¯m going to keep hunting


    The books I¡¯ve read about magic tools I bought in Lomarn¡¯s town and the knowledge in my past life with materials in this worldbined together, a lot of thingse to mind that could be made.


    I developed the magic of disying a screen in the air at an early age, so I think I can make a high-performance mobile phone that can disy arge screen without the need to take up that much space.


    I¡¯ve heard of a magical beast that can alter its magic power to call its friends in the distance.


    In short, it¡¯s able to handle magic power like a radio wave.


    I¡¯d love to catch it and dissect it.


    As long as we can umte enough money, we can start developing a mobile phone.


    Since it was so widespread in the original world, I¡¯m sure it will sell very well in this world as well.


    If it seeds, the world¡¯s richest man is no longer a dream.


    A man in a robe with a cell phone wanders around here and asks, ¡°What¡¯s it like in that country now? ¡°I¡¯m going to Google that for a minute¡± Conversations like that will be rampant.


    Some people are going to open up their app games when they take a break from hunting.


    The world is going to be in trouble.


    It¡¯s exciting just thinking about it.


    We moved to the exit of the facility after we finished redeeming the ¡°head-eating ck-fiend¡±, but the jeers and hunches were very little.


    There were a few people who saw me and started whispering and gossiping, but they quickly stopped it.


    It looked as if the rumors themselves would be gone by tomorrow.


    Gaston Power was great.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have their cooperation after all.¡±


    Mea frowns a little as I say it.


    ¡°Somehow, though, I have a feeling it¡¯s going to copse in a ridiculous way one day¡­ is it going to be okay? ¡°


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine if we back out quickly then. There won¡¯t be any fatal evidence, so we can just move to another city and resume our adventuring business again.¡±


    Instead of piling up achievements of Gaston, it¡¯s like a clumsy building blocks thing.


    It¡¯s impossible to imagine him continuing to seed all the time.


    And the higher you go, the greater the impact when it copses.


    Some caution would certainly be necessary to avoid getting caught in the copse of Gaston Tower.


    ¡°Abel is pretty ck-hearted¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make ends meet.¡±


    I want the money, but I don¡¯t want to awkwardly stand out.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get myself into trouble, and there¡¯s no way I can be sure the Marren¡¯s won¡¯te looking for me.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the luxury of being able to think about Gaston.


    After leaving the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, I made my way around the shopping district.


    Since I had more money to spare, I bought a dismantling knife and polishing stone for Mea, and I changed the de part of the World Tree for a little better.


    I also got some dried fruit and dried meat for the next hunt.


    I also bought more cloths so that my catch would be less visible.


    The more people who see it, the faster it will be discovered.


    Then I bought a beginner¡¯s bow and arrows because Mea wanted to try handling them.


    ¡°Not that I have any experience with bows or anything like that at all, but I think I can handle it somehow!¡±


    She sounds like a student before a test¡­¡­ but she said she was fine with the cheap stuff, so it was no big deal.


    Rather, ¡°I found a cheap one, so I want to handle it¡± she said.


    So even if the bow is useless, it doesn¡¯t hurt.


    However, because it was cheap, the condition of the wood and the quality of the strings does not seem very good.


    It doesn¡¯t seem useless, but the bows in the tribe are much better.


    It¡¯s conceivable that it could be three days old, though, so this might be fine for now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to finish off the far, far away prey that Abel¡¯s magic can¡¯t reach like a zubababaa!¡±


    I¡¯m confident that I can unleash my magic on a wider area than I can see, but I¡¯d like to see you do well also.


    ¡°With this, Mea will be useful to Abel, too! Best regards, Shooting Wyvern!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ is that by any chance the name of the bow?¡±


    A wooden bow and a shooting wyvern¡­¡­all the wyverns in the world are going to be pissed.


    I can¡¯t speak for others when ites to naming it.


    ¡°That shooting wyvern, won¡¯t it better if you change the strings, scrape off the wisps and repaint it? It¡¯s dangerous if you get wood chips in your fingers.¡±


    It might be better if I buy the materials and build it from scratch.


    In fact, I have experience of making a bow in the Marren tribe¡¯s vige.


    If Mea is really proficient with the bow, I¡¯ll spend some time and money making a real one next time.


    However, I know that Mea wants to have some special skills, but I¡¯m a little worried that she might have to much to do and be a jack of all trades and master of none.

 Chapter 85 - Episode Eight

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Episode Eight</h4>


    Once again I and Mea were hunting in the forest.


    We have things we want to buy and make in the city, but we need money for everything we do.


    Besides, at this pace, I¡¯ll be able to pay off my debt to Mea in no time.


    It¡¯s best to get these things done as soon as possible.


    You can¡¯t just get away with it and drag it along on the sly.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­ Haaa¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Abel, aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too much? Let¡¯s take a break, break. Mea¡¯s starting to feel a little¡­¡­ thirsty too¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-, no, I have to push myself to get stronger¡­¡­¡±


    I push away my giggling knees with energy and move forward.


    I¡¯m also very much aware of my weaknesses, and sometimes when I¡¯m in the mood for something like this, I¡¯m trying to train my body properly by torturing it. About three days a month.


    Today was the day I got in the mood for it.


    I feel like I¡¯m gaining muscle with every step I take.


    ¡°A-Abel? please take it easy, okay? If you think you can¡¯t anymore, please tell Mea, okay?¡±


    ¡°Just this much¡­¡­¡±


    An intense pain run through, as if something had snapped in my calf, sent me crashing to the ground.


    ¡°Ouch-ouch-ouch-ouch-ouch-ouch-ouch!


    The pain is unbelievably intense.


    Liquid gushes out of me as the back of my eyes gets squeezed.


    ¡°No! Abel!!¡¡Wha-wha-, what¡¯s going on!!¡±


    Mea shouts as she sees me suddenly copse.


    ¡°Ouch! Hurts! It hurts! A magic beast! It¡¯s a magical beast¡¯s attack! No, this peculiar attack, maybe it¡¯s a demon!¡±


    I knew it was strange.


    Following the unicorn¡¯s magic beast disaster monster panic, the mutant species, ¡°Head-Eating ck-Fiend¡± appeared.


    No matter how hard it is to read the living organism of a magical beast, this is not the kind of abnormal situation that continues.


    We thought that there might be some factor that was driving the magic field crazy, but a demon had taken up residence and this It makes sense if you consider that they¡¯re trying to turn part of the forest into a dungeon.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty high ranking demon if you didn¡¯t feel ufortable even when we¡¯re approached! Leave me and run! He¡¯s going to take your legs!¡±


    ¡°N-No! I can never do that!¡±


    ¡°Idiot! They¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Mea would rather die than abandon Abel!¡±


    Mea broke down crying and bent over on the spot.


    Then she held my head in her arms and cried out.


    After the two of us ranting and screaming down, about five minutester, it wasn¡¯t a magical beast, a demon, or anything else. It was discovered that it was just a cramp in the leg.


    Maybe what¡¯s really scary isn¡¯t disasters or demons, but something deep inside us humans.


    I saw myself to the brink of death, but I managed to get out of it by having Mea bend my toes.


    The leg cramps would go away if I bent my toes with my feet stretched tensely.


    Thank God I had memories of my previous life. It saved my life.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is Abel more afraid of hanging his feet than a demon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think I might be rather serious about that.¡±


    I said in a rough voice.


    If it was a demon, it would die if I shot magic into it.


    Since a physical failure urs suddenly without a magical sign, depending on the object, there are many cases where the failure is dyed as in this case.


    You can probably use magic to alleviate it, but if the physical condition breaks down, it¡¯s possible that it won¡¯t work.


    ¡°Mea too is really scared to death, you know. Let¡¯s take it easy from here on out. Why was Abel so excited about today? Say it, say it.¡±


    Mea says as she wiggles around my toes.


    It¡¯s a ce that¡¯s rarely touched by people, and it¡¯s ticklish so I want you to leg it go sometime now.


    Hey, please don¡¯t touch the soles of my feet, Mea-san.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ somehow, aren¡¯t my muscles now amazing? It¡¯s like I¡¯ve finally grown up fast, or maybe all my hard work has paid off¡­¡­¡±


    I lifted my head and indicated with my fingers around my own bulging shins.


    ¡°What? D-, does this mean, um, that it¡¯s okay to touch it? Can I touch it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ are you having some kind of impure thoughts?¡±


    Mea touched my leg with her hand.


    Then she nodded his head as if she was convinced.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ it¡¯s hard to say, but this, I think it¡¯s just swollen¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a brief rest, we decided to start again.


    Originally I had left food and other things with Mea and my luggage was quite small, but that too Mea carried without me asking. I¡¯m honestly grateful.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to turn back? We¡¯ve got more money to spare, and there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things I want to do and stuff¡­¡­ and I want to pay off my debt early¡­¡­¡±


    Mea¡¯s mother¡¯s precious metal items ¡­ tentative price, one million gold.


    That¡¯s the amount that the owner of ¡°Chimera¡¯s Tail¡± had appraised me for when she agreed to barter for it, but It¡¯s doubtful that it was really a million gold.


    It¡¯s also possible that she was blown up in a big way to get an advantage in negotiations, and now that I think about it, I don¡¯t even think that owner itself was that discerning.


    She contributed to the Ortem by giving out all of her sources of livelihood funding, even though she was in a difficult situation herself. It couldn¡¯t be without interest, could it?


    To be honest, I have no idea how much I should be paying back.


    I want to hit myself rather hard at that time.


    Without that, I couldn¡¯t have been able to neutralize Ebelheid¡¯s hypnotic magic, the ck fog, so It might have been a good result¡­¡­


    If it wasn¡¯t for the World Tree Ortem, I would have had to respond with just force.


    I would have blown away the ck fog with his wide-range wind magic full force. If I had done so, the passage would probably have copsed and someone would have been seriously injured.


    Ebelheid would not have survived first.


    ¡°Why does Abel want to clear the debts in such a hurry? Mea always says it¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m not so shameless to be calm while having debts¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°By-, by any chance, because Mea is useless so you want to leave her immediately? Is that how it is? Me-, Mea will do her best to master both the demolition and the bow! So, therefore, please don¡¯t throw her away¡­¡­¡±


    She squeezes my sleeve and looks into my face uneasily.


    Her lips are quivering in a rut.


    ¡°C-, calm down. No one said that, okay?¡±


    Apparently there is a trauma switch.


    I only know a brief history of the Doom tribe in the past, but I wonder if Mea¡¯s homnd is that terrible of a ce.


    I¡¯m hesitant to ask her about it from her own mouth.


    Would James, who had actually visited the Doom vige and brought Mea out, know about it?

 Chapter 86 - Episode Nine

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Episode Nine</h4>


    I and Mea huddled together, hiding behind a tree trunk.


    A short distance away, there are gold coins scattered around. The one I had just thrown.


    ¡°Baaah! Baaah!¡±


    A bird with blue-green body hair appears from the sky.


    It has arge bill and scurrying eyes.


    It is a monster known as a balm bird.


    The danger level of a single one is F-ss, but because it¡¯s nimble that its subjugation difficulty level is two times higher.


    It is a cowardly beast, and once it is alerted, it is said to be impossible to hunt for a day.


    Many restaurants are coveting them because of their fatty flesh, so it is very important to hunt them, so It is a good magical beast.


    There are three patterns of balm bird¡¯s behavior that adventurers should remember.


    The first is patrolling.


    They patrol alone and look for prey.


    A female with hatchlings will fly around the nest, sometimes for the purpose of early detection of foreign enemies.


    The second is the alert stance.


    This is what a balm bird will do if its life is in danger.


    It will make a high-pitched, unusual sound as it runs away.


    When a balm bird sees the balm bird in this state, other balm birds will also go into an alert state.


    The third is the mating season.


    The female spreads her wings like a madman and flies about with a shrill voice.


    Caught by their voices, the malese together. At the same time, adventurers also gather there.


    If this happens, they would be perfect ducks, but it¡¯s not the right season, so it seems unlikely.


    That balm bird is on patrol.


    The patrolling balm bird has a habit of holding gold coins in its mouth with its beak.


    So, if you hide and scatter gold coins, they wille down to the ground like this.


    It can seed even with silver coins, but the sess rate is higher with gold coins. Copper coins would not be looked at.


    For this reason, adventurers call them golden birds and gold birds.


    The adventurer who failed to kill the bird with what little gold he had left was called a ¡°gold bird¡± in the column of the Adventurer¡¯s Newspaper.


    This was probably a habit of attacking the eyes of the outside world.


    Something small and light-reflecting. In that aspect, gold coins and eyeballs are identical.


    I am d I bought a newspaper after all.


    It would have beenpletely different without it.


    It was almost enough to gather information.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re really going to do it? The gold, will they take it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. Go ahead, Mea. Go kill that stupid bird.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Mea nodded twice while shouting loudly and persistently.


    ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think it noticed us, but I would like her to be a little more careful while we¡¯re hunting.


    She was so nervous that her voice just rubbed upwards.


    Mea readied her bow and halfway out of the tree.


    ¡°A little more¡­¡­ lift it up to your shoulder and then tighten, like this, stretch your arms out, like this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­ I¡¯m counting on you, Shooting Wyvern¡­¡­¡±


    In case you¡¯re wondering, I¡¯ve used a bow a few times in the Marren vige, too. A few times.


    I thought sorcery was faster, and I didn¡¯t get any distance at all, so I immediately abandoned the practice.


    When the arrow flew, the balm bird had just lifted the gold coin into its mouth.


    The arrow flew to the left, well off the balm bird.


    The balm bird noticed us, kicked the ground and took off.


    ¡°Baaah!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! Ah, ahhh! The gold! Ahhh! Give it back! Please give it back!¡±


    ¡°Baaah! Babaaah!¡±


    Mea fired a second and third shot but didn¡¯t even graze it.


    She hung her arms in disappointment and stared at the back of the balm bird with an exhausted face.


    You shouldn¡¯t be that disappointed for a single gold coin¡­¡­


    ¡°Baaaaaaaaah! BAHHHH!¡±


    A balm bird cries out in a high-pitched voice.


    I see, so this is the alert stance.


    The frequency ispletely different from the previous one, and it also sounds strange.


    It seems that magic power is contained in the voice in order to make it sound far away.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­ already, so far away¡­¡­ I-, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ Because of Mea, your precious money.¡±


    ¡°Oh wind, form, de¡±


    I waved my wand and shot out a de of wind.


    It sliced through the branches of a tree that was an obstacle and hit the back of a balm bird.


    ¡°Bahaaann!¡±


    The balm bird fell with a sttering of blood.


    Scattered feathers fell after the body.


    The balm bird is¡­¡­ still alive, alright.


    I tucked my wand away in my pocket.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­ What did you just say, Mea?¡±


    ¡°N-, no¡­¡­¡±


    Mea looked relieved and somewhat disappointed as she put the arrow she was clutching back into her quiver.


    After all, in archery and sorcery, it¡¯s not all practice, it also has to be put into practice on field.


    I picked up the gold coins that I had scattered in the balm birdcage, and Mea ran to the balm bird that fell far away.


    Mea grabbed the balm bird by the neck and lifted it up, smacking it on the head and making it spit out gold coins.


    ¡°Baah¡­¡­¡±


    The balm bird lets out a whimper.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ this bird is still alive. I¡¯d better give it the finishing blow¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh, please just keep it up like that. I have a little something I want to try.¡±


    ¡°Something you want to try?¡±


    Mea tilts her head.


    ¡°Yeah. If that balm bird is a female, it should have a unique call for a male during the mating season. If it¡¯s the kind of call that is made with magical powers, maybe you can force it toe out with a little physical maniption. It¡¯s not the right time, but if the female calls, the male will probablye around. If it goes well, we can round them up. I have a magic stone in my pack for times like these.¡±


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that? It¡¯s scary.¡±


    Mea turned a straight face.


    She immediately shook her head and returned her expression.


    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡­ but it¡¯s weak¡­¡­ and it¡¯s probably going to die right away if I mess with it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to heal it and bring it back to life. I¡¯m going to wriggle it¡¯s wings so it can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Eh, ehhh¡­¡­ is that okay? That¡¯s bio-magic, right? You¡¯re going to get caught in an ordinance or something¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. These rules are all about not letting them out into the wild and messing with the ecosystem. If you dispose of them properly, they won¡¯t get angry, probably.¡±


    ¡°I-, I see¡­¡­ so¡­¡­ it¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s supposed to.¡±


    I asked Mea to push the balm bird onto a nearby stump.


    ¡°Baaah! Baaah! Baaah!¡±


    As if the balm bird had figured out something, it showed it¡¯sst bit of energy to resist.


    Mea says as she held it down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡± lets out in a whisper.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    ¡°Baah¡­¡­¡±


    The balm bird went quiet quickly.


    I close my eyes slowly.


    Alright, let¡¯s start the modification then.


    For now, the first step is to investigate the flow and nature of the balm bird¡¯s magic power.

 Chapter 87 - Episode Ten

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Episode Ten</h4>


    I had the Mea drop both wings of the balm bird and conform its flesh to the wound with bio-magic magic.


    The healing magic enhances the life force and removes the worry of a debilitating death.


    After that, I poured magic power into the balm bird¡¯s body to examine the flow of magic power within its body.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m d it¡¯s a female. Now it¡¯s as if all the worries of this time are gone.¡±


    There is a way to force them to change their sex with bio-magic, but I¡¯m not that familiar with the details about the balm bird.


    It takes a sample of a female to make a female out of a male.


    ¡°Ah, Mea, I need you to pull a magical stone out of my pack. A fistful of them. And a red bottle.¡±


    With a strangely polite hand, Mea takes out a bottle and a magic stone and handed them to me.


    Even though it¡¯s a bottle, it¡¯s not something that can be broken that easily, and the liquid inside was bought at the ¡®Chimera¡¯s Tail¡¯ as It¡¯s a cheap catalyst.


    After I received the bottle, Mea didn¡¯t let go of the magic stone.


    I tried to strongly pull it, but she wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡­ even when you go to hell¡­¡­ Mea will be right behind you.¡±


    Mea said with a tearful voice and then finally let go of the magic stone.


    Tha-, that¡¯s such a big deal¡­¡­


    When I did something simr in the vige, Gizel praised me with open arms.


    Well, in the Marren tribe¡¯s vige, they used to do some pretty nasty things like pulling out animal organs, calling it a ritual. Maybe I¡¯ve lost a few of my senses since.


    Maybe that¡¯s why.


    I embed the magic stone in the back of the balm bird and sprinkle the contents of the bottle.


    I ce my hand on the wet magic stone and flow the magic power while slowly changing the wavelength.


    The reaction, the flow of magic power, the strength of the flowing magic power, the hypothesis.


    I use the wood carving knife to carve data into the wood.


    When enough data has been gathered and the full picture has been seen, I wake up the balm bird.


    ¡°Wake up¡±


    I wave my wand, and the balm bird snaps open its eyes.


    I¡¯ve controlled its actions with magic, though, and I¡¯ve paralyzed it in every part of its body except the throat and up, and I¡¯ve also torn away its wings so it won¡¯t be able to get away with it in all likelihood.


    ¡°Order, cry.¡±


    As I gave the balm bird amand, the balm bird opened itsrge beak.


    ¡°Baaaaaaaaah!¡±


    This sorcery is like hypnosis, which makes the user perform simple actions.


    The conditions for casting the spell are difficult to control and the mileage of the magic is poor, but if you¡¯re dealing with small animals, It can be moved just like a poorly performing radio-controlled car.


    It¡¯s magic in a grimoire I found in a hidden door in the chief¡¯s library.


    It¡¯s the one I had the most trouble learning.


    There are easier ways to hypnotize a person, but this is the only way for animals that don¡¯t understand thenguage.


    However, as expected, I have no intention of using such magic against humans.


    ¡°Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The wavelength and quality of the flowing magic power are sent into the throat while shifting its wavelength and quality.


    In line with that, the balm bird¡¯s crying voice changes slightly.


    ¡°This is the sound they make when they¡¯re in an alert stance. We¡¯re definitely getting closer.¡±


    The fact that we¡¯re able to reproduce the special cry when they were in an alert stance means that we should be able to reproduce the cry when they were in mating season soon, too.


    The problem is that I don¡¯t know what that balm bird sounds like during the mating season.


    I can only take a guess that this is what it sounds like.


    It¡¯s just a sound that animals make as an appeal to the opposite sex, not a very dirty sound, I suppose.


    And unlike the cry they make when they are ready to flee to warn nearbypanions of danger, the cry they make during mating season are distant and need to be able to reach the opposite sex.


    That means that it should be the same level or it should sound more or farther away as the former.


    ¡°BAHHHHH!''¡±


    Two hours from the start of the experiment, the time had finallye.


    A beautiful, well-formed tone echoed far into the distance.


    As soon as I heard it, I was sure it was the right sound.


    ¡°Mea, we did it atst! Look, look!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, yes.¡±


    I lifted the balm bird up and showed it to Mea, and she seemed to barely squeeze it out of her slightly strained face from what she responded.


    y-, you don¡¯t have to drawback that much¡­¡­¡­


    I ced the balm bird on a stump.


    The balm bird¡¯s eyes are peeled open and continues to let out a shrill cry as it drips an unknown liquid from its mouth.


    ¡°Mea, it¡¯s time to get your bow ready. They¡¯reing.¡±


    I said, and put my fingers on the balm bird¡¯s head.


    The balm bird stops crying and gently closes its eyelids as if it has done its job.


    ¡°Huh? Coming you say, what¡­¡­¡±


    Before I could answer, amotion spreads through the forest.


    Trees swayed, leaves fell, and a gust of wind blew.


    And.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°BAHHHHHH!¡± ¡± ¡°


    Arge number of balm birds appeared from all sides of the forest.


    Their number, if all of them werebined, would be thirty.


    ¡°Hiiiiee! Isn¡¯t this bad? Isn¡¯t that a bit much? Hey Abel, Abel!¡±


    Certainly, more than I expected.


    Maybe it¡¯s a smaller call than it should be.


    This is going to attract more than just balm birds.


    We might as well finish the hunt early and move on.


    ¡°Just shoot and shoot and just keep shooting. It should be good practice.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Abel say that bird was going to go for your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll attack it for you if theye too close.¡±


    Mea cried out and readied her bow and released it into the flock of balm birds.


    It didn¡¯t hit the lead balm bird, but it hit the balm bird behind it.


    After one balm bird falls to the ground, the other balm birds sense the situation and turn themselves around in unison.


    The balm birds sulked in the air, tangled with each other, collided and fell to the ground.


    In the midst of the chaos, some of the balm birds kicked their friends to get away first.


    On the other hand, there was also a fluent balm bird that was there walked up to my modified balm bird, spread its wings, and tried hard to propose to it.


    I think it¡¯s a little too much of an individual head.


    The balm bird that just kicked its mate and ran away from him was hit in the head and fell to the ground by an arrow that Mea missed by aiming at another balm bird.


    The balm bird he was proposing, the rolling balm bird isn¡¯t moving so he kicked in the leg with its barefoot to confirm it, and quickly flew away, looking bored.


    I watched it with a bit of dry sentimentality, saying, ¡°I guess thest thing in the world is luck¡±.


    When the hunt was over, there were about twenty balm birds lying around.


    The remaining ten of them had escaped¡­¡­or rather, let them go.


    Honestly, we hunted too much.


    I can¡¯t take this many back with me. I¡¯m going to have to bring a wagon or something once.


    ¡°Finished¡­¡­ finally.¡±


    Mea slumped into ce, out of breath.


    ¡°Di-, did Mea shoot well? Have I been able to help Abel??¡±


    She asks anxiously.


    ¡°If we can hunt this much, we¡¯re good. If we cash it all in, it should be a good amount of money.¡±


    The only problem, though, is how to take it all home with us.

 Chapter 88 - Episode Eleven

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Episode Eleven</h4>


    We gathered the balm bird in one ce and pull the magic stone off the modified balm bird.


    Then I think again.


    How in the world am I going to bring back thisrge number of balm birds?


    As I was pondering, two men¡¯s voices came from deep within the forest.


    ¡°Hey, big brother, it¡¯s hopeless already¡­¡­ The balm bird is on alert, and human feet can¡¯t catch up with it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you idiot! They got away with it because you¡¯re beingzy, to begin with! If we don¡¯t catch that damn bird and collect the gold, we¡¯ll be in the red! I won¡¯t let them get away with this. Never.¡±


    He has a rough tone and doesn¡¯t sound very gracious.


    I knew it wasing.


    The sound of a balm bird attracted me, something other than a balm bird.


    It¡¯s an adventurer who targets the balm birds.


    As for me, I didn¡¯t want toe into contact with other adventurers in such a secluded ce.


    I don¡¯t have a very good memory of the adventurers in this city.


    First, I saw Gaston threatening the staff when I came to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    Next, the adventurers demonstrating at the ruins. Gaston blending in with them and shouting abuse.


    The adventurers who look at you with suspicion when you hunt a mutant. Then Gaston, who came to cause trouble straightly.


    I once saw an adventurer who was drunk and fighting in the daytime. One half was Gaston.


    What the hell, if you think about it calmly, it¡¯s all Gaston.


    There¡¯s no need to avoid them that hard.


    Two adventurers emerge from deep in the forest.


    A man carrying an axe and a man carrying a bow.


    Both are in theirte twenties or so.


    The two men had simr facial features.


    They must be brothers since I heard ¡°big brother¡± earlier.


    The axe-handling man was taller, while the bow-handling man had a round face and was slightly overweight.


    When Mea looked at the two adventurers, she grabbed my sleeve as if she was anxious.


    By the looks of things, I¡¯d better talk to them.


    ¡°Wha-, what¡¯s with this situation¡­¡­¡±


    The little fat man with the bow, probably the little brother, spilled that.


    They¡¯re both gutsy.


    If they seem trustworthy, maybe I could ask them to help me carry the balm bird.


    The older brother looked around at the berm bird on the ground and then at me.


    ¡°Hey, kid. I haven¡¯t seen you around, are you new here? What is this balm bird? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a recent adventurer who ran away from the countryside because I don¡¯t want to follow my parent¡¯s ns. My name is Abel and she¡¯s Mea.¡±


    I exined and bowed my head.


    For now, I¡¯ll just have to leave it at the bottom.


    He¡¯s a senior. I might be able to hear something valuable, or he might be able to help me.


    The older brother was still staring at me with suspicious eyes.


    Ah, the exnation for the balm bird.


    Let¡¯s just fool around.


    ¡°The whole thing, Mea killed the balm bird with her bow.¡±


    I indicated Mea with my thumb and said smugly.


    I didn¡¯t tell a lie.


    I attack it with magic, and in the end, Mea finished it off with her bow.


    The only balm bird I killed directly was a modified balm bird, for example.


    Mea tugs on my sleeve and looks up at me half crying.


    ¡°Mea is an expert with the bow, so¡­¡±


    Mea shook her head tremendously. She was half crying.


    It was getting a little fun.


    ¡°What? These kids have killed this many balm birds?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible. Neither of them is norcs, nor are they noirs. They don¡¯t look like from around here. The women, maybe they¡¯re hunters from a remote area where there are a lot of ferocious magical beasts. I¡¯ve heard in the tavern that horned people have better senses.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I see, I see. You¡¯re the type that is only good at hunting down small fry. If you use it well, it¡¯s worth a fortune.¡±


    The older brotherughed, with a twisted smile.


    ¡°What do you think of that white kid?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got a wand, so he must be a sorcerer, but there isn¡¯t a balm bird with magical trauma. And that kind of bean, he looks like a sculptor. Maybe they¡¯re technical people by nature. He said he got into trouble with his parents and ran out, and he¡¯s thin. I guess he doesn¡¯t have much experience in hunting.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, so he¡¯s just useless.''¡±


    The white kid, so they¡¯re talking about me¡­¡­


    I can hear everything, dude.


    However. He¡¯s looking at it surprisingly well.


    It¡¯s a good thing I ripped the magic stone off the modified balm bird.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte to introduce myself. I¡¯m Gordon. The fat one over here is Mordon. I¡¯m a semi-D-ss adventure and Maudon is an E-ss adventurer. So we¡¯re your seniors.¡±


    ¡°The older brother¡­¡­ Gordon cackles while pping his hands.¡±


    Semi-D ss, so the same ss as Gaston. He¡¯s pretty high up in the ranks of the adventurers in Lomarn¡¯s city.


    Gordon spreads his arms to the left and right and walks briskly up to me.


    The tone was abrupt or strangely friendly. What a frivolous-looking man.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you one thing as a senior. You can¡¯t understand it at first, but an adventurer has to have a quality.¡±


    What are you talking about?


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the rank, man. Whether you have a role to y, or if it¡¯s really something you can¡¯t do without him, or if you¡¯re just sneaking around on the edge. Money and lives are at stake, so it¡¯s only natural. It¡¯s quitemon at newbie parties, the quality gap. I¡¯m a nice guy, so I used to work with a lot of useless people. Now that I¡¯vee to terms with the reality of the situation, I ended up with Mordon.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped because big brother got into a dispute with the allocation and went on a rampage and a bad rumor spread¡­¡­¡±


    Gordon tapped the back of Mordon¡¯s head as he was about to say something.


    But I could see what he was trying to say.


    In short, he¡¯s probably thinking of pulling Mea out of the picture.


    Should I not have told an unnecessary lie? No. Either way, Gordon was here to negotiate.


    Or rather, he was safe from a clean hit of Mea.


    He nced over to check Mea¡¯splexion.


    Her face paled and she was staring at the ground.


    Her grip on my sleeve has weakened, and now she can only pick at it with her fingers. The tip of it is also quivering.


    ¡°You know what I mean? Horned woman¡­¡­ Mea if I remembered? Get rid of that white knucklehead and stick with me. When thees, that weak kid won¡¯t be bodyguard much when you¡¯re in a pinch, you know. I¡¯m a very gentlemanly man even if I look like this¡­¡­¡±


    Mea¡¯s body staggered, so I managed to prop her up.


    I didn¡¯t have the strength to continue supporting her, so I gently made her lean against a nearby tree.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mea, hey!¡±


    ¡°Useless, cast aside¡­¡­ useless¡­¡­¡±


    She repeated this with empty eyes, mumbling.


    ¡°Hey, get a grip! Hey!¡±


    Really, the adventurers in this city are all not good.


    So Gaston wasn¡¯t the only one.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Well, okay. Anyway, Horned Woman, you are to follow me¡­¡­¡±


    For now, I¡¯ve to get rid of these guys first rather than follow up with Mea.


    ¡°As for the party, it¡¯s our problem, so can you not interfere anymore? Both Mea and I are not dissatisfied with the current situation. Besides, look, Mea doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well either.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, you¡¯re not going to let that fool me! Hmm? You¡¯ve got a look that you¡¯ve been punched in the face, hahaha!¡±


    Who does this guy think he is?


    I¡¯m really starting to get a little annoyed.


    ¡°No, um¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. You don¡¯t have to tell me. I understand it all too well. I know you¡¯re desperate, so I don¡¯t need to argue with you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to test you, as the senior member of the team, to see if you¡¯re up to the challenge as an adventurer. That should change both your mind and the woman¡¯s. Ahhh¡­¡­ It¡¯s not a good idea to bully the weak, but oh well. It¡¯s the role of the senior to take on the role of the hater, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gordon stabbed the axe into the ground and snapped his fingers.


    ¡°What, making your face so hard? You¡¯re scared? Huh? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to take your life. I may make you so battered that you¡¯ll never be an adventurer again, but don¡¯t you resent me. Such idents happen all the time when you¡¯re an adventurer. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not prepared for that kind of sh*t, do you?¡±


    Even for Gaston, why are they all so quarrelsome?


    It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s just do it with all our might and get rid of them quickly.

 Chapter 89 - Episode Twelve

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Episode Twelve</h4>


    Gordon takes one look at the axe he stabbed into the ground and snickers.


    ¡°For a weak kid like you, I don¡¯t need to use a weapon. Right hand or left hand, which hand should I not use? Take your pick.¡±


    Gordon cocked his head from side to side and made a crackling sound.


    As a side note, it¡¯s not a good idea to turn your neck to make a sound.


    It¡¯s part of the radio exercises, but it puts a lot of strain on the bone joints. I¡¯ve been rushed to the hospital in my past life because of it.


    ¡°Stupid bitch. Hahaha, you¡¯re too scared!¡±


    Gordon came running in with an exaggerated swing of his right arm.


    ¡°Even if I look like this, I¡¯m the most powerful man in the slums. Abel, as your senior, I¡¯m going to drive it into you that the adventurer¡¯s world is Survival of the Fittest. You may never get a chance to make use of it again, though! Don¡¯t feel bad about it, if I hadn¡¯t done it, someone else would have done it.¡±


    How can I do this without injuring him badly and still reduce Gordon¡¯s will to fight?


    As I thought, usingrge scale magic as quickly as possible is the fastest way.


    Bigger is stronger. It¡¯s easy to understand at a nce.


    ¡°Oh earth, form, hand.¡±


    At the same time I waved my wand, Gordon drew his right arm and waved his left arm.


    ¡°You thought it was my right? I¡¯m left-handed, you know. If you had told me to be honest, I would have told you to use that one¡­¡­ Uwaaa!¡±


    Gordon was bounced off a wall of dirt that emerged from the ground.


    A ten-meter-long hand of earth blocked the space between Gordon and me.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­ you, now you¡¯ve don-¡­¡­ E-, eh¡­¡­ H-, hey, what, what is this?¡±


    Gordon, who was about to get up, fell back on his ass and backed up in his stance.


    Gordon put his hand on the axe and stood up from there.


    ¡°Oh earth, form, hand¡±


    I grow another hand on the side blocking Gordon¡¯s progress.


    Gordon¡¯s movementse to aplete halt.


    ¡°Which hand do you prefer? You can point it if you have a designation.¡±


    I¡¯ve carefully made a distinction between my right arm and my left arm, properly and carefully.


    I¡¯m the type of person who cares about the details.


    ¡°Whoaaaa!¡±


    Gordon screams, holding the axe and hitting the dirt hand.


    With a bang, the axe sticks in the hand of the earth. But of course, it¡¯s not thick enough to cut away easily.


    When Gordon tried to pull it out with his hands on the soil, he bent his arms greatly and Gordon¡¯s body bounced into the air.


    Gordon in his defenseless state flicked him lightly with the index finger of the earth hand.


    Gordon rolled on the ground and hit his body against a tree root.


    If I¡¯ve done this much, I guess it¡¯s okay now.


    Gordon looked up with his dirt-covered face.


    It seems to have fallen off his left cheek, it¡¯s swollen red.


    ¡°Mordon! Shoot the sorcerer! That stops it! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°B-, big brother, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to hurry up!¡±


    He¡¯spletely in over his head.


    I hoped I could scare him lightly, but I guess I scared him a little too much.


    ¡°Uh, uhhhh¡­¡­ H-, hey, sorcerer, stop! You move a little, and I¡¯ll shoot. I know you¡¯re strong. But in this state, I can shoot you while you¡¯re transferring the magic circle¡­¡­ I won¡¯t do you anything bad, for now, drop the wand¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh wind, form, de¡±


    I wave my wand at Mordon.


    A de of wind flies to Mordon.


    ¡°No-, no way, it¡¯s too fast! Uwaa!¡±


    Mordon btedly fires an arrow.


    The de of wind engulfs the arrow, dropping it to the ground and hitting the bow that Maudon is holding readily. Trees shattered and shavings danced in the air.


    The impact bounced of the bow causes Maudon to fall on his back.


    ¡°Hiii, no, no¡­¡­ no way.¡±


    I took my eyes away from Mordon, whose mouth was snapping open and closed, and turned back to Gordon.


    When our eyes met, Gordon¡¯s body shook with a jolt.


    ¡°It¡¯s only when you¡¯re an adventurer that your body gets so battered that you can¡¯t ever be an adventurer again. I guess it was a thing. You wouldn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t ready, would you?¡±


    He quickly lifts his wand and aligns the tip extension with Gordon¡¯s head.


    Gordon stares at the tip of the wand with his mouth wide open.


    In contrast to earlier, his eyes were like a puppy with a lion in front of him.


    Slowly, the water was spreading around his crotch area. He leaked because of fear, apparently.


    Thi-, this is enough I guess.


    If I scare him this much, he won¡¯t get involved with us next time.


    I looked at Mea, then back to Gordon, and lowered my wand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get involved with us again. And don¡¯t tell anyone about this time¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! Just spare my life! Just my life!¡±


    ¡°No, as i said¡­¡­¡±


    Gordon¡¯s head hit the ground on the spot, a change from earlier.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s dumb and annoying to have a man attached to a woman of ability, and sooner rather thanter, even if it¡¯s not me, someone will make a move. So I just thought it should be me! I thought I¡¯d scare you into running away and expose your miserable ways, and I¡¯m not serious about breaking your bones. The reason I asked Mordon to shoot the bow was because I got scared that you¡¯re going to kill me for real! I didn¡¯t think there was anything like this!¡±


    You-, you¡¯re changing too fast¡­¡­


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t get your mind off of it, just take it out on me! Mordon, my brother is a good-natured guy, unlike me! There is a little bit of independence, but if it weren¡¯t for me, he would have done better in other ces! Even if he party with other guys, unlike me, my brother is more cooperative and easier to deal with than he is, and I hear stories like that! So, so-!¡±


    Gordon¡¯s head intensely hits the ground.


    ¡°N, no, I get it, so just go away¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°B, big brother, so you think of me like that¡­¡­¡±


    Mordon, with tears in his eyes, staggered over to Gordon.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother! I¡¯m such a bad brother to the end!¡±


    Wailing and sobbing, Gordon and Mordon hugged each other tightly.


    ¡­¡­ please do it in ce without me.

 Chapter 90 - Episode Thirteen

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Episode Thirteen</h4>


    After conclusion, Gordon has beenpletely calm.


    ¡°I see, Abel-san is having a hard time carrying the balm bird! Please, please let me handle this! I can help! Of course, I won¡¯t be taking any share of your money! If you want, we can get a few more men for you¡­¡±


    This attitude is a change from when we met.


    I wanted Gordon and Maudon to go away as soon as possible, but I¡¯d be grateful if they were willing to carry the balm bird.


    From the looks of things now, I don¡¯t think the Gordon brothers are going to oppose us.


    If they seem to do exactly what I¡¯ll say, I might be able to pass the handing over of the magic beasts to Gaston and collect the reward money in a roundabout way.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well then, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll ask you to help me.¡±


    Mea was snuggled up beside me, holding my sleeve.


    When she heard my reply to Gordon, she looked into my face uneasily.


    I guess she¡¯s worried about being told she¡¯s useless.


    The words earlier were directed at me, but they were also something Mea was concerned about.


    It was obvious that it had stung her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re this strong, at least one person in this forest should be enough¡­¡­ With that magic, even a balm bird would be easy to drop¡­¡­¡±


    Without dy, Mordon asked me where I didn¡¯t want him to dig too deep.


    I could feel Mea¡¯s body shaking over my shoulder.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m having a bit of a hard time with my fitness, so without an escort¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯t ask thoughtless questions. When you see that distance from each other, you should know now, they¡¯re lovers. I knew it when I saw it.¡±


    My voice is interrupted and Gordon lightly smacks Mordon on the head.


    What are you talking about, you leaking bastard.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m sorry, Abel-san. This guy is really slow¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡­¡±


    As I was about to argue, I suddenly noticed that Mea next to me had stopped shaking.


    ¡°Me, Mea¡­¡­ lovers¡­¡­ with Abel ¡­ eee, eeeeee ¡­¡±


    Mea¡¯s face turned bright red and her mouth was ckened.


    ¡­¡­ For now, Let¡¯s just leave it at that.


    It¡¯s better for Mea to follow up on what the Gordon brothers told her when there¡¯s no extra third party to follow up on.


    ¡°But even with the four of us, this is going to be a bit tough. Abel-san, let¡¯s send my brother first to Lomarn City to gather people.¡±


    If there are too many of them, it¡¯s easier for rumors to get out.


    As for me, I want to avoid that.


    I don¡¯t want to go through the same troublesome experience I had when I hunted down the ¡°head-eating ck-fiend¡±.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been livingfortably in the vige of Marren tribe, but I feel strangely stressed when many people look at me with malice in their eyes.


    I want to leave it to Gaston, who seems to have a hairy heart.


    I count the number of balm birds again, wondering if there is any way to keep the number of people down.


    Four people would be fine for the weight, but the bulk is too great. I won¡¯t be able to hold it in my hand.


    I can¡¯t hold it in my hand¡­¡­?¡¡No, should I use bio-magic magic to break Gordon¡¯s hand into eight pieces?


    It would be a bit of a tough look, but if you operated on it before you entered the city and removed it afterward, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    If a third party sees him, though, he could be executed as a demon for viting thew and getting past thew.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, Abel-san? Somehow your eyes is kinda scary¡­¡­ or is there something on my shoulder?¡±


    I don¡¯t have anything on right now.


    I was just thinking about putting it on now.


    Well, we don¡¯t need more hands, we just need more bulk to carry each person.


    What can we do about it?


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll build a wheelbarrow.¡±


    I scraped the surface of the wood with a wood carving knife and carved a blueprint into it.


    I want to make an Ortem push car, a tool to carry the balm birds.


    It is supposed to be arge wooden box with four wheels.


    However, unlike the area around the Marren tribe¡¯s vige, the trees around here are not very good at conducting magic power.


    To make magic power flow and be transported¡­¡­ seems difficult.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s absolutely impossible, but it would take too much cost and effort. I don¡¯t even have enough materials with what I have now.


    That¡¯s why this time it will only be operated as a wheelbarrow.


    We have nearly twenty balm birds.


    I want to make three because I designed the cart to be able to carry up to seven birds without difficulty.


    The balm birds are about one sizerger than a chicken. Seven balm birds weigh about 20 kilograms.


    One person can carry this one on his own. I can¡¯t, of course.


    I tell Gordon to chop down the wood with the axe, and I shape it with a wood carving knife.


    Once the parts of the wood are all assembled, it¡¯s time to make the spikes and wheels to put it together.


    I put my hand on the ground, and recite a spell.


    ¡°Refine¡±


    I hold the staff in the opposite hand and ce it against the back of the hand on the ground.


    Many kinds of elements are contained in the soil.


    Iron and aluminum are among them.


    With a little time and delicate control, the necessary elements can be extracted and the spiritsbined to create a tight magi-metal.


    Unlike hydeem magi-metal, which is made from ingredients in the air, this one has the advantage of not copsing for a long period of time because of the strong binding of the original ingredients.


    It can retain its present shape for at least a week.


    It is not possible to mass-produce a lot of products like hydeem magi-metal, and it is difficult to give it unusual properties since its base is an ordinary metal with little magical intervention, but this is highly useful.


    I smelted the tight magi-metal from the soil, changing location several times to make nails and wheels.


    In addition, I prepared two small hammers made entirely of tight magi-metal.


    Now I had all the materials ready.


    ¡°Can you assemble the rest?¡±


    He pointed the hammer at the Gordon brothers.


    They took the hammer in silence and began to test its performance by ying with their fingers and tapping on the wood.


    It¡¯s not designed to break so easily, so don¡¯t worry.


    As long as you put the right amount of force into it, you should be able to smash the floating fortress of Zeshum, which is the pride of Ebelheid, with this one. It¡¯s quite a simple task, though.


    ¡°Right, the blueprints are on that tree over there.¡±


    I added a speech bubble with a picture of Ortem and drew it asprehensibly as possible.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, you really can do anything you want, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I was picking a fight with this kind of person.¡±


    Gordon muttered as he rubbed his puffy, swollen cheeks.

 Chapter 91 - Episode Fourteen

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Episode Fourteen</h4>


    Three Ortem carts werepleted.


    They are simple structures with four wheels and handles on arge box.


    Of course, the front is carved with a face, just like Ortem.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done a good job.


    I was about to lift the balm bird with both arms and load it onto the Ortem cart when Gordon stopped me.


    ¡°Abel-san, I¡¯d like to check something before we stack them up. When you catch a balm bird, ites with a little something extra. If you have that many birds, it must have something, please lend them to me.¡±


    An added extra?


    I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I had no reason to say no.


    I silently handed the balm bird to Gordon.


    Gordon takes the balm bird and sits down on the ground with his hips and puts the bird on hisp.


    With his right hand, he spreads the balm bird¡¯s beak and sticks his fingers in it. Then, with his other hand, he taps vigorously


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This is a miss. I¡¯m sure the one I missed is mixed in with the others, so at least one of them is¡­¡­ oh, here it is! just a little more, a little more! Sh*t! Damn it! Sh*t! I got it, I got it!¡±


    Gordon happily pulled out his right hand.


    In his hand, he held a drool-coated gold coin.


    ¡­¡­ In short, the extra was apparently a gold coin that had been used by other adventurers as bait and eaten away, sometimes remains in their mouth.


    Even if it was happily offered to me, I¡¯m a bit reluctant to ept it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯ll give you whates out of their mouth. Originally, you guys were chasing after the balm bird took the gold coins, right?¡±


    As of now, Gordon is having his work cut out for him.


    However, it¡¯s also useful as insurance against Gaston, although it¡¯s partly because he¡¯s the one who poked and prodded me and gave me a lot of trouble.


    I¡¯m thankful that he has muscles that I don¡¯t, and since he seemed to be seriously afraid of me, he¡¯s unlikely to betray me.


    Considering that it¡¯s likely to continue to be useful in the future, I¡¯d better be prepared to pay the price.


    They¡¯re going to have to buy another bow for Mordon, but I don¡¯t think they seem to have much money to spare.


    It¡¯s only a few gold coins or so, which is insignificant in terms of the number of balm birds.


    Besides¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to touch those sticky gold coins.


    ¡°I-Is that okay? Really? Abel-san¡­¡­ no, Brother Abel!¡±


    An impressed Gordon approaches with his hands outstretched.


    ¡°Stop with the brother. Hey, get that hand away from me!¡±


    ¡­¡­ At any rate, before enough time had passed, the gold spitting was finished and the balm bird stacking process was over.


    I had Mea and the Gordon brothers push the Ortem cart and started walking towards the city of Lomarn.


    Even though we were divided into three equal parts, there were still a lot of balm birds.


    Compared to the Gordon brothers, whose muscles were for sale, it was a little tougher for Mea.


    Mea would asionally stop to wipe the sweat off her feet and let out a breath of agony.


    Then she took a quick breath and gained momentum to move forward and make up for her dyed steps.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No, really, I¡¯m perfectly fine! In fact, a little bit of a hassle is just fine for Mea!¡±


    Mea, who said this while breathing slightly hard, looked like she was having a hard time with it normally.


    The position of the handle might have been a little high for Mea, too.


    Should I have changed it to fit for the person a little more?


    If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll consider it.


    I thought about at least carrying my own luggage by myself, but I don¡¯t have that much time to spare either.


    The more delicate a piece of magic is, the more it wears down your spirit.


    And my legs are also bulging.


    Even I can only walk as hard as I can. No, really.


    On the way home, Gordonpares me to Mea and Me, squinting and scratching his head in frustration.


    He was mumbling something, but when his eyes met mine, he quickly looked away and forced his expression back to a nd expression.


    What is it, is there something on my face?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey little girl. That one on your back, I¡¯ll carry it.¡±


    Gordon suggests to Mea.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to! This is what Mea was entrusted with by Abel!¡±


    Mea speeds up her walk as if to escape and pulls Gordon away from her.


    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, but I don¡¯t even have anything that important in there, and it would be better if he carries it for you¡­¡¯


    I called out to Mea¡¯s back as she moved away.


    Mea was wobbling from side to side due to the fact that she forced herself to increase her speed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Abel too, you know, you can at least carry the weight on her back.¡±


    Gordon mouthed as he looked away as if it was hard to say.


    ¡°N, no¡­¡­ I wish I could but I¡¯m too busy, and I¡¯m doing my best just from walking or something¡­¡­ but honestly I think it¡¯s time for you to take a break¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re joking¡­¡­¡±


    Gordon looked back at me and stopped his mouth from saying something.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Whe-, when did you get so sweaty, brother Abel¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Even with this, I think I¡¯ve gotten a lot better since I left the vige.


    ¡°Sorry Mea, I think it¡¯s time to take a short break. Mea, hey!¡±


    I call out to Mea, who is walking ahead of me.


    Mea looked back a little, she tried to stop the Ortem cart¡­¡­ but the force pulled her back and she slumped down on the spot.


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    Mea¡¯s body fell with such force that the Ortem cart almost fell into the path below the steps.


    Not good.


    I take out my wand and thrust it into the ground.


    A magic circle appears and the ground around me is engulfed in light.


    ¡°Oh earth, alteration¡±


    The dirt under Mea¡¯s feet sucked the soles of her shoes in, forcing her to get into position.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Huh?¡¯


    Mea opened her closed eyes and tilted her head confused.


    The front wheels of the Ortem cart, too, were protruding out of the road, but it had stopped moving in that state.


    It was a scene that as if time had stopped.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Since it was on the spur of the moment, he took a wider range in favor of certainty, which altered Gordon¡¯s foothold as well.


    This caused Gordon to hit the knee of his right foot, which had been off the ground, into the suddenly stopped Ortem cart.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Gordon.¡±


    ¡°N, no, just this¡­¡­ Ouch¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯d like to disarm the magic, but if I do, Mea¡¯s Ortem cart will fall off the road.


    It¡¯s not that high on the bottom step, so it can be picked up normally, but if it¡¯s tipped over, the balm bird will be damaged.


    ¡°Land¡±


    I wave my wand.


    The light from the tip of my wand reaches directly underneath the Ortem cart that is about to fall.


    The terrain deforms and the soil rises.


    The ground appears underneath the front wheels of Ortem cart.


    ¡°Alright, with this we¡¯re good now¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you Abel¡­¡­ I¡¯m saved.¡±


    Mea seemed to finally rx when she saw that the Ortem cart was safe, and her body, which had been tense to look at, rxed easily.


    ¡°H-, hey, who are you really?¡±


    Gordon stared at the newly emerging scaffolding, his face twitching.

 Chapter 92 - Episode Fifteen

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Episode Fifteen</h4>


    On the way back to the city of Lomarn, I exined the situation to the Gordon brothers and told them to give the balm bird to Gaston.


    ¡°I¡¯m also asking you to collect it too. Don¡¯t disappear with all that money.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take any chances with that kind of danger.¡±


    The bullying and Gordon¡¯s body tremble.


    As for us, we can¡¯t mess with them if they escape.


    The Gordon brothers hand over the balm bird to Gaston and Gaston redeems it at the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    The money will be given by Gaston to the Gordon brothers to bring it to us.


    ¡­¡­ two times.


    Honestly, I¡¯d like to have the Gordon brothers pick it up, but I don¡¯t want to get tangled up with Gaston again.


    As long as there are no problems and the exchange goes smoothly, we¡¯ll continue with this style ofmunication in the future.


    Gaston has a lot of difficulties with his personality, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯d like to see continued results.


    He¡¯ll give me the exact amount of money to keep my contract with him¡­¡­ that, I¡¯d like to think.


    However, it¡¯s quite possible that he¡¯ll change his mind when the money is in front of him, and there¡¯s no end to what he¡¯ll do if he has to be persuaded every time.


    The Gordon brothers would be able to threaten you better than I can.


    ¡°However, you should just go yourself, so why are you going around like this¡­¡­ N-, no, I don¡¯t mean to interfere with you.


    Gordon corrects his own words.


    ¡°If you achieve anything, the nobles wille out, won¡¯t they? I don¡¯t want to get involved too much. And I¡¯ve learned this time that it¡¯s not a problem as long as I¡¯m making money.¡±


    I¡¯m nning to return to the Marren vige when the engagement with Gizel is up in the air.


    If I were to go into the service of a nobleman, I could be in trouble at that time.


    The ie may be stable, but if you can gather enough money by hunting magical beasts, there is no advantage in that.


    Besides, if you get involved in a power struggle just because you¡¯re perpetually skilled in magic, you might even lose your life.


    I don¡¯t know what level of sorcerer the nobles have, but I¡¯m sure they are not half-baked.


    With a mere wave of their staff, they must be able to split oceans and create mountains.


    There was a fairy tale about something like that in the Marren vige. Was it a myth?


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­ but even so, we won¡¯t be bothered by the money¡­¡­¡±


    Gordon looked convinced and unconvinced.


    ¡°If I had a nobleman who could move around freely and leave whenever he wanted, and who was willing to help fund my research, I¡¯d serve him, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone that convenient.¡±


    After I got to the city, I gave the balm bird and the subjugation report to the Gordon brothers.


    I reminded them not to let too many people see the contents of the cart and the exchange, and we decided to part ways for now.


    By the way, this defeat report is also a Mea¡¯s creation.


    For confirmation¡¯s sake, I looked through the contents inside, but it¡¯s as entric style as ever.


    I didn¡¯t hear anything about the writing stylest time, so it should be fine, but since Gaston had knocked the balm bird off with his bare hands, I suggested that Gaston be allowed to use an arrow to be consistent.


    The balm bird has a wound from an arrow, so it could be tricky to remove it here.


    When I looked back at it after I had it rewritten, I found that it had been changed to include Gaston hitting the balm bird with his bare hands with an arrow.


    There¡¯s a little that I thought, but¡­¡­ we-, well, I guess it¡¯s okay.


    Gaston could do that much. Leave aside whether or not the act was meaningful.


    After leaving the Gordon brothers, I returned to the inn and left my extra luggage with them before going to my room to rest.


    After a day of rxing and resting my body, I dragged my legs screaming with muscle pain, and decided to head to the Adventurers Support Center to meet up with the Gordon brothers.


    The inside of the Support Center was jammed as usual.


    The Gordon brothers were nowhere to be seen.


    Maybe they haven¡¯t redeemed it yet.


    At any rate, I wanted to know if there was a rumor about one of the balm birds, so I decided to stand on the edge and see what was going on.


    Suddenly, I saw a woman I¡¯d seen somewhere before.


    She wasn¡¯t standing in line, but it seemed like she saw someone she knew and talking.


    The woman wore light, thin leather-made armor and had light brown hair.


    As I recall, she was a member of Maizen¡¯s party.


    She and the man seemed to be talking to each other, but the other didn¡¯t seem to be a party member of Maizen¡¯s.


    When I was looking at them as being strangely friendly, they left, arm in arm, somewhere.


    ¡°¡­¡­ H-, hey, wasn¡¯t that girl one half of the idiot couple at Maizen¡¯s ce?¡±


    I whisper and check with Mea.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ Mea was wondering she was that too, but Isn¡¯t it?. It¡¯s just a little bit simr.


    Mea makes binocrs with her hand and looks at the brown-haired woman¡¯s back.


    ¡°Because, look, that¡¯s the girl who was going out with the guy from Maizen¡¯s party, right?¡¡See, Abel saw it too, didn¡¯t you? I was just confessing right in front of you.¡±


    ¡°I, I know that. Yeah, I¡¯m sure you do.¡±


    I¡¯d like to think it¡¯s a fancy copy of someone else¡¯s, too.


    The armor design is exactly the same, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s amon substitute. It must be.


    A party of three, where the other two started dating and then immediately copsed afterward, Maizen could copse from heartache.


    It¡¯s almost certainly going to be a case of dissolution.


    ¡°Ah! Kyaaa! tho-, those two, they¡¯re kissing each other, kiss. T-this is such a crowded ce in the morning!¡±


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to think it¡¯s really just someone else¡¯s resemnce.


    But there isn¡¯t much to say about the balm birds.


    It shouldn¡¯t be that often that that many are hunted at once.


    Adventurers value information, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if yesterday¡¯s events were already rumored.


    ¡°There seems to be something strange about that foresttely. I heard that following the head-eating ck-fiend, a strange magical beast was discovered.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you avoid that ce for a while. There¡¯s something, maybe. The guy I went hunting yesterday was making a lot of noise about seeing some weird stuff¡­¡­¡±


    A pair of adventurers were discussing the forest with a mysterious look on their faces.


    As I thought, it seems that strange things have been happening in that forest these days.


    If I go there next time, I might as well measure and investigate the magic field.


    I have a feeling that the lord¡¯s investigation team is going to move again first.


    ¡°What¡¯s a strange thing? Acting so important.¡±


    ¡°Listen, don¡¯t freak out. It¡¯s a big, stupid, giant hand made of dirt.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ eh, a hand of dirt?


    ¡°Oh,e on, you¡¯re lying. Treating me like an idiot, how big is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard it was more than twice as tall as any other tree. There¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s a magical beast that was sealed a long time ago, so the staff told them not to talk too much. If he¡¯s serious, there will be a bigmotion sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°It sounds weird¡­¡­ Maybe I should leave town and make my home base somewhere else.¡±


    I, I have an idea.


    That¡¯s the guy I used to totally freak Gordon out.


    So that is a type that shouldn¡¯t have been left there. I should have broken it down when I was done.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been happy about how well I did it.


    He¡¯s been spreading false rumors, and now he¡¯s trying to throw a bunch of innocent people out of town.


    Should I make some kind of excuse?


    N, no, you¡¯ll know it¡¯s just a lump of dirt. It¡¯s going to be okay.


    In the end what happened to the balm bird¡­¡­ As I was thinking about it, a big jute bag was brought in by a group of three people in their shoulder in the Support Center.


    They¡¯re Gaston and Gordon brother. All three of them are holding arge, bulging jute bag in their hands.


    ¡°Hey, hey, move, move!¡±


    Gaston shouts in a somewhat bouncy voice and walks staggered, holding up the bag as if to show off to those around him.


    The Gordon brothers, with their slightly twitchy faces, hurriedly follow him.


    It seems that they were about to exchange their money.


    It seems that those two were chosen to be the baggage handlers.

 Chapter 93 - Episode Sixteen

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Episode Sixteen</h4>


    Gaston waded through the procession and pushed forward.


    If it was impossible to get through, he would reasonably pull back. Everyone didn¡¯t want to be spotted by Gaston, but they were quietly opening the way.


    Gaston ce his elbow to the receptionist with satisfaction and smiled wide open.


    ¡°Hey woman, let¡¯s get on with the assessment! That is my credit for what I¡¯ve done here.¡±


    He thrusts the bag that clothed the balm bird forward.


    The Gordon brothersg behind Gaston and put the balm bird on the counter.


    ¡°Hey, open up!¡±


    Gaston ordered, and the Gordon brothers untied the bag that they had tied up.


    ¡°No-, no way, all of this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! The balm bird! I¡¯m the one who got them all! It¡¯s all my credit!¡±


    To the receptionist, rather than to the receptionist, Gaston replied, as if to let the entire facility hear.


    ¡°That many balm birds all by himself!? I-, I mean, there¡¯s no way he could¡­¡­¡±


    One of the adventurers who had been watching the situation spilled out a small word.


    ¡°What! If you have a problem with that, you might as well say it out loud! Whoever said that was a joke just now,e out!¡±


    Gaston turns red in the face and frightens him.


    The man tries to turn himself around and run away, but Gaston grabs him by the cor and captures him.


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°N-, no! You¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m not trying to be difficult¡­¡­ but it¡¯s impossible! No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s impossible! And now, moreover, it¡¯s not even in the mating season of the balm bird¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell kind of stupid thing are you talking about. I¡¯m just moving faster than a balm bird! You got a problem with that? Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Fa-, faster than a balm bird!?¡±


    The man recites what Gaston said.


    ¡°And if I can¡¯t do it, how do you exin this pile of balm birds? Ahn?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve been blending in with the adventurers as an onlooker, wondering how they can say that.


    ¡°I hate those people who can¡¯t do anything themselves but criticize others for doing what they want. Next time you say something like that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Didn¡¯t we do the exact same thing before, Gaston¡­?


    Do I need to be that impudent to make it in this town?


    I feel like going back to Marren tribe¡¯s vige now.


    ¡°Ha! Guess there¡¯s no next time!¡±


    Gaston drops the man off and walks back to the reception desk.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­ do you really think he got them?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true that there is¡­¡­ and that¡¯s all I can say¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gaston actually absurdly strong?¡±


    Whisperingly, the people around began to gossip in hushed tones.


    Perhaps because of Gaston¡¯s bullish attitude, the atmosphere around me was changing.


    As expected of Gaston, if it had been me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    I feel bad for the person who was threatened, but I¡¯ll thank them now for their impudence.


    ¡°Well, so, um¡­¡­ the report¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Here it is! Here!¡±


    Gaston handed him a mangled piece of paper from his pocket.


    It was a report written by Mea.


    I, It¡¯s as far as I can read¡­¡­


    ¡°Me, mea worked so hard writing it¡­¡­¡±


    I nced at Mea and saw a bit of tear in her eyes.


    The receptionist carefully unfolded the report and frowned.


    ¡°What?¡¯ Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°W-, well¡­¡­ the fact that he swung this tree around in the air is¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Gaston¡¯s expression froze for a moment, too.


    I couldn¡¯t help but cover my face with my hands.


    I was also tired, so I was relieved when he added the description of the arrows, and I guess I missed it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ ahhhhhh.¡±


    Gaston, as expected, seemed to be at a loss for words, but he quickly tightened his expression.


    ¡°I, I pulled it out and swung it around! What are youining about!¡±


    He, he pushed through.


    He hesitated for a second, but he pushed through.


    I mean, it¡¯s impossible. If you can, try it.


    I thought it was a bad idea, but maybe the threat he had just made worked, or maybe everyone had be numb to the balm bird, but no oneined about it.


    ¡°Enough about that. Just get on with the assessment!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a minute! For now, a quick look¡­¡­ lightly, I¡¯d say it¡¯s more than half a million g¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    I heard the amount and my heart guts posed.


    At this rate, I¡¯ll be able to pay off my debt to Mea in no time.


    Gaston¡¯s eyes change color for a moment, but he meets Gordon¡¯s gaze and clicks his tongue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about the money! What will happen to my rank!?¡±


    Gaston leans forward, banging on the receptionist¡¯s counter.


    ¡°Eh!? Eh, Ehhh!? I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry, sir, but that one is under an impartial decision of the higher-ups¡­¡­¡±


    He remembered that he had to hand over the money and he lost interest.


    ¡­¡­ At that state, he will probably give the money without a problem, but I think he¡¯s going to run out of patience soon. Will it be okay?


    ¡°Awesome, Gaston-san! When did you take down so many preys! That¡¯s so distant of you, leaving us behind. Buy me a drink or something!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Gaston¡¯s usual cronies move closer to Gaston.


    Gaston narrows his eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°Oh? Hey, you guys, this money¡­¡­¡±


    Gaston almost slips up and gets a re from Gordon.


    He closes his mouth quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ tch, one of these days.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ¡°As expected of Brother Gaston!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 500,000 G¡¯s you know, 500,000 G¡¯s. Let¡¯s rent out the entire ce tonight.¡±


    His cronies are screaming and making a lot of noise.


    ¡°H-, hey! I said one of these days¡­¡­¡±


    Gaston yells to his cronies with a slightly twitching face.


    ¡°Shhhh! I knew Brother Gaston would do it one day!¡±


    I¡¯ll go make a reservation.¡±


    Gaston¡¯s cronies rush out of the facility in a hurry.


    Gaston looked off the backs of his cronies with a straight face, then seemed to spot me and quickly shifted his gaze from me. The face looking at me was also a straight face.


    ¡­¡­ N-, no, you definitely gotta give back that money?

 Chapter 94 - Episode Seventeen

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Episode Seventeen</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well then, here¡¯s your reward money.¡±


    Gaston epts the bag full of coins from the receptionist.


    The sound of Gaston gulping and swallowing spit can be heard even at my location.


    Gaston puts his hand inside the bag and plucks a single gold coin.


    Gordon res at him and he put it back in the bag, clicking his tongue.


    Gaston stared back at the suspicious onlookers as he walked out of the facility with arge stride.


    Mordon, walking beside Gaston, was giving me a look.


    I guess I¡¯d better follow them, too.


    As I was thinking about following Gaston after he left the facility, I noticed that the number of people who looked like Gaston¡¯s cronies was starting to increase.


    one, two, three¡­¡­ From the onlooker¡¯s group, one woman rushes out beingte. In no time at all, there were seven of them.


    ¡°As expected of Gaston, that¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°My brother Gaston is a great guy!¡±


    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s our Gaston-san after all!


    He has a mouthful of possessions and is in Gaston¡¯s good mood.


    Maybe he¡¯s surprisingly normal and well-liked.


    In fact, Gaston¡¯s arrogance is powerful when you have him on your side.


    They would be relieved to have Gaston standing on top of them, too.


    ¡°So, Gaston-san. Anyway, I¡¯ve been talking to the old man at the Drunkard¡¯s Pavilion, and he¡¯s asked us to make some noise in the afternoon anyway! The old man was happy to hear that Gaston-san was active, too.


    Gaston¡¯splexion changes quickly.


    Gordon can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on and steps in between Gaston and his cronies.


    ¡°h-, hey guys. You didn¡¯t even get his permission¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Look who it is, it¡¯s the idiot brothers, Gordon. Don¡¯t get carried away, you¡¯re just a load carrier. Listen, brother Gaston is not as petite as you are. He¡¯s not gonna be a cheapskate. Right, Brother Gaston? Let¡¯s make some noise, shall we? We¡¯re going to make some noise, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    All of the cronies¡¯ eyes are on Gaston at once.


    ¡°O, o, o¡­¡­ of course! Come on, let¡¯s go, boys!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! Hey, you got that, Gordon!¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s a bad one.


    Gaston was also troubled for a moment, but it was really only a moment.


    He wanted to maintain his dignity in front of his cronies, I guess.


    He agreed so easily.


    I¡¯m not sure I can take advantage of Gaston after all.


    ¡°W-, wait! Hey! Hey! Wait, you¡­¡­ we need to talk¡­¡­¡±


    Gordon shouted and grabbed Gaston¡¯s shoulder as he was leaving with his cronies.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡±


    Gaston shakes it off, grabs Gordon¡¯s staggered back and pulls him down to the floor.


    ¡°W-, wait, you¡­¡­¡±


    Gordon rises to his feet with Mordon on his shoulder and looks back at me.


    His face was pale and he told me with his eyes, mouth movements and hand gestures, ¡®I¡¯ll take care of it¡±.


    He had a thoughtful look on his face as if he was feeling responsible or remembering the time he fought me.


    Gordon and Mordon ran hurriedly and followed Gaston.


    He had the look of a demon.


    It¡¯s okay to leave it to him¡­¡­ isn¡¯t it?


    I can¡¯t see anything but the future of being used like that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad? W-, What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What to do, you say¡­¡­¡±


    Frankly, there¡¯s nothing I can do to get in on it.


    Nominally, that money is something Gaston grabbed on his own.


    I can beat up Gastonter, but the money will be sneaking away by then.


    And I don¡¯t have the guts to go into a bar and ruin a party.


    They¡¯re really a bunch of guys who look like hoodlums, and frankly, they¡¯re scary.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine. Look, Gordon looked at me saying that to let him handle it.¡±


    ¡°Is, is it really okay. Mea is really worried about this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Gordon is used to all this hassle.¡±


    Conquer the poison with poison.


    The quickest way to deal with a rough guy is to get a rough guy, supposedly.


    Let¡¯s go with the right person at the right time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I brought Gordon on board after all, yeah. Anyway, if we manage to retrieve the money, I think we will be able to have more time with considerable livelihood funds. That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to buy some things in town or something¡­¡±


    ¡°Abel, aren¡¯t you escaping reality for a minute!? If we fail to retrieve that, we¡¯ll lose an inn to sleep!


    In the end, we decided to move in case we had to move, so we decided to do the shopping another time.


    We decided to visit the Kudor Church in the center of the city and spend some time in the library located inside it.


    There are no restrictions on the use of the Qudurian church library and it is open to the public.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do to chase after Gaston and the others right now.


    For now, I¡¯ll do some research today and get a good night¡¯s rest at the inn.


    I¡¯m sure Gordon will be collecting the balm bird reward money tomorrow.


    Kudor religion is the state religion of the Kingdom of Dinrat, and except for a few extremists, no one looks at the followers of other religions in a discriminatory manner.


    But there are a lot of myths that are rather silly, and there are many stories that appease the God who is angry and wants to eat the sinners with all his might.


    I thought it was mainly books such as the Bible and hymns because of the church library, but there was a wide range of books from magical instruction manuals to adventure books, and even romance novels in the end.


    In fact, the Bible and academic books were pushed to the corner, and those that smacked of novels for the masses were ced at the front.


    Maybe that¡¯s why the number of visitors was not so great but is this really what this church is all about?


    I saw a woman in a monastic dress in the museum, but she was lying on a desk in a deep sleep.


    She was drooling over a thick book that was tucked under her cheek. It was the Bible of the KudorChurch.


    Are you okay with this, Kudor Church? I¡¯ve heard that the gods here are short-tempered and shady.


    At any rate, I had Mea carry every single book on alchemy and bio-magic that I wanted to look into my desk.


    There are a little over thirty books in total.


    This field is so deep that it¡¯s hard to see the bottom of it even if you look into it, which is a problem.


    Considering the time and effort required to carry them, I thought about standing up to read them, but they were too thick and my arms would be defeated.


    ¡°Sorry, Mea, for making you carry it.¡±


    ¡°N, no¡­¡­ if it¡¯s just this¡­¡­¡±


    As expected, it was tough going back and forth, and Mea was out of breath.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ are you sure you¡¯re going to be able to read this by the end of the day?¡±


    Mea was slightly taken back when she saw the pile of books on the desk.


    The stares from the other users in the library were also painful. Was my manner a little bad?


    ¡°The basic rule with these books is to lightly read the content covered by them. As expected, I can¡¯t read the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°I, I see. Mea doesn¡¯t really know anymore¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 95 - Episode Eighteen

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Episode Eighteen</h4>


    I opened up my alchemy book and moved my quill with my opposite hand to take notes.


    Lending the book is highly restrictive and requires a special application, but with the exception of a few books, there are no particr restrictions on transcribing.


    I was spelling out the parts I was curious about and what came to mind in key ces.


    The majority of magic books are written in a special character called the array character, and this book was the same.


    Just because there were parts that were different from the array characters I knew, it was a little hard to read through.


    The array characters often vary slightly depending on the region and the age of the people and their habits.


    In addition, usually, the better sorcerers tend to write whatever they want, so the more helpful they seem to be, the harder it is to get through.


    ¡°What is this thing you¡¯re looking up?¡±


    Mea calls out to me.


    Mea rests her chin on the desk, squinting at the book I¡¯m reading.


    ¡°I¡¯m concentrating now, soter¡­¡­¡±


    I start to say something and swallow the words.


    Come to think of it, thest time my juniors left angrily in my past life was when I was reading an alchemy magic book while ignoring them talking to me for a long time.


    I won¡¯t make the same mistake.


    It was Mea who carried the book for me in the first ce.


    ¡°You know, the fragments from the ruins of Zeshum. I was wondering if you could use them for something.¡±


    I had also extensively researched ores that had simr properties to the ores used in those ruins.


    As expected of an elven technology, I couldn¡¯t find an ore with exactly the same properties or a method for making it, but I¡¯m beginning to think of various uses for it.


    I was wondering if it was possible to make an Ortem by grinding the stone.


    The only problem was the processing technology.


    The Marrens are skilled at handling wood, but when ites to stone, it¡¯s not so easy.


    I¡¯d like to hand a bunch of blueprints to someone who¡¯s experienced with them and leave it to them.


    ¡°Ahhh, you took that one. What can you make with it?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be good at sending magic farther, so maybe a wand or a magic cannon¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I see. It sounds kind of authentic¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not interested in weapons, though. I¡¯d like to make a flying Ortem or a floating chair or something.¡±


    The rest of the time, it could be a magical wave tower for the Magi-phone magic cell phone.


    I can see a way to make this one practical.


    It¡¯s a bit difficult for the fund, though.


    ¡°Floating Chair¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sounds easy, right? I¡¯d like to be able to travel long distances and eventually add a massage function.¡±


    ¡°It looks like Ebelheid is going toe out as a monster¡­¡­¡±


    He¡¯s not dead yet.


    I¡¯d like to go visit him sooner orter.


    ¡°But¡­¡­ uh¡­¡­ It sounds like it¡¯s going to be very difficult.¡±


    I¡¯m reading a book written by a famous alchemist named Altamir who died eighty years ago. I can¡¯t help but notice that his array characters are quirky and difficult to read.


    What he wrote was informative, but I think she was trying to fool the reader into thinking, ¡°How about this, can you understand this one?¡±.


    She must have been an old woman with a very bad character.


    No, I understand that you have to write it this way to convey the nuance of the content. I understand, but I can¡¯t imagine that she was thinking about having people read it after all.


    It seems to me that his pupil may have just transcribed his notes at random.


    By the way, the old woman in Altamir caused a crazy incident at the end of the story, and the king, who was afraid of her, set fifty sorcerers against her and sealed her in the tower.


    She was probably a bad type of genius.


    This book also contains some outrageous things, but is it okay to be sox in storing it?


    If I were a librarian, I would either burn it or designate it as a forbidden book.


    You can even think that because no one could read it, they put it in a prominent ce as a foil for the church.


    ¡°Since Mea is also here, why don¡¯t you to find a book that¡¯s interesting to you. It¡¯s a specialized book for sorcerers, so you wouldn¡¯t know anything about it from the side.¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh¡­¡­ It¡¯s fun for Mea to just kind of look at it like this next to Abel, you know?


    ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t decipher the code if you¡¯re talking to me too much from the side.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to chase her away.


    ¡°Look, maybe they have some archery instruction manuals.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m-, I¡¯m gonna go look for it.¡±


    Mea got up from her seat and walked over to where the bookshelves were lined up.


    ¡­¡­ was that method of excuse a bit mean spirited?


    N, no, it could be taken as if I¡¯m treating her like she¡¯s in the way if I don¡¯t proceed with the deciphering, so it¡¯s definitely better than that, right?


    As I was reading for a while, I heard footsteps walking toward me.


    Is it Mea?


    It could have been someone simply trying to use this desk.


    The footsteps stopped behind me, and I was sure it was Mea.


    ¡°Did you find something interest¡­¡­¡±


    As he said this, he turned around and saw an old man in monastic clothes.


    His back was not bent and he was squat for his age.


    No, who¡¯s that?


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ hi, um ¡­ what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho, no, I think you¡¯re so young but very studious, you know. How¡¯s the research going?¡±


    ¡°Wa, huh¡­¡­¡±


    What is this old man?


    Is he just wandering around the church library looking for someone to talk to?


    I¡¯m trying to concentrate on something right now, though.


    ¡°H, hey, isn¡¯t that Sage Roudio-sama?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he¡¯sing to this library.¡±


    ¡°He has quite a promising future for him to catch Master Roudio-sama¡¯s eye, that little boy.¡±


    The surroundings begin to be noisy.


    Is this person really that amazing?


    A Sage is an honorific term for someone who can form their own magic circle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m only a monk!¡±


    Huffing and puffing, the old man named Roudio turns his palms to the people behind him.


    I¡¯m not sure if your words were a bit sarcastic, right? I think it¡¯s okay since the people that¡¯s been said doesn¡¯t seem to be angry, though.


    ¡°Ohhh, that¡¯s nostalgic. When I was young, I used to pile up books at random, too. I thought that reading many would make me smarter.¡±


    ¡°Is, Is that so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But in the end, that¡¯s not very efficient. Especially when you are young, you should carefully read the book you have chosen to read to get the basics. As I said before, you won¡¯t be able to get into your head if you read a book so quickly.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been working on it for a while¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, listen to what your predecessors have to say. You young people don¡¯t listen to your predecessors.¡±


    You just naturally put it on my words, you old man.


    You should learn to listen to people.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep falling down in a hurry. Well, that¡¯s also life. I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have those days. But I was such a small boy at the time.¡±


    Roudio quickly holds his hands on the ground and looks at me with a scowl on his face.


    What is this guy?


    What really is he? What is he doing here?


    ¡°What are you looking for? I¡¯ll give you some advice. Show me.¡±


    Oh, you¡¯re giving me advice.


    That¡¯s nice of you. Sorry for wondering what this guy is or something like that.


    I was just reading it, skipping over a word I couldn¡¯t decipher.


    I was having trouble understanding what he meant, despite the fact that he kept appearing over and over again, and he was dragging me down.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, Sage Roudio-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho. Hey, just Roudio is okay. I¡¯m just Roudio. I¡¯m just an old man who¡¯s only been old and has been in contact with magic for a little longer than most people. Here, ask this old man anything you want to know. Anything.¡±


    ¡­¡­I wonder. This kind of implied arrogance.


    Is it because of the way he says it? Is it because of the expression?


    ¡°Roudio-san. It¡¯s this word here¡­¡­ but I¡¯m not really sure what it means.


    ¡°Mmm. Which one? Hmm?¡±


    Roudio arches his back and sticks his head out, bringing him closer to the book.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    Roudio¡¯s expression froze as if he was frozen.


    ¡°Here¡­¡­¡­see, in this sentence, you¡¯re using it to calcte the amount of magic power per unit of time consumed by the magic circle, right? So I thought it was some proprietary coefficient that Altamir hade up with, but it¡¯s on this page¡­¡­ and also on this page. It¡¯s apletely different usage. I thought there might be a fundamental misunderstanding, but this one and this one use different terminology, so it¡¯s probably correct. But look, the magic circle in this one is used to increase the efficiency of magic¡­¡­¡±


    Roudio¡¯splexion was deteriorating rapidly.


    ¡°Roudio-san?¡¯


    ¡°Oh? Oh? Ohhh¡­¡­, oh, ohhh¡­¡­¡±


    Roudio repeated the short words in his mouth, sweat sloshing down his face.


    ¡°Hey, um, are you okay? You should drink some water¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Hm? Wha-, What are you talking about again?¡±


    ¡°What¡­? No, that¡¯s why this part of the¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! really, It¡¯s thiste now already!¡±


    Roudio¡¯s eyes widened and he cried out, smashing the desk with a vigor that didn¡¯t seem like his old body.


    The book on the desk bounced lightly. A man who was reading at the same desk threw the book and stood up to see what was going on.


    This person must be stronger than me.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry, young sorcerer! I¡¯m a very busy man. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    When he said that, he ran away with a panicking.


    He almost fell down trying to avoid bumping into someone on the way, but quickly regained his position and resumed running.


    The library fell silent.


    The silence remained for a while. But as soon as someone began to speak, everyone began to speak within the bounds of good manners.


    I was stuck for a while, but then I saw the man who had stood up earlier sit back down and picked up a brush pen.

 Chapter 96 - The Back Alleys Duel (Side: Gaston)

    <h4>Chapter 96 - The Back Alley''s Duel (Side: Gaston)</h4>


    Gaston was run after by the Gordon brothers.


    That facial expression, there was an irritation on his face that he had no intention of hiding.


    He had been taken out of the tavern by the Gordon brothers during the party. Of course, he would be in a bad mood.


    The Gordon brothers were headed down a narrow back street between tall buildings in the opposite direction from the tavern.


    Raw garbage was strewn around and there were puddles of blood on the side of the street.


    This street was unsafe and full of robbers.


    It is a patrol route for the guards, but their patrol time does not vary much.


    That¡¯s why there was a guideline list of guards¡¯ patrol times circting among some of the bad guys. Of course, Gaston also knew the time.


    ¡°Ha-, you guys are persistent! You¡¯re making the drink go bad! Tell me what you want already! I think we¡¯re good to go around here!¡±


    Gaston confronts him.


    He¡¯s been watered down repeatedly from the side when he was feeling good and drinking.


    It wouldn¡¯t feel very good.


    Of course, Gaston knows why. It¡¯s all too obvious.


    The fact that he knows is why he is even more in a bad mood.


    ¡°Hey! How are you going to pay for their booze! Do you even know your ce! That¡¯s not your money!¡±


    Gordon sticks a finger at me.


    ¡°Gaston, you¡¯re not the type to save up, are you? If you can¡¯t pay your bills, go get down on your knees right now and call it off, you squirming bastard! The rewards are publicized, and if you leave out any of them, they¡¯ll find out immediately!¡±


    Gordon has a good argument.


    It¡¯s a balm bird rampage after ¡°The ck Fiend¡±.


    It¡¯s clear that the white, gloomy Abel is the backbone of a monstrous monster.


    You never know what will happen if you break your promise.


    But Gaston couldn¡¯t turn back either.


    He wouldn¡¯t want to die trying to make his cronies bow and recant.


    It¡¯s too miserable. Gaston had already made a mess of things.


    Besides. It would be suspicious to force a cancetion now.


    That would be inconvenient for the man hiding on the other side of Abel.


    Yes, so this is a necessary expense. Amission, you could call it fairpensation. If you think it¡¯s a bad idea, this Gordon brother or Abel can bury it.


    Why should I bury it in shame, Gaston reiterated.


    In Gaston¡¯s own mind, it was absolute logic.


    ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t understand is you guys. You guys can bury the money. No need for me to restrain myself. How could you not understand that! I¡¯m the one who went out of my way to help him in the first ce!


    ¡°Wha-, Huh? Idiot, how much do you think it costs for that many people to drink! It¡¯s mostly your fault you got swept away. I wouldn¡¯t give you this kind of money either! What, are you drunk!?¡±


    He stinks of trouble.


    Gaston clicks his tongue and then bends his head to check his surroundings.


    There¡¯s no sign of anyone.


    The corner of Gaston¡¯s mouth twisted up into a grin.


    Gaston had always been ufortable with the idea of an equal discussion.


    He got through it by either giving one-sided orders or shouting at them.


    And there was one action he would take with someone who couldn¡¯t get through with it. Pushing with violence.


    That was the quickest way to do it, and it suited his nature.


    Gaston draws his sword.


    Gaston¡¯s sword has arger de area than the average one. It weighs nearly twice as much.


    About five years ago, he had threatened the most famous cksmith in the city of Lomarn and had him make it at a discount, ignoring his reservations in favor of it.


    When shed, its overwhelming weight would sever the bones of a magic beast with its overwhelming weight, and when struck in the stomach, it would crush the bones. It is a deadly de that can kill with a single blow.


    The first thing people are afraid of when they see the rugged de and the second thing they are afraid of is Gaston wielding it lightly.


    The greatsword Vairablow, which can break the hearts of others just by holding it up, was a perfect match for Gaston¡¯s personality.


    Regardless of how he obtained it, Gaston liked the Great Sword Vairablow.


    If it was slightly damaged, he would service it, and in some cases, he would take it to the cksmith immediately. He made sure to wipe the de and hilt with a cloth before he went to bed.


    He even made up his mind that he would never let his cronies and women touch it, no matter how they praised him.


    He was even thinking about paying that cksmith a fair price for him, which was unusual for Gaston. Just a thought, though.


    Gaston grasped the great sword Vairablow with both hands and shed through the air twice.


    After that, he gently thrust it into the ground while controlling his momentum.


    It made a loud sound and scattered sand stters.


    ¡°What? Are you really going to tell me what to do? Ahh? I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I¡¯ve got a short temper, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Gordon signaled to Mordon with his eyes and then held the axe in his hand.


    ¡°They say you have to see the pain to be an idiot! That¡¯s the quickest way to train an animal! At best, I hope you¡¯re smarter than a dog!¡±


    Gaston¡¯s eyebrows lifted in response to Gordon¡¯s challenge.


    His hand naturally tightened in his grip on the weapon.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you pay for insulting me! I was going to make a reasonable threat, but don¡¯t! I¡¯m going to give you a bone-deep taste of the horror of this Vairablow!¡±


    Gaston shouts, switching the great sword Vairablow from two-handed to one-handed.


    It¡¯s not a stance that can be maintained for long due to the weight of the Great Sword Vairablow, but the one-handed stance allows for a wider range of movement.


    Plus, it¡¯s easier to make your opponent feel intimidated. If you are even slightly frightened, it will be a big advantage.


    ¡°Tch! I should have brought him here when he¡¯s a little drunk. Mordon, run the other way! The two of us will crush him!¡±


    ¡°A-, All right, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll put you two together and make you rust of Vairablow!¡±


    Gaston swings his greatsword Vairabrow and ms it against the wall.


    The stone wall is easily dented and chipped away as easily as if it were paper.


    Gordon gulps at the sight of the destroyed wall.


    Gaston¡¯s mouth smile¡¯s twistedly.

 Chapter 97 - Episode Nineteen

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Episode Neen</h4>


    ¡°Fuuuu¡­¡­¡±


    After the conclusion, I closed the book on Altamir.


    I understood 90% of the content.


    Even if I understood the steps, there were parts where I had no idea of the principles or what they were indicating, but I¡¯ll stop there for now.


    Next time Ie back, I¡¯ll check if there are any books of other people who might have something to do with Altamir.


    I¡¯ve transcribed some of them, but it¡¯s still hard not to take them out.


    I heard that if you¡¯re an advanced adventurer, the restrictions on your activities at the facility may be loosened in some cases, so if Gaston bes a ss A or B, I may be able to ask him to borrow it instead.


    And even if there are no books left, there might be someone who has met Altamir if he¡¯s a long-lived race.


    I¡¯m a little curious about this old woman now, and I¡¯d like to meet someone close to her if possible.


    However, even after eighty years, the only people who are still healthy are the ones who are doping around with magic or the elves who came down to earth.


    The rest are either intelligent dragons or advanced demons¡­¡­


    I stand up from my seat and then stand tall.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get Mea to clean up¡­¡­¡±


    I wipe the tears that have spilled from my absent mind and turn to the direction of the bookshelf.


    Mea went to look for a book on archery once and never came back.


    As I was wondering if she was stand reading or something, Mea jumped out from behind the bookshelf.


    ¡°A, Abel! Abel! this, look at this!¡±


    Mea runs up in a straight line and then ms a book down on the desk.


    It looks like it¡¯s still new.


    There is preservation magic in this world, and many books written by sorcerers and items of high historical value are slowed down by it to slow down the deterioration of the paper.


    However, this book does not seem to have that. It is probably intended for the mass market.


    Nevertheless, the paper is pure white. Nevertheless, the paper is pure white, and there are no scratches on the back cover.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°But this! Look at this!¡±


    ¡°Rx. What¡¯s in that book¡­¡­¡±


    I turned the book over and saw a familiar name on it.


    The Wegener Expedition: the People of Yalba and the Dragon Dance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    He¡¯s the thin-haired schr from the lord¡¯s research team. Did he publish a book or something?


    ¡°I heard that guy fought the dragon for three days and three nights and finally drove it back!¡¡Isn¡¯t that awesome! Honestly, Mea looked down on her wondering why she was so high and mighty!¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­¡±


    I think that¡¯s something that¡¯s going to be heaped on me by 500%¡­¡­


    I¡¯m not worried that Mea is going to get scammed one day.


    She might fall into some weird religion and buy a vase or something. And marriage fraud.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the name before, and I was looking at it, and a woman in the neighborhood rmended it to me. Abel should definitely read the book, too!¡±


    It¡¯s that popr.


    However. He¡¯s bald.


    ¡°I hear they¡¯re making a new one, too. Apparently he wanted to spell out a record at a site he had recently explored!¡±


    That wouldn¡¯t be the Zeshum Ruins, right?


    Ebelheid will go crazy if he¡¯s telling in a weird way.


    ¡°I, I see. I¡¯m going to read the new one when ites out. I¡¯ll get some for Ebelheid, too.¡±


    After having Mea put all the books away, we left the church library and moved to the main building, which was connected via a hallway.


    We couldn¡¯t get in or out without going through here.


    Probably, they wanted to attract the attention of the general poption, who are of other faiths, as much as possible.


    There are a lot of people who run off hurriedly as if they will be punished.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I wonder what is that tasteless picture?¡±


    Mea¡¯s eyes narrowed wide as she entered the main building.


    She pointed to arge painting hanging on the wall.


    A wart-covered, pale mass of flesh with countless tentacles.


    What looked like wings and arms grew irregrly from it.


    What looked like eyeballs buried in the flesh seemed to be restless to move at any moment. Above, what looked like the upper half of a hunchbacked human body grew as if it was one with the mass of flesh. The one eye peeking through the gap between the hair-like tentacles has an eerie gleam in it.


    It is positioned on the library side of the corridor, where it can be seen whening from the corridor.


    It¡¯s a monster, to put it simply, but it¡¯s not good for many things to point it out here.


    ¡°H-, hey, put your arm down. It¡¯s the God of Kudur, the God Kudor-sama, you know.¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that one!? Did it had an appearance like that!? Mea knows the name too, but I never heard of that thing being attached to the bottom!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down, people are watching!¡±


    Garuuja, the god of the soil, who created the earth and gave shape to the world.


    Levi, the water god who created the oceans and gave life to the world.


    Mahalvo, the god of fire, who made fire and gave the world civilization.


    Silfame, the god of the sky, who created Moon and gave the world his magic.


    - and it is said in Kudrism that it was Kudor that swallowed them all and created man.


    Never say that he is an evil god.


    Without him, human beings wouldn¡¯t have been born, which is the myth of Kudrism.


    ¡­¡­ By the way, Levi and Garuuja are mentioned in the myths of other religions as well, but they are not treated so badly.


    In the past, there were times when the mythology was so overwhelming that it led to religious wars, and there are records in the chief¡¯s mansion that the Marren tribe was driven into such wars.


    Nowadays, the most widespread religion on this continent is Kudor religion.


    But on other continents, it¡¯s best not to talk about it underhandedly.


    I was just about to pull a stunned Mea¡¯s hand to get out when a man stood in front of me.


    He was still a young man in a monastic uniform. He had tightly coiffed hair and a smile that looked like it had been hardened with paint.


    On his chest hung a ne with tentacles extending out of a circr one to form a shape.


    It was the symbol of the Kudor cult.


    ¡°You guys over there, are you other Christians on your way home from the library? In fact, we have a worship service tomorrow, and we often have people from outside the church attend. However, we¡¯re only asking for those who have asked us toe, though. We¡¯ll be serving a simple meal and drinks after the service, and we¡¯ll have a reunion, so please join us¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have things to do tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone now, too! Sorry, if we get another chance, I¡¯ll see you then!¡±


    The timing was a bit awkward, so I did my best to refuse.


    I returned the friar¡¯s affectionate smile to the friar, who seemed disappointed but didn¡¯t crack a smile, and dragged Mea away from him.


    After that, we headed straight for the inn.


    The sun has already setting and it was just beginning to get dark beyond dusk.


    The moon was beginning to rise in the sky.


    In front of the inn, there were two men who look like a bad character.


    One was leaning against the wall and the other was sitting like a delinquent.


    It was dark, so I couldn¡¯t see their faces very well.


    I quickened my steps, trying not to get involved.


    Then the man who was sitting stands up, raises his arms, and runs over to me.


    As soon as I got my wand up, the man fell down amazingly. I looked closer and saw that it was Gordon.


    ¡°Brother Abel, don¡¯t do that to me! Really, for God¡¯s sake!¡±


    Gordon bends to the ground and swings one hand in my direction.


    He was traumatized, apparently.


    ¡°Oh, ahhhhh, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to reflexively¡­¡­¡±


    I put my wand away.


    Gordon stood up so quickly and brushed the dust off his pants.


    Apparently, the Gordon brothers were waiting for me to return.


    ¡°So, uh¡­¡­ how did it go with Gaston?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ahhhh, sorry¡­¡­ I was waiting for the right moment to stop, because I thought it would draw more attention to me if I stopped, but it got so fast that I didn¡¯t get there in time.


    ¡°I knew it was going to happen¡­¡­¡±


    It can¡¯t be helped.


    I guess I was wrong to use Gaston, as expected.


    I thought I could make it since he jumped in the ranks, but I guess I was being shallow.


    ¡°Then, the reward money is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about that part. We got it all right. I had to get a little extra for the inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gordon said with great pride and looked back at Mordon.


    ¡°Hey, Mordon! Give me that bag!¡±


    At Gordon¡¯s suggestion, Maudon took out a bag.


    I could see from the outside that it was filled with heaps of money.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I thought you said it was used up? I didn¡¯t know you got it back.¡±


    ¡°Nono, that¡¯s what got me in trouble. Anyway, Mordon and I beat the crap out of him, but he¡¯s not the kind of guy who keeps money on hand.¡±


    ¡°Did you beat him up?¡±


    As expected, he moves fast.


    Well, it¡¯s the only way to win Gaston.


    I think it¡¯s best to keep the Gordon brothers in charge of Gaston.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they were pretty gangly, but you¡¯ve solved it somehow.¡±


    I don¡¯t see any particr damage to either Gordon or Mordon.


    Mordon doesn¡¯t have a bow, and it would have been a melee fight, but I don¡¯t think it was after a very bad fight.


    ¡°Yeah, that Gaston guy, he was just swinging his stupid big sword around with one hand after all. I just kept pretending to attack him by pinching him and then backing off, and he got knackered on his own. At the opportune moment, Mordon jumped to his feet and pulled him down, and from then on, well, it just kind of stayed that way.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­¡±


    He was big, but he wasn¡¯t very smart, apparently.


    The image of the Gordon brothers punching and kicking the shrinking Gaston shed through my mind.


    ¡°And well, they said they had no money, so we confiscated the sword and sold it. Then I filled in the holes they spent and returned it to you, minus a nuisance fee.¡±


    He just said something outrageous.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ did you sell the sword?¡±


    Indeed, Gaston was carrying a very huge sword around to show it off.


    That one, did he sell that one?


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t want it to be public knowledge, so I sold it at a store in the back so it wouldn¡¯t be traced back to me, and I guess I rushed the appraisal, so I got a little overcharged¡­¡­ but it was still a good enough price.¡±


    And they sold it off for cheap.


    Are these two demons?


    ¡°I, Isn¡¯t the sword part a bad idea? Maybe he had feelings for it or something¡­¡­ and that guy won¡¯t be able to make money on his own.¡±


    ¡°I think It¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯ll be able to buy a few more weapons with the rest of the money he got, maybe. And he¡¯ll do a good job of hiding the fact that he bought a new weapon. He¡¯s not a doll, after all. As far as feelings go, it¡¯s the person who uses it up who¡¯s to me.¡±


    ¡°I, I guess so. Yeah, no, I mean, maybe but¡­¡­ Ah, wait a minute.¡±


    I took the bag from Mordon and then returned the ¡°extra¡± amount of money intact.


    I don¡¯t want to use it somehow because I feel that Gaston¡¯s grudge is caged in it.


    Besides, I want the Gordon brothers to keep an eye on Gaston in the future.


    It would be better to let them hold the price.

 Chapter 98 - A Certain Forests Research Team (Side: Allen)

    <h4>Chapter 98 - A Certain Forest''s Research Team (Side: Allen)</h4>


    Twelve men were advancing through the dense forest.


    They were the private army of the Lord who held the city of Lomarn, and they belonged to the second survey unit within it.


    ¡°How¡¯s the magic maic needle, Allen?¡±


    Called out by the captain Regino, the squad member Allen looks down at the magic tool at hand.


    The magic maic hand is shaped like a clock with only one hand, and has the property of moving in response to strong magic power.


    It has an adjustment screw that allows you to narrow down the type of magic power that reacts, but Allen didn¡¯t quite understand how to use it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to use it, you know. It¡¯s been going around in circles for a while now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t break it right¡­¡­¡±


    The reason we went to the forest this time was to investigate the recent spate of troubling incidents such as the emergence of dangerous mutant species and magic beast disaster monster panic that have been urring here.


    In a postscript to a certain adventurer¡¯s report, he wrote: ¡°Lately there have been a series of strange incidents. When such troublesome incidents have been urring frequently, there is a bad cause that can disrupt the magic field, so it is better to investigate it as soon as possible.¡±, was written in the report, and when the lord so saw that, I¡¯ve been ordered to send me and my unit.


    This kind of investigation is often prepared with special rewards and left to the adventurers.


    That¡¯s also the purpose of the Support Center for adventurers from the beginning.


    But many of them are rough and foul-mouthed, as well as have little sense of responsibility.


    For this reason, the survey team is mainly entrusted with important investigations that cannot be left to the adventurers.


    Especially this time, there are still many unclear points, and the idea of privately investigating them before making a big deal out of it and causing anxiety is a big deal.


    By the way, Regino requested the cooperation of Wegener, who is a magic beast schr, for this investigation, but that was not possible due to Wegener¡¯s mysterious abdominal pain after he finished listening to the story.


    ¡°Ah, it stopped¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    With a warning sound, the magic maic needle jumped up.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to use it in a strange way, but it was kind of sudden¡­¡­¡±


    In response to Allen¡¯s impatient excuses, Regino drew his sword and held it ready.


    A greasy sweat was flowing on his forehead.


    ¡°Captain Regino!? I, I mean, don¡¯t be so angry¡­¡­ it was an ident or something.¡±


    After saying that much, Allen felt ufortable with the way Regino was looking at him.


    This was because Regino¡¯s eyes seemed to be staring behind Allen rather than looking at him.


    Allen grasped the situation and turned around as he discarded his magic maic needle and drew his sword.


    A short distance away, there was a ckened tree. The tree was a bit thicker, and its bark was partially peeled off and gouged out, making it look like the face of someone who wasughing with a big mouth.


    Just as it was, a branch was growing out of its nose.


    Allen felt creeped out and frowned.


    Immediately after that, the tree¡¯s mouth became evenrger. With that, the entire forest began to make a violent noise, as if the tree wasughing.


    There¡¯s no doubt about it. This is the true nature of the distortion of the magic field and the reason why the magic maic needle shed.


    Allen had a hunch that this was the case.


    Then he realized that his hand, which was holding the sword, was trembling.


    ¡°Lower your swords¡±


    A croaky voice echoed in Allen¡¯s head. It was as if it was etched directly into his brain.


    The other members of the squad were also dismayed. Perhaps they all heard this voice, Allen guessed.


    Spiritualnguage.


    The use of spiritnguage meant that it was a magic beast with a danger level of B or higher, or a demon of some kind.


    This is not an enemy that can be dealt with by the Second Investigation Squad.


    ¡°Praise me as the god¡±


    Allen doesn¡¯t know the spiritnguage in detail.


    Therefore, he doesn¡¯t know what the tree in front of them is trying to say to them.


    ¡°Or else I will grant you death¡±


    But it was clear that he was not a mild opponent.


    ¡°Lower your swords¡±


    The eyes of the tree widened.


    Allen tightened his grip on his sword.


    It was because he could clearly sense that it was turning against him, who was in the lead.


    A ck pointed root poked its head through the ground.


    Quickly, Allen swung his sword. But the de easily shattered and the tip of the root pierced Allen¡¯s shoulder.


    Allen was blown away and threw his sword out in the intense pain of being pierced.


    He flew through the air, spurting blood, and his mmed body into the ground.


    Allen rolled onto his back after hitting the side of his head on the ground.


    His heart palpitations were intense and painful. He couldn¡¯t breathe well. Heat rises from the bottom of his stomach.


    Allen tries to hold his shoulder injury with his hand.


    He feels a throbbing sensation and realizes for the first time how much blood he¡¯s losing. Instantly, the paralyzing fear and pain hit me all at once.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ ah, ah¡­¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhh! Uwaaaah! Uwaaaaaaah!¡±


    Allen screamed, half-crazed.


    Fear is contagious.


    ng. ng.


    One by one, the sound of swords being dropped on the spot continued.


    No one was in a position to fight properly anymore.


    ¡°We¡¯re retreating!¡±


    Regino shouted that to hispanions and quickly took the fallen Allen on his back. He spun around and turned his back to the tree monster.


    The tree monster turns to their backs as they flee, and lifts a branch.


    The tip of the branch was split into five parts, like a thin hand.

 Chapter 99 - Episode Twenty - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Episode Twenty - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (1)</h4>


    ¡°Congrattions, Gaston-san! After a rigorous review, the previous merit and report was granted, and the promotion from semi-D-ss to D-ss was granted! All of us on the staff look forward to your continued sess!¡±


    The receptionist guts posed and called out to Gaston.


    The receptionist is quite young, and she doesn¡¯t look much older than me.


    Besides, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her face before.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s new and doesn¡¯t know Gaston¡¯s normal behavior.


    The receptionist is congratting him honestly, but the staff member who is organizing the papers in the background is watching the exchange between the two of them suspiciously.


    Today¡¯s Gaston was more obedient than usual.


    Unusually, he stood in line and walked with no effort, his shoulders slumping discouragingly. Then he asionally let out a sigh as if he¡¯s remembered something.


    He seemed to be very much affected by the sale of his sword.


    But after a rigorous review, the achievements and reports were recognized¡­¡­


    Maybe that¡¯s the temte, but as a person who is cheating, I¡¯m horrified.


    ¡°As expected of brother Gaston! We didn¡¯t think you were capable only just being a semi-D-ss!¡±


    The small man beside Gaston utters intelligible sycophancy.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Gaston¡¯s tension in response is low.


    It¡¯s like a different person from Gaston, who was so attached to his rank before.


    ¡°Oh yeah, brother Gaston, what happened to that Huge sword?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, Ahhhh, yeah. Well, just with bare hands is enough for a magic beast.¡±


    ¡°Kah! As expected of brother Gaston, I can¡¯t take it. That¡¯s right, of course, my brother¡¯s knuckles are harder than mere metal!¡±


    What now, I¡¯m seriously starting to feel sorry for him.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong to Gaston, but I feel so guilty about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Vairablow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter with you, brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s¡­¡­ nothing.¡±


    Gaston nces sideways at me, then slowly shakes his head.


    Yeah, that¡¯s a serious injury.


    I hope he doesn¡¯t turn on us and resent us¡­¡­ but he doesn¡¯t look like she has the energy to do so.


    It¡¯s okay, Gaston.


    I¡¯ll raise your rank as promised, so stay strong.


    ¡°Abel? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mea, who was stroking the back of her new shooting wyvern (the bow I madest night), looks into my face.


    ¡°Ohhhh, no, I figured I¡¯d better work harder on it.¡±


    ¡°Yes! And Mea would love to test the power of the reborn Shooting Wyvern! With this, I¡¯ll show how useful this will be to Abel!¡±


    She puts his strength into his hand holding the bow and says so enthusiastically.


    Thanks to the Gordon brothers collecting the money from Gastonst night, I had quite a bit of money to spare.


    It seems that Mea was also eager to learn archery, so I bought some materials and made a bow, thinking that it would be better than an old raggedy bow.


    The bow itself has been made by the Marrene tribe before, so as long as I have the materials, I can make it to fit Mea¡¯s height.


    I bought as much good material as possible and stayed up all night yesterday to make it.


    ¡­¡­ By the way, because Mea didn¡¯t want to throw away her old shooting wyvern, which was her friend in arms, she took the strategy of first saying ¡®The strings are ruined, so it¡¯s hard to aim at them,¡± and then saying ¡°The life of the wood seems to be short, so I¡¯d better rece it¡± and recing the body.


    It was what ismonly known as the Theseus ship paradox.


    I¡¯d like to think that this has taken over the soul of the Shooting Wyvern.


    ¡°Are we going to the forest again next time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I want to go to the woods. I¡¯m still curious about the continuing anomalies. I want to look into that in earnest this time.¡±


    In the meantime, I¡¯ve included a brief discussion of the continuing anomalies in the forest as a P.S. to thest sentence of the report that Mea wrote.


    I thought that if I got the ears of the higher-ups at the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, they might respond in some way, but it¡¯s just an adventurer¡¯s report.


    I don¡¯t expect that much, and even I can¡¯t confidently assure you that there¡¯s something there.


    To begin with, looking at the current exchange between Gaston and the receptionist, it¡¯s doubtful that the report is even being read properly.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it was thrown out for dereliction of duty.


    I¡¯d have preferred to find out for myself if I could, and that¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Later¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to look for some nice, trees that possess magic deep in the forest.¡±


    ¡°A tree that possess magic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because I haven¡¯t carved Ortem at allpared to when I was in the vige. It makes my fingertips feel jittery.¡±


    An Ortem could only make good things if I used trees with high magic power.


    All of the trees near the Marren tribe¡¯s vige had a high magic power, but this was not the case with the trees around here.


    I touched it and saw how blessed that vige was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not expecting to find such a good tree just because I went a little deeper into the forest. It would be nice to have some here, was the goal for now.¡±


    And even if I found it, I¡¯d have to carry the tree back home or just carve the Ortem and leave it alone.


    The reason why the World Tree Ortem is able to be called up at will through teleportation is because it itself is an extraordinary mass of magical power.


    I don¡¯t expect a tree with a World Tree ss magic power to grow in a forest like this in a magical manner.


    When I was talking to Mea about such things, something suddenly called out to me from behind.


    ¡°You¡¯d better quit going to the forest.¡±


    It was a familiar voice.


    When I turned around, I saw Maizen¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Abel, Mea. Sorry to interrupt your conversation, but I wouldn¡¯t rmend the forest right now.¡±


    As soon as I saw Maizen¡¯s face, a scene I saw in the guild just the other day shed back into my mind.


    A member of Maizen¡¯s party was kissing another man in broad daylight, despite the fact that she had a boyfriend in the party.


    I lose track of the words I¡¯m about to say and shut up.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it Maizen.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Mea had an immediate reaction to the example as if she had determined that it was a nket imitation of someone else.


    ¡°Why do you say we can¡¯t go to the forest?¡±


    ¡°They say they found something dangerous in the forest. Rumor has it that¡¯s why the lord¡¯s private army is heading to the forest today.¡±


    ¡°Something dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be surprised. It¡¯s a huge hand made of soil. The adventurers call it the ¡°Hand of God¡±. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but then I saw it. I was shaken up and we all ran away.¡±


    ¡­¡­ that¡¯s the same one I used on Gordon.


    Mea seemed to have figured it out and quickly closed his mouth.


    ¡°I could tell from a distance, that it was something sinister. I don¡¯t know much about that sort of thing, but how should I say this, I could sense a vicious destructive impulse in the air.¡±


    I¡¯m the one who made it.


    Was that really that sinister?


    Eh, by the way, was that really how the Lord¡¯s private army reacted?


    Why, it¡¯s just a little raised dirt.


    If they find out about this, won¡¯t they make us take responsibility for moving private soldiers around for no reason?


    ¡°Eh, heeeh, I see. It¡¯s not that Mea doesn¡¯t think it has any evil or destructive impulses.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, you know. I heard that the Support Center is trying to keep the information secret, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to hide it. It¡¯s too big. Anyway, you shouldn¡¯t go there. There¡¯s no way something like that woulde naturally, so there must be some kind of monster out there. I think it¡¯s hard to take on that thing, even for Abel.¡±


    The one that made that is me, though.


    ¡°Tha-, thank you for the advice¡­¡­ I, I see. I¡¯m starting to get scared now, yeah.¡±


    I thought about going in different ways with him now, but I still couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking about the party.


    Honestly, I can¡¯t help but be curious.


    ¡°You know¡­¡­ your party, how is it going right now? The two people other than Maizen were dating, right? Has it been awkwardtely? No, I¡¯m just using an example¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, Tilda and Risha.¡±


    Saying their names, Maizen¡¯s expression darkens.


    ¡°The mood has been a little badtely. It¡¯s just that the situation is they get into an argument over little things, and I¡¯m the go-between. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, they were really close until recently. I¡¯m trying to figure out what to do about it, too, but¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s probably not going to help.


    It would be better to break up now, was the wordse out just until my throat.


    Should I say it, or should I just keep quiet¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m knocking over a stick that someone is trying so hard to support from the side.


    ¡°Heeeeh, is that so¡­¡­ I guess it¡¯s called mise, isn¡¯t it? They seemed so lovey-dovey, but¡­¡­ it¡¯s kind of sad.¡±


    Whenever we talk about love, Meaes on board with a curious tone.


    But it¡¯s probably not that cute.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to put my charisma to good use. Honestly, since then I¡¯ve risen from semi-E-ss to E-ss. As a party, I want to improve its performance from here on out.¡±


    Maizen huffed and ruffled his hair deliberately.


    ¡°I, I see. But if the mood of the party is so bad, I think it would be a good idea to re-create the party or something¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-, no, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to be worried about that much, really, yeah. It¡¯ll pass soon, probably. Because you see, I¡¯m here. Me! I¡¯m confident to make the mood rxed and¡­¡­ yeah¡­¡­¡±


    Maizen, one day there will be a hole in your stomach, won¡¯t there?

 Chapter 100 - Episode Twenty-One - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Episode Twenty-One - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (2)</h4>


    A quick, warm breeze blows.


    The wind passes on the intervals of every tree, brushing the leaves.


    In the forest, there was a warm miasma drifting, which stickily clings together.


    I have feeling that it unnecessarily wastes stamina every time we walk.


    I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed since I started walking through the forest now.


    The purpose ofing to the forest this time is to get to the bottom of the strange events that are going on in the forest.


    If it¡¯s a magic beast or a demon that has the influence it¡¯s supposed to have, it should be a pretty big one.


    An amount of money woulde in that could substantially pay back the debt, and it would be enough to satisfy the disgruntled Gaston.


    ¡­¡­ However, I¡¯m raising my arm while building up magic power at the end of my wand to detect the dubious magic power, but the arm I¡¯m raising is starting to weak and shaking. I¡¯m nearing my limit.


    Somehow, it¡¯s hard to breathe.


    I unintentionally let my arms down and stop my feet.


    The light from the tip of my wand, which was faintly emitting light, was cut off.


    ¡°¡­¡­ shall we take a break, Abel? It sounds kind of tough, though.¡±


    Mea, who was walking beside me, calls out to me with concern.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ I¡¯m probably fine. Probably.¡±


    ¡°But your face looks kind of pale¡­¡­¡±


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect to walk this far.


    The sweat is great.


    Sensory perception requires delicate magical control. Long hours in this bad environment.


    Physical fatigue, ufortable air, and magical power sensing, these three thingsbined areing to kill me.


    ¡°Somehow, It¡¯s starting to get really hard. Shall we use Ortem for sensing¡­¡­¡±


    I grab my wand and wave it.


    The ground glows and a magic circle appears.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    As the chant ended, the World Tree Ortem appeared in the center of the magic circle.


    I wave my wand again.


    I draw the magic circle so that the Ortem of the World Tree goes to the source of the type of magic power specified by the World Tree.


    ¡°Oh doll, lead the way¡±


    A light lights up behind the Ortem¡¯s eyes in the World Tree.


    Ortem moves onward, jumping up and down.


    I¡¯ve set my speed to be quite slow for a break, so I won¡¯t lose sight of him at first.


    Well, even if we lose sight of them, as long as we can transfer them to our hands, that¡¯s all that matters.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go after that¡­¡­¡±


    I wipe the sweat from my forehead and look up.


    ¡°That Ortem looks really is useful¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It might be a little tough to get it to fight hand-to-handbat because of theck of weight, but it can do most of it.¡±


    ¡°If it had the weight, you could make it fight in hand-to-handbat with a magic beast¡­¡­¡±


    Nothing is impossible for an Ortem.


    The branches of the World Tree would have been well worth the amount of money we put out. I believe that.


    If I give it the proper function and set up a magic circle, I can even make it carve an Ortem.


    If I do even better, it should be possible to make it carve an Ortem out an Ortem, and then have thepleted Ortem carve out an Ortem.


    As long as we could find a forest with lots of good-looking trees, we¡¯d be able to mass-produce them indefinitely.


    Even if it took it thirty minutes to carve the Ortem, after carving the first one, it would take him an hour to carve four of them, which meant sixteen in two hours, and 256 in four hours.


    Theoretically, if the carving was left alone for ten hours, the number would jump to about one million, and if it took a whole day, the number would rise to nearly 300 trillion.


    As expected, there¡¯s no ce where that many trees grow, and I¡¯m sure my magic power isn¡¯t enough either.


    I¡¯d like to try it out once, but if I identally experiment with it, the world would probably be destroyed as it is.


    However, if there¡¯s a ce where it doesn¡¯t bother them no matter how many Ortem I carve, I¡¯d like to challenge myself to see how many of them I can carve in a day.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea, water please.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Mea took my hyottle (a water bottle made from gourd-like fruit) out of my luggage and handed it to me.


    I turned my Hyottle upside down and drank the water.


    I felt somewhat better.


    As I was wiping my mouth with my sleeve, Mea jumped in front of me with her bow at the ready.


    ¡°A-Abel!¡±


    I heard Mea¡¯s voice, lowered my hand holding the Hyottle, and looked ahead.


    Three goblins, ugly little green-skinned devils, were blocking the way.


    Their faces were skinny, eagle-nosed, and slit. Their ears were pointed, almost elf-like.


    ¡°Gaffuu! Gaffuu! Gaffuu!¡±


    The goblins smile creepily and brandish their clubs.


    At that time, the color of the light in the eyes of the World Tree¡¯s Ortem, who is guiding us on the road ahead of us, changes to red.


    He suddenly increases his speed and rushes towards the goblins that are ahead of him.


    This is the response action that I had arranged in advance.


    When it is about to be attacked with hostile intent during activation, it will automatically counterattack the magic beast with its magic circle.


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem plunges its body into the goblin¡¯s chest.


    Crackling, crackling. I heard the sound of the sternum shattering.


    ¡°Gapuuu?¡±


    The goblin¡¯s flesh and blood dissipated as it let out a strange, decapitating scream.


    It went limp and looked as if it had been folded up and stopped moving.


    ¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Gaffuu?¡± ¡°


    The two goblins in the rear stopped on their feet and dropped their clubs on the spot as they saw the horrific end of the incisive captain.


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem shakes his body with a shudder and blood flies to the area.


    Red droplets of blood were sttered on the bodies of the goblins who were standing in a daze.


    After flying the blood that can be flown, the World Tree¡¯s Ortem looks at the two goblins.


    ¡± ¡°Gafaaaaah!¡± ¡°


    The goblins run deep into the forest and are soon out of sight.


    I watched their backs and then called out to Mea, who was frozen in a bowed position.


    ¡°You were calling my name earlier, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡­ it¡¯s nothing. No, it¡¯s nothing anymore.¡±


    Mea lowered her bow hurriedly, looking a little embarrassed.


    World Tree¡¯s Ortem stares at me, but as I began to walk, it turned forward and began guiding me forward, making another dong-dong sound while jumping up and down.


    ¡°However, what a strange air.¡±


    The more I walk, the heavier I feel the air getting.


    Maybe there really is something nasty out there.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a man down!¡±


    Mea pointed ahead and then started to run, passing the Ortem and moving on.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not safe to go on your own!¡±


    As he said it, he looked in the direction Mea had pointed.


    Through the trees, I see a familiar blue outfit.


    It¡¯s stained with blood and mud, but I¡¯m sure of it. It was the clothes worn by the lord¡¯s survey team.


    I catch up with them and look at the other side of the tree.


    There were ten familiar men.


    They were definitely the faces of the survey team I met at the Zeshum ruins.


    I also remember the name of the blond man leaning against the tree. I¡¯m pretty sure it was Allen.


    Allen¡¯s shoulder is bandaged, but his injuries seem to be quite deep, and the bandage is already stained by oozing blood.


    When I met him at the ruins, his eyes were lively and energetic, but there was no sign of it on him now. It¡¯s like he was frightened by something, cowering.


    The others were simr.


    They were traumatized in some way, more or less.


    ¡°You-, you are¡­¡­ the sorcerer we met in the ruins¡­¡­¡±


    Allen turned to me and said weakly.


    ¡°H-, hi, it¡¯s been a while. Um, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Actually an adventurer reported something about a forest that suggested the existence of a monster, and we were about to embark on an expedition to investigate deeper in the forest¡­¡­ but we got swept up in the ensuing conflicts, and this is the result.¡±


    Geh, so it¡¯s the thing I added to Gaston¡¯s report.


    I¡¯m sorry about that.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to get out of the forest as soon as possible¡­¡­ but there are some people, including myself, who are badly injured and can¡¯t walk well. In the meantime, we¡¯ve sent those who were rtively lightly injured to run to town as a message and are waiting here.¡±


    He says in frustration and looks around at the other investigators around me.


    Then he turns his attention back to me.


    ¡°You guys had better get out of here, too. Looking at the behavior of the monster, it seems that he had an agenda to keep us alive¡­¡­ but if not, he would have killed us all. It was like ying with a bug and letting it go. That wasn¡¯t something a human could handle.¡±


    He said and his body shuddered.


    Is there such a ridiculous monster?


    From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems to have some intelligence to it.


    ¡°What did it look like?¡±


    ¡°A tree. The tree moving¡­¡­ and smiling¡­¡­ y-, yes! He sent me words with his mind! It was spiritnguage, so I hardly knew what it meant, but¡­¡­¡±


    Talking in spiritnguage¡­¡­ tree-like creature?


    Isn¡¯t that, by any chance, the perfect material for Ortem?


    I had half given up on this magical tree.


    I didn¡¯t expect the opportunity to get it in my hands so easily.


    My fingers, which had been itching to carve Ortem, naturally began to move.


    My heart began to flutter.


    Seeing me, Allen drops his eyes and hugs his shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s horrible to hear, isn¡¯t it? I too, just remembering it makes me shiver¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I guess so. Yeah.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m shaking in my boots.


    Stop, I need to calm down.


    ¡°Um, well, which way is it? Which way is it that has the resources to do that? Am I right in that direction?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°N-, no, I just want to make sure to avoid it¡­¡­ and it¡¯s nothing personal.¡±


    ¡°I, I know. I think I heard a little bit wrong. Umm, it¡¯s way back there. I¡¯m not sure how far away it was, as I was running for my life, but¡­¡­¡±


    Okay, I see.


    So there¡¯s my new Ortem over there.


    I could make a full-fledgedbat-specific Ortem. I¡¯m going with six arms.

 Chapter 101 - Episode Twenty-Two - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Episode Twenty-Two - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (3)</h4>


    ¡°The one who¡¯s badly hurt¡­¡­ there¡¯s only one more person left.¡±


    I sit down in front of the fallen investigator and check hisplexion.


    His face was blue and bloodless.


    He grunts asionally but his eyes remain meditated and he seemed unconscious.


    He doesn¡¯t respond to me as I approach him, either.


    As I looked at the other investigators, I noticed something that looked like poison on the location of his injuries.


    Although it was colorless water, it seemed to be reacting to magic.


    Perhaps this was causing him to be disoriented.


    Some of them could talk even if their injuries were severe, so it would vary from person to person.


    I had Mea turn the investigator lying on his back over and put him on his face.


    This guy is injured on his back.


    When I asked him about it, he told me that he had been stabbed in the back with a tree root while escaping.


    He put his hands on his clothes and rolled them up.


    A bloody bandage is wrapped around it.


    The bandage was cut and removed with the wood carving knife, revealing the location of the injury.


    The flesh has been gouged out and dirt is mixed in.


    I remove the lid of the Hyottle and pours the water inside on the back of the survey team.


    ¡°Uhh, ugh¡­¡­¡±


    The man on the survey team screams in pain.


    ¡°Oh Impure, leave.¡±


    I point my wand at it and chant, and the water I poured over it wriggles and creates a small swirl.


    It mixes with blood and dirt, and with them, it falls from my belly and soaks into the soil.


    Maybe now that strange water has fallen off.


    He continues, waving his cane.


    ¡°Revitalization¡±


    The telets rapidly gathered and hardened, forming a beautiful pressure sore.


    His expression softened quickly and he seemed to rx from his shoulders.


    As I watched her, she began to make faint breathing sounds like she was sleeping.


    I pressed my wand against the injured area and lightly let the magic flow through it.


    By doing this, the repulsive magic power is returned to the wand, giving me a thinly veiled idea of the state of the body.


    ¡°D-, does Elma look okay?¡±


    Allen bends down and asks me.


    It¡¯s probably the name of the fallen investigator.


    ¡°She should wake up in time. Maybe.¡±


    I¡¯m mostly self-taught, and I don¡¯t have much practical experience, so I can¡¯t say for sure.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine first.


    ¡°¡­¡­ thank you very much. Looking back, I¡¯m sorry for always helping me out. You were able to use medical magic as well as analysis, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ahhh, well, it¡¯s just a bit of a nibble.¡±


    I thought I had used a lot of attack magic in the ruins, but it seemed to bepletely recognized by the survey team members as an analysis person.


    It was Maizen who was standing in the front line and fighting, and they were put to sleep by Ebelheid along the way, so that¡¯s how they see it.


    ¡°Medical magic isn¡¯t my specialty, so you¡¯d better show it to someone proper when you return.¡±


    ¡°No, no, even so, it still really helped! I don¡¯t know what would have happened if it hadn¡¯t happened. I underestimated the case just now. If such a monster is out there, we should n a countermeasure and then bring the rest of the squad with us¡­¡­¡±


    I wondered if they wouldn¡¯t call on the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center to take them down, but I remembered that the nobleman¡¯s private army was mainly drawn from adventurers.


    If they couldn¡¯t do it, it would be difficult for even the adventurers to do so.


    ¡°At worst, they might have to burn down part of the forest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, I think it would be better if you wait for now.¡±


    ¡°At any rate, we will return with you to the city. We¡¯ll reward you again on our own¡­¡­¡±


    Oh, Ahhhh, I guess that¡¯s what would happen.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to turn back aftering this far.


    The future Ortem is right around the corner.


    ¡°Since we just got here, I think we might do some more exploring¡­¡­ Oh, I¡¯m going to avoid the one with the monster and explore the west side from here, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t want to force you to do anything, but pleasee to the lord¡¯s residence. You are always wee to visit us. If you tell us where you¡¯re lodgings at, we¡¯ll be able to¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N, no, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡­¡±


    I wave my hands from side to side, a little embarrassed.


    It wasn¡¯t easy even in my previous life to have a rich man¡¯s mansion wee me.


    I don¡¯t know the etiquette or anything, and it¡¯s a bit of a different world from mine. And I don¡¯t have any intention to make much of a connection with it.


    ¡°Actually, Wegener-sama said that he wants to see Abel-san again¡­¡­ I¡¯ve approached the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center as well, but you haven¡¯t registered, Abel-san, have you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, about that, I¡¯m really okay.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have a very good memory of that barcode guy, and I don¡¯t want to get involved if I can.


    It just reeks of trouble.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m d I registered under a fake name.


    Thanks, Mr. Mountain. You¡¯re always a great help.


    ¡°But pleasee when you¡¯re ready! Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ahhhh, yeah.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t judge if I feel like it or not.


    After separating from the survey team and heading west, I change my course in a circle and head towards the direction of the monster they said.


    I activate the World Tree¡¯s Ortem again and switch to magic power sensing and leading-the-way mode.


    The Ortem makes another thumping sound and moves forward.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it really all right? Mea¡¯s starting to feel a bit worried. It¡¯s probably best to leave it to the experts after all¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can cut it with the wood carving knife.¡±


    ¡°If you want a tree, Mea will buy it! As a matter of fact, the owner of ¡°Chimera¡¯s Tail¡± said the other day that I could sell my horns to him¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-, no, you really don¡¯t have to do that, okay? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    That shopkeeper, he said that when I wasn¡¯t there.


    I turn around and nce at Mea¡¯s head.


    ¡­¡­will it be such good material?


    No, I don¡¯t intend to use it, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m just a little curious about its use¡­¡­


    I found a small purple flower on the way.


    It must be a flower called Popolga.


    After the petals fall off, they have the tendency to send the fluff flying, sending the seeds far away in the wind.


    However, normally the petals should be red.


    They must have been discolored under the influence of an unusual magical power.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, it¡¯s there.¡±


    At the same time I said it, the World Tree¡¯s Ortem stopped moving.


    As I stopped walking, I noticed that the surroundings had be unusually quiet.


    ¡°Worship me as the god¡±


    The words have been poured into my head.


    A sense seemed to emanate from the ck tree growing in front of me.


    That could be the rumored monster.


    ¡°Or else I will grant you death¡±


    The tree had been partially gouged out and looked like a face.


    There was a shaved branch at the nose, and the eye area was depressed.


    It was droopy-eyed and smiling.


    It¡¯s more of a demon-possessed tree than a magic beast.


    There are several precedents for demon-possessed trees.


    It was mentioned in a book the chief had.


    I believe it¡¯s moremonly called Evil Bound.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it, but I¡¯m almost certain it is.


    Demons are said to be delusional in many cases.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t kill the survey team because he wanted them to spread the word about him and be a god by awe.


    In fact, a demon is often the beginning of a small demonic religion.


    It¡¯s quite tricky when the demon dies, and the beliefs and rituals remain.


    I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s reduced considerably since the Kudor fanatics used to go around crushing them thoroughly.


    The tree must have been raised in a certain way before it was possessed. I can sense the demon¡¯s own obsession with the tree¡¯s appearance.


    However, it¡¯s hard to say about the value of the tree without looking into it.


    I¡¯ve never heard of a case where something was made out of Evil Bound.


    I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s usually burned because it¡¯s a bad omen.


    I¡¯ve heard that they leave the roots behind because they can be used as a medium for witchcraft and medicine.


    A demon is a collection of spirits that have be a single living being.


    In some cases, it is said to be a spirit beast or a great spirit, but there is not a very clear line between the two.


    When a demon dies, it disperses and reverts back to being just a spirit. Therefore, leaving a corpse behind requires careful magical protection.


    Although the Evil Bound will not disappear as it only possesses the tree, it still needs to be quickly preserved to prevent the demon from losing its quality after the demon¡¯s death.


    ¡°Oh human, are you afraid of me?¡±


    After Evil Bound¡¯s thoughts flew in, the trees in the forest began to sway and make a lot of noise.


    It is a provocation unique to Evil Bound, imitating humanughter. I¡¯ve only read about it in books, so I¡¯m a little impressed.


    Mea pulls my hem.


    When I turn around, her face has turned pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mea?¡¯


    ¡°A-Abel¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s an Ortem that Abel carved in the past?¡±


    Mea nced back and forth to the World Tree Ortem and the Evil Bound.


    Suddenly, all at once, the forest became quiet.


    Demons have a strong sense of self-respect.


    Although I don¡¯t think he knew much about thenguagemonly used by humans, but he could somehow guess from her eyes that he waspared to the Ortem.


    The bark of the tree stirred and his expression changed.


    ¡°You dare topare me to a mere wooden doll! I don¡¯t see how we can be identical!


    ¡°To a mere wooden doll!?¡±


    I point my wand at Evil Bound.


    The World Tree Ortem, who had stopped moving in front of me, charges at Evil Bound.


    Ortem jumps up and spins vertically in the air, striking Evil Bound¡¯s high nose.


    ¡°!? What!?¡±


    With a grinding noise, Evil Bound¡¯s nose snaps off.


    ¡°How dare you call my masterpiece a mere wooden puppet! I¡¯m going to make you take those words back!¡±


    I point my finger to the Evil Bound.


    He¡¯ll beat the crap out of you with that thing.


    ¡°Wha-, what did you say? Is that something you can talk to?¡±


    Perhaps due to the guilt of having been provoked by her own eyes earlier, Mea says with surprise, but with her voice hidden.


    It seems that there are many sorcerers who use spiritnguage by memorizing only what is necessary for the exercise of magic.


    But after all, it¡¯s better to remember and understand all of them, so you can deepen your understanding of spirits and, more importantly, your understanding of magic.


    Moreover, even if you don¡¯t know the magic, if you memorize spiritnguage, you can understand what magic it¡¯ll do just by listening to the spell.


    A branch that resembles Evil Bound¡¯s hand moves and res at me, holding the area of its nose.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really angered me¡±


    ck roots begin to grow from all over the ground.


    As we heard from the survey team, manipting the roots seems to be the main attack.


    Afterward, after holding out your hand, they also blow strong winds at you.


    If I know what you¡¯re going to do, then it¡¯s easy to deal with it.


    ¡°That toy! I¡¯ll crush it!¡±


    Evil Bound seems to have his eyes on the Ortem.


    Just what I¡¯d like.

 Chapter 102 - Episode Twenty-Three - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (4)

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Episode Twenty-Three - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (4)</h4>


    I let the World Tree¡¯s Ortem stand in the vanguard and retreated to a position where I didn¡¯t seem to be able to be reached by the roots.


    Evil Bound red at me but quickly removed me from its line of sight.


    It seems that he has a mindset of breaking the Ortem as he dered.


    With Evil Bound at the center, numerous ck roots grow out of the ground.


    Thick as a log, it swells like a snake as it points its sharply pointed tip towards the Ortem.


    Hmph, you say it¡¯s like a toy, but you¡¯re being very cautious.


    The fact that the nose was shaved off a while ago seems to be quite unbearable.


    Evil Bound¡¯s ck roots are intertwined as he attacks the Ortem.


    Ortem easily dodges it with a thin difference.


    Each time Ortem dodges, more and more of Evil Bound¡¯s rear end hangs up, revealing his frustration.


    One of the ck rootses at Ortem at a speed slightly slower than the others.


    Perhaps it was meant to be a feint that was supposed to make him avoid it.


    Ortem doesn¡¯t dare to dodge it, but stays and does a high-speed somersault.


    Stingy psychological warfare is not an option against an Ortem¡¯s opponent that only works within the bounds of what was originally built in as amand.


    I¡¯ve already introduced such an easy to understand feint countermeasures.


    We cannot afford to be looked down upon.


    The momentum-less root is yed by an unexpected counterattack and ps Evil Bound¡¯s body.


    Evil Bound¡¯s face contorted. A hole in the shape of an eye red at the part of the body that had received the blow.


    Ortem pushed through the gap and rode to the tip of the ck root.


    He flexes the root, then flies with momentum and decides to hit the body of the blows to the main body.


    In order to make sure that I don¡¯t break it, I make it save the power a little bit.


    ¡°Guoooh!¡±


    The tree leans heavily, and the roots growing from the base of the trunk are partially exposed to the ground.


    Perhaps because of the impact to the body, all the roots that had appeared on the ground are momentarily stationary.


    It was a good opportunity to make a series of attacks, but we decided to pull back to the original distance once because of the concerns that had been said.


    I need to think about it for a moment.


    At the same time that Ortem stops, the ck roots are approached the main body with tremendous force.


    It seems to have focused all the minutes it had been turning into an attack on its defense.


    ¡°G-, great! You could win with just one Ortem! As expected of an Ortem carved by Abel!¡±


    Mea, who had been watching the battle between Ortem and Evil Bound with a bit of concern, gazed at Ortem¡¯s easygoing mood and gazed happily at him.


    Earlier, Mea had looked a little anxious.


    The World Tree had been bought with a borrowed from Mea, so maybe she was thinking about what she would do if it was destroyed.


    ¡­¡­ Some, someday, someday I¡¯ll be able to pay it back!


    ¡°But¡­¡­ that¡¯s not so good.¡±


    I muttered, and Mea freaked out and her shoulders shooked.


    ¡°W-, why? Because, look, the opponent¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t hit or anything at all¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no, that ck tree is slower than I thought it would be, or maybe it¡¯s kind of a disappointment. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s like that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    To be honest, there was a part where I would let Ortem take the lead to cut it apart in anger.


    Thinking about it calmly, I was worried that the tree that the demon had so diligently nurtured and possessed would not be able topete with an Ortem, who only moved ording to pre-builtmands.


    That¡¯s the one-sided tone of this.


    Evil Bound saw the exchange between me and Mea and was angry.


    I wish you would stop looking around and look more at Ortem.


    You don¡¯t have a lot of time to spare right now. Show me more of your good parts.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it to watch any more. Let¡¯s not get hung up on the details, like its movement. I¡¯ll know the quality of itter when I analyze it.¡±


    I readied my wand and waved it at Ortem.


    I switched Ortem¡¯s behavior pattern from ¡®wait-and-see mode¡¯ to ¡®fight mode¡¯.


    Ortem stopped for a moment and then jumped back to jump on him with aid.


    ¡°Vanish!¡±


    Evil Bound extends two branches that resemble hands to Ortem, who is floating in the air.


    It seems to have quite a bit of strength, and I can feel a strong magical power.


    He must have been deathly searching for a moment when Ortem showed an opening.


    As expected, was I too careless?


    ¡°Oh, this is probably bad.¡±


    The investigators said that the monster has a wind-blown attack.


    Attacks that use roots can be reversed by spinning, but against the wind, they are also powerless.


    It is impossible to avoid it while in the air.


    A gale wind blew from Evil Bound¡¯s outstretched hand, causing trees to fall and dust to fly.


    When the dust cloud cleared, there was no sign of Ortem.


    ¡°The-, the World Tree, Ortem is¡­¡­ the memory of Abel and Mea¡­¡­¡±


    Mea shows out with a stunned expression.


    The trees had been reamed down by the gale wind, but the line that Ortem was floating in was particrly bad, and the ground beneath it was neatly gouged out.


    ¡°Did you see that!¡±


    Evil Bound twists his body around to me.


    ¡°My absolute power!


    Evil Bound was in desperate shape.


    He must have released the wind with all his might.


    ¡°Just a mere wooden doll!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s room for improvement in the magic circle. If we can make it possible to use simple wind magic, we can evade it in midair¡­¡­¡±


    Let¡¯s use this as a reference for the future development of the magic circle.


    It will be quiteplicated, but it shouldn¡¯t be impossible.


    But I¡¯ll have to y around with Ortem to get it to work.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to cost a lot of money to develop it.


    Well, I¡¯ll have to think about that some other time.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I wave my wand and quickly tuck it away in my pocket.


    In response to the spell, the World Tree¡¯s Ortem floats in my hand.


    I held it in both arms.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ it¡¯s back.¡±


    Mea, who was half in tears, muttered.


    Rest assured, there are no particr scratches on it.


    It¡¯s coated with magical power when in operation, after all.


    As I put the Ortem on the ground, Evil Bound began to rattle the branches.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    I thought about setting Ortem up against him again, but that¡¯s enough.


    Let¡¯s just get this over with.


    I¡¯ve been ying around too much, and I¡¯ve caused Mea some unwanted concern.


    Evil Bound wiggles his trunk and ms a branch that resembles a hand to the ground.


    Here and there the ground splits open, revealing new ck roots.


    ck roots began to cover the area.


    The other party also seems to have decided to stop sticking to Ortem.


    ¡°Enough! Just die already!¡±


    The ck roots extend to me and Mea.


    ¡°Kyah.¡±


    Mea lifted the bow in her hand and shot an arrow.


    The arrow hit the root, but the arrow did not prate.


    I raised my wand.


    A huge magic circle covers the entire area.


    Let¡¯s use a little more magic power.


    ¡°Oh earth, transform¡±


    A light emerged from the magic circle and the ck roots stopped moving.


    It trembled for a few seconds, but it soon came to aplete halt.


    ¡°What! What happened!¡±


    I changed the nature of the soil, making it hard and clinging to the roots.


    Once this was done, it was no longer possible to move the roots at all.


    Evil Bound tried to twist his body, but it seemed that he couldn¡¯t even do that.


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m not even able to keep up with mere human magic!¡±


    Well, here¡¯s the real deal.


    Once the demon is dead, I need to take steps to prevent deterioration.


    It¡¯s just a matter of how fresh it stays.


    I pull the wood carving knife from the knife cover and approach Evil Bound, avoiding the roots.


    ¡°Don-, don¡¯te here!¡±


    Evil Bound¡¯s palm is pointed at me.


    That wind ising.


    I take out my staff with the opposite hand from holding the knife and wave it at Evil Bound.


    I¡¯ve got a good idea of the output of the wind that Evil Bound releases.


    I can just use a bit more than what Evil Bound gave off against Ortem earlier.


    ¡°Oh wind¡±


    The magic circle I used glowed green and the wind blew from near the tip of my wand.


    The arm that had been thrust in front of Evil Bound was broken by the wind.


    ¡°Nonsense! I am¡­¡­ by the god¡­¡­¡±


    Evil Bound pulls back his broken branch and brings a part of it in front of him.


    He opens his mouth wide at the sight of the painfully snapped branch.


    But with no time for Evil Bound to wallow in disappointment, the wind struck the main body.


    ¡°Uuooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!!!¡±


    Evil Bound¡¯s leaves scattered in an excruciating manner.


    The bark peeled off, the branches snapped, and the trunk flexed heavily.


    After the wind has passed, a bald ck tree remains.


    Its appearance does not have the arrogance it once had. Rather, it had the tragic look of a dead tree in the middle of winter.


    His face should not have changed much, just a bit of skin peeled off.


    But somehow, there was no sense of dominance.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he looked much older than when we first met.

 Chapter 103 - Episode Twenty-Four - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (5)

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Episode Twenty-Four - The Thing Lurking Deep in the Forest (5)</h4>


    ¡°Demon, Rest in peace.¡±


    I wave my wand at a limping Evil Bound.


    A ball of light flies straight up and melts into Evil Bound¡¯s trunk.


    Something like a ck haze blows out of Evil Bound¡¯s mouth.


    This is the main body of a demon.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t let it be expelled easily, but Evil Bound must have been at the end of his rope for a number of reasons.


    The ck haze was weak, and it was obvious that it already had very little strength left in it.


    The ck haze quickly flies away as if escaping from me.


    ¡­¡­ or rather, it¡¯s really escaping, that.


    The ck haze spreads and fades as it mixes with the atmosphere.


    It is said that the devil is a collection of spirits, and spirits are living beings, inanimate objects, the embodiment of thoughts caged in thend.


    The fact that demons are often delusional is probably a remnant of this.


    ¡°What did you do just now?¡±


    Mea walks up beside me.


    ¡°I scattered the demons and turned them back into spirits. My vige used to specialize in this sort of thing originally.


    The Marren people believed that the spirits of their ancestors had been transformed into spirits, giving them power over their descendants, themselves.


    Many of the rituals in the vige are built around this idea.


    As such, they have a deep understanding of magic against spirits and demons.


    I could still feel the slightest hint of Evil Bound¡¯s will, but it should disappearpletely soon.


    Spirits themselves do not have the power to retain their memories.


    It only floats in the air and moves ording to spiritnguage and magic circles.


    ¡°Good¡­¡­ Since it was Abel, I thought you¡¯re was going to carve Ortem while keeping the demon alive¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh, what¡¯s with that, that¡¯s scary.¡±


    When I frowned deliberately, Mea¡¯s expression turned blue.


    ¡°What¡­ N-, no, because Abel, you¡¯ve been doing a lot of¡­ you know, goblins and balm birds and stuff! Wait! Why are you looking at me like that!? Me-, Mea didn¡¯t say anything that weird, right!? I mean, really, it¡¯s not that Mea wish had done that or anything, it¡¯s just that Abel always¡­! Because, because!¡±


    Mea ps her arms and desperately tries to exin herself.


    Well, frankly, the reason I didn¡¯t do that is because if I stressed it for a long time, it would deteriorate even more.


    When you catch a fish, it¡¯s better to kill it as soon as possible than to let it swim in a bucket.


    It¡¯s the same with demons.


    It doesn¡¯t make much difference if you just shake it a bit when you take it down, but if you keep the demon intact and sustained stress by cutting down on the possessed body, the tree will change.


    I enjoyed a round of Mea¡¯s panic and then turned to Evil Bound.


    Perhaps because Evil Bound had run out of power, the roots that had spread so far had shrunk all at once.


    If I had used his magic, I could have stopped the shrinking, but there was no need for that.


    What¡¯s valuable is the roots that have shrunk and condensed magic power.


    It would be enough to let Gaston take this root to prove his subjugation.


    First, I¡¯ll activate the Evil Bound with magic to slow down the deterioration process.


    Then I¡¯ll use a wood carving knife to remove the excess branches of the Evil Bound and cut them off with wind magic to adjust the height to my liking.


    I tamper with the soil to push it up to the ground and cut off the exposed roots with wind magic.


    I diverted the slices off from the height adjustment to create six arms with spherical joints.


    I even built in the joints of the fingers.


    There were times during the battle when I felt uneasy, but the wood is higher quality than I expected.


    The magic conduction is quite high.


    I could make her y the piano with this.


    The demon has been diligently crafting it for years.


    I tried to keep the original face of Evil Bound as much as possible.


    The nose isn¡¯t as high as the original, but it¡¯s a good reproduction.


    Finally, I put some magic power into it and paint it and it¡¯s ready to go.


    This is the result of a gigantic object that is nearly two meters tall.


    It¡¯s not easy to carry around due to its size, but its magic capacity is unexpectedly high.


    As long as I can build up my magic power, I should be able to bring it to my hand using teleportation magic.


    ¡°Mea, Mea, it¡¯s done! I¡¯ve created abat-specific Ortem!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­bat-specific? Aren¡¯t the World Tree¡¯s Ortembat-specific?¡±


    ¡°Eh, no, that¡¯s all-purpose.¡±


    ¡°What!? I, I see¡­¡­¡±


    There are many uses for it, but it¡¯s not as good as the specialized types. It¡¯s a rather dexterous and poor type.


    No, even so, its basic specs, such as magic capacity and magic conduction, are higher than Evil Bound¡¯s, so of course it has many uses.


    ¡°Look at these arms, cool right? Ahhhh, so cool. I like this feeling. I¡¯d like to have all of its arms hold different weapons or something!


    I hug Evil Bound Ortem and slide my cheek against it.


    I¡¯ll name it Asura 5000.


    In case you¡¯re wondering, five thousand is the number of Ortem I¡¯ve carved so far.


    I haven¡¯t counted it exactly, but I have a very thin grasp of it.


    It should be about five thousand, so let¡¯s pretend that this was the five thousandth Ortem.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move it around right away.¡±


    I take a few steps back and take out my wand.


    ¡°Doll, dance¡±


    The Asura 5000 begins to move.


    It raises its six arms, each of them, and gets into a stance.


    I wave my wand, and the Asura 5000 begins shadow boxing.


    It swings its fist again and again into the empty air.


    The sound of the wind cutting dances around the area.


    It moves nicely.


    This might be the best thing I¡¯ve ever made.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it somewhat faster than the original?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Why bother with it if it¡¯s not stronger than it was.¡±


    When I said it proudly, Mea twisted her head.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡­ how it is?¡¯


    With the Asura 5000, Evil Bound would be reduced to wreckage in an instant.


    It would be able to withstand a bit of wind, and it would be able to cut all those tree roots to pieces.


    I¡¯m looking forward to using the Asura 5000 in battle.


    ¡°It has a lot of extra features. It supports teleportation, and also¡­¡­ oddly enough, it allows you to send over your thoughts by going through this Ortem.¡±


    The power of Evil Bound¡¯s sending thoughts was left intact in the Asura 5000.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the power of just sending thoughts over.


    Depending on your magical power, you can send them as far away as you want, and you can even send them into the heads of magic beasts to scare them away.


    Besides, if you put your magic energy into it like a fool, you can make the opponent¡¯s brain explode.


    The amount of magic power required is too great to be realistic, but with some improvements, it might be possible to reduce the amount of magic power consumption.


    Besides, thanks to this, I have the necessary theories to back up my magic cellphone Magiphone.


    I¡¯m getting the theory I need.


    Once I have the time, I might seriously try to develop a prototype.


    The day of reiming the smartphone life may being soon.


    However, based on the current outlook, the mass production, construction of the magic wave control tower, and information management are going to cost a lot of money.


    It¡¯s not an amount of money that can be earned by defeating magic beasts on a little by little.


    Even if the technology arrives, it¡¯s still a long way from being practical.


    It¡¯s not a dream, if only an investor woulde along, but the only person I can think of who might have the money is Wegener.


    I don¡¯t want to rely on him.


    Perhaps there may be an opportunity to seek investment from the lord via the survey team, but the lord has been investing against Ebelheid and been betrayed.


    He will have a much tougher eye on strangers.


    ¡°Thoughts? You mean like the tree did earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll give it a shot and so ask me.¡±


    As I form a magic circle, I think about what I want him to say.


    I¡¯ll take a line from Evil Bound¡¯s speech anyway.


    As I wave my wand, Asura 5000 shuffles and waves her arms and utters a thought.


    ¡°Worship me as the God.¡±


    ¡°Look, look, it resounds in your head, isn¡¯t it? Ites, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s kind of surreal, the way he¡¯s moving his arms around with his thoughts, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t deny that¡¯s a bit of a stretch.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s surreal or ridiculous.


    I think it would be very intimidating if a stranger saw it suddenly.


    ¡°Regret¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a thought flies out of nothing.


    ¡­¡­ The thought of the fragment of Evil Bound is still alive?


    I feel like I¡¯ve done something bad.


    What did Evil Bound think when he saw hisst altered form?

 Chapter 104 - Episode Twenty-Five

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Episode Twenty-Five</h4>


    I decided to bury the Asura 5000 I made from Evil Bound in the forest near the city.


    If I brought it back poorly, there would be a big mess, and I didn¡¯t want people to know that I had subjugated it.


    If I had a big ck Ortem with me, Allen from the survey team would know at a nce that it was the monster from that time.


    It¡¯s not just the color and size, but also the face that I¡¯ve politely made look like.


    Besides, even if you put it in the city, it would be difficult to find a ce to store it.


    With the magic power of this tree, it can be made to deal with teleportation magic, so as long as it¡¯s near the city, it¡¯s no problem.


    With this distance, I should be able to call it in quickly when I¡¯m in the city or the forest.


    I¡¯ll use my sorcery to put arge hole in the forest and control the Asura 5000 to dive underground.


    Then I moved the soil again to fill the hole and used magic to make the soil enhanced.


    This would make it unlikely that an outsider would dig it out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you out again. By then, you¡¯ll have to help me.¡±


    I shut my eyes and cut a cross with my arms in a squeezing motion.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I bet they didn¡¯t think that the demon that beat them up was rebuilt and buried in the ground.¡±


    Mea spilled this as he looked at the discolored ground.


    ¡°Well then, the next step is to see how much this thing can be redeemed for. I¡¯ll rely on you regarding the report on the subjugation of Evil Bound again, Mea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it! I¡¯ve been itching for an armful since I read Wegener-san¡¯s book the other day¡­¡­¡±


    So, finally, Wegener is attached with ¡®-san¡¯ now for Mea.


    ¡­¡­ I feel like I¡¯m about to sink to the bottom of the pyramid, but let¡¯s not say anything else.


    I washed the roots of Evil Bound with water magic to remove the soil and cut it into five pieces.


    I use magic analysis to leave the part of the body that has umted magic power and bury the rest in the soil and pass it to Mea.


    The root of the Evil Bound that Mea received is wrapped in a cloth and put away.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But you¡¯re going to give this to Gaston too? Mea thinks that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be found out one day, and it won¡¯tst long.¡±


    Hmmmmm¡­¡­ For me, I intend to return to the Marren tribe¡¯s vige after a few years, so I don¡¯t n to continue it that long, and I think it¡¯llst somehow.


    I definitely don¡¯t want to have to bring the trouble with the nobles to the vige when I go back¡­¡­


    I¡¯ve also got the Gordon brother¡¯s as a deterrent to prevent Gaston from doing anything extra, and I want to keep going somehow until just before the copse.


    So we have the option of setting up shop once we¡¯ve umted enough money.


    After burying the Asura 5000, we headed back to the city of Lomarn.


    We managed to get back, even though we had to stop for a break and hang up our feet on the way.


    The atmosphere in the city of Lomarn was a bit more stuffy than when we left.


    There was an odd number of people leaving the city, and everyone was uniformly gloomy.


    I could hear two men passing by talking about the lord¡¯s private army, rumoring that they had returned in tatters.


    It seemed that word was already spreading about the demon. Anyone with good instincts would be starting to get the full story.


    I have to get Evil Bound¡¯s roots to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center via Gaston as soon as possible and reassure everyone in town.


    ¡­¡­ But before that, we¡¯ll have a little rest.


    I sit on the edge of the fountain near the north gate and rub my shins while catching my breath.


    ¡°Abel, are you okay? Somehow, um, your leg is vibrating weirdly, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mea looks at my bare feet with the hem of my pants rolled up, then slowly moves her hand closer and ttens it.


    Then she digs into her bag and pulls out a bunch of drugged Issa weed.


    Issa weed is a type of medicinal herb that helps to heal muscle fatigue.


    It¡¯s like a poultice. It¡¯s my travelpanion.


    Mea carefully wraps it around my leg.


    After wrapping it around my right leg, she wraps it around my left leg.


    ¡°Whooo¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s starting to soften a bit. Sorry, Mea.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I feel like just helping Abel even a little in any way, Mea is very happy.¡±


    Mea says while smirking.


    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m d to hear you say that much, but I feel a kind of bottomless anxiety.


    It¡¯s kind of hard to see the vision of Mea being happy ten or twenty years from now.


    I can¡¯t help but feel that she¡¯s going to be hooked up with a guy who is a total jerk.


    But today, with my curiosity taking me deeper and deeper, it was hell while going home.


    I was thinking rather seriously about throwing my pride and everything else away and having Mea carry me on her back.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been walking too much, or maybe it¡¯s just a weird headache.


    Damn you, Evil Bound.


    ¡°Abel, are you sure it¡¯s only your calf? maybe your thighs too, for example¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe I could wrap it up that way¡­¡­ no, not here, indeed. I¡¯ll wrap it up myself when we get back to the inn.¡±


    ¡°By yourself¡­¡­ Is, Is that so¡­¡­¡±


    If you are disappointed there¡­¡­


    ¡°Ah! Yes, that¡¯s right! Jeez, actually, the owner of ¡°Chimera¡¯s¡± Tail taught Mea how to massage my shins! I¡¯ll do it for you when we get back to the inn!¡±


    Mea suddenly stands up and says in a slightly louder voice.


    When I look up at her face to see what¡¯s going on suddenly, her expression is stiff while she¡¯s looking into my eyes anxiously.


    You can¡¯t refuse this guy.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, yes. Then I¡¯ll ask youter¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Leave it to me! It¡¯s absolutely a one-hit to the sore muscles! Absolutely!¡±


    After Mea said on and on, I let out a relieved breath of relief.


    But when and where did the subject of a massage of the calvese up?


    I¡¯ve been thinking about that witch hat shop owner, andtely, I have the feeling that Mea often talks about him.


    I¡¯m sure it was an opportunity to deepen their friendship without me knowing, but did that shopkeeper really start targeting Mea¡¯s horns?


    When the horns are gone from Mea¡¯s head, the first one I¡¯ll head into is the ¡°Chimera¡¯s Tail¡±.


    Mea puts my pants back on.


    ¡­¡­ That¡¯s the least I can do. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing.


    Well then.


    Let¡¯s see if we can find Gaston before we get back to the inn.


    It seems that a few people are fleeing the city, so I¡¯d like to let them know immediately.


    In case I can¡¯t find Gaston, it might be a good idea to spread the rumor that Gaston seems to have defeated it.


    When I got up, I wavered a bit.


    Mea hurriedly put her hands on my waist to support me.


    ¡°Maybe you should take a little more time to rest?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, you know, I was thinking on the way home today.¡±


    When I begin to speak, Mea closes her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you thinktely I¡¯ve been gaining a lot of strength? I mean, I¡¯ve gone out a lot¡­¡­ and today, I¡¯ve gone out a lot farther. Hey, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    When I spoke excitedly, Mea tantly looked away from me.


    ¡°I, I, I guess you could be right¡­¡­ Mea feels like that, too.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to react so obviously¡­¡­


    Oh, Ahhh, yeah¡­¡­


    **********


    The publisher has given me permission to publish the illustrator of the Strongest Curse Reincarnation book edition!


    We¡¯ll have a release date to report within the next month!


    I¡¯ll be back with more activity reports and more details on Twitter!

 Chapter 105 - Episode Twenty-Six

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Episode Twenty-Six</h4>


    In order to find Gaston, and to spread the word that if Gaston was not to be found, the ruckus in the forest was over, I and Mea headed to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Station.


    The Adventurer¡¯s Support Center was noisy but not as lively as usual.


    Everyone has a gloomy atmosphere and whispering conversations.


    ¡°I repeat the notice. From now on, the North Forest is hereby dered a Level B or higher danger! From now on, any intrusion into the North Woods by adventurers of less than ss B will be punished, in some cases! Be careful! See the board for more information!¡±


    The staff are shouting loudly.


    Apparently, the lord¡¯s survey team took the situation seriously as they escaped and returned, and put restrictions on entering the northern forest.


    There shouldn¡¯t be a person that is B-ss or more in this Lomarn city¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Support Station.


    At least I¡¯ve never heard of it.


    It is said that the lord of this ce summons those who reach C ss or higher and wees them as his private army, or if they fail to do so, a messenger of a nobleman from anothernd wille and conduct a light interview and preliminary examination, and then hire them as long as it is not a rare urrence.


    It¡¯s a guaranteed immediate strength by the authority of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center. They¡¯re probably meditating on some character difficulties.


    In other words, this notice is practically a blockade of the North Forest for the users of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    The North Forest is the most affordable hunting ground.


    If this notice is passed, more adventurers will have to take on unfamiliar hunting grounds in the future.


    They could be seriously injured, and if they hit badly, they could even lose their lives from this.


    Suddenly, I found a pair of men with their shoulders slumped in front of me.


    Judging from what they were talking about, they seemed to be the ones who were using the north forest as their hunting ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll use this good opportunity to quit being an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°What are you gonna do now, though. I can¡¯t do anything else, and I don¡¯t have any help. If I had any such things, I wouldn¡¯t be doing this kind of work that doesn¡¯t pay off.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±


    I tap the man on the shoulder.


    The man looks at me and narrows his eyes quizzically.


    ¡°Huh, what is it, kid. Don¡¯t touch my shoulder like we¡¯re familiar with each other.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t even try to hide his irritation.


    I take a sigh and then shout out to the entire Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As a matter of fact, Gaston-san killed the monster that was nesting in the North Forest! The blockade should be lifted soon!¡±


    ¡°Wha-, Huh? Gaston? There¡¯s no way!¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s true! I just happened to be in the forest and saw it!¡±


    As I said this, the noise around us diminished a bit.


    Some of them seemed to be listening to me.


    The other man, who was one half of the group, entered the conversation.


    ¡°Bu-, but didn¡¯t that Gaston guy boast that he killed a bunch of balm birds? If that was true¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡­ H-, hey you, that better not be a hoax. I¡¯ve remembered your face, you know. If I find outter that you¡¯re lying to me, you¡¯ll not get away with it!¡±


    As I was talking to the men, I saw the Gordon brothers at the back of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    They were looking at me to see what was going on.


    I beckoned them over and called them over, then left the Adventurer¡¯s Support Station.


    As I stepped outside, the Gordon brothers came after me.


    ¡°H, hey, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me brother Abel beat it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. So, I want to give that to Gaston. Inside is a valuable part of the forest monster. It should be enough to prove our defeat.¡±


    I point with my finger the bag Mea is holding.


    Inside it contains Evil Bound¡¯s root.


    ¡°Oh no, so easily¡­¡­ Oh, yeah, but you know¡­¡­¡±


    Gordon turned his gaze to Mordon.


    Mordon raised his eyebrows in annoyance.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, to tell you the truth¡­¡­ it seems that selling his beloved sword has be really unbearable, and now he seems to be strolling around the local bar alone, out of sight. I called out to him because I saw him, but he told me to leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Originally, I went out of my way to humor Gaston by putting it up on the wall, but isn¡¯t it a bit early to snap?


    Even now, I¡¯m just saying that Gaston had defeated it, and that¡¯s a bit of a problem.


    Besides, if you keep changing people from one ce to another, the chances of people thinking you are suspicious will increase.


    I can¡¯t let him run away without permission.


    ¡°So, if it¡¯s okay with brother Abel, you can ask me or, if not, you can ask someone else to stand out in the open who looks like can be handled more easily¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit of a problem for me too¡­¡­ and I¡¯m gonna need Gaston to do it for me as fast as possible.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, the staff will think it¡¯s suspicious, and I don¡¯t want to change things so easily. At least this once, we need Gaston to do it. Besides, Gaston was just beginning to show signs of bing easier to deal with¡­¡­ Originally, I had gone to the trouble of making this kind of a roundabout way to convince Gaston, and now he had to let go of his huge sword because of my own misdeed¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t want to do that¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sorry for the suggestion, but I can¡¯t back down here.


    I put heat on my words and desperatelymunicate that with my gestures.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Bro-, brother Abel, you¡¯re pretty scruffy.¡±


    Gordon said to me with a slightly twitchy look on his face.


    ¡°So, will you manage to find Gaston and drag him out and let him redeem it?¡±


    Gordon turned his head to Mordon again.


    Mordon showed a bit of thought, then showed a small nod.


    ¡°We-, well, if brother Abel says so, then so be it, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, good. As a matter of fact, after all the times I¡¯ve blown the whistle on Gaston doing it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Gordon took the bag from Mea and he and Mordon ran towards downtown.


    Those two are really nice guys.


    The amount of moneying in this time will be a lot bigger than that, and I¡¯ll put a little bit on themission.

 Chapter 106 - Episode Twenty-Seven

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Episode Twenty-Seven</h4>


    After splitting up with the Gordon brothers, I returned to the adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    Mea and I were reclining against the back wall, watching the other adventurers.


    They were all talking about the monster that was in the forest.


    I don¡¯t think it was that vicious of a demon, but well, are fears and rumors exaggerated?


    There was even a rumor that all of them in the survey team had been killed.


    I¡¯m sure those guys were the ones who came to report, though.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because I scattered them around, about Gaston that defeated it apparently, I heard a little bit of talk about it.


    Few people seemed to believe in it, though.


    Just when I was thinking that Gaston shoulde around here, the door to the entrance was opened and three men came in.


    ¡°I said enough is enough! Didn¡¯t listen to what I said! What¡¯s the point, those dirty roots!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to shut the fuck up! I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll be scolded by brother Abel! You just need to get this redemption done!¡±


    Gordon and Mordon dragged themselves in with Gaston.


    Apparently, Gaston had been drinking alone and was unaware of the Evil Bound fiasco.


    The moment Gaston appeared, every person in the facility looked back at Gaston and closed their mouths.


    The tter that had been going on just a moment ago has quieted down as if it were a lie.


    It was a lie, of course, but¡­¡­¡­it was a look of expectation.


    Gaston wondered at the strangeness in the facility, but he pulled at the bag of Evil Bound roots that Mordon was holding.


    Then he res at Gordon with a guileless stare, then turns forward and walks staggeringly and broadly to the reception desk.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just get it over with. This is a one-time deal! Hey, you guys, back off! I don¡¯t have a ce for bugs! All of you wearing such a depressing face! It makes me so angry just looking at it!¡±


    Gaston yells this to the people in line, perhaps to take it out on them in exasperation.


    Sidestepping the line, Gaston is the usual Gaston.


    The young adventurer, shouted at by Gaston, calls out to hispanion beside him.


    ¡°Hey, that sack¡­¡­ did you see that thing that looked like a tree root sticking out of it?¡±


    ¡°No-, no way¡­¡­¡±


    The whole ce starts amotion again.


    ¡°What the hell are you guys. Aren¡¯t you going to move aside? Hmm?¡±


    The young adventurer¡¯s expression lit up as Gaston leaned in close.


    ¡°Come,e on, please! Go ahead!¡±


    As the young adventurer sweeps, people follow and disappear from the line.


    The people sweep cleanly left and right, as if they had shown each other.


    Watching from behind, Gaston looked like Moses splitting the sea.


    ¡°Wha-, what? What is it?¡±


    Gaston looked from side to side with a tant look of confusion on his face and a frightened look.


    He takes an eerie half step back when he realizes that everyone¡¯s eyes are on him, but then he walks to the reception desk as if he had made up his mind.


    Gaston ced the bag on the counter as if to throw it, then looked behind him again.


    ¡°Hey woman, get the assessment done quickly. It¡¯s kind of creepy.¡±


    ¡°Wa, wa, wa, yes¡­¡­¡±


    The receptionist carefully opened the bag that Gaston had given her.


    And when she saw the ck roots that came out, she gulped and swallowed her spit.


    ¡°Wha-, what is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Read the report and find out!¡±


    Gaston mmed the crumpled paper onto the counter.


    It was an imaginary report written by Mea, in which Gaston snapped the Evil Bound with his bare hands, leaving the roots to be extinguished by frictional heat.


    It would be tricky if they found what was left of the Evil Bound, so I decided to forcefully make the body disappear.


    At the very least, I wanted to make him use a weapon, but since he was unarmed, it was no use.


    The receptionist opened the paper in a great hurry.


    Her hands were trembling with excitement and she couldn¡¯t seem to open it well.


    When she finally opens the paper, her eyes widen and she runs her eyes over the report.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Let me see that!¡±


    Another staff member appears from the back of the facility and grabs the receptionist¡¯s hand.


    Following that, a familiar man appears.


    He¡¯s the captain of the lord¡¯s survey party that was here to defeat Evil Bound.


    A well-groomed beard and a peculiar trichrome eye¡­I think his name was Regino.


    They must have been talking at the back of the facility.


    A report spread out by the receptionist, the male staff member and Regino begin to peruse the text with their faces together.


    ¡°Unbelievable, but I¡¯m sure ¡­ the thought waves, the ck roots undting from the ground, the power to create strong winds. These traits are definitely the monster that destroyed our squad.¡±


    ¡°What!? And that nuisance was killed by a single person, and with his bare hands too? That¡¯s not possible! Gaston¡¯s been smoked out at semi-D-ss for a long time!¡±


    The adventurers begin to well up when they see the exchange between the staff members.


    ¡°H-, hey, it really does feel like Gaston¡¯s done it,¡±


    ¡°N-, no way. That bastard that always causes trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, I believe it. Brother Gaston could do it when he had to do.¡±


    The noise is getting louder and louder.


    As expected, Gaston seems to have begun to grasp the situation.


    He stood there with his mouth hanging open, but when I thought he shook himself, his expression of annoyance disappeared and he slowly returned to his normal good-humored face.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡­this guy is amazing.¡±


    ¡°A private army of noblemen escaped from it, right? And all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°We may be witnessing the beginning of a legend.¡±


    Gaston seemed to be listening to the adventurers¡¯ words with a sniffle, but when the receptionist called out to him, he quickly turned around.


    ¡°Um, Gaston-san. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting for so long as you have been floating around.¡±


    ¡°hm, hm, hmm! That¡¯s about right.¡±


    ¡°As you may know, there¡¯s a little bit of aplication in this matter¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no end to what I can remember about the guy I beat!¡±


    Gaston said with great pride, and oh, the surroundings well up again.


    Gaston looked at them and smiled at them, the corners of his mouth grinning.


    Gaston hasn¡¯t even seen it, so that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t know.


    By the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t look like he hasn¡¯t even read through Mea¡¯s report.


    ¡°Would you be willing toe to the special window now?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm! I¡¯m a busy man, but all right! Make it quick, okay.¡±


    Amidst loud cheers, Gaston moved to the special window.


    I, I¡¯m d I had a substitute.


    I didn¡¯t think it would turn out to be such a big deal.


    If it were me, I would have copsed under the strain.


    ¡­¡­ But the way Gaston was acting, he¡¯s going to be working hard for a while longer.

 Chapter 107 - Seekers of Wisdom and Destruction 1 (Side: Margus)

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Seekers of Wisdom and Destruction 1 (Side: Margus)</h4>


    The city of Lomarn, where Abel and his friends are located, belongs to the Kingdom of Dinrat.


    In the northernmost part of the Dinrat Kingdom, there is a monastery.


    The name is called the Ordy Monastery, and the members of the state religion, the quadratic, are gathering together, living amon life away from the outside world, and working hard every day to practice¡­¡­ such as is only a public stance.


    Of course, they also practice, but their real purpose is to watch over the staff that sealed the great demon.


    The time goes back to a few weeks before Abel defeated Evil Bound.


    Someone had broken into the Ordy Monastery, opened a hidden door, and stepped into a secret underground basement.


    The man wore deep ck robes and white gloves on his hands.


    The man waved his wand in his hand as he passed through the passage.


    He broke the figure-hiding spell he had ced on himself.


    The magic of disguise has the power to make objects difficult to be recognized by those around them, but it drains an enormous amount of magical power for prolonged and sustained use.


    The man¡¯s name is Margus Margnor.


    He is a sorcerer with demonic intelligence and magic skills, and thus was driven out of his hometown.


    ¡°I knew it, I knew it! It was worth it to unravel the history and keep searching! With this, I can be the greatest magician in the world!¡±


    There was a pedestal in the center of the underground basement, and a singlerge staff was stuck in it.


    There was arge crystal at the tip, emitting a devastating light.


    On the floor of the basement, arge magic circle was drawn on the floor around the wand.


    It was the sealed wand of Zolomonia, the demon of wisdom and destruction.


    Zolomonia is a survivor of the ancient demons of the olden days when demons ruled over people.


    She imparts excessive wisdom to men and drives civilization to self-destruction.


    Sometimes she drives peaceful nations to war by preaching advantage to their heads; sometimes she goes around teaching the poor how to make drugs; sometimes she prolongs wars for a decade by giving weapons beyond civilization to small nations on the verge of surrender.


    If only Zolomonia¡¯s magic and wisdom could be controlled, she would have more power than any sorcerer in the past.


    No, even if she couldn¡¯t control it, if he could ruin the world with this staff in his arms, that would be fine, Margus thought.


    ¡°fu, fufufu, fuhahahahahaha! Oh, what a beautiful cane! More beautiful than anything in the world! Atst, on my doorstep!¡±


    Margus tries to reach for his staff and stops midway.


    He can¡¯t take it back with him as it is, as the warding seal has made it immobile.


    Margus takes out a piece of stone from his pocket.


    It is the one that petrifies a part of Kudor¡¯s body and prevents him from dispersing his magic power.


    This is the proof of the existence of the Kudor God and its tremendous value.


    This is the kind of thing that could cause a war between great powers with just one piece of stone.


    In the past, Margus had been a member of a religious organization with an extremist ideology aimed at summoning the God of Kudor, where he gained the trust and skimmed the executives.


    All this was to bring out the staff of Zolomonia.


    ¡°Our Lord and Master, Kudor-sama¡±


    Margus holds up a piece of stone as he utters this.


    ¡°I will return your body to you¡±


    It is a spiritnguage, but it does not have any spell-like meaning.


    It is just a call to Kudor in spiritnguage.


    Margus tosses a piece of stone into the air and points his wand at it.


    ¡°Remove the curse and show your true form¡±


    A piece of stone glowed and swelled up, turning into a single, terrifying tentacle.


    It wriggled in the air and disappeared as it dispersed into the air, releasing an enormous amount of magical power.


    Margus waved his wand.


    A thumping, loud sound echoes, and the entire basement vibrates.


    The magic circle that had been drawn across the room disappeared.


    He used a fragment of Kudor¡¯s powerful magic power to forcibly crush the function of the wards.


    However, the Ordy Monastery itself couldn¡¯t withstand this method and had begun to copse.


    Margus didn¡¯t care about the copse, and this time he touched his hand to his wand. Then he kneels down on the spot and rubs his cheek against it.


    ¡°O, ohhhh! Whoa! Whoaaaaaa! I feel it, I feel it! The mighty and absolute magic of Zolomonia!¡±


    Margus drops the wand he brought to the floor.


    Although this one was also an expensive item made with plenty of magic stones, it was a mere piece of stick itselfpared to Zolomonia¡¯s wand in front of him.


    Margus no longer felt that the wand he had used for years had no value or appeal.


    He stood up and then kicked his feet and pulled Zolomonia¡¯s wand out of its pedestal.


    At the same time, the basements door is opened.


    ¡°Stop! Young man, you don¡¯t know the horror of that wand.¡±


    More than a dozen men entered the room.


    They all wore the same monk¡¯s uniform, except for an old man at the head of the group who raised his voice.


    They were the monks of Ordy Monastery. Top-notch sorcerers had been deployed to protect the staff in case of an emergency.


    ¡°Do you think this Margus doesn¡¯t know the wonders of the Zolomonia¡¯s wand! Fuhahaha, you stupid people!¡±


    Margus turns around and holds the wand out to the monks standing in the doorway.


    At the head of the monks, an old man raises his hand.


    He is Jorzeth, the Director of Ordy Monastery.


    He had been a member of the king¡¯s entourage of sorcerers, but twenty years ago he hade to this remote region himself because of the importance of the Zolomonia¡¯s wand.


    ¡°Fire! We¡¯re not going to make it out of here anyway! We¡¯ll burn him to death then escape, and we¡¯ll retrieve the wandter!¡±


    Jorzeth shouted, and the monks held up their wands in unison.


    ¡°me arrow¡±


    mes in the shape of ten arrows flew to Margus.


    ¡°Light wall!¡±


    As Margus chanted, a wall of white light appeared in front of Margus.


    Furthermore, a ck light from the staff covered it and dyed it purple.


    The me arrows fired by the monks flew straight up to the middle of the flight, then half of them broke their trajectory.


    They flew on an irregr trajectory, a high skill that dug through defenses.


    Some tried to avoid the wall of light and go around to Margus, but the purple light extended, swallowing the arrows and making them disappear.


    ¡°Fufufu¡­¡­ If it weren¡¯t for this wand, it could have been a close call. You were well known sorcerers too, but it¡¯s a shame that you were driven to this remote area to decay, unable to fulfill your duties. It¡¯s none of my business. But I will give you an end that suits you.¡±


    Margus raises the wand of Zolomonia.


    ¡°Cursed be his men!¡±


    A magic circle unfolds around Margus, and purple light floods out of his wand.


    The light became a line and flew around Margus.


    The monks stopped moving for a moment because of the horror and beauty of the scene.


    Jorzethes to himself and reaches out to the other monks.


    ¡°No! Run!¡±


    ¡°Turn to stone¡±


    As the purple light covered the monks, they transformed from toes to stone.


    They mourned over it and crawled around, dragging their motionless feet, screaming.


    ¡°Hii, hiiiiiiii!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    And in less than ten seconds of counting, they transformed into a perfect stone.


    Normally, petrification magic required careful preparation.


    As such, it was unlikely to be used in battle.


    This wand made it easy for them to do so.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha! You can bite your frustration there forever and watch with your fingers in your mouth!¡±


    Margus told them as they turned into sculptures and escaped from the crumbling Ordy Monastery.

 Chapter 108 - Seeker of Wisdom and Destruction 2 (Side: Margus)

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Seeker of Wisdom and Destruction 2 (Side: Margus)</h4>


    Within minutes of Margus leaving, the Ordy Monastery copsed.


    Margus¡¯s hands sweat in excitement as he watched the scene.


    Noticing the sweat being absorbed by Zolomonia¡¯s wand, Margus hurriedly ced it on the ground and wiped his hands on his sleeve.


    He wipes the sweat off his forehead as well. Then he reflects upon the joy that he has obtained Zolomonia¡¯s wand.


    ¡°Ohhhhh, Zolomonia! Grant me that great wisdom!¡±


    Margus picks up his wand, breathing hard.


    ¡°What a loud fellow¡±


    Suddenly, a voice could be heard from behind Margus.


    I turn around and see a blue-skinned child floating in the air.


    Her white eyes were ck and her pupils were golden. Its eyes reminded me of a terrifying demonic beast, not a person.


    On his chest and waist, he wore a piece of cloth inscribed with a magic form. She has a tattoo of a magic circle carved into her abdomen.


    ck bird-like wings stretch from her back.


    ¡°Is, is it Zolomonia? No way, getting out of the wand¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That is not true. I am merely showing you, the owner of the staff, who is a mistress.¡±


    Zolomonia shook her head and uttered this in humannguage.


    It¡¯s also easy to understand and speak in humannguage for a demon as high-ranking as Zolomonia.


    If the rating of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center is adopted, Zolomonia¡¯s danger level far exceeds the A-ss.


    Strength, wisdom, and magic. No matter which one of them, it¡¯s not a dimension human can reach.


    ¡°First of all, let me thank you. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gotten out of that basement.¡±


    Hearing those words, Margus¡¯ expression glows.


    But in contrast to that, Zolomonia wrinkles her forehead.


    ¡°But you¡¯re being too familiar. Don¡¯t be too sticky. And you shall call this mistress as Zolomonia-sama.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m-, I¡¯m very sorry. The great demon of wisdom and destruction, Zolomonia-sama!¡±


    Margus ttens his head to the ground and prostrates himself.


    Zolomonia snickers at him.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good¡­¡­ hmmm, you. You have a certain amount of magical power for a mere human. I guess that¡¯s a pass. Until this mistress¡¯s seal is lifted, you shall be used as this mistress¡¯s hands and feet. In return, I¡¯ll lend you both this mistress¡¯s wisdom and magic. How¡¯s that, there is nothing more desirable for a sorcerer, right?¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh! What a waste of words! I am happy to see that the Great Demon is pleased with me!¡±


    Margus blushes and looks up at Zolomonia in a kneeling position.


    A mere mortal, serving the Great Demon, moving history, scarring the world and making a name for himself.


    Nothing could make him happier as a sorcerer than that, Margus thought to himself.


    ¡°Kudor is¡­¡­ still sleeping. Yes, yes, I¡¯m afraid so. We have to get a move on before this nuisance wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Kudor? Could it be that Kudor god¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop rushing. Get it in order, and I¡¯m going to tell you the history of the world¡­ Mm, he¡¯s close.¡±


    Zolomonia spins around in the air andnds on the ground.


    Then she gently meditates.


    ¡°Hey, you, do you have ns? If not, move south.¡±


    ¡°To, to the south, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can see the city farther south from here.¡±


    ¡°A city south of here¡­¡­ Lugard? Malfilia?¡±


    ¡°No. More deeper.¡±


    ¡°Lomarn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Head there. The mistress¡¯s old friend is hiding there for some reason. It¡¯s well disguised, but as the demon of wisdom, they can¡¯t fool this mistress¡¯s irvoyant eyesight. And I also sense a strange magic in that town, so I want to make sure.¡±


    Zolomonia opened her eyes and chuckled.


    A pair of double teeth peeked out of the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Zolomonia-sama¡¯s? So it¡¯s the Great Demon! This Margus would love to meet him!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it. I¡¯m just d that the one who broke this mistress¡¯s seal was someone like you, who knows how to talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored to hear that!¡±


    Margus waspletely buoyant.


    Originally, Margus had led a life with few people who understood him, with a sultry devotion to witchcraft supremacy and a penchant for bad experiments and demonic beliefs.


    By the age of five, he was already out of ce around in his hometown, and when he was ten, his parents kicked him out of their home, believing that it would interfere with his sister¡¯s marriage.


    Even though he joined a slightly crazy organization, Margus was still far crazier than they were, so he¡¯s out of ce there as well and lived a life of longing for others.


    This year, Margus will be twenty-eight years old, but he has never had a proper friend, let alone a lover.


    Then the great demon Zolomonia, whom he had been admiring, says, ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s you¡±.


    As an added bonus, Zolomonia¡¯s incarnation, despite her juvenile appearance, had a beauty that looked as if it had been constructed by measuring her eyes and nose.


    Margus waspletely ruffled.


    ¡°But, Margus. Why did you use the petrification curse? That one takes too long to activate. Besides, with the simple form, if you, the magician, take strong damage, the curse will be broken. If it¡¯s analyzed, there¡¯s a chance it will be broken.¡±


    ¡°To make my and Zolomonia-sama¡¯s presence known! Those who have had their people petrified shall seek to break the curse after me!¡¡And I, with the help of Zolomonia-sama, will twist it down! All the men in the world would want to kill me! But I will turn them all to stone! My name will soon be known to the world as a fearsome great sorcerer! The world is going to be scared! Yes, to my existence!¡±


    Margus held out his hands andughed out loud.


    At first, he was respectful, but as he got more and more excited, his manners broke down.


    At first, he said he was going to make his presence known with Zolomonia, but by the end it waspletely about him.


    Again, Margus was sulking about a lot of things.


    ¡°¡­¡­I, I see¡±


    While answering, Zolomonia inwardly pulled back slightly.


    From Zolomonia¡¯s point of view, it was only a bad move to show off poorly, but rather than that, she decided it was better to keep the owner, Margus, in good mood and decided not to interfere.


    If she shared her own power, it was unlikely that she would be driven into a corner.


    Besides, in any case, sooner orter it would be widely known that he had raided the monastery.

 Chapter 109 - Episode Twenty-Eight - The Demons Wand (1)

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Episode Twenty-Eight - The Demon''s Wand (1)</h4>


    The day after the Evil Bound fiasco, I met up with the Gordon brothers in an alleyway.


    Of course, it was to give me the reward I had collected from Gaston.


    As I walked in as promised, I saw Gordon looking at me and waving his hand.


    Gordon yanked the bag from Mordon¡¯s hand and ran towards us.


    By the looks of it, the retrieval from Gaston seems to have gone well.


    Mea doesn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of Gordon, perhaps because of her first time seeing him, so she lowered her mouth a bit as Gordon ran towards her and quietly hid behind me.


    ¡°Brother Abel! Here¡¯s the reward for this subjugation and the redemption of the roots! It¡¯s awesome, how much do you think it is?¡±


    Gordon said as he stopped in front of me, waving the bag around.


    Mordon catches up a littleter.


    ¡°Wai-, wait brother¡­¡­ you don¡¯t have to run so fast¡­¡­¡±


    Mordon is resting on his shoulders, tired from running so fast to keep up with his brother.


    I don¡¯t know how much Gaston¡¯s reward handover was worth, as it took ce at a special window.


    I heard that Evil Bound¡¯s roots are worth a lot there, and once the private army withdrew, they must have been getting more attention.


    It¡¯s not very discernible from the bulge in the bag, as it depends on the price.


    Is this about 800,000 g¡¯s?


    If there¡¯s so much moneying in consistently, it might be enough to get out of town at least once a month now.


    Well, the atmosphere will freeze if it exceeds the actual value here.


    Let¡¯s say my expectations are low.


    ¡°500,000 something¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a lot, well, About a million g¡¯s?¡±


    Mea, who had been hiding behind me, half-showed herself and covered the words in a slightly overwrought voice.


    As soon as I could, I stepped forward, holding Mea¡¯s shoulder to hide her.


    ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand G¡¯s, one hundred and fifty thousand G¡¯s! A million for the defeat! Five hundred thousand in root cash!¡±


    ¡°Hundred!?¡±


    Was that demon really that dangerous?


    You¡¯ll often see guys in the tavernining that the rewards for adventurers will be narrowed down considerably, but they¡¯ve been very generous.


    It feels a bit strange to say if he was that dangerous of a demon, but it was after the lord¡¯s private army had retreated, so perhaps the timing was good.


    ¡°Gaston did a good job of giving it honestly.¡±


    I honestly thought that with so much money, I¡¯d just leave town and disappear.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s weirdly obedient. He was in a good mood. Said he¡¯d look after you.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­That old man is a lot easier than I thought he would be.


    I wonder if he was that happy with his reputation.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he asked me to lend him some money, so I lent him some of my own money. He¡¯s afraid of giving away his abilities, so he can¡¯t organize a party, and he¡¯s struggling to find the money. They¡¯re going to be repairing the city wall, which is a temporary job.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­ ohhh, yes. So that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­If the city¡¯s heroes are out repairing the walls, that¡¯s probably more suspicious.


    In the first ce, you can¡¯t do adventurer activities even if you raise your rank, what is he going to be like this?


    When this one guy wanted to quit, I should have cut him off as soon as possible instead of keeping him.


    He¡¯s gone from being a semi-D-ss adventurer to a dayborer.


    Why is that guy happy with that?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ho, really, do you have a million and a half? Let-, let me count them.¡±


    Mea shows herself out of me again and gently reaches out to Gordon.


    Does the amount really bother you that much?


    ¡°What¡¯s up, little girl on the corner? I don¡¯t mind, but you won¡¯t want to get too much attention here.¡±


    After receiving the bag from Gordon, Mea crouched down to it, put his hand in the bag, and began to count the coins.


    ¡°Fif-, fifty thousand, one hundred thousand¡­¡­ one hundred and fifty thousand¡­¡­''¡±


    With a thoughtful expression, she mumbles to himself.


    ¡­¡­ Oh, I thought she was acting strange, it¡¯s because this time around, I¡¯ll be able to pay off most of my debt to Mea.


    No wonder I thought she was strangely concerned about the amount.


    ¡­¡­ Mea has a record of trying to buy up James¡¯s entire merchandise and lending me two million pounds, so for now, I¡¯ll keep it as a livelihood fund.


    But I can¡¯t keep this up forever.


    It would be nice if I could pay her back in some way.


    After receiving the reward money, I gave themission to the Gordon brothers and then said goodbye.


    ¡­¡­ I gave them more than enough for Gaston¡¯s debt.


    For now, I had trouble storing arge sum of money, so I decided to rece it with precious metals and hide it inside the World Tree Ortem¡¯s body.


    This would allow me to get them close at hand and provide excellent security.


    I adjusted and insured it with magic so that if it was touched awkwardly, it would cry out loudly and il about, and then go on a rampage.


    I spent quite a bit of time on it, so I hope it works at least once.


    I head to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center halfway for gathering information.


    I have to make sure Gaston¡¯s reputation from his surroundings.


    I found some men who used to be Gaston¡¯s cronies, so I decided to eavesdrop nearby, pretending to read the Adventurer¡¯s Newspaper.


    ¡°Ah, Gaston-san have be so distant now¡­¡­ I knew this would happen someday, you know. The way he swung his sword was different, after all. This is what happens when you swing your sword¡­¡­¡±


    Arge man with a hood on his head says that with a knowing look on his face while nodding his head in agreement with a single person.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s just the weight of the sword pulling you down, isn¡¯t it? You wereughing at the bar, too. You know, dancing around with your sword, imitating Brother Gaston. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being arrogant because of brother Gaston¡¯s achievements?¡±


    The rtively small man in the group res at the big man with a kleptomaniacal smile.


    The big man res back at the smaller man with a disgusted expression.


    ¡°Nono, we knew he was going to be big too. It¡¯s just that he smells differently than we do.¡±


    Yet another man praises Gaston as if to quiet them both.


    ¡°I heard he got drunkst night at the Drunkard¡¯s Pavilion. Isn¡¯t that strange? Because all of a sudden this happens, this is absolutely crazy.¡±


    Again, the small man interrupts.


    He shakes his head in a big, deliberate way and exhales loudly, ¡°Haaaa¡±, as if in disgust.


    The faces of the men who have been talking enthusiastically are clouding over.


    ¡°You want to criticize Gaston-san¡¯s performance, Childe? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Eh, no, but¡­¡­¡±


    The small man, Childe¡¯s expression crumpled as he looked around and then realized that hispanions were gone and his expression fell as if he was impatient.


    ¡°You look so happy talking behind people. Who do you think you are? Would you like to be rust Gaston-san¡¯s sword?¡±


    Gaston-san¡¯s sword is in the pawnshop now.


    ¡°What nerve. Step outside.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Be-, because! Because! Let go of me, you¡¯re hurting me! Hey!¡±


    Childe was quickly surrounded and led out of the facility.


    Mea and I watched the destination of Childe, who was being dragged away with a nk expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Rumors are a scary thing, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    We¡¯ve seen how the truth is being crushed by the majority.


    The way Childe said it must have been a disaster, though.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s true.¡±


    I was about to leave the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center with a bad vibe.


    As I was about to walk off quietly, I was called out from behind me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Abel? We meet again.¡±


    ¡°Hiiiiii!¡±


    I turned around, screaming, and saw a familiar blonde.


    It was Maizen.


    ¡°wha-, what, so it¡¯s Maizen. You look fine, what¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    I was about to utter the temte for when I met a familiar face, but I stopped the words in mid-sentence.


    ¡­¡­ There were circles under Maizen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If, if you have something to worry about, I¡¯m all ears, okay? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yes, we-, well, it¡¯s not a big deal. If it¡¯s up to me, I can handle an ordeal of this level! ¡­¡­maybe.¡±


    Apparently, the party¡¯s cushiness has yet to be resolved.

 Chapter 110 - Episode Twenty-Nine - The Demons Wand (2)

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Episode Twenty-Nine - The Demon''s Wand (2)</h4>


    After meeting up with Maizen, the three of us, including Mea, decided to go into a nearby tavern since neither of us had any major business to attend to.


    They seem to have umted a lot of stuff about the party, so I¡¯ll at least listen to themin.


    I propped my elbows on the wooden desk and looked around the interior of the restaurant.


    Arge number of liquor bottles are neatly arranged at the counter.


    The desk is shiny, and there are no leftovers on the floor.


    It¡¯s one of the cleanest bars around.


    However, I¡¯ve never been to a bar before.


    Because it was still in the early afternoon, the seats were almost empty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have a whorup (beer). What about you two?¡±


    Maizen calls out to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright with milk.¡±


    I¡¯ve drunk alcohol at vige ceremonies, but I¡¯m not very good at it.


    I once threw up and copsed and had Gizel to care for me.


    ¡°Mea will have the same as Abel¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I see¡­¡­ Well, you know, this store has milk that¡¯s made from crushed eve berries¡­¡­¡±


    I miss it.


    If you¡¯re talking about eve berries, there were also some in the Marren vige.


    They¡¯re a little sloppy and sweet and tasty.


    They taste a bit like strawberries, even though they¡¯re nuts.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have that.¡±


    ¡°Mea too, Mea too!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Somehow, I¡¯m kind of feeling very alienated.¡±


    Maizen had been here a few times before and told the owner to order for all of us.


    The waitress immediately brings us two sses of milk and a whorup.


    When I was wondering if I should suddenly start talking about the party, Maizen opened his mouth first.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Come to think of it, you¡¯re the one with the Gaston thing, right?¡±


    Easily, Maizen guessed so.


    When I looked next to him, thinking of fooling him, I saw Mea¡¯s face turned pale and frowning.


    I decided to speak without hiding it, thinking that Maizen would shut up.


    ¡°No, I knew it, or rather I thought it was you anyway. No matter how you think of it, it¡¯s strange, you know.¡±


    Maizen took a gulp of his whorup and then shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°That much, huh? Maybe I should quit before it¡¯s exposed.¡±


    I take a drink of eve-milk while keeping pace with Maizen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Well, I think it¡¯s okay. The promotion is essentially like a reward for being a good adventurer. Losing an excellent fighting force by poking them poorly is the end of the world. They¡¯ll do everything in their power to pretend they don¡¯t know. Especially since the lord of this ce owes you a debt of gratitude, so he won¡¯t be the first to take advantage of it.¡±


    Besides, Maizen continued saying, keeping his voice low.


    ¡°I heard from the survey team that the lord is nning to have Gaston as a hero. If it gets to the point where you can¡¯t back out, I think the city would rather protect you.¡±


    ¡°Buh! Geho!¡±


    Eve-milk got into my trachea.


    Holding my throat, I set the cup down on the table.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ you¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°Apparently he¡¯s serious about it. If there¡¯s a famous adventurer, the city¡¯s fame will go up a notch, after all. Look, don¡¯t you see the lord¡¯s schr, Wegener? That man read the report on the defeat and he liked Gaston. I¡¯m sure Gaston will be hearing from him soon.¡±


    Abination of a phony scientist and a phony adventurer is about to be born.


    So phonies get drawn to other phonies.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But won¡¯t the nobles who heard the rumors and try to get Gaston to serve them get angry?¡±


    ¡°A nobleman wouldn¡¯t bother to visit a ce that isn¡¯t even his own territory. They¡¯ll probably send a random underling to check on him and pull him out as soon as they find out what¡¯s going on. Even the examination for joining the lord¡¯s legion here involves an interview and a practical test, so they wouldn¡¯t take an adventurer¡¯s rank alone without even checking your ability. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a very stupid nobleman, though.¡±


    So it¡¯s like that.


    No matter how it turns out, it doesn¡¯t seem to be as important as I thought it would be.


    ¡°Then, there are quite a few other people besides me who are fooling around?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know any other adventurers who would go to such lengths to hide something like you. If you had the time to do all that, you¡¯d want to focus on your own hunting. For me, I want my work to be recognized for what it is, and I don¡¯t understand why you get to celebrate other people¡¯s work. You have your own set of circumstances, though.¡±


    ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­¡­¡±


    He stared at me with a still stare, so I looked away andughed and faked it.


    I guess Maizen doesn¡¯t really like this kind of approach.


    ¡°C-,e to think of it, how¡¯s the party going?¡±


    Maizen chuckles at me for tantly changing the subject.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m starting to see a way out of this, at least.¡±


    ¡°Hoh.¡±


    It seems that it wasn¡¯t just a throwaway that they should be able to handle it.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else to do but keep that Lisha and Tida apart, what kind of a n does he have in mind?


    ¡°Our party, you know, it¡¯s just not going so well. We try to talk to each other, but there are some holes in the party, and we don¡¯t work well together. It wasn¡¯t so bad in the past.¡±


    Definitely, Lisha and Tida aren¡¯t working well together¡­¡­


    ¡°If you ask me why, I think it¡¯s because of theposition of the members. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t y their roles.¡±


    I knew that Maizen also realized that he shouldn¡¯t bring those two together.


    Either let one of them quit, or let both of them quit. I feel It would be faster if Maizen himself left already, though.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to add one more member. I¡¯ve been in a tavern with a guy who knows both magic and swordsmanship. I¡¯m nning to get them both to meet each other in the near future.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    So you¡¯ve gone that way.


    I feel like there¡¯s a bigger problem lying around than that.


    ¡°The ranks of our members have risen, so we tend to go to areas where the magic beasts are strong. I guess it was too much for the three of us. The search wasn¡¯t going well, so discord spread, and because of that, the search didn¡¯t go well again.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Maybe I should just say it outright now.


    If this is the case, the number of victims of heartache will only increase.


    ¡°Hey, maybe it¡¯s because of that Lisha and Tida disagreement. I have a feeling that as long as we¡¯re left with those two, it¡¯s never going to work.¡±


    ¡°N, no, if that were the case, one of them would have quit a long time ago. Those two are still here, so we should still be able to do something about it¡­¡­ We-, well, yeah, if one of those two says it, I¡¯ll think about it in that direction too.¡±


    Maizen uttered that while choking as if it was hard to say.


    ¡­¡­ As expected, it¡¯s not like they couldn¡¯t notice it. That¡¯s right, they couldn¡¯t have been this dull.


    But I think those two just don¡¯t want to get out of it because Maizen is higher in rank¡­¡­ I think it would be better to break up sooner rather thanter.


    It seems that Maizen himself has a lot of feelings for it, so it¡¯s not going to be that easy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, since we¡¯re here let¡¯s ask for something to eat. It¡¯s quite delicious here¡­¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaa! Run, run!¡±


    As if to interrupt Maizen¡¯s words, screams could be heard from the city.


    This was followed by a series of screams.


    The shopkeeper in the tavern opens the door to see what¡¯s going on outside.


    Through the gap, a crowd of people could be seen rushing down the street in front of the store in front of them.


    The clerk turns pale and drops the tray in his hand to the floor. Cups and tes fell to the ground, sttering liquor and food on the floor.


    The other customers also seemed to notice the abnormality when they looked out the door and got up hurriedly and left the tavern.


    Maizen took out coins from his pocket while standing up and scattered them on the desk.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but it looks kind of bad. This should be enough, so let¡¯s get out of here right away and head for the voices.¡±


    Running away is not an option, apparently.


    I guess that¡¯s the spirit of an adventurer for times like these. I honestly admire him for that.

 Chapter 111 - Fate of a Hero (Side: Gaston)

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Fate of a Hero (Side: Gaston)</h4>


    North Avenue in the city of Lomarn.


    It is one of the most beautiful streets in the city, lined with merchant houses and trendy, slightly pricey shops.


    There were two young girls and a big man¡­¡­ Gaston walking down the street.


    ¡°Master Gaston! How, How can I approach the strength of Gaston-sama?¡±


    One of the girls, the one with the sword on her back desperately calls out to Gaston.


    Her name is Natali.


    She is a fledgling adventurer.


    ¡°Like me¡­¡­ huh. I¡¯m not choosing this path because I want fame or to be a top-notch adventurer, I just came here because I was desperate to help others.¡±


    Hearing Gaston¡¯s words, Natali opens her mouth in surprise.


    She just wanted to be strong, she realized how shallow she was as a person. She blushed and looked down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient, it will be different for each person¡­¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve seen too many guys struggling when they were little.¡±


    Gaston said, looking up at the sky and squinting dazzlingly at the sky.


    Looking up at that profile of his, Natali gave a small nod.


    ¡°Hey, you, what¡¯s that pungent thing you¡¯re asking Gaston-sama about. If you¡¯re done talking, could you please leave quickly?¡±


    Melissa, the woman in Gaston¡¯s arms, interrupts her.


    Natali frowns at the sound of her voice, as if she is disgusted.


    ¡°ho-ho-, how could you have the authority to say that! You¡¯ve been glued to the Gaston-sama for so long, what is it with you?¡±


    Melissa and Natali stopped and they stared at each other.


    Gaston huffed, exhaled deeply, and shook his head.


    ¡°Come on, women, stop fighting for me.¡±


    Gaston said with a smirk on his face.


    For Gaston, it was the first time he had ever been pampered by a girl more than a year younger than he was, and by two of them at the same time.


    He had always dealt with girls of his own kind and pattern, so their grace, their upbringing, their values, all of it was new to him, and he found it all very attractive.


    Gaston was d to have taken that little boy¡¯s idea, he thought again.


    It had caused him to sell off his beloved sword, Vairablow, but even with that, Gaston was happy.


    Although Gaston was used to being treated like a nuisance, the genuine respect he had been receiving for a long time was afortable thing for him to do.


    Besides, right now, Gaston had the new Vairablow on his hip.


    The new Vairablow was sleek and long and good looking, a stark contrast to the previous Vairablow.


    It looked good and weighed less, making it easier to carry around.


    However, the new Vairablow is a simted sword.


    Its de has no concept of cutting ability.


    If you swing the sword against a tree, the de will shatter and turn to dust.


    I wanted to make it look good somehow, so I hastily prepared it at a cheap price.


    ¡°Fuuu¡­¡­ Hey women, I am¡­¡­¡±


    Melissa and Natali, who were about to start grabbing at each other as Gaston began to speak, shut up.


    Just as Gaston was about to say his next words, a scream came from a distance.


    ¡°Uwaaa! Run, run!¡±


    ¡°You will be turned to stone!¡±


    Many people were running from the direction Gaston was heading in, as if they were fleeing.


    At a nce, he decided that it wasn¡¯t just a matter of time.


    Gaston spotted a semi-C-ss adventurer, Sui Suudonia, in the midst of the fleeing crowd.


    Sui was a beautiful swordsman with gray hair. On top of that, he¡¯s cool,petent, and has a strong sense of justice. Combined with his mysteriousness, he is very popr. He is unusually well-behaved for an adventurer, and it was rumored that he would soon be approached by a nobleman.


    He was the only adventurer in this city of Lomarn who could interfere with Gaston¡¯s insolence.


    ¡°You little rascal, don¡¯t show yourself in my presence again. Next time, I¡¯ll really cut you down.¡±


    These are the words he said to me when I once stood up to him and was subjected to a private execution.


    True to those words, Gaston had been sneaking around and avoiding Sui ever since.


    That Sui had broken his cool face and was leading the way.


    His lips were pointy, his cheeks were narrowed, and he was running as fast as he could with his arms swinging wide.


    ¡°Move it! Hey you guys, don¡¯t block me, I¡¯ll cut you down!¡±


    Leaving the civilians behind, Sui ran past Gaston.


    Gaston turned around and stared at Sui¡¯s back. Sui¡¯s back was getting further and further away.


    Something terrible had happened in the city, Gaston realized.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, but I have to get away¡­¡­¡±


    Gaston looks back at them.


    ¡°That, that person¡­¡­ an adventurer, he¡¯s a semi-C-ss and he¡¯s running away¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s disgusting¡­¡­ He just ran past the guy in front of me. I thought he was pretty cool, but I¡¯m disillusioned.¡±


    Natali and Melissa let out a disappointed voice.


    Sui was the highest-ranked adventurer currently based in the city of Lomarn. It had been decided that Gaston would soon jump up to C-ss, but that announcement had not yet been made.


    Because of this, Sui was frequently mentioned in the Adventurer¡¯s Newspaper and was well known.


    That was why the disappointment was so great for the girls.


    ¡°Hey, run¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d Gaston-sama was there to help now that Sui has run away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose so. It sounded like there was some kind of emergency, but if Gaston-sama is here, there will be no problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Gaston was speechless.


    From the way the people around him spoke, it was probably a ridiculous magic beast that had entered the city.


    The current Gaston doesn¡¯t even have a weapon. There is no way he could jump in front of a magical beast with his bare hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be dragging your feet even if I¡¯m here. Gaston-sama, please do your best.¡±


    Hearing those words, Gaston was relieved.


    It urred to him that he should just pretend that he had gone hunting and run away properly.


    After that, the mysterious sorcerer who lived in hiding in the city and couldn¡¯t be seen out in the open would surely be able to clean up the mess for good. And that little boy named Abel will surely give me the parts of subjugation.


    Then I can build up my achievements again.


    Let Natali and Melissa hear the story at ater date, and all will be well.


    ¡°Yeah, you can leave the rest to me!¡±


    Gaston said emphatically and started running in the opposite direction of the people fleeing, towards the direction of themotion.


    He made a random turn along the way and figured he could handle it if he got away.


    Behind him, Natalies chasing after him.


    ¡°Gaston-sama, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Gaston silently increased his running speed.


    Gaston thought about running away even if it gets being found out, because he couldn¡¯t risk his life, so he turned his body to jump around the bend.


    It was then that he noticed all the people he passed cheering at the sight of Gaston.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gaston-sama!¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank God! Gaston¡¯s here for you!¡±


    ¡°Gaston-sama! Mother, please help my mother! Gaston-sama!¡±


    Gaston turned around, caught their eyes, and ran off, returning his bent legs to their original direction.


    ¡°I finally remembered¡­¡­¡±


    Gaston blurted out to himself as he ran.


    Who would want to be hated?


    I don¡¯t know why anyone would want to be a nose-picker.


    He had given up, smoked, rotted, and still clung to it.


    Now he finally remembered what the root of it had been.


    ¡°I wanted to be a hero!¡±


    Amidst the hustle and bustle and screams, Gaston yells.


    ¡°I, I will protect this city!


    The heroes of falsehood shout.


    With his great arms, he raised his ornamental sword.


    But because he was a hero of ornamentation, his appearance seemed braver than all the others, and gave relief to those who were afraid and fleeing.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure that Gaston at this time was so ted to hear the voices that relied on him that he had lost his ability to make a calm judgment.


    Perhaps there was also such a misconception that he had be stronger because of the continuous praise he received from those around him.


    It¡¯s also hard to dismiss the line that he was confused because his spection had been broken by Natali¡¯s pursuit of him. Or all of them.


    At any rate, Gaston returned to hisposure within a few minutes after this, and he regretted it to the utmost degree.

 Chapter 112 - Episode Thirty - The Demons Wand (3)

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Episode Thirty - The Demon''s Wand (3)</h4>


    While avoiding the fleeing people, I headed to the source of themotion with Mea and Maizen.


    Looking ahead, the culprit seemed to be in the northern part of the city.


    Maizen cleverly passes through the crowd of people and run onward.


    He¡¯s been working out, so he¡¯s much faster than I am.


    ¡°H-, hey Maizen! Wait a minute!¡±


    Maizen looks back a little bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to have to go ahead even for a second! There¡¯s nothing more reassuring than you, so make sure you catch up with me!¡±


    ¡°You, that¡¯s the pattern that you¡¯re not gonna be in time and die pattern¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the back streets! I think we¡¯ll get there faster from there!¡±


    It¡¯s true that the flow of people is a hindrance, and it doesn¡¯t go as well as Maizen.


    It would be quicker to take the long way around as a result.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go that way¡­¡­¡±


    I was about to turn the corner and enter the back street when I spotted someone else running in the direction of the fleeing crowd and the intersection with Maizen.


    He was a tall man with neat indigo-colored hair.


    His clothes were tightly clothed, which set him apart from the rough adventurers.


    He held a gleaming sheath sword at his waist.


    That man seems to have seen this unusual situation and is thinking of taking the initiative to resolve it.


    I thought the only adventurers in this city were people like Gaston, but the world is not abandoned.


    ¡°Move, move! Get out of the way! I¡¯m the one who got this demon off the ground, and I¡¯m the one who came out! Hey, stop! Somebody exin to me what¡¯s going on here. I¡¯ll fix it!¡±


    ¡­¡­ it was just Gaston.


    It wasn¡¯t at the level of a makeover.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed it at all until I heard his voice.


    He has shaved off the thick beard that was attached to his frowns.


    The hairstyle has also changed, and the clothes have beenpletely changed from the bandit fashion that looks like it¡¯s only washed once every three days to something small and neat.


    In addition, the sword has been changed from arge, rugged sword to a stylish longsword.


    I thought you were in debt to Gordon because you didn¡¯t have any money.


    What is that old man talking about?


    ¡°I¡¯m a hero, you know! Get out of the way!¡±


    I stopped moving and red at Gaston without a second thought.


    Strongly, Mea tugs at my sleeve.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You look at me like you¡¯ve seen such a rare beast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ahhh, no, I could have been looking at it wrong.¡±


    I pretended I hadn¡¯t seen anything and decided to head towards the source from the back street.


    Out of breath, I somehow made it to my destination.


    It was an affluent residential area with two and three-story buildings.


    Because of its proximity to the shopping district, it¡¯s usually a busy ce.


    When I turned the corner, I saw an extraordinary sight.


    The street was lined with stone statues in the shape of human beings.


    The nearly thirty stone statues all had sad expressions on their faces, and they all stopped as if they were reaching out their hands to escape from something.


    Among them were a stone statue of Maizen clutching his sword and a stone statue of Gaston standing in an imposing stance for some reason.


    ¡°A, Abel¡­¡­ this is¡­¡­¡±


    Mea¡¯s eyes widened and her shoulders trembles as if she sensed something.


    Perhaps out of fear, her hand gripping my sleeve also gains in strength.


    I walked closer to the nearest stone statue.


    It¡¯s a stone statue of a girl about six years old.


    I touch the shoulder area with my hand and stroke it.


    A dark magic mark was left behind. There is no doubt that it is the curse of petrification.


    At the back of the stone line, on the roof of the first floor of the building, a man was standing.


    He was deeply robed and held arge staff in his hand.


    ¡°Ha! Just when you thought someone wasing again, it¡¯s the little short kid! I think I was expecting a crunchy one toe along soon, but it¡¯s boring! You¡¯re boring! Oh! Even though I wish I could feel more and more of Zolomonia-sama¡¯s power in this skin!¡±


    The man res at me from behind his robe, rubbing his cheek on therge staff in his hand.


    At a nce, I could tell that he was a crazy type of person.


    It looks like I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s the bad guy.


    The name Zolomonia sounded familiar. It was the name of a famous great demon.


    Apparently, this case was caused by a sorcerer of demon beliefs.


    I stared back lightly, then took out my wand.


    ¡°Curse solution.¡±


    The girl¡¯s statue took on color, turning from stone to flesh.


    Returning to life, the girl fell to the spot.


    ¡°Kyah! What, what¡­¡­¡±


    So the curse is broken now.


    It¡¯s not thatplicated of a curse.


    From the magic traces, I¡¯ve also got a general idea of the sorcerer¡¯s habits.


    The man in the robeughed, the corners of his mouth hanging up.


    ¡°Ho, ho! You¡¯re somewhat in high spirits! Otherwise, it would be boring! But what a fool. How dare he throw away an opportunity to take me by surprise and bother to expose his abilities in front of me!¡±


    I point the tip of my wand at the roof where the man in the robe is standing.


    ¡°me, form, ball.¡±


    A ball of fire appeared from the tip of the wand and flew in a straight line to the man.


    ¡°Faaahahaha! Dear Zolomonia, please! Show that fool the difference in rank!¡±


    The man raises hisrge staff and shouts, ¡°The wall of light¡±.


    A wall of light appears, and a ck haze covers the man¡¯s surroundings to reinforce it.


    ¡°What a foolish fight!¡±


    I could hear something like an angry voice in my head.


    Immediately after, the ball of fire touched the wall of light. A ck haze quickly dissipated.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Immediately after, the ball of me popped. In an instant, the man was engulfed in mes and the roof copsed at the same time.


    The man was knocked down by the impact and fell to the ground amazingly.


    He collided with the sidewalk from the shoulder and was engulfed by the rising dust cloud.


    ¡°Azuaaaah! Zolomonia-sama, Zolomonia-sama!! Where are you, Zolomonia-sama!¡±


    The man grunts and reaches for his staff.


    He seems to have dropped hisrge staff in the smoke.


    It has an eerie magical force, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a guy. It¡¯s okay now.


    ¡°This stone statue can be turned back into a human, right? Right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fairly simple curse in petrification. It¡¯s the type that can be broken if the sorcerer receives a strong impact, so it will return to normal in time. Even if it doesn¡¯te back, as soon as I analyze it a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough! I¡¯m going to beat you to death¡­¡­ Brat, feeling high just because I gave the initiative¡­¡­ Cough! Taste the horror of Zolomonia-sama¡¯s horror for yourself!¡±


    As I and Mea were talking, the guy got up.


    He was covered in burns all over, and on top of that, it looked like his leg and shoulder were broken due to a shy hit to the left side of his body when he fell.


    I hadn¡¯t expected him to be able to stand after that.


    If it were me, I would never be able to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m invincible with Zolomonia-sama¡¯s power! Zolomonia-sama¡¯s has chosen this me! There can¡¯t be a defeat! I will not allow that to happen!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes are white, but he brings it back with only his energy.


    He seems to have bitten his tongue to notice, and blood is flowing from his mouth.


    ¡°Cursed be his men!¡±


    When the man raises his staff, arge magic circle floats in the air.


    At the same time, a purple light leaks from the wand.


    ¡°Stop, Margus. Just stop, it is useless.¡±


    The curse is a two-tiered magic circle.


    You must first draw a magic circle to show the spirit that you will use the curse, and then you must draw a magic circle with added details.


    So if you can spot it at the first stage, you can falsify it ahead of time.


    Fortunately, I had caught the man¡¯s magic habits when I broke the girl¡¯s curse, and the second stage¡¯s magic circle must always use the type of encryption that corresponds to the previous stage¡¯s magic circle.


    In addition, from the stone statues around the area, I can also guess that he must be good at petrification curses.


    I waved my wand and overwritten the magic circle at about the same time as the man drew the second stage of the magic circle.


    The second stage was exactly as I had expected.


    ¡°Turn to stone¡±


    The purple light from the tip of the staff bes a line and falls on the man¡¯s limbs.


    ¡°Ughhoooo!?¡±


    The principle is the same as the redrawing of the magic circle that he did against Noswell in the Marren vige.


    They destroyed themselves by redrawing the magic form regarding direction.


    Normally this would be impossible due to the too-short amount of time involved in the magic circle, but I was able to cover it because I knew the magic to be used, the encryption, and the timing beforehand.


    There was no particr reason for taking this method at all, but the implication was that I did it because the conditions were neatly arranged and it looked like I could do it.


    Honestly, it felt kind of nice.


    The man¡¯s hands quickly lost their grip and he dropped therge staff. Then.


    More and more, the hand turned gray and hardened.


    ¡°No-, no way, this! This is not happening! This is ridiculous!¡±


    The man reached out to pick up therge staff, but by that time his fingers were already unable to bent and grasp it.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh! Zo-, Zolomonia-sama! I am, I am!¡±


    The petrification of his legs also seemed to be going on under his pants, and the man fell to the spot, unable to keep his bnce.


    As expected, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything else, nor would he be able to do anything else.


    But I thought he was mumbling and talking to himself a while ago, but I wonder if thatrge staff is Zolomonia-sama.


    I heard a strange voice echoing in my head earlier, but that might have been a fragment of Zolomonia¡¯s telepathy.


    The Great Sage of the past sealed Zolomonia in his staff and disappeared saying ¡®I¡¯ll take it where no one can get it¡¯. Since then, no one knew the whereabouts of the Great Sage and Zolomonia¡¯s staff, as the legend goes.


    Could thatrge staff be the real Zolomonia¡¯s staff?


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡­ Zolomonia-sama, please forgive this Margus for his miserable actions¡­¡­¡±


    The man said that in a belly-crawl position and hung his head helplessly.


    Then he turned his eyeballs around and stared at me with eyes that seemed to curse me to death.


    ¡°You little brat! Tryying a finger on Zolomonia-sama! When that happens, I will be a spirit and curse you to death! Stay away from Zolomonia-sama!¡±


    Ohhhh¡­¡­ how strong is that guy¡¯s spirit?


    In this world, it is believed that when a person dies, a part of their soul bes a spirit.


    In short, the current one is a threat to the extent of ¡®I¡¯m going toe out and haunt you¡¯ in the Japanese style.


    It¡¯s impossible for a spirit to possess the soul of a dead person.


    ¡°Well, this time¡­¡­ it¡¯s over, right?¡±


    Mea muttered to the man who was squealing and screaming, looking at him with a mixture of pity.


    ¡°Yeah, right. I¡¯m going to check out thatrge staff for a bit before I lift the victim¡¯s petrification curse.¡±


    When I replied, the man began to scream even more loudly, shaking his almost petrified limbs.

 Chapter 113 - Episode Thirty-One - The Demons Wand (4)

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Episode Thirty-One - The Demon''s Wand (4)</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯te here! Don¡¯te here! Don¡¯t touch Zolomonia-sama with your filthy hands!¡±


    The man was half-crazed, screaming, and even crying.


    It seems that he was really obsessed with Zolomonia-sama.


    So that would be it.


    The reason this man hade to town was probably because he wanted to use the power of the staff.


    Seeing that he suddenly went on a rampage and turned from one side to the other into stone, I don¡¯t think he had any particrly important purpose beyond that.


    If someone this dangerous was around, they would have been in a big mess long ago.


    I can guess that he must have obtained Zolomonia¡¯s staff only recently.


    Because he suddenly became stronger so he might be a bit misunderstood.


    I¡¯ve been fortunate enough to have adults around me, and I know that there are higher-ups (mainly illnesses) and the importance of helping each other (mainly the importance of those who take care of you), so I try my best not to get upset about it, but maybe this man didn¡¯t have it in him.


    Maybe, if I made a mistake, I would have be like this man¡­¡­


    ¡°Ahhhh! Master Zolomonia! Uwaaaaaaa!¡±


    I guess that¡¯s not it. Yes.


    Mea looked worried, and I fluttered my hand lightly to tell her out of turn that it was okay.


    There would be nothing more I could do to this man.


    Chanting magic would be twice as bad if I couldn¡¯t use my wand.


    When I touched therge staff with my fingertips, the man¡¯s eyes widened to the point where they turned red.


    I traced it with my finger to try it out and he began to hit his head on the ground. His forehead was cracked and blood was seeping out of it.


    It was getting a little scary.


    If it was the real Zolomonia¡¯s staff, it should be quite dated. But there was no particr stain or scratch on thisrge staff.


    I roll it over and noticed that I can¡¯t find a single scorch mark on it.


    When I fired the ball of fire at the man, he should have been properly engulfed in it.


    Does the fact that there is not a single scratch on it mean that the wand itself is protected by powerful magic?


    Mea slowly follows from behind.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that something bad? It¡¯s okay, right? If you touch it poorly, won¡¯t you be cursed like that guy over there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The man is probably a bit of a character to begin with.¡±


    I grabbed the wand and was about to lift it when a child-woman appeared before me.


    Suddenly she emerged from nothing. That¡¯s what it looked like to me.


    Her skin was blue, and I could tell at first nce that she wasn¡¯t just any human being.


    The child girl¡¯s eyes were dyed jet-ck, and her golden eyes were staring at me with interest.


    ¡°Ohhhhh! I never thought that a mere mortal could possess such magical powers! It was worth the years of sleep and waiting for a change!¡±


    The child-woman said with a burst of voice.


    Her pale cheeks were flushed with tion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for thete introduction. I¡¯m the great demon of wisdom, Zolomonia. However, since she was sealed in this staff, I¡¯m merely an incarnation of her magic.¡±


    It seems to be the altered body of Zolomonia, as shown by therge staff.


    Zolomonia swims in the air and approaches my face.


    ¡°Ahhh, I don¡¯t like this ostentatious name, Monia, or whatever you want to call it.¡±


    ¡°Ye-, yeah¡­¡­¡±


    She is unexpectedly feeling familiar.


    For now, it seems safe to assume that there is no hostile intent.


    They seem to be saying that the attack on the city was solely the will of a man using a staff.


    Then I suddenly noticed that the man who had been on a rampage a while ago suddenly became quiet, and I looked back.


    The man was crawling on the ground with hispletely petrified limbs in a crawling position on the ground, looking at Zolomonia with a stunned expression on his face.


    ¡°Zo, Zolomonia-sama¡­¡­? Oh, um, I¡¯ve got a lot to say, but¡­¡­ well, you know, you¡¯re acting differently when with me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Margus, your work is done. You have done your job.¡±


    The moment Zolomonia made the restructuring rmendation so simply, Margus¡¯ grief-stricken face changed to that of an ogre.


    ¡°M-, me! I have saved you! From that remote monastery, I am!¡±


    Margus exims, baring his gums.


    ¡°Master Zolomonia is d it¡¯s me, too! Ye, yeah! All right! So you¡¯re going to ughter that little boy at the drop of a hat! No, Zolomonia-sama! For me, such as to be so deferential to the little brat, and to flirt with him, even to the point of making a cat-stroking noise! You don¡¯t deserve to be doing this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so persistent, Margus. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that you and this man are not on the same league as a sorcerer.¡±


    Zolomonia quickly cut off the man¡­¡­ Margus or whatever, cast away again.


    Then there was a moment of silence.


    When I was wondering if I should say something, Margus opened his mouth.


    ¡°You, you whore! When you see me as a sorcerer, you¡¯re flirting to anyone! You have betrayed me, me!¡±


    ¡°When did this mistress turn on you? If you help this mistress¡¯s movement, I¡¯ll lend you power. That¡¯s all you have to do. It¡¯s unpleasant, Margus, you can choose your words. I¡¯m in a good mood now, so I¡¯ll overlook it, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh-,whawha-, wha-!? Scr-, screw you!¡±


    It¡¯s starting to feel like a breakup entanglement.


    Do your lover¡¯s quarrel in a ce that I cannot see.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you all! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    The man opened his mouth so wide it looked like it was going to split open, and then he began to chant an incantation.


    ¡°Light, draw¡±


    Margus is unable to wave his wand because his arms are petrified.


    So he can¡¯t skip the chanting for the transcription of the magic circle and has to start there.


    I don¡¯t really think he can make it in time in this situation. He¡¯s just burned out.


    I took my hand off therge staff, sat up, and held the small wand up to the man.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    Above the man¡¯s head, the World Tree Ortem appears.


    Ortem obeyed gravity and hit the man on the head.


    A dull thumping sound was heard and the man finally lost consciousness.


    ¡°U-, um, Abel, is there something in there?¡±


    Mea didn¡¯t seem to be able to see Zolomonia, perhaps because she hadn¡¯t touched her staff.


    ¡°Seems like once you touch the staff you can see it. Do you want to see it too Mea?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ well then, just for a moment¡­¡­¡±


    Mea reaches for therge staff as she does so, opening her eyes thinly.


    The moment her hand touches it, she quickly pulls it back and slowly opens her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, surprisingly cute.¡±


    Mea was reaching out to touch the cheek of Zolomonia¡¯s incarnation, but it was skimming past.


    Apparently, she wouldn¡¯t touch it.


    Zolomonia watched curiously as Mea reached out to her, but when she looked at Mea¡¯s forehead, her expression became slightly cloudy.


    ¡°Mm, you¡­¡­ well, that¡¯s good for now.¡±


    Then she immediately turns to me as if nothing had happened.


    I nced sideways at Mea¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand what I was talking about at all and tilted her head anxiously.


    ¡°Well then, young sorcerer Abel of Marren, how is it? Wouldn¡¯t you use this mistress?¡±


    ¡°Use it¡­¡­ is it okay while it¡¯s still sealed in the staff?¡±


    ¡°Serve a powerful sorcerer and bring change to the world, that¡¯s this mistress pleasure! If that can be achieved, then the sealing of this mistress is nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡­¡­ If you ask me if I want it, I want it.


    It¡¯s definitely a top-of-the-line staff, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s lived long enough to know a lot of things I don¡¯t.


    But no matter how much effort you put into carrying it, it will be conspicuous, and if you are questioned about it, you will be thrown in jail and be Ebelheid¡¯s neighbor.


    Besides, Zolomonia was a terrible demon in the lore.


    She taught people ancient magic to destroy their countries, she created arge number of demons and brought down castles, and there are countless evil things that have been handed down, whether it be exaggeration or creation.


    ¡°What are you hesitating about. You would know the value of this mistress if you were as good as her. Do you, like Margus, not want to give up anything to get what you want?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of this mistress? But, as a matter of fact, she has always been the type to go to the limit with the people she chooses. I don¡¯t know what is being said, but it is all at the behest of her master. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not the work of the demon that is sinful, but the depths of human greed?¡±


    In short, she seems to be saying that it¡¯s up to the user.


    If I don¡¯t want her to do something she can¡¯t see, then I, the owner, should pull myself together.


    On the other hand, it could be said, ¡°My ex-boyfriend told me to do it, so it¡¯s none of my business, and I¡¯ll just go with it.¡±


    I gulp down my spit and make up my mind.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll use you from today¡­¡­¡±


    I try to grab it to lift it up, but it¡¯s unexpectedly heavy.


    I grab therge staff with both arms and sit down.


    ¡°fuh, kukukukuk! Phew!¡±


    I managed to lift it slightly, but the tip of it was still hanging to the ground.


    The center of gravity is quite close to the ground.


    ¡°Mm, there, what¡¯s going on? What are you ying at?¡±


    No, it¡¯s heavy.


    ¡°Hey, mea, help me with this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Wow, this is just in heavy!¡±


    We manage to lift it up with the two of us.


    I look down at the man, Margus or whatever, who is passed out on all fours with his arms and legs turned to stone.


    How was this guy able to swing this around so nonchntly?


    ¡°Wha-, What do you want to do about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I should probably stop after all. Look, it¡¯s not like that, I just have a feeling that it¡¯s not safe to do so, yes.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what this mistress is worth, do you?¡±


    At that moment, there was a rustling sound behind me.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­ I¡¯m, I¡¯m alive¡­¡­?¡±


    The female adventurer, who was apparently affected with the petrification curse, was about to slowly stand up.


    This is bad, the victim¡¯s curse is about to be lifted.


    The order in which the curse is lifted should be the order in which they are affected, so the number of people who can move around here will increase rapidly.


    Or rather, I forgot about the girl that I lifted first to break the petrification.


    The girl sat down on the ground and watched us with a look on her face as if she was dreaming.


    ¡°Wha-, what am I¡­¡­¡±


    Gaston¡¯s petrification even began to be lifted.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t¡­¡­¡­ Meaaaaa! We¡¯re going to throw it!¡±


    ¡°Wha-, What?¡±


    ¡°H-, hey, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me? It¡¯s a joke, right?¡±


    We should still be able to make it now.


    I worked with Mea and threw Zolomonia¡¯s staff at Gaston in one, two, three towards him.


    Zolomonia¡¯s staff fell quickly to the ground, but it rolled right over and hit Gaston¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Hm? What is this?¡±


    As expected of a man of his size, Gaston lifted Zolomonia¡¯s staff with one hand.


    As if on cue, the petrification of the surroundings lifted one after another.


    -


    -then at the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    ¡°Gaston-san, Gaston-san helped me! If it weren¡¯t for Gaston-san, I¡¯d be, I¡¯d be now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, it¡¯s Gaston-¡®sama¡¯! ¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss about it. Gaston-san is a generous man, and he will forgive your everything.¡±


    The inside of the facility was all Gaston.


    No, not only inside the facility. The outside of the facility was also filled with talk of Gaston.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t have a little bit of human decency¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How can¡¯t you see that people like you who push that kind of thing are making the great Gaston-san less valuable? Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Say that one more time again.¡±


    It¡¯s starting to look like a religion.


    I think it¡¯s a no-brainer, but perhaps the adventurer support center or the lord of thend is trying to turn Gaston into a famous adventurer in order to revitalize the town, and they¡¯re making the soil easier to ept.


    Every world is desperate when money is involved, isn¡¯t it?


    I, Mea, and Maizen were ahead of the adventurer¡¯s support center with the onlookers.


    Gaston didn¡¯t show up very often.


    As we were wondering where he was eating grass¡­¡­ the door was opened.


    The one who appeared was, of course, Gaston. Gaston was surrounded by women, wondering where they had attached themselves to him.


    There were only about five of them close together, but a bodyguard-like group was forming, moving at a distance.


    Gaston¡¯s appearance caused the facility to go quiet for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s me! I¡¯ve got the credit!¡±


    A cheer erupted as Gaston raised therge staff that glowed with a purple-blue glow at the sight of it.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°As expected of Gaston-san!.¡±


    ¡°Is it true that the curse bounced back when Gaston-san raised his knuckles!?¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s too awesome!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really proud to be part of the same human race!¡±


    ¡°Abel! Abel! I¡¯ll forgive you now, okay? H-, hey, hey, Abeelllllllllll!!¡±


    I thought I heard something over the cheers, but I quietly covered my ears.


    **********


    ¡ªter, Gaston would realize.


    This was the best day of his life¡­¡­

 Chapter 114 - Episode Thirty-Two - And Then The Legends (1)

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Episode Thirty-Two - And Then The Legends (1)</h4>


    Two days after the attack on the city of Lomarn, Mea and I were in the break room of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, spreading out a newspaper.


    Most of the articles, of course, were about that sorcerer Margus, and then our hero, Gaston-sama.


    Margus Margnor.


    It seems to be the real name of the sorcerer who used Zolomonian¡¯s staff to attack the peaceful city of Lomarn.


    Through the investigation of the lord, I learned that he had a history of serving as an executive of the extremist Kuudrulian witchcraft society ¡°Amor¡±, which was full of criminals.


    It is rumored that ¡°Amor¡± brings its own bizarre interpretation of the Kudor Scripture and ns to invoke the Kudor God to rule the world, and it is an organization that is seen as dangerous by several countries.


    This has revealed that Margus is a much more dangerous sorcerer than originally thought, and due to the difficulty of determining the amount of money to be paid for defeating Margus and the generosity of the subjugator, Gaston, the delivery of the reward has been postponed for some time.


    The details of Zolomonia¡¯s staff are often intentionally kept under wraps, making it difficult to hand over the reward until the message sent to King¡¯s capital is returned.


    As for Margus, he will be escorted to another city or country, and at that time the reward money will probably be generated again.


    Furthermore, it seems that Margus had been using the petrification curse on various ces, from small viges torge cities, in addition to Lomarn.


    On the same day of the attack on Lomarn, a pogue (a bird trained to carry a message) arrived in the city of Lomarn, and a letter of warning was reportedly delivered to the city.


    Since the petrification curse was a simple one, the damage done to the body by Margus, the sorcerer, would also break the curse of what had been petrified in the other viges and towns that had been affected.


    If he was treated as having saved them, Gaston¡¯s name as a hero would spread by leaps and bounds in the near future.


    Apanying that, gratuities were likely to be generated from other cities as well.


    Perhaps because the lord was aware of his influence, Gaston was promoted at an unusual rate and achieved a great promotion to a semi-A-ss adventurer.


    It is said that there are only so many A-ss and semi-A-ss adventurers in the country that you can count on two hands.


    Furthermore, it was written that if he continued to make achievements at this rate, it would be only a matter of time before he was recognized as a legendary adventurer, one of the only three adventurers in the history of the Adventurers¡¯ Support Center.


    ¡­¡­ But from my point of view, it¡¯s good that the reward amount is going to jump up, but I¡¯d like to see them pay a portion of it as soon as possible.


    I just feel like it¡¯s only going to go up and pop off at some point.


    I folded the newspaper and put it in Mea¡¯s bag.


    ¡°Time to get out. If we run into Gaston who came to redeem the money, we¡¯ll be stuck in a crowd of people for a while¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡±


    I just finished off a suitable magical beast in the morning and gathered it in a blind spot in the forest, and then had the Gordon brothers guide Gaston to hand it over.


    Today¡¯s quota is already done.


    To tell the truth, the reward money from the staff incident of the previous day should being in a heap in the near future, so I want to take a break from making money and focus on researching magic for a while.


    I want to find an artisan who can process the remnants of Zeshum¡¯s floating fortress, start developing the theory of Magiphone (provisionally) in earnest, shop around for homunculus materials, and prepare to move to the countryside where there are fewer ordinance restrictions on magic.


    However, Gaston wouldn¡¯t allow me to do that.


    He wants me to get my exploits from the sorcerer, and it¡¯s time to bring him and me together, sometimes in a ckmailing tone, sometimes in a pleading tone.


    When I handed over the grand boar via the Gordon brothers yesterday, they came all the way to meter and shouted at me saying, ¡°Tell the sorcerer that I don¡¯t deserve a big pig boa like that!¡±.


    It¡¯s starting to get a pain in the ass.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s time for me to sneak off in the night.¡±


    When I said it, Mea chuckled, as if she thought I was joking.


    To be honest, I was half-serious.


    As I got up from my seat, Mea turned her attention to the back of the rest stop.


    ¡°Ah! Abel, there¡¯s Maizen.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, I¡¯ll just say hi and we¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ But somehow, there¡¯s a strange vibe in the air.¡±


    When Mea told me to turn around, I saw Maizen sitting at the four-person desk.


    In addition to the usual sloppy couple, Lisha and Tida, there was one short-haired man.


    He said he was going to have an uing face-to-face meeting to wee a man he had recently hit it off with to the party.


    Perhaps that man was the neer to the party and they were all discussing and deciding whether or not to really let him join today.


    ¡°It sounds like they¡¯re having a serious conversation, so let¡¯s stop now¡­¡­ Mm?¡±


    That neer¡¯s face, I remember seeing it somewhere before.


    A few days ago, I¡¯m sure, he was walking around the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center with his girlfriend, flirting with her¡­ When I thought that far, a memory shed back in my brain.


    The scene of the short-haired man and one half of that couple, Lisha, kissing in the morning inside the facility.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ isn¡¯t that the guy you were talking about?


    The three of them, except for Maizen, looked down in silence and had a somber expression on their faces.


    Maizen, as expected, seems to have noticed, and his face is pale and disconcerted.


    Maizen is opening and closing his mouth irregrly like a fry seeking food, but he doesn¡¯t say any words. He seemed to be in aplete panic.


    You should at least let him know your name beforehand, Maizen ¡­¡­


    He stepped through a miraculous mine with miraculous odds.


    ¡°Ma-, Maizen, you set us up!¡±


    Lisha ms the desk and stands up.


    At first, there was an air of ¡°what the hell is this guy talking about?¡± in the air, but the current situation is unbearable, and Tida wanted to direct the stress of the situation to someone else.


    ¡°Thi-, this! You don¡¯t have to do this kind of guesswork! What, are you making me an idiot, hey, Maizen! Are you listening!¡±


    ¡°N, no, I¡¯m not¡­¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, what did you want!? What did you really want to do!? Depending on your answer, I¡¯ll be really pissed!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pause for a moment. It was really a coincidence that I met Maizen-san¡­¡­ so the one at fault is me¡­¡­ if you have something to say about it, you can say it to me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®You¡¯re not even in a position to say that! I¡¯m going to y you right now!¡±


    As Tida reaches for his scabbard, Maizen hurriedly pounces on him and stops his hand.


    Lisha elbows relentlessly at his back, and Maisen grunts. The interloper steps in to help and holds Lisha¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Calm down! Everyone, calm down for a moment!¡±


    ¡°You make it even more annoying being said by you! You¡¯re the one who takes other people¡¯s women, but what are you telling others to calm down! You¡¯re acting like you¡¯re out of the loop! You¡¯re the one who caused this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry, but Leesha-san told me¡­¡­ because I didn¡¯t think you had a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it! Why are you trying to me me for this? I really don¡¯t know what that means! That sucks!¡±


    An ugly fight began.


    The other adventurers who were taking a break heard themotion and began to watch and cheer from afar.


    ¡°Good, good! Get them, get them!¡±


    ¡°Draw your sword, you¡¯re a man! Don¡¯t you regret being looked down!¡±


    For a moment, I locked eyes with Meisen.


    I contemted whether I should go in to help or not, havinge to the conclusion that there was nothing I could do, I decided to leave.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go, Mea.¡±


    ¡°B-, but, but Maizen¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d want us to see him like this. Next time you see him, don¡¯t ask him anything. And if his party breaks up because of an unfortunate misunderstanding, and Maizen seems to be in trouble, then we¡¯ll invite him to our party.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Mea and I left the break area of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center and headed for the doorway¡­¡­ we heard a high pitched cheer.


    It¡¯s toote. Gaston seemed to have arrived.


    If this happens, I won¡¯t be able to use the doorway for a while.


    I weighed the question of whether to wait in the middle of a lover¡¯s quarrel or in front of the reception desk full of cheering Gaston devotees, and I decided to choose thetter.


    Stay strong, Maizen.

 Chapter 115 - Episode Thirty-Three - And Then The Legends (2)

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Episode Thirty-Three - And Then The Legends (2)</h4>


    Gaston had his cronies, the girls, carry his prey.


    His cronies used to be a bunch of squalid bastards, but they¡¯ve turned out to be gorgeous.


    ¡°Gaston-san, please,e forward!¡±


    A man in line at the reception desk quickly left the line.


    He then waved his hand and began to call out to the others.


    ¡°Hey, Gaston-san¡¯s here! Keep the line open! Quickly!¡±


    Everyone doesn¡¯t seem to be questioning the situation, and one by one they follow.


    In the past, Gaston would have forcefully threatened them to leave the line and received a fierce rebuke from the others, but now the people around them do it on their own and leave with everyone¡¯s consent, so you never know what the world will be like.


    ¡°Eh, bu-, but I was in a hurry¡­¡­ and I was so close¡­¡­¡±


    A girl at the front of the queue let out a smallint.


    ¡°Oh? What does that mean, little girl? Do you know that this town is only in peace because of Gaston-san? And yet¡­¡­ you¡¯re one hell of an ingrate!¡±


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha-? What do you mean then! Hey,e here, kid!¡±


    The man shamelessly approaches the girl with arge gait and tugs on her arm.


    ¡°Stop it, you idiot!¡±


    Gaston threatened in a voice that seemed to echo throughout the facility.


    The area fell silent as if it had been hit by water.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s get back in line. I¡¯m will be at the back of the line. Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯ve juste, you know.¡±


    Everyone slowly begins to be noisy again trying to understand the meaning of Gaston¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you surprised about. I¡¯m an existence that has to be a role model for all the adventurers in this town. There¡¯s no way that I will do a stingy behavior like cutting into the queue. It looks like I¡¯m looked cheaply too.¡±


    You have done it all out too, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡°We, we were wrong¡­¡­we didn¡¯t think Gaston-san would be happy by doing this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of you, you almost ruined Gaston-san¡¯s name by being one step ahead of him! What the hell are you standing still Huh!¡±


    ¡°Hi-, hiiiiii! Oh no, I was just trying to be nice¡­¡­¡±


    There were definitely some who remembered Gaston¡¯s behavior before, but they all seemed to be struck by and admired Gaston¡¯s words with open arms.


    The atmosphere of the ce is terrifying.


    By the way, the man who was holding the girl¡¯s arm was surrounded by five men who were stouter than him and dragged out to another floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, what will happen if this falls apart?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to freak out a little bit, too.¡±


    As Maizen said, we can only bet on the theory that the lords are knowingly overlooking it and mending Gaston¡¯s heroic image.


    Then it will hold for a while longer.


    In that case, however, some nobleman would take Gaston into his service, and I¡¯m afraid it might turn up there¡­¡­ but Maisen says that any other nobleman in his right mind wouldn¡¯t make such a big deal out of it, since he¡¯d have to go through the inspection and test.


    ¡­¡­ But if he was aplete idiot, he might make a quick decision to hire him.


    However, Gaston shouldn¡¯t be that stupid, as expected.


    If you¡¯ve alreadye this far, you know that if you serve yourself, you¡¯ll be ripped off within the day.


    While I was nkly looking at Gaston¡¯s back, a loud voice came from behind me.


    ¡°You guys! Quickly disperse now! What are you gathering for! You guys are in the way!¡±


    A well-passed voice sounded and everyone turned around in unison.


    Even those who had beenining were stunned, holding their mouths when they looked at the direction of the voices.


    Igged behind the others a bit and turned around.


    In the doorway of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, six men in blue shining armor were standing side by side.


    They were out of ce around in this facility.


    The armor was expensive to look at for an adventurer, and it was too clean, with hardly any dirt or scratches.


    Besides, they were too well aligned.


    The chest of the armor had a crest on it. Tentacles swirled against a background of blue-ck vash (a flower that resembled a rose).


    It is the crest of this country, the Kingdom of Dinrat.


    The vash is difficult to grow and is highly valuable, so it is depicted as a symbol of nobility, and the tentacles behind it represent the blessing of the Kudor god in this country.


    No way, the Knights of the Kingdom?


    The people around them seemed to have sensed their true identity and began to be noisy around again.


    But when the man in the lead looked around the facility with a stern look, it became quiet.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Lancelot. Don¡¯t scare them too much, your eyes¡­ Don¡¯t you feel sorry for them?¡±


    With his voice, a girl appeared from behind the men.


    The girl had scraped up her wavy blonde hair and was smiling with the corners of her mouth hanging up.


    She was wearing a dress consisting of ck, blue and white, with a blue Vache hairpiece on her head.


    ¡°Ha! I apologize, Charlotte-sama!¡±


    The girl called Charlotte-sama smiled thinly and looked around the facility.


    It was such cold eyes, as if she was looking at trash.


    Our eyes almost met, and I couldn¡¯t help but look down to the floor.


    The name Charlotte sounded familiar.


    The fourth child of the current King Dinrat, Princess Charlotte.


    ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯ve heard a bad reputation of her for being the most troubled child in the royal family.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bow to the frightenedmoners there instead of me?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that! I am Princess Charlotte¡¯s Captain of the Elite Guards. For the sake of the dignity of my Lord, Charlotte-sama, I would not bow to such a person!¡±


    ¡°Kuku, I suppose so. Well, I don¡¯t want to stay too long and smell like amoner, so let¡¯s get to the point quickly.¡±


    Charlotte flutters with her hand, fanning the air around her to let the air escape from the tip of her own nose.


    Judging from her appearance, it seems that the Elite Guards Captain¡¯s return is factored in, or something like a cliche.


    What is this guy, she¡¯s not at the level of being rude or anything like that anymore.


    Elite Guards Captain Lancelot, after bowing deeply to Charlotte, turns his attention to the inside of the facility.


    ¡°Is there a Gaston or something like that here! Charlotte-sama has asked to see you! As a man of this country, there is no greater honor than that! You cane out now immediately!¡±


    When Lancelot dered so loudly, there was amotion in the area.


    ¡°H-, hey! The princess hase to see Gaston-san in person!¡±


    ¡°Are you Gaston-san¡¯s scout?¡±


    While the people around me were gleefully making a lot of noise, I was pale in silence with Mea.


    Not just an idiot nobleman, but an idiot princess has been caught.


    If we make a mistake in handling the situation, there was no telling what would happen.


    In the worst-case scenario, both Gaston and I are in danger of losing our necks.


    The city of Lomarn should be a good distance away from the royal capital.


    It¡¯s unlikely that the message arrived in three days and then the princess traveled all the way up here.


    She was probably just in the neighborhood when she heard about the Zolomonia¡¯s staff incident and became interested in Gaston, so she changed her ns and came to the city of Lomarn.

 Chapter 116 - Episode Thirty-Four - And Then The Legends (3)

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Episode Thirty-Four - And Then The Legends (3)</h4>


    Lancelot looks around the facility.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, isn¡¯t Gaston there!¡±


    ¡°I-, it¡¯s me! I am Gaston!¡±


    Gaston forced his way through the people around him and appeared in front of the Elite Guards Captain.


    ¡°Hmm, you must be Gaston. I¡¯ve heard of your many heroic deeds.¡±


    Princess Charlotte looked at Gaston intently, as if she were assessing him.


    ¡°I hate to be cryptic, so I¡¯ll be frank. You will rece that man here as my new Elite Guards Captain.¡±


    Princess Charlotte said simply.


    Anothermotion stirs from the surroundings.


    What is that princess thinking?


    The captain who has been serving you until now is entrusted to a ragtag group of people who have only heard of your achievements.


    I thought that Lancelot wasn¡¯t convinced either¡­¡­but he didn¡¯t move a single eyebrow.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±


    Mea says with concern.


    ¡°It-, it¡¯ll probably be fine. Even Gaston is not that stupid. Serving the princess, even that is¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s different from serving a weak nobleman.


    If you deceive a royalty, the worst thing you can do is to have your head cut off.


    It¡¯s a good thing that Gaston, who ispletely satisfied with being the hero of the city of Lomarn, has no merit in crossing a dangerous bridge now to be under the thumb of such an impudent girl.


    The question is, how long can you say no without attracting attention¡­¡­


    ¡°Yes! thi-, this Gaston would love to help you, Princess¡­¡­ or rather, if I can help you!¡±


    Gaston readily agreed with a poorly written respectful speech that was even sneering.


    What was that idiot thinking?


    When I turned my attention to the back, Gordon, who was helping Gaston carry his prey, was also staring at Gaston with a terrific expression.


    Maybe I¡¯m making a face like that now, too.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, okay? For a big figure, there¡¯s something pretty cute about you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Yes!¡±


    That¡¯s a bad idea indeed.


    Gaston thinks he can fool them.


    Without a doubt, soon his disguise will be exposed and be beheaded.


    If I¡¯m not careful, Princess Charlotte¡¯s anger could spread to my side.


    ¡°Then, Gaston, please follow me. It¡¯s pretty dusty here so I don¡¯t want to stay here for too long.¡±


    As Princess Charlotte turned herself around, the Elite Guards rearranged their positions ordingly.


    ¡°Gaston, from this day forward, you will be my Elite Guards apprentice. When we return to the castle, you will officially be the Elite Guards Captain. Lancelot will be your assistant.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    Gaston answered vigorously, and even made a guts pose.


    This is not good, at this rate, he¡¯s going to go as far as he can. He¡¯spletely out of it.


    Someone has, someone has to stop him.


    At this rate, Gaston could seriously be executed.


    ¡°S-, stop¡­¡­ Please wait a minute!¡±


    I run out in front of Princess Charlotte.


    Mea rushes after me.


    ¡°Um, you¡¯d better think twice about hiring that man! Just a little bit more is fine!¡±


    Right after I called out to Princess Charlotte, a bleary-eyed Gaston jumped at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way!¡±


    I quickly readied my wand, but I didn¡¯t want to stand out awkwardly in this situation.


    It could be a really uncollectable situation already.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I waved my wand.


    ¡°Wah, carry!¡±


    I dropped my wand from my hand and held the teleported World Tree Ortem in my arms.


    Gaston sent a knee kick to the World Tree Ortem and I was flung backward.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    I fell off my back and fell on my ass.


    I was d the Ortem Guard was there on time.


    Gaston targeted for the sr plexus as hard as he could.


    If I had gotten it right, it would have taken my consciousness away.


    ¡°You were going to take away my achievements, weren¡¯t you? When you saw that I was picked up by the princess, you thought it was too good to pass up this opportunity.¡±


    Gastones up to me and says, keeping his voice volume down.


    ¡°N-, no, it¡¯s not¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then shut up!¡±


    Gaston yells at me and goes back to the princess.


    I coughed and ced Ortem on the ground and held my lower belly.


    ¡°I promptly punished the impudent who jumped in front of the queen!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, that¡¯s a nice mental attitude. I can¡¯t wait to see how you do in the future.¡±


    The sound of regr, regr footsteps echoed inside the ticking Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    The Queen¡¯s group quickly walked out of the facility.


    ¡°Owow, ow¡­¡­¡±


    Damn, the Elite Guards was wary, but I didn¡¯t expect a kick toe from Gaston with no questions asked.


    My stomach ached from being kicked through the Ortem Guard.


    There were plenty of other better ways to prevent it, but I hesitated because I didn¡¯t want to use magic here in this public ce, especially with Princess Charlotte here.


    ¡°Abel! Are, are you okay?!¡±


    Mea pounces and crouches down, making eye contact with me.


    ¡°N, no, I¡¯m rather okay. More importantly, Gaston is¡­¡­¡±


    I stand up while borrowing Mea¡¯s shoulder and turn my attention to the doorway of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    Princess Charlotte¡¯s group is not there already.


    The adventurers were all outside, breathless with the need to see Gaston off on his journey.

 Chapter 117 - Episode Thirty-Five - And Then The Legends (4)

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Episode Thirty-Five - And Then The Legends (4)</h4>


    ¡°I thought it was noisy out front, so that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Maizen chuckles as he takes a drink of water.


    I plop down on the desk and exhale heavily.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do from here anymore.¡±


    After Gaston had left the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center with Princess Charlotte, I had gone back to the break area to sort out the situation.


    By that time, the drama of Maizen¡¯s party had already subsided, and that couple in question, Lisha and Tida, had left the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center after the couple in question had left.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the situation but¡­¡­ it sounds like it¡¯s a lot of work.¡±


    ¡­¡­ And for some reason, only the interloper was left.


    The interloper¡¯s name seems to be Cliff.


    When I came back to the break area, Cliff and Maizen wereforting each other in a rather friendly manner.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ well, has thescivious ruckus from earlier calmed down?¡±


    I asked, and Maizen stuck out his tongue in a small way.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯ve been watching, huh. I¡¯m sorry you had to see something so unseemly¡­¡­ our party has been called off. Maybe the time was a bit bad, well, maybe it was just a matter of time before it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Maizen said sadly and shook his head quietly from side to side.


    ¡°Maizen¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So anyway, Cliff and I have decided to team up for the hunt. We¡¯re a bit small in numbers, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    I look at Cliff, the short-haired man sitting next to Maizen.


    He¡¯s Lisha¡¯s lover and the start of this scene of carnage.


    ¡°Ah, thanks¡­¡­ It seems to be an important conversation, I¡¯m sorry. Should I leave the table?¡±


    I may want to yell at him for lowering his head and staying here, but he seems to be a rtively normal, nice guy, so that¡¯s a problem.


    I was on the side of stopping the fight earlier too, and if Maizen is convinced, I won¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s alright, everything is already over after all.¡±


    Even if you ask me this now, it doesn¡¯t matter now.


    I never dreamed that this would happen.


    ¡°Ahhh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    I keep my cheek on the desk and look at Maizen.


    ¡°If you¡¯re small in numbers, then I¡¯d like to introduce you to a couple of guys who just need somepany. It¡¯s a pair of melee and archers, their character is a bit poor, but good at heart. If you think that they are being selfish, if you just tell them you¡¯re my friends and they will calm down.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Then I¡¯ll ask for youter.¡±


    Of course, it was the duo of Gordon and Mordon.


    That brother must have had a hard time having someone to team up with because of Gordon¡¯sck of good-naturedness.


    ¡°Getting back to my point¡­ I don¡¯t think this matter will be as important as Abel thinks. It may sound good to call them the royal family¡¯s elite guards, but they are after all just like the princes¡¯ babysitters. Rather than practicality, as long as they maintain their dignity, it can somehow be done. Or rather, Gaston, whose name has been selling like hotcakes, may be the right man for the job.¡±


    Especially since the country is so peaceful and safe, Maizen continued.


    ¡°I-, Is that how it is¡­¡­ that¡¯s fine if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°Yes, King Dinrat has been appointed by his predecessor for generations. The princes show their abilities to the king by touring the provinces, greeting the allies, and organizing their own Elite Guards. That¡¯s why Gaston, whose name is spreading, was just fine as a decoration, regardless of his abilities. Maybe they don¡¯t expect much in the way of strength.¡±


    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t bother to check the authenticity of the product, and just went ahead with the suspicious rumor.


    Or rather, she wants to keep the ting on, in case ites off by poking at it carelessly.


    When I think about it like that, the princess¡¯s behavior makes a bit more sense¡­


    ¡°What¡­¡­ then it¡¯s a relief. I heard they were going to make him an Elite Guards Captain, so I thought what were they thinking.¡±


    ¡°Eli-, Elite Guards Captain?¡±


    Maizen¡¯s face paled quickly.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, in the royal capital, there¡¯s an arena. It¡¯s a tradition that the prince¡¯s captains of the Elite Guards fight each other before thebat tournament begins, to show the royal family¡¯s dignity¡­¡­ I¡¯ve seen it once myself, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ga-, Gaston¡¯s in there¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know, but if they went to the trouble of wanting to rush an untrustworthy rough adventurer to be captain, maybe they¡¯re going to drag him out there. I¡¯ve heard that the winner there will be nominated as the king as well.¡±


    Being involved in the king¡¯s nomination means that the entire royal family will naturallye to watch the game.


    It must be a big event in the royal capital.


    Thousands, no, tens of thousands of people muste to watch it.


    ¡°That¡­¡­ when is that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It should always take ce at the beginning of the Fire Dragon Season and Ice Dragon Season.¡±


    It¡¯s now the end of the Fire Dragon Season.


    In less than ten days, the Ice Dragon Season will begin.


    ¡°It-, it¡¯s over¡­¡­ I¡¯mpletely checkmated¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We-, we don¡¯t know yet! In the first ce, if the princess found out on the way, she would have pulled Gaston back¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®No, I get it somehow. Gaston wille out. That guy will definitelye out.¡±


    Bad coincidences are a strange thing that happens often.


    I can tell, because we¡¯ve already ovepped so much. Gaston wille out. He¡¯s going to be in the Imperial Game.


    He will be dragged out in front of tens of thousands of people and will have to fight the other Elite Guards Captains.


    I can¡¯t see a future where that idiot princess will realize on the way out and pull Gaston back in a hurry at all.


    I can only picture Gaston happily running as fast as he can to the executioner¡¯s table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­ but Gaston-san, he¡¯s going to be in the pre-fight for the tournament!¡±


    Cliff said happily.


    I don¡¯t have a clue what was going on, but I just knew that Gaston will participate in the pre-tournament¡¯s disy fight anyway.


    ¡°This is something that all the adventurers of Lomarn must go and support! If we¡¯re going to get ready now, we¡¯re going to have to hurry to get ready in time! And there¡¯s also the reservation for a seat!¡±


    ¡°N-, no, no matter how you think about it, it¡¯s not going to be a bad idea, so you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    Cliff didn¡¯t hear Maizen¡¯s restraint and ran to the crowded area of the receptionist.


    ¡°Everyone! Listen to me! Gaston-san, it seems Gaston-san is going to be in the pre-fight for the Royal Capital Combat Tournament! Let¡¯s all go support them!¡±


    Cliff shouted, and the crowded facility became even noisier.


    ¡°Seriously! We¡¯re going to be able to see that Gaston-san¡¯s tremendous fight with our own eyes!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t you think the idiot aristocrats will faint from excitement when they see a cancerous thing?¡±


    I¡¯m more worried that the Lomarn¡¯s adventurers are going to die of shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m tight on money, you know¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have any money to get to Royal Capital and back¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiots! You¡¯d have to borrow money to scrape it up!¡±


    It¡¯s definitely not worth it to go see it that much.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it. I have to admit, I¡¯m a bit skeptical. Maybe they pulled out a tree and swung it around, or maybe the magic beast they threw in the morning fell at nightfall¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You, are you making fun of Gaston-san?¡±


    ¡°N-, no, I don¡¯t mean that!¡±


    I looked at Mea in silence.


    She looked away from me looking down.


    ¡°I¡¯m-, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ Mea was just thinking¡­¡­¡­maybe something shy would be better¡­¡­¡±


    Mea softly lifts her head up and says while looking at me with an upward nce.


    It¡¯s already beyond that dimension, so it¡¯s a littlete for that now¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you going to do, Abel? If you¡¯ve gotten this far, I¡¯d say you might as well pretend you don¡¯t know anything and get away with it.¡±


    ¡°If we can somehow interfere with the match with magic, we might be able to fool them¡­¡­ If I can get them in a good mood there, it might give me a chance to talk to the princess.¡±


    ¡°There are tens of thousands of eyes in there, you know. And the opponent is an Elite Guards Captains. It¡¯s not that easy¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I think that part is out of our control. The question is, will I get a chance to talk to the princess or not¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­ yeah, I guess so¡­¡­¡±


    Maizen said this half-heartedly, then bent his head and looked out the window.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you see anything flying?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I just remembered something you dropped out of the sky a long time ago.¡±

 Chapter 118 - The Night Before The Legend (Side: Charlotte)

    <h4>Chapter 118 - The Night Before The Legend (Side: Charlotte)</h4>


    -In the heart of the Dinrat Kingdom, the royal capital of Elkuxia.


    Ahead of the bustling castle town to the east, a royal castle stands surrounded by waterways.


    In one of the rooms of the castle, the knights who are members of Princess Charlotte¡¯s Elite Guards team were gathered.


    Among them, of course, was the figure of Gaston, dressed in knightly armor.


    Gaston asionally frighteningly strokes the surface of his armor and freaking out while his shoulders shaking.


    He was already beginning to regreting to a ce that he was terribly out of ce since his first day in the Royal Capital.


    But Princess Charlotte had no way of knowing what was on his mind.


    She didn¡¯t have a life that didn¡¯t require much attention from others, and she was naturally not very caring by nature.


    She had a royal disposition to the core.


    Princess Charlotte was the youngest of the siblings, and her parents, King Dinrat, quickly discarded the idea that she wouldn¡¯t be a king, so people didn¡¯t care about her education, she was free at best, or raised rather irresponsibly at worst.


    That¡¯s why she was strong and her vision was a bit narrow.


    But even from the point of view of Princess Charlotte, Gaston, who was mixed in with the knights who had their backs straight and their faces tightened up, looking around restlessly, was somehow out of ce.


    Gaston is not an ugly man either, but there were many people in the Elite Guards who came from noble families, highlighting Gaston¡¯s poorly raised face and gestures. It also contributed to the sense of foreignness she held.


    I just had an impression of ¡°he¡¯s kind of out of ce, isn¡¯t he?¡± but I didn¡¯t really feel anything more than that.


    The end result was that I convinced myself thatmoners are just like this.


    ¡°Well, I know it¡¯s a littlete with all theplications¡­¡­ but with this, you are to be my official Elite Guards Captain, starting today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­¡±


    It was a mess, and although it was lightly done, it was quite ast-minute struggle.


    She made a handout to the Adventurer Support Center in the royal capital and forced Gaston¡¯s promotion.


    The Elite Guards Captain held by Prince Alphonse, the first child, was the A-ss adventurer Brian Bond, the mad warrior.


    In contrast, Gaston was a semi-A-ss.


    Princess Charlotte¡¯s pride didn¡¯t allow her to install an adventurer who was lower ranked than the other siblings as the captain.


    With a little more time, he could have moved up in rank smoothly, but at all costs, she wanted to make Elite Guards unveiling in the arena.


    Princess Charlotte made a fuss about her name and seeded in pushing Gaston from a semi-A-ss adventurer to a legendary-ss adventurer.


    There were only three Legendary ss Adventurers in the past, and their names would be engraved on a monument at every Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    In the near future, Gaston¡¯s name would be inscribed on a monument in every Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    When the city of Lomarn hears this report, they will erect a statue of Gaston as an honorary adventurer from his hometown.


    ¡°You¡¯re d, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    When Princess Charlotte told him that with a smug look on her face, Gaston almost fainted.


    If Lancelot didn¡¯t prop him, he would¡¯ve topple over on the spot.


    The scale of this was too different from the previous years, when he was pampered in the city, no matter how much he had been pampered.


    A fictional character named Gaston Gernand was walking around all by himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy and so it took a while for me to say this, but I¡¯m asking you to be my Elite Guards representative at the unveiling of the royal knights tomorrow before thebat tournament.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gaston couldn¡¯t help but respond like he was before.


    Princess Charlotte res at Gaston in a bad mood.


    Lancelot coughed to rebuke Gaston, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice it. Formerly, he couldn¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°Th-, the unveiling, you say¡­¡­ what do you want me to do?¡±


    Gaston turns his face like a frightened puppy to the former Elite Guards Captain Lancelot.


    ¡°Captain-dono, as the knight of the fourth child princess Charlotte-sama, you will fight in singlebat against the knight of the first child Prince Alphonse-sama.¡±


    Lancelot replied in a mechanical nonchnce.


    ¡°What? wha, whawha, wha¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s with the Captain-dono¡¯s power, defeating Alphonse-sama¡¯s knight, it would be like twisting a baby¡¯s hand.¡±


    Lancelot mentioned such a thing easily.


    Gaston thought about losing his temper and grabbing Lancelot, but he knew there was no way he could win, so he somehow held his ground.


    A group of suspicious people had attacked Princess Charlotte¡¯s carriage near the Royal Capital, but Lancelot had once cut down three of them by himself and taken one of them prisoner.


    After all, they were just bandits and their clients were separate, other than that, they couldn¡¯t get any more.


    But at this point, a fear grew in Gaston that if he defied Lancelot or was caught falsifying his own merits, he would be instantly cut down like those guys.


    ¡°I think I know what I¡¯m doing, too. I know that Papa doesn¡¯t expect me to be the king, and I have no intention of bing one. But you mustn¡¯t make brother Alphonse the king. He¡¯s just too good at ying the cat in front of Papa, but he¡¯s a really bad guy. If you make him the king, this country will end.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll overpower brother¡¯s knight in front of Papa tomorrow. The best thing you can do is to make the opponent knight unable to recover. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a bit reprehensible, just destroy him relentlessly. As long as the mad warrior, Brian, that Marquis Cauglia gave up to Brother Alphonse, can¡¯t move, that guy¡¯s path to bing king will be distant in one go.¡±


    Slowly, the story gets bigger and bigger.


    Gaston couldn¡¯t bear the weight of it all and almost lost his position.


    As usual, Lancelot supports him from the side.


    ¡°Good thing, Gaston. I¡¯m going to confront my father about my brother Alphonse¡¯s ss eyes. -You¡¯re going to save the country.¡±


    Princess Charlotte said with her characteristic smugness.


    Gaston was ready to die on this day.


    -


    In another room of the castle, Prince Alphonse, the first child, and his knight were gathered together.


    Prince Alphonse is a handsome man with a well-rounded face and golden hair that is almost as white as Princess Charlotte¡¯s.


    Normally, his personality is gentle and kind, and he is very popr in the country.


    But only today, his neat face was distorted.


    ¡°-I see. You guys failed in both the scouting of the ¡®Collector¡¯ and the assassination of Gaston and Charlotte, right?¡±


    The incident of the Zolomania¡¯s staff being taken out a few days ago.


    And the hero Gaston, who gantly solved it, Prince Alphonse had used an intelligence unit to quickly learn more about the hero, Gaston.


    He dispatched an Elite Guards officer to add him to the squad as soon as possible, but Charlotte, who happened to be patrolling around the city of Lomarn, neatly beat him to it.


    As far as the story goes, Gaston was a superhuman who should be described as one in ten thousand years, or even one in the world.


    It was hard to believe that he was a mere Norcs, repeatedly.


    Even if you bumped his Elite Guards captain, the mad warrior Brian, he would definitely lose.


    Alphonse is currently the leading candidate for the next king, but he is being overtaken by the second candidate, Prince Sandras, the second child.


    He couldn¡¯t expose himself to his father, the king, by a lucky punch of his foolish sister in this ce.


    So he took two measures.


    One of them was the assassination of Princess Charlotte on her return from patrol.


    In addition to the Elite Guards, Prince Alphonse had prepared a squad dedicated to the dirty work, which could move in the shadows. But as soon as their bodies went up and their identities were known, Prince Alphonse would be found out.


    So Prince Alphonse hired a team of thieves to attack the carriage of Princess Charlotte.


    He hoped that he could sessfully catch them off guard, but this one failed too quickly.


    Given the risk, they could only hire something disposable.


    The chances of winning were slim from the beginning.


    Another n was to add the world¡¯s most powerful adventurer, the ¡®Collector¡¯, to our army.


    Records say that the Collector became a legendary adventurer a hundred years ago.


    He travels the world without aging at all, collecting treasures from all over.


    His character is difficult to characterize, he is rumored to be brutal, arrogant, greedy, temperamental, and cruel on top of that.


    However, there is no doubt about his abilities.


    To the extent of Gaston, he would be easily twisted.


    There was a rumor that he had been seen in the country, so Prince Alphonse had had his own knights search for him there as well.


    But few clues were forting, and finally the day before the tournament was approaching.


    ¡°We have no choice but to abandon this fight! It¡¯s only a small fight in the big picture but¡­¡­ damn! I would have thought that if that foolish sister was the one I were dealing with, Gaston Gernand! I never thought a man like this woulde out of a small town! What do you think ¡­ is it still less hurtful to make up a reason and crush the fight itself rather than fight and lose?¡±


    Prince Alphonse scratched his head and muttered to himself.


    ¡°Master Alphonse, leave it to me.¡±


    The big man in front of Prince Alphonse said in a low voice.


    It was Prince Alphonse¡¯s Elite Guards Captain, the mad warrior, Brian.


    ¡°No! At this time that we couldn¡¯t pick up the ¡®Collector¡¯, I wouldn¡¯t want you to get injured! I can¡¯t send you to face a monster that can rip a demon apart with his bare hands! If you were to be rendered useless, my path to the throne would be shattered! Even if I send someone from the squad to take part in the tournament, I¡¯ll need a temporary man from the squad to do it¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, Prince Alphonse felt the killing intent and swallowed the words he was about to say.


    The other Elite Guards put their hands on their sword sheaths and divided between Prince Alphonse and Brian.


    ¡°Cap-, Captain-dono, what do you think you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°Turning you¡¯re killing intent towards Alphonse-sama!¡±


    The Elite Guards officer said in a shaky voice.


    Brian took a step back, indicating that he had no intention of fighting.


    But that didn¡¯t stop them from trembling.


    ¡°¡±Leave it to me, Master Alphonse. Facing a strong man. It is my only joy¡­¡­ and for that reason alone I serve you. I swear on the pride of my blood, I will kill Gaston Gernand and see it done. All I should do is to make him never stand in battle again, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Brian says his words slowly and heavily.


    A thirst for battle that leaks out of his every verse, to the point of violence.


    And perhaps because of his excitement at the anticipation of it being so close, his eyes were glowing with a sinister light that Prince Alphonse had never seen before.


    Brian¡¯s cold air covered the room, causing Prince Alphonse and his Elite Guards to shiver.


    Prince Alphonse realized.


    He thought he had valued Brian as a terrifyingly strong knight, but the Brian the prince had seen so far had not been his true self.


    Brian had long been waiting for the day when he would be able to fight a truly powerful enemy one day in the midst of it all, ripe for his role as an Elite Guards Captain as he would be with a child¡¯s ything.


    A-ss adventurer, the mad warrior, Brian Bond.


    He is no Norcs.


    He is a descendant of the Daldwarf, a fighting race feared as the ¡®Bloody Giant¡¯.

 Chapter 119 - Episode Thirty-Six - And Then The Legends (5) (Side: Brian)

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Episode Thirty-Six - And Then The Legends (5) (Side: Brian)</h4>


    The royal capital, Elkuxia.


    In the heart of the city of the Kingdom of Dinrat, there is arge arena.


    Once every six months in the Elkuxia arena, abat tournament is held.


    As part of the opening ceremony, the princes¡¯ unveil their entourage, the Elite Guards Captains, to the public.


    In addition to demonstrating the dignity of the royal family and increasing the amount of taxation from the wealthy, the princes were meant to appeal to the present king of Dinrat, saying that they were able to hire such a strong man.


    In the Dinrat Kingdom, the session to the throne is by nomination.


    In the Dinrat Kingdom, the session to the throne is by nomination, and this is the first step in the battle for the throne, albeit a minor one.


    Standing to the east is Brian Bond, the big man in armor who serves Prince Alphonse, the firstborn.


    He has a craggy orange beard, dark skin, and an ogre-like face.


    A brazen neck and limbs that are clearly different from those of Norcs.


    Brian¡¯s race is said to be Daldwarf.


    Among the dwarves, they are a thick-skinned, battle-specialized race.


    The Daldwarf is a bloodthirsty race that likes war and was treated as good mercenaries for the aristocracy in times of warfare, reducing their numbers.


    Now, they are apletely rare race.


    Brian had been serving Prince Alphonse for six years now.


    At the time, Prince Alphonse was thirteen years old, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to hire a daldwarf warrior on his own.


    He was given away by a nobleman from a faction that supported him because of his promise.


    Brian looked around the auditorium as he carried the great axe lightly.


    The auditorium, which had been making a lot of noise earlier, quieted down with that.


    Brian gets a feeling out of the reaction and smiles, showing his gums.


    Then he red at the south gate where his opponent wasing out.


    Brian was hungry for a strong man.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in being hired by the nobles to be conveniently tossed around as a bargaining chip, or to serve the royalty as a result of that.


    There was no loyalty. He had only a hunger to fight the powerful.


    Fight the strong and twist them. That was his joy as a Daldwarf.


    As a child, Brian had traveled with his mentor, a human of the Norcs.


    But when he was nine years old, his mentor was attacked by a band of thieves and his mentor died.


    At that time, Brian destroyed the bandits, who wereughing at him for thinking they had finished their work, all alone, and that too with his bare hands.


    He then made his master¡¯s grave in a nearby vige and was picked up directly by the vige chief¡¯s house, where he lived and helped with the heavy lifting in the vige.


    Brian had a rather buoyant appearance among the Norcs, but he was never looked at with contempt.


    He was powerful and very useful in the vige, and he enjoyed his boyhood as a popr figure.


    But such an idyllic life did not fill his blood.


    At the age of sixteen, he left the vige to be an adventurer, was hired by a provincial lord, and found himself a knight of the Marquess family, and before he knew it, a knight of the royal family.


    Even in the midst of his life as a knight, his blood was still not filled as a daldwarf.


    However, Brian had finally found someone who would be able to fight on an equal footing with him.


    That was the demon yer, Gaston Gernand.


    Brian had once wondered why he had been born in such peaceful times, but when he found out about him, his worries were blown away.


    He had been born to fight this man, his instinct as a daldwarf told Brian that.


    Brian swallowed back the drool that was about to spill out.


    It was a daldwarf instinct to get excited before a battle.


    Normally, he would have wanted to follow the blood rapture and drool, but the aristocrats didn¡¯t like that kind of vulgar manner.


    From the south gate, the Elite Guards Captain of the fourth child, Princess Eluanor, emerges.


    Indigo hair, a trimmed beard.


    His height is tall for a norcs man, but it is also within the range of an ordinary person.


    The indigo-haired man walks awkwardly and heads to the center of the arena.


    As rumor has it that he is a rising adventurer, he is not familiar with this kind of ce.


    When the indigo-haired man met eyes with Brian, his body trembled and he stopped walking.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have looked scared. The man¡¯s face seemed to be twisted in grief, and he looked like he was about to start crying right now, somehow.


    But Brian and all the spectators in the arena knew it was an act of wariness.


    The man¡¯s name was Gaston Gernand.


    He is a truly out-of-the-box adventurer who has created numerous legends, overturned the rules and regtions of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, and risen to legendary status in a short period of time.


    He has a reputation not only for his strength, but also for his personality, as well as his quiet and humble side.


    The crowd, which had been frozen by Brian¡¯s re, went into a frenzy again.


    ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡± ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡±


    ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡± ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡±


    It is a storm of Gaston calls.


    It would be too. The people are looking for a hero.


    Gaston, with his overwhelming power and personality, was exactly what the hero was.


    The sess story of his rise from an orphan from the streets of poverty to a royal knight may have picked their fancy.


    As they cheered for the enemy, Brian smiled wryly.


    He imagined what their faces would look like when he won.


    When the fight began, it was Gaston who moved first.


    Gaston drew his sword and then dove into Brian, breathing hard and meditating.


    The way he did so looked like an act of desperation itself, but the audience interpreted it as a way to fight like that, I¡¯m sure.


    The crowd erupted at the sight of Gaston, who could almost be described as brave, but Brian¡¯s face was strained and he showed his anger.


    ¡°You think you can handle me?¡±


    Gaston heard the voice and stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Come in earnest. You don¡¯t seem like a strong man to me right now. You want to catch me off guard, and that¡¯s disappointing.¡±


    Immediately after Brian said this, a cloud of dust rose between him and Gaston, creating arge depression in the ground.


    A strike from the daldwarves, feared as a lightning strike.


    To those around him, it looked as if the ground had been destroyed by magic.


    But he merely swung his axe with a speed that no one in the arena could follow, and gouged the ground.


    It was aplete thunderbolt, made possible by the excitement and anger that had been raised to the extreme.


    ¡°If you are only going to wear the skin of a little man, then I will sear you out!¡±


    Brian took a deep breath and let out a loud yell.


    It was the roar of a strong man, a roar that made the instincts of those who heard it threaten their lives.


    Brian tried to bring out Gaston¡¯s true feelings with this.


    Fear reverberated throughout the auditorium, and some people involuntarily left their seats and crumpled to the ground.


    But Gaston waspletely unfazed.


    To be precise, he didn¡¯t seem to be moving.


    ¡°Splendid, even after receiving my roar head on¡­¡­mmm?¡±


    Gaston has lost his consciousness and leaked.


    For a moment, Brian stood there, unaware of what had happened.


    The crowd was gradually beginning to quiet down.


    Brian looked up and saw his master, Prince Alphonse, standing up from his seat and raising his arms in delight. It didn¡¯t matter to him at heart.


    He felt a rush of anger.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he finally figured out that this fight had been a grand farce.


    The overwhelming excitement, the magic, the killing intent, was leaking out of Brian.


    When Brian was frustrated by the frustration of desire, his blood told him.


    That there was a real strong man in the audience.


    Perhaps that guy who was sitting in the audience, hearing Brian¡¯s roar, went into abat stance for a moment and leaked his magic power.


    Brian¡¯s blood had sniffed out that magic power.

 Chapter 120 - Episode Thirty-Seven - And Then The Legends (6)

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Episode Thirty-Seven - And Then The Legends (6)</h4>


    Mea and I spent about ten days preparing and traveling to the royal capital, Elkuxia.


    We couldn¡¯t get used to the urban atmosphere of the royal capital, and on the first day of our arrival in the city, I copsed of man-sickness and Mea took care of me, so I bought a ticket for thebat tournament and decided to rest at the inn until the day of the tournament.


    In the previous life, It would have been normal to ride a crowded train, but perhaps I¡¯d been living in the elegant Marren countryside lifestyle for too long.


    On the day of thebat tournament, I dragged my slightly ailing body to the arena with Mea.


    At the reception desk of the arena, they were selling gambling tickets.


    The tickets for the battle between Brian, Knight of the First Born Prince Alphonse, and Gaston, Knight of the Fourth Born Princess Charlotte, seemed to be the best-selling.


    The multiplier was a whopping


    ¡± Gaston: 1.02x ¡°


    ¡± Brian: 32.35x ¡°


    I didn¡¯t expect Gaston to be so popr.


    I was told that Brian was also a fairly famous knight, but he was a bit of a prideful man.


    I was caught by the 32 times price tag and forgot the purpose of buying Brian¡¯s ticket for about 50,000 gold.


    If I won, it would be 1.6 million gold.


    I remembered that I hade to help Gaston, and as I was looking at the tickets, scratching my head after cooling down, I was stared at by a Lomarn¡¯s adventurer who was buying a lot of Gaston¡¯s tickets, so I decided to leave as quickly as possible.


    So far, so good, but by the time I reached the front row of the auditorium, I was wobbly with the onset of my usual man-sickness.


    On either side, sweaty adventurers from the city of Lomarn were watching the opening ceremony with a twinkle in their eyes.


    Gaston was the hero of the city of Lomarn.


    There were plenty of Lomarn residents besides us who had sshed out a lot of money ande to the royal capital to watch.


    At the end of the opening ceremony, there will be a battle between the Elite Guards Captain of the firstborn Prince Alphonse and Gaston, but honestly, I want to leave now.


    ¡°A-, are you alright, Abel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll somehow get through this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re face is turning blue! Can we go back to the inn now? You don¡¯t have to work so hard for Gaston! Because that was totally deserved! S-So sorry! Step aside! Abel, Abel!¡±


    Mea holds me by the shoulders and props me up and calls out to the people around me.


    I grab the railing and somehow resist Mea¡¯s attempts to take me out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ¡­ really, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to go through a crowded street¡­¡­ and also don¡¯t shake me too much. I think I¡¯m going to throw up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not okay! That¡¯s right, the teleportation spell could at least get you out of here for a bit, right? Let¡¯s get out of here using that for now. Abel, Abel, can you hear me? You look really pale, you know!?¡±


    To be honest, my consciousness is a bit on the verge of copse, but I manage to hold on.


    ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡±


    I heard the Gastoncall begin and finally realized that the opening ceremony was over.


    Looking at the center of the arena, I saw a frightened Gaston facing arge man with a thick neck that looked like a ravenous beast.


    It was kind of like that kind of execution method altogether.


    ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡±


    Since there were so many adventurers from the city of Lomarn around me, I began to be enveloped by the Gastoncall all at once.


    At first, while listening to the loudness of the call, my head was giving me a headache as I listened to the voices, and I was barely able to stand with Mea supporting me.


    My vision was dazzling, probably due to the heightened level of man-sickness.


    ¡°Abel! Ge-, get a grip!¡±


    But while I was in the midst of the excitement, I was slowly getting hotter and hotter in my chest, somehow influenced by my surroundings.


    Strangely enough, it¡¯s not ufortable. Rather, it¡¯s pleasant and makes my head feel fuzzy.


    ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡±


    The nausea and headache quickly receded, leaving me with impaired judgment.


    ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡±


    I thought I could hear cheering from the immediate vicinity, and soon after, I realized that the voice was my own.


    I was in a daze and in sync with my surroundings, arms raised in the air, cheering for Gaston.


    This feels good.


    Every time I shouted Gaston¡¯s name, I felt scuffed.


    A sensation that blows away the headache and difort and instead produces more and more narcotics in my brain.


    It¡¯s been creepy why everyone has been ttering Gaston like that, but after screaming it myself, I finally understand.


    I had no idea how good it felt to let something so mighty dictate my thoughts, values, and decisions.


    Maybe it¡¯s just that, for once, I¡¯m a little easy to be swept away by my surroundings.


    ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡±


    ¡°A-Abel?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Here, Mea should cheer too, quickly. Gaston-san is about to fight.¡±


    ¡°Ga-, Gaston-san!? N, no, but¡­¡­¡±


    Mea begins to cringe nervously.


    ¡°Yes, yes, missy! You¡¯re one of Lomarn¡¯s adventurers too! Hurry up and cheer for Gaston-san!¡±


    The adventurer standing beside me interrupted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ga-, Gaston.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re voice is too low!¡±


    I say, and Mea¡¯s mouth stiffens, as if she¡¯s ready or desperate.


    ¡°Gaston!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! That¡¯s the spirit! Gaston!¡±


    ¡°Gaston! Gaston!¡±


    The game started and Gaston stumbled sluggishly and ran to the big man, Brian.


    Watching him, I continued to call Gaston, feeling somewhat ufortable.


    ¡°Kaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    At that moment, Brian let out a roar so loud it was hard to believe he was human.


    Feeling the killing intent, I instinctively stood up and readied my staff.


    Some of the adventurers around me had their hands on their sword sheaths, as did I, and some were tipped over.


    After looking around at them, I finally calmed down.


    ¡°Ah, Gaston¡­¡­¡±


    Gaston, who had caught Brian¡¯s roar from the front, was unconscious as he stood on his knees.


    A trickle of water was dripping from the gap in his armor at his crotch.


    He probably leaked from fear.


    I knew it waspletely toote.


    I secretly tucked my wand into my pocket.


    ¡°Gaston! Gaston! Gaston¡­¡­ isn¡¯t that kind of weird?¡±


    The Gastoncall in the surrounding changed intomotion with no unity.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Mea gently squeezed my hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ yeah, I guess so.¡±


    I faced towards Gaston, who stood unconscious imposingly, and gently cut a cross into the air.


    ¡°Forgive me, the spirits of our Marren ancestors¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ in my home town, most things are forgiven when you do this.¡±


    I and Mea quietly left the crowded auditorium, which was filled with groans.


    Nothing good woulde from staying here any longer. Let¡¯s go home.


    I don¡¯t even feel like redeeming the 1.6 million gold vouchers I won for Brian¡¯s victory at the receptionist. No, I¡¯ll do it just in case.


    I saw the other knight¡¯s lord¡­¡­ Prince Alphonse standing up from his seat with his arms raised in excitement and joy.


    I looked at it and realized once again that the game was over.


    I looked at Gaston onest time and noticed that Gaston¡¯s opponent, Brian, was staring at me.


    I checked behind me and didn¡¯t find anything in particr.


    I paid no further attention and began to walk quietly through the crowd to the arena¡¯s reception area.


    Prince Alphonse rejoicing at the sight of Gaston¡¯s incontinence.

 Chapter 121 - Episode Thirty Eight - After The Legend

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Episode Thirty Eight - After The Legend</h4>


    After quickly collecting the money from the gambling at the reception desk, I had gotten into the carriage with Mea and was heading to the city of Lomarn.


    There was nothing more I could do about that.


    The only thing left to do is to pray that Gaston will be happy in some way or another.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I thought you were here to see the arena?¡±


    From Elia, the one piloting the horse, I can hear her voice soundingnguid or hypochondriacal.


    Although her voice sounds disinterested, I know that this is her true nature when she sent me to the Zeshum ruins.


    ¡°Circumstances have changed, and I¡¯ve decided to leave the royal capital as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. Then, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Perhaps sensing that I didn¡¯t want to talk too much, Elia cut the question and answer short.


    ¡°Thanks for all your help¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take what I can get.¡±


    I feel like Elia¡¯s response is a bit tasteless, but I feel afortable distance somehow.


    Since I am a customer and she is a businessman, this is probably the best kind of rtionship for her.


    This person is really cool.


    Elia has an image of looking up at the stars while saying ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± even on the day the world ends, somehow.


    ¡°¡­¡­ More importantly, it seems like something is chasing us from earlier. I think it¡¯s a magic beast, but just make sure you check it out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Mea will check it out for you.¡±


    Elia said, and Mea rolled up the cloth covering the carriage and looked out.


    Mea¡¯s movements froze.


    ¡°¡­¡­ A monster is carrying a monster on its back.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I hurriedly approached Mea and vigorously rolled up the cloth she was holding onto to check behind her.


    The ck horse, which looks like a mass of wild muscle, is mounted on a monstrous man whose neck is too thick to be united with his head.


    Yes, it is Gaston¡¯s opponent, Brian Bond.


    With bloodshot eyes, he¡¯sing towards us in a straight line.


    Brian had arge axe in his hand.


    ¡°W-Why? Really!? What are you doing here!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What¡¯s wrong, sir?¡±


    ¡°Prince Alphonse¡¯s Elite Guards Captain is chasing us. He¡¯s even got an axe and he¡¯s ogling me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh? No, no way? How!? Why!?¡±


    Elia¡¯s eyes fill with tears and the carriage picked up speed in a panic.


    She was clearly in a panic.


    Earlier, I had a selfish imagination that this person would still be cool the day the world ended, but then I realized that it waspletely just an imposition of an image.


    I don¡¯t get it either.


    Did he realize that I was the one who promoted Gaston up?


    But even so, I don¡¯t understand why Prince Alphonse¡¯s pawns, who are hostile to Princess Charlotte, areing towards us.


    Was it pointed at me as the source of shame for the royal family?


    I look behind me once again.


    I noticed that Brian¡¯s armor was not the one he wore in the opening ceremony duel.


    The paint is barely discernible and is in.


    ¡°So he didn¡¯te here as a knight¡­¡­¡±


    I muttered, and my eyes locked with Brian¡¯s.


    Brian gives a broad smile. His muscr face contorted into a grim smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Marren! Fight me! Fight me for national pride, not just for your country! This Brian Bond! As thest of the Daldwarves, I challenge you to a duel!¡±


    That guy is not good, he¡¯s a bit dangerous.


    What is that monster doing here?


    Just when I thought our eyes met in the arena, was that what he was thinking about?


    He has been known as a madman.


    He¡¯s apletebat fanatic.


    Maybe the excitement he could hold on to was uncontroble because he had been shrugged off in Gaston.


    ¡°Ca-, calm down! A knight can¡¯t attack a civilian like this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Prince Alphonse!¡±


    An excited Brian swung the big axe.


    The tree broke in half as it passed by and rolled backward.


    That man could seriously try to pull the tree out and swing it around.


    This is a carriage, and that one is a single rider.


    The distance between us is getting closer and closer even as we do this.


    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s spread it around.¡±


    I grabbed the top of the carriage and crawled up onto the carriage.


    I don¡¯t have confidence in my muscles, but that¡¯s why I¡¯m so light.


    ¡°Ngugugugu¡­¡­ tsuuu!¡±


    Somehow he managed to climb up and regte his erratic breathing.


    Then he stretched out his arm and moved it with to make sure there were no muscle problems.


    He red at Brian as he crouched on the carriage and took out his wand.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring if you don¡¯te so! Show me the power of the Marren people!¡±


    ¡­¡­ enough not to die, then I guess I could just let the horse fall over.


    Without its legs, he wouldn¡¯t be able to chase us.


    ¡°Wind¡±


    As I chant, a gust of wind rolls toward Brian.


    ¡°Mu, mumu, just this much wind¡­¡­¡±


    Brian held on, but his horse tumbled over amazingly in the wind, and a cloud of dust billowed up.


    ¡°Oh, Elia-san. It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Re-, really? Goo-¡­¡­¡±


    Before Elia could say anything, Brian leaped out of the dirt and smoke.


    Swinging arge axe in the air, he rushed toward me faster than a horse.


    ¡°Fight me! You dare to taunt me with this kind of childish trickery! Don¡¯t feel good about it, Marren.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, not yet.¡±


    ¡°Ehhhhhhhhhh!?¡±


    Elia screams from the carriage again.


    That Brian or something like that, don¡¯t think he¡¯s human.


    Maybe he won¡¯t die if he¡¯s a little injured, maybe I¡¯ll give him a little pain.


    ¡°me.¡±


    Arge me rages at the tip of my wand.


    ¡°Do you think that I can be hit by such linear magic? Looks like I¡¯m being underestimated!¡±


    ¡°Form, ball.¡±


    As I continued to chant, the mes settled into a sphere and flew at Brian.


    ¡°Wha-, Haya!¡±


    Brian was momentarily in panic, but he quickly put his arms to work and swung therge axe.


    ¡°Oooh-ooh!¡±


    Arge dent appeared on the ground and the mes were erased out.


    ¡°Hah! Hah! You see that, that¡¯s a daldwarves strike! You¡¯re running out of ideas, Marren!¡±


    ¡°Re-, really?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be dealt with that easily.


    I¡¯m starting to have a bit of a hard time figuring out how serious I should go with it.


    Oh, I¡¯m starting to get a little excited about this.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice face you¡¯re making, Marren! If you¡¯ve got the trump card, don¡¯t just save it and use it!¡±


    ¡°The-, then¡­¡­ this should work.¡±


    I search for a magic form in my head and find out what magic to shoot.


    Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go ahead and shoot at someone I haven¡¯t had a chance to use.


    I put my hand on the ceiling of the carriage and stand up while slowly bncing myself.


    ¡°Earth, form, dragon.¡±


    The ground between the carriage and Brian glowed and the earth rose up to reveal a snake-like object.


    The earth covered the snake, one after another, to form a giant dragon.


    It was tens of meters long.


    Okay, the scale was sorge that I hadn¡¯t had a chance to practice before, but it went in pretty well.


    There are many areas of improvement, but for the first time, it¡¯s probably a fair point.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The earthen dragon roars.


    The ground is rolled up by its wind pressure and the trees fall over.


    Quickly, it coils around, blocking Brian¡¯s path.


    ¡°Oh, oh, ohhhh¡­¡­¡±


    Brian looked up in dismay at the head of the earthen dragon, which was leaning on its sickle-like neck.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see how you deal with it, Daldwarf!¡±


    I yell flippantly, but Brian¡¯s reaction to it is not very good.


    His sallow face turns bright blue and he turns his face away from the earthen dragon and looks at me for some reason.


    ¡°H-, hey. Wai-, wait¡­¡­¡±


    The earthen dragon pressed down on Brian.


    He was swallowed into the earthen mass and disappeared.

 Chapter 122 - Episode Thirty-Nine - Words To Be Discussed Later

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Episode Thirty-Nine - Words To Be Discussed Later</h4>


    After sessfully repelling Brian, Mea and I took a couple of days to rest in a city called Asshim.


    The city of Asshim is located halfway between Lomarn and the royal capital of Elkuxia.


    I¡¯ve stopped by once when Ie here for supplies.


    The reason I¡¯m resting here this time is to be the first to know what happened to Gaston after that.


    If I go to Lomarn, which is far away from the capital, any information about Gaston will be dyed by that much.


    It¡¯s also doubtful that the city of Lomarn is safe for me in the first ce.


    I¡¯m not sure what to do about it, but it¡¯s not safe for me either, depending on what happens to Gaston after that.


    I¡¯m afraid that Princess Charlotte might try to kill me.


    That¡¯s why I frequently visit the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center in the city of Asshim to gather information.


    I heard that the civil strife in neighboring countries ended a long time ago, a three-headed dragon appeared in the countryside, a legendary adventurer was seen in the country, and so on and so forth.


    But today, it¡¯s about time that the details of what happened in the arena at the royal capital came through.


    I walked into the Asshim Branch¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Support Center and looked around.


    Compared to Lomarn¡¯s city, there are far fewer people in the area. This is probably because there is no ce near the city where affordable magical beasts wander around as Lomarn does.


    Even in the reception area, there are female adventurers chatting with the receptionist over the counter without a care in the world.


    No one seems to be paying any attention to them.


    The other reception desk is empty, so there¡¯s no particr reason to stop.


    ¡°Ah, Mea-chan and Abel-chan.¡±


    The female adventurer turns herself around and looks back here.


    Her hair in a ponytail swept across the air.


    She is an F-ss adventurer, Shame.


    I don¡¯t know what the adventurer does in this city where there are few magical beasts nearby, but she is strangely affable and teaches me a lot of things.


    ¡°They¡¯re here. The information on the royal capital, as usual. I met someone who said he went to see thebat tournamentst night.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? How was it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Brian, the knight who fought Gaston, lost his confidence and went back to the country to help out in the fields. It was supposed to be Brian who won.¡±


    B-, Brian¡­¡­


    You were so depressed that much after that?


    ¡°The first prince¡¯s first knight is gone, so the second son, the second prince, has be a strong candidate for the king and there¡¯s a lot of fuss about it. If you can¡¯t keep a good knight on your side, it shows how little poprity you have. The first prince seems to be desperately searching for a recement knight, but it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll find one.¡±


    Shame said and smiled happily.


    ¡°R-, right. So, what about Gaston¡­¡­?¡±


    When I asked, Shame made a decapitation gesture with her fingertips and stopped just short of the skin.


    ¡°That fight is supposed to be some kind of amazing battle that people can¡¯t understand. Brian¡¯sck of confidence is proof of that. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a hoax that the princess is spreading to cover up her own blunder.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ In other words, he¡¯s just one skin away from being connected.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it? Even if everyone suspects her, she can¡¯t admit that she made a huge mistake on her own as a matter of principle. Rumor has it that the princess forced him to rmend him as a legendary adventurer. Gaston is an acquaintance of Abel¡¯s, right? Good for you.¡±


    ¡°Y-, yeah, yes, thanks.¡±


    ¡­¡­ So Gaston is in a terribly precarious position right now, where he can¡¯t let the princess get away for her physical appearance, but still can¡¯t bring it out into the open.


    W-, well, I guess life is a thing. I want Gaston to live strong.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, Mea-chan and Abel-chan are going back to Lomarn already?¡±


    ¡°Eh, yeah, that¡¯s the n.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, I¡¯m gonna miss you.¡±


    All the problems in front of me have been taken care of for now.


    I still have some things I want to do in Lomarn, so I¡¯ll stay in that town for a while.


    I can¡¯t move Gaston anymore¡­¡­ but I think I¡¯ll just keep it to steady hunting and live a rxed life from now on.


    I don¡¯t know, I guess I¡¯ve already learned my lesson for doing something unnecessary¡­¡­


    ¡°Speaking of which, I heard there¡¯s a group of people with white hair and skin like Abel-chan and red eyes in the town of Lomarn. They are exotic and conspicuous in appearance¡­¡­ by any chance, are they Abel-chan¡¯s rtive or something?¡±


    ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°


    Mea and I both froze.


    ¡°Uh, did I say something bad?¡±


    Shame ys with the ends of her green hair and smiles bitterly.


    I feel dizzy and almost fall to the spot.


    Mea fumbles and supports me.


    ¡°Is-is, is that true! You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell a lie like this. What¡¯s the matter, are Abel-chan¡¯s rtionship with his parents that bad?¡±


    ¡°Let-, let¡¯s run away, Abel! Somewhere else but Lomarn! Somewhere!¡±


    Mea shakes me.


    ¡°Ri-, right. Anyway, it¡¯s in times like these that we need to calm down and think calmly.¡±


    Reluctantly, it might be better to head to a remote area in the countryside where the distribution of information is less convenient.


    Anyway, I can¡¯t go back to Lomarn. We¡¯ll have to hide somewhere for a while.


    ¡°But howe a group¡­¡­ at best, the only people who might chase us are Gizel and Gizel and Gizel¡­¡­¡±


    Really, the only person I can think of who might go that far is Gizel.


    It¡¯s only to the extent that maybe Shibi will follow me there.


    I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s like a group tour at all.


    Did they hold a tour of the city?


    ¡°A-Abel? Who is Gizel? He-, hey, Abel, Abel!¡±


    Mea shakes me even harder.


    ¡°Stop! Off the shoulder, off the shoulder¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I was just¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to do, but Mea and I were both in a state of confusion.


    Calm down, calm down, me. Calm down and figure out how to move forward¡­¡­


    Shame looked at us nkly, but then, as if a sh of inspiration, I hit my hand on the palm.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, there was also a group of people in Lomarn with horns on their heads and jewelry-like things attached to their foreheads. Mea-chan¡­¡­ no, it¡¯s a little bit different from her¡­¡­¡±


    Two horns and a magic crystal on their forehead. It¡¯spletely the doom tribe.


    Mea lets go of me without force.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re lying, right? No way, wh-, why would you lie to Mea like that? Because¡­¡­ Mea is just stoneless¡­¡­ there¡¯s no way in hell that It¡¯s worth it for them go through all that trouble to find and kill it.¡±


    ¡°U-, uhhhh¡­¡­ I¡¯m-, I¡¯m sorry. I just heard about it, so I don¡¯t know much about it¡­¡­ wha-, what¡¯s the matter, mea-chan?¡±


    ¡°Ughh, ughhhu, oeehhhh¡­¡­¡±


    Mea wobbled back a few steps, crouched down, and held her mouth.


    She spat out vomit from her mouth, probably due to excessive stress. As it was, she leaned her head back limply and fell to the spot.


    ¡°H-, hey, Mea? Mea!¡±


    I raised Mea¡¯s body in my arms and called her name.

 Chapter 123 - A Story of a Certain Village 4 (Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 123 - A Story of a Certain Vige 4 (Side: Gizel)</h4>


    In the Marren tribe¡¯s vige, the biggest loss from Abel¡¯s disappearance was that they could no longer cultivate his special Incense-smoke Leaf.


    Fearing confusion, the chief nned to mix Abel¡¯s incense-smoke leaf and his original Smoke Leaf, slowly changing the ratio.


    ¡­¡­ It was nned, but it was already falling apart.


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to bring out the Chief! I¡¯d like to ask you about the truth of the rumor that Abel¡¯s incense-smoke leaf can¡¯t be made anymore!¡±


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re going to mix it up and water it down, but I¡¯m not going to be fooled! I¡¯m a man who knows the difference! I¡¯ll smoke it and go wild on the spot!¡±


    The patriarchs of the various families who liked the incense-smoke leaf had heard the rumors and had stormed into the Chief¡¯s residence.


    There were only five of them now, but if nothing was done, the number would increase in the future.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m very sorry. Uh, um¡­¡­ Grandfather is, busy right now¡­¡­¡±


    Firo, the chief¡¯s granddaughter, was frantically answering at the gate, but there were already tears in her eyes.


    It was only a matter of time before they were broken through.


    ¡°I would like to ask you why he¡¯s so busy! What could be more important than the matter at hand!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to figure out how to fool me!¡±


    ¡°N, no¡­¡­ Um ¡­¡±


    Firo wandered off into the air as he answered sluggishly.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­¡±


    Firo grumbled, calling Abel¡¯s name in a whispered, resentful voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told the story, everyone, please calm down. In fact, the new incense-smoke leaf made by the Karlco family is a modified version of Abel¡¯s product¡­¡­¡±


    The man from Okappa who was selling his home-made incense-smoke leaf to the ruffians with great enthusiasm was Norman, the patriarch of the Karlco family.


    ¡°Who would buy your ce¡¯s only expensive humus!¡±


    ¡°H-, Humus, you say?¡±


    Norman was stunned by the not-so-subtle assessment that was thrown at him.


    ¡°Right, right! I couldn¡¯t get any of Abel¡¯s products, so I smoked a few extra ones at home and they were terrible! I used to buy that one because that¡¯s all I knew, but now I can¡¯t smoke that stuff anymore!¡±


    Norman raised his voice, gritting his teeth in frustration.


    ¡°Somebody! Hey, anybody, don¡¯t you want! We¡¯ll make it cheaper, we¡¯ll make it cheaper!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so persistent! Go away!¡±


    One man grabs at Norman.


    One of Norman¡¯s incense-smoke leaf falls to the ground.


    Another man crushes it.


    ¡°Ah! Hey, man, you¡¯re gonna pay for that thing you just stepped on! That¡¯s five Benol coppers!¡±


    Norman, who had been negative about the magic ore currency, had recently bepletelyfortable with it.


    Although he was forced to do sorgely because the value of his home-made incense-smoke leaf that he had been using as a substitute for currency until now had plummeted dramatically.


    There was a pair of people observing themotion from a bit of a distance.


    They were Abel¡¯s sister Gizel and Abel¡¯s friend Shibi.


    Shibi was frowning anxiously, but Gizel was watching them with an adorable smile on her face.


    ¡°Gi-, Gizel-chan, this is not good¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Great, great! Everything turned out exactly as I thought it would! At this rate, it shouldn¡¯t be long before we see our brother!¡±


    Gizel said that innocently and with a heartfelt sense of joy.


    It was Gizel who had leaked the story about the incense-smoke leaf of Abel.


    She had eavesdropped on the meeting held by the chieftain using the Ortem technology left behind by her brother.


    Gizel had leaked the contents of the meeting in order to form a search party for Abel from within the vige.


    It was hard to imagine that they would go out of their way for a behavior of a single child¡¯s run away from home with the full force of the vige to search for him, but she thought that if she used the habitual incense-smoke leaf as a dupe, she would be able to move the adults.


    In fact, things were going pleasantly enough, the way Gizel wanted them to.


    Gizel, who was excited, was certainly enjoying herself, but her eyes were somewhat insane.


    Shibi prayed in his heart to the spirits of his ancestors, ¡®May Abel-sane back soon, preferably single¡¯, he said.


    Abel had been a love interest, and he had certainly been enthusiastic about his chances when Abel had run off into the night, but after the way Gizel had been actingtely, he was beginning to think that this was not the case.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s all like you said, Shim-san! I¡¯m really d you¡¯re here, Shim-san! If it had been just me¡­¡­ I¡¯m really, really, would have been screwed¡­¡­!¡±


    Gizel says as she hugs the grimoire. Thinking of her brother, who is now in a distantnd, she lovingly rubbed her cheek against the grimoire.


    ¡°Gi-, Gizel-chan, I think you should throw that book away after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about, Shibi-san? Shim-san has been doing a lot of good for me, you know?¡±


    Shim is the medium-sized genie that haunts the book.


    She floats sentences in spiritnguage in the books and often gives Gizel advice.


    She stumbled upon it when she was going through the Chief¡¯s archives to track Abel¡¯s footsteps after he was gone.


    Shim had spelled out in spiritnguage in the book, exining to Gizel that she had a hazy feeling of what she had been thinking before she became a spirit.


    Shim also told me that like Gizel, his brother had broken up with her when he left the vige before the wedding, and that she was willing to help Gizel because of this.


    The spiritnguage that Shim spelled was full of difficult phrases.


    In order to understand Shim¡¯s words, Gizel studied spiritnguage to death.


    Her enthusiasm for it was so great that it rivaled Abel¡¯s in his prime, albeit for a short period of time.


    Her father, Zelrut, nodded with a know-it-all¡¯s face, ¡±After all, blood can¡¯t be fought over,¡± but of course there was no time when Zelrut was so fanatically enthusiastic about magical training.


    ¡°To begin with, a mid-grade spirit is, in essence, a demon¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shim-san took pity on me because my brother ran away, and now lending me her wisdom, you know?¡±


    Gizel¡¯s expression was still the same as before, with a smile on her face.


    However, her tone had be slightly faster, and Shibi had noticed that her hand holding the grimoire had be caged in strength.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡­ yeah, no, however¡­¡­¡±


    When we speak of spirits, we are basically referring to the lower spirits.


    Demons, spirit beasts, medium spirits, and great spirits are all terms that refer to the spirits collectively having a will of their own.


    The definitions are there, but they are vague, and they can vary in any number of ways depending on the region, time period, and subjectivity.


    In the first ce, it was already stinky to hear that spirits had memories of their lives.


    It is true that spirits are said to be fragments of thoughts inhabited by various creatures, objects, and ces.


    But Shibi had never heard of a precedent for a spirit that had left a living thought as firmly as Shim.


    ¡°Wait for me, brother! Gizel will surely bring brother back!¡±


    Gizel said and hugged the grimoire even tighter.


    Shibi looked at the grimoire that painfully glowed and shuddered.


    The next time he held his brother in these arms, it was because he felt like she had a strong will to not let go again.

 Chapter 124 - A Story of a Certain Village 5 (Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 124 - A Story of a Certain Vige 5 (Side: Gizel)</h4>


    Within a few days, as Gizel had intended, an Abel search party was formed from the Marren vige.


    Even with the strengthened power of the chief, who had been deposed by the Karlco family, the movement for the incense-smoke leaf could not be quelled atst.


    The number of people who use the incense-smoke leaf was increasing day by day, and the demonstrations were bing more and more violent, to the point where there were even rumors of hunting and ritual strikes.


    The n chief feared that the unexpected situation would lead to confrontation within the vige, so he had no choice but to take immediate action.


    However, ording to the rules of the vige, he was forbidden to leave the vige except at the request of the royal family or in the event of a threat to the vige.


    If the chief was leading the way in breaking thew, it would lead to a breakdown in discipline.


    Therefore, the chief has decided to bring back those who have broken thew in order to strengthen the ties between the vige and at the same time reaffirm the importance of thew.


    In fact, Abel is already treated as an important figure in the settlement and has a strong influence.


    This is the kind of public stance that they cannot let such a person breaking of thew go unchecked.


    The chief deeply reminded those around him that it was never for the sake of the incense-smoke leaf.


    No one paid any attention to this public stance, but the chief would caution them every time they said the word ¡°incense-smoke leaf¡±, so everyone was concerned about Abel, and everyone would choke out anyone who said the word ¡°incense-smoke leaf ¡°.


    Even though Abel was an important figure in the vige, he tended to be a recluse and didn¡¯t know many acquaintances.


    To the majority of the vige, he was treated as a very good incense-smoke leaf making machine.


    ¡°At any rate, we¡¯ll bring back the incense-smoke leaf, I mean, Abel who left the settlement!¡±


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Oooohhhhh!!¡± ¡± ¡°


    ¡­¡­ For some reason, the majority of the Abel search team members were regr users of the incense-smoke leaf.


    There were seventeen members. There were a total of thirteen adults, ten males and three females, and four children¡¯s quota who hadn¡¯t reached adulthood.


    The adults were all incense-smoke leaf users.


    Abel¡¯s father Zelrut, who had been promoted as the most important person in charge, and a few patriarchs from other families also mixed in.


    If the patriarch is away from home for a long time, the remaining family members are likely to have a hard time, but in the Marren family, where there are many incestuous marriages, there is a strong connection of kinship lines, and they were able to cover that area well.


    The four members of the Abel search party¡¯s child quota were Gizel, Shibi, Firo, and Lil.


    Lil is a descendant of the Liefel family, which has practiced divination for generations in the Marren vige, averting disasters and assisting the chief¡¯s in making arrangements.


    Lil was a tremendous indoor person and hated the idea of being taken away, but she was forcibly taken away, believing that the Liefel family¡¯s divination would surely help with the search.


    Lil was only thirteen years old, and the power of the Liefel family was not that strong.


    However, they couldn¡¯t keep the head of the family away from the vige, and they had to draw a poor lottery for the reason that they were in just the right position.


    Gizel looked at the gathered faces, hugging Shim¡¯s grimoire and smiling happily.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When I meet my brother, I have to talk to him a lot, lot more, for the time I¡¯ve missed him so far¡­¡­ My brother can be a bit of a coward, so I have to first tell him that I¡¯m not angry with him, and then I have to slowly clear up the misunderstanding. Then, and then, and then¡­¡­ oh, I want to see my brother¡¯s face as soon as possible¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel closed her eyes, her cheeks blushing as she pictured the reunion with her beloved brother behind her eyelids.


    It was clear to all of us that there was no telling what she might do if things got any worse.


    Shibi prayed deeply to the spirits of his ancestors that Abel would be found as soon as possible.


    ¡°City, huh¡­¡­ Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m going to be embarrassed, I hate it. Should I go with a ne, a coat, or something shy to dress up for the asion?¡±


    One of the adults of the Abel search team members spilled out in a whisper.


    The man beside him snickered in response.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be more embarrassed if you borate in a strange way. I¡¯ve read in the literature that simple clothing is preferred outside of the vige and that most men are almost entirely naked. Dressing up every day as if for some ritual is normal, etc., is just one of the city¡¯s images. It¡¯s a provincial idea.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that for a fisherman? I¡¯m sure Norcs wouldn¡¯t dress like that. I¡¯ll have to hurry up and borrow some decorations from my rtives.¡±


    It was as if they were going on a group trip.


    As soon as possible, arge difference in consciousness had begun to emerge among the Abel search team members, and this wouldter lead to a really shameful altercation that would cause a significant time loss, but the current Gizel had no way of knowing that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Firo looked at theck of cohesion of everyone and let out a sigh like she was exhausted.


    Last night, her grandfather, the chief, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everyone, but I¡¯m going with you¡±, and it took all my rtives to persuade him to stop.


    The chief had already decided in his mind that he was going to be there, and it took them a long time to stop him.


    Firo looked up at the sky and then softly looked at Gizel.


    If Abel was brought back, nine out of ten, the wedding with Gizel would take ce sooner thanter.


    She had a hard-to-digest feeling about that, and she shook her head and tried to put it out of her mind.


    I wanted to see him right away, but on the other hand, I didn¡¯t want Gizel to find him, and I had mixed feelings about it.


    Less than an hourter, the Abel search party left for the city of Lomarn, where Abel was expected to be headed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure my brother misses Gizel, too! It must be so!¡±


    Some long for it,


    ¡°¡­¡­ ye-, yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Some are worried,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is too conspicuous¡­¡­¡±


    Some have an urbanplex,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Some had taken the pure evil to their hearts and set out on a journey to the outside world.


    ¡­¡­ Incidentally, it was again the patriarch of the Karlco family, Norman, who had instigated the militant protests and spread rumors of an unlikely strike.


    This, fortunately, was a fleeting fantasy that he would pull the legwork of the patriarchal family to provoke a blunder and create an opening to forcefully screw the Karlco family into power this time.


    As a father figure, Noswell was indeed dismayed and saddened by Norman¡¯s bad behavior in this case¡­ or even hisst fart.


    Norman was to be locked up in a cave at a remote part of the vige for a while until his head cooled down.

 Chapter 125 - Episode One - Three-Headed Dragon Nalgarn (1)

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Episode One - Three-Headed Dragon Nalgarn (1)</h4>


    Me, Mea, and Shame are stationed at a table in the corner of the break area of the Asshim Branch¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    Shame has figured out that I and Mea are doing a lot of bad things, and she¡¯s helping me to research and gather information.


    Because she is well known and a good point of view, she has been able to help us put this and that together in a concise manner. She¡¯s been really helpful.


    On top of that, she spent a day with me doing research and didn¡¯t receive any more than the cost of snacks and drinks at the rest stop for her time and effort.


    She says it¡¯s just a hobby for her.


    Ipare the map and the information on neighboring territories that Shame hadpiled for me.


    I can¡¯t let Gizel catch me yet. I can¡¯t go back to the city of Lomarn. We must flee to somece that is closed off to the outside world.


    ¡­¡­ And moreover.


    I need to hide Mea, who is apparently being hunted by the Doom tribe.


    From what Mea told me, there was no way I could believe that she was here for a peaceful purpose.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­ no way¡­¡­ why, why do you¡­¡­why do you want Mea¡­¡­ Mea¡­is not worth even it¡­¡­¡±


    Mea was mumbling and muttering, while her body is trembling.


    ¡­¡­¡­This ispletely not good.


    Mea has been harassed within her vige due to theck of the stone on her forehead, and have been kicked out halfway across the vige, so why would they go all the way to the city to search for her¡­¡­ mm?


    Come to think of it, I remember her saying something that bothered me a long time ago¡­¡­


    ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s something like that. I heard that the timing of Mea¡¯s birth was also a little bad, and I thought it would be bad if I stayed here too long. So I grabbed my mother¡¯s secret savings and ran away.¡±


    The words she¡¯d said to me when I¡¯d just met Mea came back to my mind.


    Do-, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that? is it because of that!?


    ¡°He-, hey, it¡¯s not about that secret savings, is it? It¡¯s not because of that secret savings, right!?¡±


    I grabbed Mea¡¯s shoulders and shook her body.


    ¡°Hiyaaaa! Huh? N, no! It¡¯s not! That one¡­¡­ that one¡­¡­ must be different. Because¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Re-, really? You¡¯re not looking out for me, are you? You¡¯d better buy it back somehow¡­¡­¡±


    There¡¯s enough to buy it back even if it¡¯s a bit too much. There¡¯s also the amount I¡¯ve umted from the request and thirty times Gaston¡¯s money.


    If it¡¯s that bad, I¡¯ll exin the situation and do something about it¡­¡­


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know the details of the situation, but are you sure you want to take it so easy? Abel-chan¡¯s situation is not good, right?¡±


    Shame, who was reading the Adventurer¡¯s Newspaper with her chin on the desk, looked up at us.


    Her hair was hanging disheveled on the desk.


    ¡°If I get caught, all I have to do is get deported and get married to my sister. Mea doesn¡¯t seem to have time for that kind of thing, or rather¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing my words, Mea, who had been limping around earlier, pushed back her chair and stood up.


    ¡°Wh, whawha-, what do you mean, Abel!? Mea didn¡¯t hear anything! Didn¡¯t hear anything about that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t think it was something worth mentioning¡­¡­ and it¡¯s kind of¡­¡­ embarrassing and¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Actually, you guys have a lot of time to spare, right?¡±


    Shame narrows her eyes andpares me and Mea¡¯s face.


    N-, no, I¡¯m desperate about this one, though¡­¡­


    After that, we continued to consult with each other and came to the conclusion that it would be better to go to the country estate in the frontier, which is ruled by Baron Lark Fage.


    She said that the Fage territory was closed and had little interaction with the outside world.


    As long as they were quietly hidden, it would be unlikely that their ce would be found.


    Especially in the past few years, it was even more severely closed off than before, and there was no contact with the outside world at all.


    Recently, rumors have been spreading that adventurers who wanted to visit the Fage territory encountered arge three-headed dragon on the road and ran back.


    If this is true, that dragon may have cut off all of theirmunication with the outside world, and they may be trapped in the Fage territory.


    The Fage territory is a territory along the border.


    It is located on the border of the country of Riveras, which is often in a dispute over the interpretation of the scriptures of the water god Levi. However, the border is steep and separated by a series ofrge mountain ranges, so it is unlikely that the country would be caught in a conflict.


    Riveras itself is not a country with much power. It¡¯s small in size, and because it¡¯s being consumed internally by the conflict, it doesn¡¯t have the leisure to do anything to other countries. Even the royal family is probably not so wary of them.


    Maybe that¡¯s why they were left alone despite the fact that they were near the border, even though the exchange had been cut off from the Fage territory for a few years.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to be in the Fage territory? There really might be a three-headed dragon, you know!¡±


    Shame ces his hands on either side of his cheeks and wavers. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s imitating, but I thinks she¡¯s trying to scare me.


    ¡°Well if there was a crisis like that, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be using pogues (birds that carry messages) to inform the outside world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s true¡­¡­ but don¡¯t you think the carriage won¡¯t like it when there are rumors about it? If these many people don¡¯te and go, it¡¯s doubtful that the Fage¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Support Center is functioning at all¡­¡­ and if there¡¯s a n to deal with the magic beast disaster, or to escort them back home, it¡¯s also questionable.¡±


    I know, but when ites to the ce near here where you can most likely misce them, there is no ce as suitable as the Fage territory.


    Probably I would manage to get by even if it¡¯s not so safe. It¡¯s a city where you live.


    ¡­¡­ Let¡¯s ask Elia-san to help us with the carriage.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡­ Even if you don¡¯t have one, the ce doesn¡¯t have a good reputation to begin with. It¡¯s not a good ce to live. Since the lord was reced by his lousy son, Lark, he¡¯s been torturing the people,vishing them with his own money, and at the end of it all, he¡¯s cut off all contact with the outside world. It has probably turned terrible inside.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good idea to stop by, Shame?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s best if you want to hide. But I think it¡¯s best to know the disadvantages.¡±


    If it¡¯s at least the disadvantage that just came up, I can do something about it.


    Even if there were a little bit more magic beasts or the lord¡¯s bottom line was bad, I¡¯m confident that I could do something about it. Even if a three-headed dragon appeared, I honestly don¡¯t think it would be arger scale opponent than the ¡®Bow of God¡¯. Even if it¡¯s a little sturdier than that one, I should be able to make it retreat if I throw a couple of magic shots at it.


    ¡°Then, I guess it¡¯s decided over here. Do Mea think it¡¯s good in Fage territory too?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Mea will follow Abel anywhere he goes!¡±


    Mea squeezes my sleeve.


    ¡°Ri-, right.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Thatck of initiative seems a bit dangerous, but I wonder if it¡¯s okay.


    ¡°Shall I arrange a carriage for you? If you keep asking for help and getting rejected, the word will get around, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a friend who can help me out.¡±


    ¡°Then, maybe it¡¯s better that way. If anyone is looking for you guys, I¡¯ll tell them that you¡¯re going to Lugard.¡±


    Lugard is a city in the north.


    It¡¯s quite arge distance from Fage territory. If they got baited, it¡¯ll be good to stall for time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all of this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I love this kind of thing, after all.¡±


    Once we had a n in ce, we left the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center and parted ways with Shame.


    ¡°Thank you so much, really.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep thanking me. We are friends, right?¡±


    Shee¡¯s a light-footed guy. I think she¡¯s friends with most of the city.


    ¡°Th-, thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, take care too, mea-chan! I wanted to follow you because it sounded interesting, but there are things I want to do here too¡­¡­ Well then, see you again if we have the chance!¡±


    She sends us off fluttering her hand.

 Chapter 126 - Fage Territory - Nalgarn Battle (Side: Euris)

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Fage Territory - Nalgarn Battle (Side: Euris)</h4>


    ¡°We can no longer count on outside help! We have been abandoned by our country! If we continue to stagnate, the dissatisfaction of our people will only grow! We must defeat the three-headed dragon at all costs!¡±


    Delivering the speech in front of more than a hundred soldiers was Euris, the generalmander of the Fage territory¡¯s three-headed dragon subjugation force.


    Although Euris was a woman, she was better with a sword than anyone else in the Fage territory, and she was also more charismatic.


    She was originally a drifter and adventurer, but when she visited the Fage territory, she was suddenly blocked from returning home by the three-headed dragon.


    It had been two years now.


    The Fage territory was a series of steep mountain ranges in the western part of the territory, and there were many dangerous magic beasts in the area.


    And the three-headed dragon appeared in the east.


    The Fage territory waspletely cut off from the world.


    An estimated A-ss upper-level danger, the Three-headed Dragon Nalgarn.


    It is thergest ss ofrge dragons, and its three colorful heads, blue, yellow, and red, are said to have different specialties.


    The blue one is good at healing magic, the yellow one has a wide range of me breath, and the red one can¡¯t use magic and the like, but are ferocious and should not be approached, ording to an old book. (Magic beasts and demons are often referred to as magic rather than sorcery, since they don¡¯t require a magic circle or spell.)


    ¡°Listen, if we don¡¯t aplish anything in this fight, prepare to spend the rest of your lives here! We are thebined forces of the Fage Territories! We can¡¯t afford to waste our manpower on a halfway house fight! Hit it with everything you¡¯ve got!¡±


    The three-headed dragon subjugation force was divided into close quarters squad, archery squad and sorcery squad.


    The close quarters and archery squad were further divided into smaller units, with heads to attract, heads to attack, and so on.


    This was decided in detail by Icarus, the captain and chief of staff of the sorcery squad and usually the head of the alchemy division of the Fage territory.


    During the break-in moving to the three-headed dragon, Euris approached Icarus.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Icarus-dono, may I ask you about the intent of this revised n of operation?¡±


    Icarus narrowed his eyes in annoyance as he was approached by Euris.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I gave you the revised draft of the n through my men. What, you think there¡¯s a problem? Didn¡¯t Euris-dono read it out loud to us earlier, too?¡±


    At the time of his speech earlier, the final draft of the operation was to be formally disseminated and reaffirmed to the entire group.


    Just before that reconfirmation, Icarus delivered the revised draft of the operation n to Euris.


    This is so as not to give her time to criticize the revised n.


    ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯ve been running your sorcery squad too low. I have no idea what the rules are when ites to fightingrge dragons. If the intelligent Icarus-dono thinks this is the right thing to do, then perhaps it is, but¡­¡­¡±


    The number of people in the sorcery squad is too few.


    Compared to the fifty people in the close quarter squad and forty people in the archery squad, there are only twenty people in the sorcery squad.


    It is understandable that when dealing withrge magic beasts, they want to put the magicians who can shoot decisive blows in the safest position possible.


    If the number of sorcerers was reduced, it would be as if the attack on the Three-Headed Dragon Nalgarn was done deal at that point.


    But even so, Icarus¡¯s n of attack was not too good.


    ¡°Then what have youe to say? You¡¯re notining, are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to sacrifice your close-quarters squadpared to the previous n¡­¡­ Especially when ites to guiding the close-quarters squad to the deployment of the sorcerers, it doesn¡¯t seem to be going very well. I¡¯d like you to exin to me why the previous n¡¯s formation was not working. I also want to make sure that there are no misunderstandings like this in order to boost the morale of the close-quarters squad, that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus¡¯ eyes widened and he swung his staff and struck the ground.


    The surrounding three-headed dragon subjugators widened their eyes to see what was going on.


    ¡°Do you think I! Rearranged the n! To protect myself! is that what you¡¯re thinking! Looks like I¡¯ve been made fun of!¡±


    ¡°N-, no, not really. Lark-sama has also told me to follow Lord Icarus¡¯ wishes. I just¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoh, he knows more about tactics and magic beasts than I do! Is that what you¡¯re suggesting, Euris-dono? Hmm? I see, Is that so!¡±


    ¡°Plea-, please calm down. I need you to listen to me! I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the n, you¡¯ll lead it. That¡¯s what my lord told you! Why can¡¯t themander of the entire squad, Lord Euris, understand something so easy that doing something like doubting the operation will affect the morale of the entire operation!¡±


    Icarus shouted loudly, drawing the attention of those around him.


    ¡°Ahhh, this is why I was so against making a woman the overallmander! I wish I could have that little idea thrown away when I¡¯m faced with a three-headed dragon!¡±


    Icarus spat grimly and kicked the ground with the soles of his feet crudely.


    With the eyes of those around him, even Euris, couldn¡¯t do anything anymore.


    If she was in a long struggle with Icarus in his position, Icarus was right, the entire morale would be affected.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lark-sama, in this one crisis in the territory, isn¡¯t that man a mistake in choosing the right person?¡±


    Euris said out in a small voice, being careful not to let anyone hear her.


    Icarus Izaida.


    He has served the previous lord of the Fage Territory, and he is highly trusted.


    His magic skills are also high, and he is not the kind of magician who would normally serve a nobleman in such a country estate.


    The lord was quite favorable to Icarus due to his drawback. That was making Icarus think up.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Gishaaaaaa!¡± ¡± ¡°


    Finally, the soldiers of the Fage territory confronted the three-headed dragon Nalgarn.


    An overwhelming physique that looked like a castle, and a three-colored neck with venomous and mboyant colors that extended from it.


    As per Icarus¡¯s strategy, the close quarter squad came to the front.


    Euryis took the lead and headed towards Nalgarn, hoping to atone for at least the sin of not being able to feed off of Icarus.


    A total of fifty close-quarter squad caught Nalgarn¡¯s attention, and from the rear of the troops, the bow troops fired their bows at Nalgarn¡¯s head.


    The troops aimed and fired their bows at Nalgarn¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nice! First, drop the blue head! That thing deals in healing magic! Unless we drop it, it will be a one-sided war of attrition for us! Don¡¯t get too close! There¡¯s no way out of it if you¡¯re trampled underfoot!¡±


    Nalgarn¡¯s red head quickly reached out and head-butted the cavalrymen of the close-quarter squad.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Without a chance to avoid it, the squad members were blown away and the few who got a decent hit rolled on the ground.


    ¡°Hi, hiii!¡±


    ¡°As I thought, It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way we can win that thing!¡±


    Even the soldiers who had somehow escaped the damage, their stance copsed from the shock of the people right beside them being scattered, and their formation was disrupted. Aiming at that point, the yellow head spat out mes and burned them away.


    In the blink of an eye, the area turned into a hellscape.


    The red head tilted its head to look up at the sky.


    It swallowed whole the horse that the cavalryman was riding.


    Only the horse¡¯s head, bitten off by the fangs, was dropped to the ground in a blur. Blood flowed incessantly from between the fangs.


    The original n had been for the sorcery squad to attack Nalgarn¡¯s three heads with magic to check Nargarn¡¯s movements.


    However, due to a sudden change by Icarus, this was hastily changed to a warfare method of guiding Nalgarn into the range of the sorcery squad and attacking it.


    With swords and arrows alone, Nalgarn cannot be dealt with very well.


    Euris realized that to the point of getting sick of it.


    It should have been stopped even if the squad was split up.


    If you want, you could have had it partitioned at ater date.


    No matter how low morale was, it was still somewhat better that way.


    ¡°Split up! Split up on the left and the right! Go around to the other side! Don¡¯t go near the red head!¡±


    Euris pushed down her feelings of fear and screamed frantically.


    ¡°Gishaaaaa!¡±


    The blue head, the priority attack target, descends in front of Euris.


    Euris grits her teeth and raises her sword.


    ¡°d it in me!¡±


    mes enveloped the de of the sword as Euris cast the spell.


    She also has a certain amount of knowledge of magic.


    Euris¡¯s sword is special with a magic circle nted in it.


    It had a function simr to a wand, supporting the ability to quickly activate magic in battle.


    ¡°Here, take this!¡±


    The blue head¡¯s jaw was shed by a bright red burning sword.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaa!¡±


    The blue head screamed, eyes closed, and turned wide.


    No blood came out as the wound was burned out.


    ¡°Looks good! One more shot¡­¡­¡±


    When Euris regained her stance, the blue head opened its eyes.


    It jumped at Euris faster than before.


    ¡°Euris-dono!¡±


    A young man¡¯s voice came from behind him, and the next moment, three arrows pierced the blue head¡¯s nose.


    The blue head meditated on its newly opened eyes.


    I can do it, I thought, and almost at the same time, Euris¡¯ body was thrown into the air.


    She was defeated by the blue head¡¯s, forceful attack.


    Even though the blue head is not an attack specialist, it is arge dragon.


    It¡¯s not a kind magical beast that would collide head-on with a human opponent and cause them to fall behind.


    The impatience to inflict as much damage on the blue head as possible caused me to misjudge the decision.


    He stopped with his sword on the ground and somehow avoided hitting his head.


    ¡°Jus-, just this¡­¡­¡±


    She tried to get up, but she felt a sharp pain in her lower back.


    The blue head blow had cracked the bones in her legs and feet.


    Euris lost her bnce and fell to her knees.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaa!¡±


    The blue head opens itsrge mouth and attacks Euris, who is lying face down.


    ¡°¡­¡­ so this is it.¡±


    Euris closes her eyes.


    ¡± ¡°Earth, bind¡± ¡°


    Two voices could be heard ovepping.


    The soil deformed into a rope, binding the blue head¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Wind, form, de.¡±


    A de of wind shes the blue head that has stopped moving.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaa!¡±


    A de of wind rips the blue head¡¯s eyelids open and gouges out one eye.


    The blue head let out a yell.


    ¡°I told you not to move without my permission! How many times do I have to tell you that it¡¯s a problem if you move without permission!¡±


    I could hear Icarus shouting from far behind.


    He was angry because the people from the sorcerer squad he had on standby had moved to help the other squad on their own.


    Icarus was going to stay away from Nalgarn at all costs.


    Euris turned her head towards the direction of the voice.


    One of the several members of the sorcerer squad that hade to help him was sticking his tongue out, hiding his face to Icarus.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaa!¡±


    The blue head shook its head and iled about. The earthen rope¡¯s shock-absorbing mechanism worked, glowing faintly and resisting, but it was only a small trick before Nalgarn.


    In the blink of an eye, the magic ran out and shattered, returning to mere dirt.


    But in the meantime, a horseman rushed to Euris.


    ¡°Euris-dono, hold on!¡±


    The cavalryman carried Euris and leaves Nalgarn.


    Facing his back, this time the yellow head stretches out its head.


    He had been distracting the rest of the troops, but when he heard the blue head¡¯s scream, he shifted his attention to Euris¡¯ side.


    The blue head retreats in ce of the yellow head.


    It probably wants to heal the wounds from the direct hit of the magic by the wind de with its signature healing magic.


    ¡°Please step aside so that we can build a wall.¡±


    A quartet of people, led by a short girl with braids, jumped out in front of Euris.


    The braided girl, whose name is Rinoa, is the vice-captain of the sorcerer squad, even though she looks like this. The Noir race, a race that is originallymon on other continents, spend their entire lives in the form of children.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I¡¯m sorry, but can you step forward? The red head, the biggest enemy, has been distracted by the other soldiers who havee around to the rear. If we use the ¡®Teleportation Formation¡¯ now, we should be able to strike the weakened blue head.¡±


    The blue head can use healing magic.


    If we don¡¯t drop him, he¡¯ll just continue to wear out one way or the other.


    Until then, it won¡¯t even be a proper match.


    Seeing the yellow heade out, most of the forces on the Fage territory side had moved away from Nalgarn to escape the breath of fire.


    However, the yellow head was only moving loudly, and it looked to Euris as if its purpose was to scare the troops away.


    With that, the blue head seemed to be loosening up as an opportunity to safely focus on recovery.


    Perhaps now is the greatest opportunity to crush the blue head.


    Euris¡¯ instincts, developed through her long adventuring career, told her so.


    ¡°Are you in your right mind? The four of us here can use the teleportation magic¡­¡­ but only I can send it urately for such a long distance from Nalgarn¡¯s feet to his head, you know?¡±


    Rinoa¡¯s long ears twitchpared to Norcs.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then I¡¯ll ask Rinoa-dono to transfer me. I can still do it with my current body, at least for a blow.¡±


    There was no certainty that she would be able to transfer to Nargarn¡¯s head and return.


    Even so, if she missed the current opportunity and wasted her troops, she would not be able to defeat Nalgarn forever.


    Euris¡¯ decision was based on that judgment.


    To be honest, Euris herself was not fully aware of how far she could go with her current body.


    But she was determined to do it.


    In the first ce, no one would be able to continue with a discarded attack if she, the originator, didn¡¯te up with it.


    ¡°Who will go to Nalgarn¡¯s head with me? FIve, I¡¯d like three more people. There¡¯s no need to force yourself to go, I just don¡¯t want to waste the teleportation, after all. Only those who are confident in their skills shoulde.¡±


    ¡°Provocative, aren¡¯t you, if say it like that I¡¯ll have to go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you! I¡¯m not going to be bemoaning the stringiness under a fuckingrk forever!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sting, I was genuinely stating my true feelings, but fortunately, it seemed to be effective, and I quickly cut back the way they came and headed to Nalgarn.


    ¡°¡­¡­ With this flow, I, with Euris-dono in tow, seems like the quickest way to go, right?¡±


    The man who had rescued Euris jokingly said and quickly followed them.


    Following them, the quartet of sorcerer¡¯ squad ran out as well.


    As a diversion to get Nalgarn¡¯s attention, the other soldiers who were trying to escape followed them.


    Nalgarn seemed surprised by the soldiers who suddenly changed their course and approached them, but soon the yellow head opened his big mouth and showered the soldiers with a burning breath.


    ¡°Everyone, gather in one ce!¡±


    Rinoa shouted, and the soldiers gathered together following her voice.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Earth wall¡± ¡± ¡°


    The three sorcerers, except for Rinoa, chanted in unison.


    A huge magic circle floats up, and the earth rises and floats in the air, bing arge shield.


    ¡°My magic¡±


    Rinoa follows suit and casts a spell.


    Magic power coated the earthen shield, coating it and raising its strength.


    A searing breath of heat assaulted the earthen shield.


    The area not covered by the shield was dyed bright red.


    Seeing the overwhelming appearance of it, Euris was reminded of how terrifying Nalgarn was.


    It seems that the others were the same, and their morale was being demoralized from earlier.


    Euris bit off the inside of her lip to inspire herself with pain.


    Then she shouted loudly for those around him to hear.


    ¡°Rinoa-dono, send me now!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ coordinates are in the blue neck section. Carry¡±


    Rinoa points her wand at Euris and chants a spell.


    An intense sense of floating sensation hits Euris¡¯ body.


    She struggles to shake the anxiety and fear from her head as it presses down on her.


    She closes her eyes to avoid thinking about anything else.


    If Rinoa¡¯s sorcery could urately send me away, there was no need for sight at the moment of teleportation.


    I just have to exert the pattern that is ingrained in my body.


    Eventually, I felt the area shake and I was thrown into the air.


    ¡°d it in me!¡±


    Euris swung her sword as he screamed.


    She shook it off with a forceful push, almost stopping at the hard dragon¡¯s flesh, and immediately fired a second blow.


    As she continued to swing the third blow, she finally opened her eyes.


    Although the other sorcerers said that the coordinates were not stable, the three of them also seemed to have miraculously managed to send them near the blue neck. They too were waving a fierce shot at the blue head.


    Undoubtedly, the wind was directed at them.


    ¡°Gishaa!¡¡Gishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The blue head squealed loudly, as if it was indeed unbearable after receiving a concentrated attack from the four people on its neck.


    Nevertheless, it was difficult for Nalgarn to cope with the neck clinging to it.


    Nalgarn twisted his neck and moved his body wide.


    Euris and the others continued to sh relentlessly, thrusting their swords into the flesh and desperately wing at it, moving around the blind spot of the blue head, which had one eye crushed.


    One of them was shaken off, but they had no time to look down.


    They continued to swing their swords like madmen.


    The flesh was scraped from the blue head and blood danced around them. Ayer and a high-pitched blue head howls.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Hey, more of that! If we don¡¯t crush them, we won¡¯t be able to get off!¡±


    One of them shouted withughter as his fear was paralyzed.


    Following that, they continued to sh with more vigor.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    A tremendous angry yell resounded from behind Euris.


    Immediately afterward, Nalgarn¡¯s body itself shook greatly and Euris was blown away.


    Finally, Euris threw her sword away with all her strength. The sword stabbed into its neck where the flesh of his blue head had been shaved off.


    ¡°Oops! Ni-, nice catch me!¡±


    A female swordsman, apanion from the adventurer¡¯s days, hugged Euris, who had just fallen.


    Then she made a mad dash away from Nalgarn.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s Maya. You¡¯re really lucky today.¡±


    When Euris said this, the female swordsman taps her on the shoulder and indicates above her head with her fingers.


    ¡°Lucky? That¡¯s right! Look, look at that!¡±


    Euris raised her head and saw Nalgarn¡¯s blue head hanging ck and powerless.


    The tattered neck was stained with blood and flesh, and it seemed to have been broken in parts that had been shaved off by four people.


    There was no light in the remaining one-eye either, and it was clear that it was doomed.


    ¡°You-, you did it! Nalgarn, the blue head!¡±


    ¡°The red head butts the blue neck in an attempt to drop Euris and then¡­¡­ and then! It¡¯s weakened neck just snapped!¡±


    It seems that the big impact earlier was caused when the red head had hit the blue head with a head butt.


    The troublesome healing head was removed.


    With this, we would not be forced into one-sided exhaustion.


    ¡°Fu, fufu¡­¡­ I, I see! But our men are so exhausted, we must retreat. We can¡¯t let our guard down, next time we have to take down that yellow head and the rampaging red head. The battle will be even harder than this one.¡±


    Even as she said that, Euris¡¯ voice was bouncing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ However, we must unify the internal consciousness of the Three-Headed Dragon Subjugation Team.¡±


    Euris continues, saying quietly.


    It is Icarus that I fear.


    If only Icarus hadn¡¯t gone off on a tangent, we could have gotten around better.


    Miraculously, we managed to do something about it this time, but our luck is not going tost.


    At this state, the Three-Headed Dragon Subjugation Team would not be able to drop Nalgarn¡¯s yellow and red heads.


    ¡°Euris, is there something you¡¯re worried about?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just wondering what we should do to get those two heads down.¡±


    Euris red at the two heads of Nalgarn.


    The soldiers of the Fage territory were in apletely buoyant mood.


    After all, they were able to cut off one of Nalgarn¡¯s heads.


    It is natural to think that the day of the liberation of the Fage territory should be nearer if this is the case.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mm?¡±


    The red head bit into the blue head¡¯s neck and shredded it vigorously.


    I thought it was to lighten the dead head by throwing it away, but something¡¯s weird.


    A great light covered a section of Nalgarn¡¯s neck.


    The light was disastrously intense and turned out to be a kind of curse.


    The light took the form of magic form and became a massive magic circle.


    ¡°A-, a demonic beast can¡¯t possibly use a magic circle¡­¡­¡±


    Euris rubbed her eyes.


    She wanted to deny the inexplicable phenomenon before her.


    But in the next moment, she would see something more improbable.


    The light took the shape of a neck and transformed it into a blue head.


    The remnants of the blue head, which the red head had chewed up earlier, still remained at Nalgarn¡¯s feet.


    The newly sprouted head scanned the area and narrowed its eyes when it spotted Euris.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Gishaaaaah!¡± ¡± ¡°


    A three-headed dragon wore a wagon that came to town with a new blue head.


    ¡°No-¡­¡­ No way, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡­¡±


    The blue head that finally dropped in a desperate attempt.


    Why is that thing growing out of Nalgarn without a care in the world?


    It¡¯s not in the dimension of healing magic or anything like that.


    At best, healing magic can only hasten natural recovery.


    Growing an arm, restoring a lost eyeball, and so on are all in the realm of high forbidden magic.


    It¡¯s not something a mere magical beast can use, and a single head is long overdue for such a level.


    The sacrifice is not small.


    And yet, the price of a single head that can be grown in any number of ways is just too much.


    In the first ce, it was clear to Euris that there was no point in fighting anymore, no matter how much more, and the others had alle to the same conclusion.


    ¡°Do-, don¡¯t mess around, don¡¯t mess around, that thing!¡±


    ¡°Up until now! What were we fighting against!¡±


    The soldiers, who had been filled with joyful cheers just a moment ago, screamed at once and turned back, scattering without waiting for orders.


    Some of them tried to flee out of the Fage territory in the confusion, but they were caught by the red head and killed without a trace.


    Nalgarn seemed to be relentlessly targeting those that were going out to the other side of the Fage territory.


    ¡°Fo-, for what¡­¡­ have I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eu-, Eulis! Hey! Hang on!¡±


    Euris fainted from disappointment and sluggishly reclined on his old friend.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Next episode preview] Having driven away the Fage Army¡¯s soldiers, Nalgarn is now facing an even more powerful enemy!


    [Activity Report] Rough sketches and revision points for the book version of Reincarnation of the Curse Tribe!

 Chapter 127 - Episode Two - Three-Headed Dragon Nalgarn (2)

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Episode Two - Three-Headed Dragon Nalgarn (2)</h4>


    I peered out of the carriage and looked out at the scenery on the road to Fage territory.


    ¡°The quality of the wood might be pretty good around here,¡±


    I can feel a good amount of magic from the tree.


    It¡¯s true that the quality of the wood is far less than the quality of the trees growing in the Marren tribe¡¯s viges, but it seems that these trees are suitable for making Ortem.


    I guess I¡¯ll have to go to the countryside if I want to carve an Ortem.


    I haven¡¯t carved a lot of Ortems since I left the vige, so I can¡¯t help but feel itchy.


    The forest near the city of Lomarn was no good in that regard.


    The magic field itself must be weak.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, Abel.¡±


    Mare taps me on the shoulder.


    Then she hides her voice and continues to speak.


    ¡°That thing in the back¡­¡­ can¡¯t you do something about it? I think the horses are a bit scared. Elia-san also looks back suspiciously from time to time¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s quite a distance to Fage territory, after all. The Teleportation magic is not really suitable for long distances.¡±


    That thing was therge six-armed Ortem, the former Evil Bound, Asura 5000, chasing after it from behind.


    Donk, donk, donk, donk, donk, donk, the strange sounds that were struck would attract the horses¡¯ attention and inhibit the carriage¡¯s movement.


    The magic power required for the Teleportation magic jumped in power proportion to the distance.


    Originally, it wasn¡¯t sorcery for carrying a long distance.


    Even I was limited to transferring the Asura 5000 buried around the city of Lomarn to the city of Asshim.


    It also secretly drained my magic power.


    It was too big and too heavy to be loaded on a carriage, and the only way to transport it to the Fage territory was to have it follow them like this.


    ¡°The-, Then we have no choice¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If I had Fifnig¡¯s organs, I could make a bag that I could carry around at will.¡±


    A Fifnig is a dragon that is known only in lore as a rabid dragon.


    They have a second stomach, which is said to be capable of storing an unlimited amount of food.


    It is rumored that an adventurer of a bygone era, who was feared as a ¡®collector¡¯, had a bag of tools made from the organs of a rabid dragon that could hold any number of things.


    I¡¯m also thirsty to get one myself.


    After that, as I continued to observe the quality of the wood, I could see about five blue baby demons gathered in the distance.


    Are those¡­¡­¡­Quelgoblins?


    Whereas normal goblins were green, the Quelgoblins had blue bodies.


    They are said to be stronger and more belligerent than normal species.


    ording to ¡°The Goblin Primer¡± (written by Edna Elbert), they must have been rather rare.


    It¡¯s an old book, so it might not be reliable in that sense, but I don¡¯t remember hearing the name much, at least in the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    My heart fluttered a bit at the rare goblin I saw so quickly.


    My new life would begin here.


    I can¡¯t stop mourning.


    With Shame¡¯s help, the Doom tribe should have been able to scatter it well.


    As for the Marren¡¯s¡­¡­ I won¡¯t have to worry about it so much.


    I¡¯ve heard of a Marren who left the vige a long time ago and came back after three days of being homesick.


    I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s me with a past life correction, but the average Marren would not be able to live in the rough and tumble of the city.


    Sorry Gizel, your brother can¡¯t get caught yet.


    Someone, you¡¯ll have to mend your son-inw. It may be selfish of me, but I want you to postpone the ceremony until I get home.


    I absolutely don¡¯t approve of Noswell, but Gizel can¡¯t choose either.


    Also¡­¡­ I somehow don¡¯t like Shibi, too. He¡¯s not a bad guy, but the thought of an acquaintance and Gizel getting close to each other makes me cringe.


    I feel like it¡¯s a good idea to go with someone I don¡¯t know at all, but I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving Gizel in charge of someone I don¡¯t know at all.


    I know I¡¯m not in a position to interfere at all, but I can¡¯t help but think about this and that.


    It¡¯s my choice, so I should be a little more rxed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nevertheless, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a magical beast that is worth ying with.¡±


    I muttered to myself as I looked at the swarm of Quelgoblins.


    The Fage territory is a rural frontier area, unlike Lomarn.


    If the lord wasn¡¯t too much of a magic hater, the ordinances should be that much looser.


    Perhaps bio-magic could be used as much as possible.


    The crowd of Quelgoblins shuddered as if they felt a chill, but they ran away, pointing this way.


    ¡°Hm? They¡¯re surprisingly timid.¡±


    ording to The ¡°Goblin Primer¡±, Quelgoblins are supposed to be quite belligerent.


    I withdrew my outstretched hand to my pocket wand, a little disappointed.


    ¡°Abel, was there something there?¡±


    Mea calls out to me on my back.


    ¡°No, there was a goblin in there, but he ran off as soon as our eyes met.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ They¡¯re a goblin with good instincts, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I pulled my head back as I answered.


    ¡°Were there any strange magical beasts? As they say, if there¡¯s a three-headed dragon, I¡¯d like to make sure to drive it out immediately¡­¡­¡±


    Elia, the pilot of the carriage, called out to him.


    He had the same t, cool tone as usual.


    Elia was quite reluctant to go to the Fage territory at first, but since we didn¡¯t have anyone else to ask for, I had to take a big bite out of it.


    I put my money in his hand, I put my head down, but he just wouldn¡¯t shake it.


    But when I said, ¡°I and Mea¡¯s parents came to bring us back¡±, she misunderstood what I said and said, ¡°¡­¡­ okay. Then I¡¯ll help you¡±, she smoothly agreed.


    Although I felt bad, I can¡¯t refrain from doing so as my livelihood is at stake here as well in many ways.


    However, it was on the condition that if there was a dangerous magic beast as rumored, we would immediately back down.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to say there weren¡¯t any¡­¡­ but the hills around here are pretty big.¡±


    ¡°Nalgarn.¡±


    Elia responds to my reply with a short, proper noun.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°If there really is a three-headed dragon, they say it¡¯s probably Nalgarn. It is said that there is a legendary swamp around here that sealed Nalgarn in the past, so the seal is probably broken.¡±


    I know the name Nalgarn too.


    I remember overhearing it a few times while gathering information about the Fage territory.


    It¡¯s a ridiculously tough and strong magical beast, and its presumed designated danger level is at the top of A-ss.


    It¡¯s not impossible to say that they couldn¡¯t defeat it, so they sunk it into the swamp and sealed it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ However, you don¡¯t have to worry about that since Abel is here.¡±


    Mea interrupted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to think too much, though. If it was that important, they would have tried to call for support somehow long ago. If there really is Nalgarn, then someone is destroying the opportunity to inform the outside world, or the Fage territory has been destroyed long ago, or the lord is terribly ipetent¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Come to think of it, that lord Lark is quite useless.


    No, even so, there aren¡¯t any human soldiers surrounding the area, it¡¯s just a bunch ofrge magic beasts sitting around capriciously, so they should be able to exploit any number of gaps.


    Such a high-level monster like A-ss beast shouldn¡¯t just pop up in that area¡­¡­


    ¡°Gishaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    A loud roar echoed throughout the area.


    Starting with that cry, dun, dun, dun, and the sound of footsteps shaking the ground approached.


    ¡°Hiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡±


    ¡°Hiiiiiiiiiiiiinnn!¡±


    The horses pulling the carriage shouted.


    Each one of them is trying to escape, or their movements are disrupted, and the carriage shakes wildly.


    The horses, which had originally been worn out by the Asura 5000, seemed to have reached the end of their mental capacity when they heard the mysterious cry.


    ¡°Ah! N-, no! Listen to me, please! No, no!¡±


    ¡°Se-, seriously¡­¡­¡±


    I hold the back of the carriage, resisting the rocking motion, while grabbing the edge of the fabric and rolling it up and sticking my head out.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    A huge three-headed dragon was just running towards our carriage.


    It has three long blue, yellow and red heads, just as they say.


    I guess she was right about Nalgarn.


    I had heard about it, but when I saw it in person, the color scheme reminded me of a traffic light.


    ¡°What do I do! The horses, they won¡¯t listen! Whoa, calm down! Choco! Parfait! You¡¯re good boys, so¡­¡­!¡±


    Elia-san was in a steady state of distraction.


    ¡­¡­ Those horses, they had such pretty names.


    I took out my staff while clinging to the swinging carriage and pointed it at Nalgarn.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­ damn, I¡¯m not stable¡­¡­¡±


    This is arge monster beast, the top of the A-type.


    It¡¯s the biggest monster I¡¯ve ever faced.


    However, even if the worst-case scenario is that the magic doesn¡¯t work, if it¡¯s true to the lore, they should be able to buy more time by building arger swamp and casting a seal on it, so I wasn¡¯t too worried about it.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The yellow head turned its head towards us and took a deep breath.


    Something, I think it¡¯s going to try something.


    ¡°wind, form, de.¡±


    Reorganize your magic circle and raise their power.


    Narrowing the range and aligning it to a one-point breakthrough type.


    Since it was difficult to aim due to the swinging carriage, I also thought that a wider range might be better.


    However, since it was an A-ss high-level magic beast, I wanted to check Nalgarn¡¯s defensive performance first.


    If this would allow some damage to pass through, then I could fight it normally, and if it not, I could create a swamp and sink it.


    A magic circle floats up and the wind de flies in a straight line towards Nalgarn.


    ¡°Damn, I missed a bit!¡±


    A de of wind passed by the side of Nargarn¡¯s protruding yellow head.


    It missed - the moment I thought that, the Nalgarn¡¯s yellow neck was ripped open and flesh and blood flew off.


    ¡°Gyaaaaaah! Giaaaaah!¡±


    The yellow head suffers from the pain, shaking its head self-consciously.


    Nalgarn stopped in its tracks.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, looks like I can do this somehow¡±


    The pressure of the wind de pushing out of the wind seemed to have gouged out Nargarn¡¯s neck.


    I¡¯ve heard it was tough, but it didn¡¯t look like I needed to be prepared for another long battle.


    The carriage stopped rocking.


    The horses were looking up at Nalgarn, stunned.


    Its owner, Elia, was looking at Nalgarn as well, and her mouth was fluttering.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The blue neck purred, and the blood in the yellow neck subsided.


    The yellow neck stared at me in pain and was breathing heavily, but the bitterness from earlier seemed to have eased considerably.


    It stared at us with eyes that wereced with anger and hostility.


    Elia looks back at me, as if she had just noticed.


    ¡°Na-, Nalgarn can¡¯t be taken down as long as the blue head is there! It¡¯d be recovering from the magic soon enough, and we¡¯ll be fighting a war of attrition¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°wind, form, de¡±


    The carriage stopped so I was able to get a good enough shot at it.


    The de of the wind easily repelled the yellow head that was staring at us.


    Nalgarn¡¯s blood sttered heavily and his head fell to the ground.


    The long neck, which has lost its master, hangs ckly to the ground.


    ¡°Elia-san, you were about to say something earlier, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ yeah, sorry, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡± ¡°Gishaaaaaaaaaa!¡± ¡°


    Nalgarn¡¯s remaining blue and red heads squealed madly.


    The heads that had been with them for so long had been blown off, so they¡¯d have a lot to think about.


    ¡°Yes, two more to go.¡±


    Let¡¯s just get this over with.


    As I was thinking about this, the cut on Nalgarn¡¯s yellow neck suddenly began to glow with an ominous light.


    ¡°¡­¡­ is that¡±


    The light condensed and eventually, it turned into a magic circle technique.


    The light that had been drawing the magic circle changed, representing the head that should have been lost.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡­ Impossible.¡±


    Elia covers her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Gishaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The reborn yellow head, the one that has taken over the will of the previous generation, stares at me and roars angrily.


    ¡°No-, no way¡­¡­ The neck returned to the way it was¡­¡­ I-, Is that possible, Abel!? Mea never heard of anything like that!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±


    I trailed off and gulped, gasping.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we able to collect heads of Nalgarn all we want?¡±


    ¡± ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± ¡°


    Mea and Elia¡¯s voices hummed.


    From the shape of the magic circle, it seemed to consume arge amount of Nalgarn¡¯s magic, so the more you hunt it, the less its value will decrease, but even so, there is a way to use it.


    It is bio-magic that has invaded a very dangerous area, so even though it is forbidden in every region, I¡¯m not the one who started it, so there won¡¯t be anyints about it no matter how much I use it.


    I readied my wand again and aligned the tip of my wand with Nalgarn¡¯s yellow head, which revealed its anger.


    **********


    It was release day for the Reincarnation of the Curse Tribe!


    Please take a look at the activity report, which includes links to the official feature page and a rough outline of the new extra!

 Chapter 128 - Episode Three - Three-Headed Dragon Nalgarn (3)

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Episode Three - Three-Headed Dragon Nalgarn (3)</h4>


    ¡± ¡± ¡°GISHAAAAAAAAAA!¡± ¡± ¡°


    Nalgarn wiggles its three heads and roars at each of them.


    Its eyes were different from before.


    They seemed to have officially recognized us as an enemy.


    The sound of Nalgarn¡¯s footsteps caused the ground to shake around us.


    ¡°wind, form, de!¡±


    Now I¡¯m going to imagine two magic circles.


    Once it turns out that the des of wind are enough, the wait and see is over.


    Tworge wind des appear and head towards Nalgarn¡¯s neck as if they were sucked in.


    With the first de, the red head who had been thrust forward to strike his fangs flies away.


    With the second de, the yellow neck, which had been deflected back to let out a hot breath, flies away.


    The two heads, which flew with great force, rolled away, cleaving down the trees.


    This time, let¡¯s send it to the one that doesn¡¯t destroy nature as much as possible.


    The trees here are good trees, after all.


    Nalgarn exposes a section of the two heads to us.


    Nalgarn stops in his tracks.


    ¡°Ki-, kishaaaa¡­¡­¡±


    The lone remaining blue head howled lowly as he looked left and right.


    ¡°Di-, did you do it?¡±


    Mea asks fearfully.


    ¡°I can¡¯t finish it. If I finish all three of them, they won¡¯t grow back.¡±


    ¡°I-, I guess so.¡±


    I use my hands like binocrs to narrow my vision and focus on the area near the section of Nalgarn¡¯s neck.


    Nalgarn¡¯s neck glows, and arge magic circle emerges, and the two heads regenerate.


    The two heads were scurrying around as if they didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°Abel, is there something that¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, that magic circle isn¡¯t very efficient.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeeh¡­¡­¡±


    Honestly, as a fellow sorcerer, this is an embarrassing achievement.


    I know the quality isn¡¯t very good at first nce, but the more I look at it, the worse it gets.


    Since it¡¯s treated as forbidden magic, it can¡¯t be helped that there aren¡¯t many precedents for it, but even so, there should be a little more to do.


    What¡¯s worse, the worst part is the double sending of adult information.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but he pulled it from the past and mixed it up, and it looks like he just barely seeded.


    Other roughness is also noticeable, indicating that it wasn¡¯t originally put together to regenerate Nalgarn, but rather a half-hearted diversion of what he was trying to use for other magical beasts.


    Although the head has been re-grown, it has considerably reduced the quality of Nalgarn¡¯s abilities and material.


    Besides the duplication of biometric information, there were many other areas where Nalgarn¡¯s magic power was being needlessly drained by inadvertently circting it.


    I mean, that guy on the far left is clearly independent, right? It¡¯s not working, is it? You know right away you won¡¯t need it, right?


    ¡°If I evere to see your creator, I¡¯ll have to give him a good lecture.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeeeh¡­¡­¡±


    However, that time wouldn¡¯te, though.


    It¡¯s probably a magic beast that has been used in the infighting on the other side of Fage territory, in the Kingdom of Riveras.


    In the event of a war, there will be plenty of people who won¡¯t abide by any kind of forbidden magic.


    It¡¯s just that such a wed product was probably created due to ack of materials and human resources.


    It¡¯s just that it has somehow crossed the mountain range ande to this Fage territory.


    Perhaps it came long ago, and as rumor has it, it was sealed in a swamp and then crawled back up.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to improve it, but¡­¡­ as expected, it¡¯s a tant crime¡­¡­¡±


    If we are exposed, the first thing is we will definitely be wanted within the Dinrat Kingdom.


    At that time, I¡¯ll have no choice but to defect to the Riveras Kingdom and be assigned to the Magic Research Department.


    If I¡¯m caught, I¡¯ll be treated as a major criminal along with the certain Margus-san, and if they have a chance, I might be thrown into the prison next to that guy.


    As someone who immediately surrendered Zolomonia¡¯s staff, it would just be awkward to face him now, so please don¡¯t do that.


    In the first ce, there¡¯s even a death penalty for the worst.


    ¡°The-, then you¡¯re going to stop around here already then!¡±


    Mea calls out to me happily.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s at least just collect the heads. Next time, let¡¯s go for the root as much as possible. Even if it deteriorates, it¡¯s still quite hard, after all. There¡¯s some use for it. By my calctions, we should be able to pick back a little over twenty more.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± ¡± ¡°


    Nalgarn turned his back on us and ran off.


    He¡¯s even faster than when he wasing towards us. Get serious from the beginning.


    ¡°Elia-san, can I have you chase that?¡±


    ¡°Poo-, poor Nargarn¡­¡­¡±


    Elia touched her hand to her lips and said quietly.


    ¡°Oh, you too¡­¡­ see, you think so, don¡¯t you? Somehow I managed to convince him¡­¡­¡±


    Elia calls out to Mea.


    ¡°Meme, Mea¡­¡­ Mea thinks it would be better for you to do as Abel says.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait, can you say that again without looking away?¡±


    In the meantime, Nalgarn is getting further and further away from us.


    Oh, that¡¯s the direction of the Fage vige¡­¡­ I should stop at least its legs, for now.


    ¡°Earth, turn to swamp¡±


    I cast a spell and arge magic circle around Nalgarn¡¯s feet emerges.


    The moment Nalgarn takes his next step, his foot sinks, and Nalgarn¡¯s huge body will sink into the swamp.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± ¡± ¡°


    Nakgarn¡¯s pitiful screams echoed.


    They sank deeper and deeper into the swamp until finally, only their heads were sprouting out of the swamp.


    It was simply the result of an adjustment to prevent it from sinking out butbined with the current situation, it was almost just an execution site.


    Shall we increase the viscosity of the swamp at the scaffold and keep itpletely immobile?


    ¡°Kishaa¡­¡­¡±


    The blue head let out a small squeal while the red and yellow heads were silent and parched.


    It was a squeal that reminded me of a pig in a ughterhouse.


    ¡°Bru-, brutal¡­¡­¡±


    Elia mutters.


    ¡°N-, no, for now, I just made sure It doesn¡¯t go to the vige in the Fage territory, not that kind of thing¡­¡­¡±


    ¡ª An hourter, a total of twenty-five Nalgarn heads were lined up in the area.


    The heads of Nalgarn were lined up in a variety of colors, and it was quite a spectacr sight.


    I pped my hand on thest severed head, which was one size smaller than the others.


    ¡°Yeah, well, if you process them, they¡¯ll be of some use.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, what can I say, I¡¯m not going to be surprised by anything the customer does anymore.¡±


    Elia said with a slight drawl.


    ¡°Mea! Mea will definitely be with Abel no matter what happens!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Ahhh¡­¡­ yeah, thanks?¡±


    But the problem is hauling.


    I think the maximum number of ropes the Asura 5,000 could drag is five.


    The ropes can be smelted from earth and wood, so it¡¯s not a problem.


    ¡°I can carry a few, but not all of them.¡±


    I said, and the carriage horse shook its head.


    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to tie it to the carriage.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s just leave it and get the people from the Fage territory to help us collect itter. I want to rest as soon as possible and rx¡­¡­¡±


    After all, for an indoor person like me, a carriage for days is still unbearable.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t al least one, no one will believe you, I think.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, I¡¯ll take three of them, just in case.¡±


    ¡°But since the lord, Lark has a reputation for being greedy andzy, you might want to be careful about asking for backup.¡±


    ¡°Oh, man.¡±


    If I asked for support, it seems like there would be more room for Lark to take advantage of me for that amount of time.


    In the first ce, I have a feeling that they¡¯re going to take a few percent of it with the usation that it¡¯s already a tax and whatnot even when they¡¯re handling it within the territory.


    Originally I didn¡¯t want to be spotted by a nobleman, so I even used Gaston, but it would be the end of the world if I was caught by a sexist nobleman here.


    If Lark gets greedy and starts putting my name elsewhere, the Marren and Doom tribes mighte rushing over here.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see and move carefully¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t want to give up Nalgarn entirely¡­¡­¡±


    Even though there were no other ces that were just right other than the Fage territory, it will be quite a struggle in the future.


    As for Lark, even before the appearance of Nalgarn, the Fage territory itself did not want to actively interact with othernds, and there is little information about Lark other than its abstract reputation.


    Once we get to the Fage territory, we¡¯ll start by gathering information about Lark.


    How to attack Lark, the lord, is going to be the biggest point in living in the Fage territory.

 Chapter 129 - Episode Four

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Episode Four</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re finally seeing it.¡±


    Looking out from the carriage, I saw a row of buildings in the distance.


    What looked like a wheat field was spread out in front of the buildings, but the weeds were all over the ce and the essential wheat seemed to be dried up and wilted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that pretty bad?¡±


    I think that in a closed territory, total crop destruction could really destroy it¡­¡­


    That may not be all of them, but I¡¯m getting more and more worried.


    We may havee to a worse ce than we thought.


    Honestly, I¡¯m starting to feel like it¡¯s a good idea to consider making a U-turn and pretending we didn¡¯t see this as an option.


    I asked the carriage to slow down so as not to provoke the residents, and slowly approached the vige.


    To the left and right are fields¡­¡­ rather than fields, the road is covered in weed.


    ¡°This¡­¡­ Is some kind of magical weed.¡±


    Many of the grasses have a green, horsetail-like shape at the tip.


    It resembles the demon grass called ¡°flower withering¡±.


    If the grass is of the same nature, it has the ability to take away the magical power of surrounding nts and use it as its own.


    In addition, it uses the magic power it gains to immediately produce arge number of spores that are sent away, so the ¡°flower witherer¡± itself has little nutrition.


    I¡¯ve read in a book that it¡¯s quite a troublesome and powerful weed.


    ¡°Y-You there, who are you! Where did youe from and how did you get here!¡±


    I heard voices ahead of us and two women came running.


    The one who called out to me seems to be the short-haired woman running to us.


    She was dragging one leg, but wasing towards us at a tremendous speed.


    On one hand, she was holding a wooden mock sword in her hand.


    ¡°Hey, Euris! Your leg, you¡¯re hurt so don¡¯t be so reckless¡­¡­¡±


    I get out of the carriage and bow to the woman who was called Euris.


    ¡°My name is Abel. For some reason, I was wondering if you would allow me to live in your territory for a while¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking! You saw it, didn¡¯t you? That three-headed dragon! Why are you here calmly¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I beat it.¡±


    ¡°Don-, don¡¯t joke with me! That can¡¯t be true! Tell me the truth! I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t afford to y along with the yfulness!¡±


    I quickly point behind me.


    A littleter, Asura 5000es running in.


    It has a rope strapped to its body and is dragging Nalgarn¡¯s three necks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Euris silently rubbed her eyes, gasped, straightened her posture, and threw her mock sword to the ground.


    ¡°So-, so it was a messenger from the royal capital, this is a terribly rude thing of me do! Where are the soldiers¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been having a bit of a feud with my parents, so I was wondering if you¡¯d be willing to shelter me here for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I wanted to gather information from Euris, and from there I decided to get out of the carriage with Mea and walk alongside Euris.


    By the way, if I dragged Nalgarn¡¯s head around the vige, I might crush the building in some way, so I left it outside the vige.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what I did just now. My name is Euris and that woman is Maya. Both of us serve the lord and maintain the security of the territory, such as thinning out the magical beasts on a daily basis.¡±


    The woman with the braids, called Maya,ughs and waves her hand, a little embarrassed.


    She looks much lighterpared to Euris.


    But¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that the first thing I encountered was a decent Lark¡¯s minion.


    I wasn¡¯t going to meet Lark until I was ready with my preparations, though.


    At first, I rather wanted to meet with someone who had an antipathy to Lark.


    ¡°I have a lot of questions to ask you, but¡­¡­ may I ask you to greet my lord first? My lord too, is very troubled by Nalgarn¡­¡­ and I¡¯m sure he will be very pleased.¡±


    She led me to the lord in a very natural way.


    urately poking at the part we want to avoid.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ ah, yeah. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy with a lot of things, so you don¡¯t have to¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, not at all! There is nothing more important to do than to thank the one who saved our territory from danger! You don¡¯t have to feel reserved.¡±


    Apparently, they¡¯re going to bring us no matter what.


    I¡¯ll just have to resign myself to bad luck.


    If we avoid them carelessly, it will rather attract attention.


    And no matter how vicious the lord is, he won¡¯t do anything strange to the benefactor of their territory¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to think that.


    ¡°But how did you defeat that Nalgarn¡­¡­ um, did you really defeat him? That Nalgarn¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been set up with bio-magic, after all. However, it was a rather coarse magic circle, and the more it was activated, the greater the burden on the body. When I delivered the finishing blow, it was on the verge of death.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right, when he delivered the finishing blow, it was on the verge death.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so when he dropped the blue head, he was already considerably weakened. Then it wasn¡¯t in vain, right?¡±


    Euris said a little happily and let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I thought that if you were fighting an opponent that we couldn¡¯t kill with all our might with just three people, we would indeed be in no position so¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that they had tried to subjugate it.


    From the way she was talking, she hadn¡¯t shown it to me earlier, but it seemed to bother her a lot.


    Even though he is a vicious lord, she is still in the service of a nobleman.


    No, rather, it¡¯s because Lark is a vicious lord, it would be bad to act in a way that would make him lose her position.


    It¡¯s good to see that she was able to make a good impression.


    I was caught in the act and smiled affectionately, and then Mea poked me in the shoulder reservedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What if they see that bunch of heads?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh¡±


    Even though its physical abilities would be diminished if its head was cut off, if she saw nearly twenty heads rumbling around, it would be obvious that it wouldn¡¯t make much difference if one or two fell off.


    It would be in the form of raising them as high as they could and then knocking them off.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    That head, really¡­¡­ what do do.


    ¡°Really? Come to think of it, the person in the carriage seems to be a pure Norcs¡­¡­ where are you people from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the Kingdom of Dinrat. It¡¯s a very rural area with a very strict code of conduct, and I¡¯ve heard that many people don¡¯t leave the vige.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Sorry about that.¡±


    It seems that there are not many people who can recognize the Marren tribe at a nce.


    It seems that they think we¡¯re already extinct, so that¡¯s no surprise.


    The Doom tribe should be more famous than the Marren tribe, but the Mea may be difficult to recognize because she doesn¡¯t have magic crystals on their foreheads.


    The Norcs, who have a standard appearance and are the most numerous, are especially unfamiliar with the differences between the races.


    It seems that the question she asked earlier also wanted to know which race, rather than which country they were from.


    In fact, as soon as I revealed that I was from this country, she dropped the subject quickly.


    Was there something that required her to be aware of other countries?


    In addition to the no-good lord, the blockade of the territory by Nalgarn, and the damage to crops from the magic grass.


    In addition, it looks like they have other things to worry about as well.


    How can they have so much trouble?


    ¡­¡­ Was this territory was and mine, after all.

 Chapter 130 - Episode Five

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Episode Five</h4>


    Euris takes us on a walk through Fage territory.


    Elia has also parked her carriage and is following us.


    The residents of the territory look at us and gossip in secret.


    Rather than being suspicious, they simply seemed to be interested.


    I and Mea both look conspicuous from the point of view of a Norcs, so they must have immediately recognized the person who hadn¡¯t been in the territory before.


    One man runs up and calls out to me.


    ¡°H-, hey, you don¡¯t look familiar, but you came from outside the territory, right? Don¡¯t tell me you made it through Nalgarn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a corpse in the ins, so I thought I¡¯d have the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center help me retrieve itter¡­¡­¡±


    That is, if the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center was functioning.


    There should be an Adventurer¡¯s Support Center here as well, but it¡¯s doubtful that it¡¯s doing its job properly given the situation in the territory.


    ¡°A corpse¡­¡­? I-, Is Nalgarn dead?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t want to weirdly stand out, so would it be better If I didn¡¯t say too much.


    No, it will be clear soon, so there is no need to hide it poorly.


    ¡°Yes, like this, I¡¯m going to tear off the neck with a short clip.¡±


    With a sizzling motion of my hand, I exin the fight with Nalgarn in the simplest way possible.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t really understand¡­¡­ but is Nalgarn gone? That¡¯s it, right!¡±


    The man grabs me by the shoulders forcefully.


    I can see the people who have been eavesdropping on the conversation buzzing.


    ¡°Ahhh, yeah, I know, but ¡­ well, just don¡¯t put too much pressure on it, it¡¯s going toe off.¡±


    ¡°M-my bad, brother¡­¡­¡±


    The man lets go of my shoulder.


    I turned my shoulder for a moment and tested the joint to see if it was okay.


    There was a rattling sound. I decided it was my imagination.


    ¡°Did you hear that, you guys! I hear Nalgarn is gone!¡±


    The man turns back to the other residents who are watching him and shouts loudly.


    ¡°I-, I don¡¯t have to follow Lark¡¯s words anymore!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! You don¡¯t have to worship that red-haired idiot¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°Sa-, saying things that embarrass my lord in front of us is¡­¡­¡±


    Euris cringes in annoyance.


    ¡°Shut up, Lark¡¯s dog!¡±


    ¡°Think of it as yourst day to look big!¡±


    A few of the residents stick around to rebel against Euris¡¯ words.


    ¡­¡­ They don¡¯t look very calm.


    ¡°But does that big guy goes down that easily?. I won¡¯t believe it until I see Nalgarn¡¯s body!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, it¡¯s at the entrance to the vige.¡±


    ¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°


    When I tell them the location of Nalgarn¡¯s corpse, the residents who have been listening to me run to their side.


    All of the feisty-lookingyers of the residents have left, and themotion has calmed down.


    ¡­¡­ Apparently, it seems that Lark is really hated.


    I wonder if this territory is on the verge of civil war.


    Yukes stood up straight for a while with a stiff face, but when his eyes met mine, his head shakes as if he remembered, lowered his head, andughed in a bad way.


    ¡°You-, you have seen in an unsightly thing, wawawa¡­¡­ The-, then, let¡¯s hurry to the lord¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ After all, can¡¯t I just say hello another day?¡±


    To be honest, I don¡¯t want to see him anymore and more.


    I even have a feeling that if I get involved in this situation, the other residents might even see me as an eyesore.


    ¡°N, no! We don¡¯t take time, so don¡¯t worry! Really, it¡¯s okay to show a little of your face!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, okay.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Well, no matter how bad his reputation is, how bad his character is, or how little support he has, he¡¯s still the lord here.


    As long as the other side doesn¡¯te out and say anything reckless, it¡¯s better to be friendly to them.


    The fact that there would be a problem was something I was prepared for to a certain extent when I set my destination in the Fage territory.


    Even so, the risk of being sniffed out by Gizel and the Doom tribe is low here, and we decided that it was safe.


    I just don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of, so I want to be careful about that.


    I don¡¯t want to create a second Gaston.


    ¡°Hmm, is that¡­¡­?¡±


    As I followed Euris through the territory, I saw a group of people gathered in the square.


    In the center of the gathering, a man with a gentle, threadbare face is standing in the center of the crowd.


    He was wearing a pale blue robe and around his neck hung a ne with an ornamental decoration that resembled a three-pronged spear.


    ¡°That ornamental spear, it¡¯s the one the water god has¡­¡­¡±


    Levi, the god of water, is said to have created the oceans and given life to the world.


    He is said to be a three-eyed giant, with a blue body and covered in scales.


    He is usually depicted holding a great three-pronged spear. The spear is often referred to simply as ¡®Levi¡¯s Spear¡¯.


    It is mainly worshipped by the country of Riveras, deep in the Fage territory.


    ¡°This is Ringus-san, a missionary. He left the Riveras Country for training and came over the rugged border mountains to this territory.¡±


    Rather than a journey for training, it was more likely that he had fled because he couldn¡¯t stand the war inside.


    No, I was told that he¡¯s calmed down now.


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s amazing that you crossed over by yourself from that country over there¡­¡­ by yourself. I heard there are a lot of magic beasts in there.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Ringus-san is good at magic that erases presences. Even so, I heard it was a rather dangerous road¡­¡­¡±


    I turn to look at Ringus.


    ¡°It¡¯s in times of distress that a person¡¯s true worth is tested! Don¡¯t hit the people around you with an unspokenment or mp down on others! They will eventuallye back to you. One of the words that Lord Levi is said to have said is, ¡°All things circte. Water and action are the same again.¡± he said.¡±


    Ringus is holding a thick blue book in his hand, talking to the residents about this and that with fervor in his words.


    The audience all seemed quite enthusiastic.


    ¡°Ringus-san has been a great help to us. Thanks to his admonition to the people, the number of people who try tomit violent acts against our lord has decreased significantly¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ with the way you said it, you¡¯re still around sometimes.¡±


    Euris held her mouth as if to say she¡¯d put it away and gave a deceptively twitchy smile.


    ¡°Thank you always for everything, Ringus-san!¡±


    The strong man bows his head to Ringus.


    Ringus smiles and takes his hand.


    ¡°Nono, The first thing thates to mind is the fact that you are not of your sect, and I am sorry that I can only talk about this. I hope that I can be of some support to you all, even if it¡¯s just a little bit¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so modest, sir! If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Rings, this territory would have been more awkward!¡±


    ¡­¡­ Unlike Lark, that missionary seems to be quite well-liked.


    The more difficult times are the ones when people need a ce to rest their minds.


    It is much more valuable than an ipetent lord.

 Chapter 131 - Episode Six

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Episode Six</h4>


    Lark¡¯s mansion was surrounded by high walls.


    The fence was repainted in ces, and there were traces of raw garbage on it.


    I don¡¯t think it was painted because it was peeling off.


    It might have been painted by graffiti.


    The fact that they continue to speak ill of him even after they¡¯ve done this to him, shows that theyhas a lot of guts.


    I¡¯m wanting not to see him more and more.


    ¡°Abel, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    Mea gives me a signal with her eyes.


    Euris, who was walking ahead of us, had noticed our situation and had aplicated look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ let¡¯s not look at her too much.¡±


    I whispered back, and Mea gave a small nod.


    A well-built, short-haired man with a weapon stood at the gate.


    The fact that there were asional raids was apparently not an exaggeration.


    I wonder if this is a viable lord.


    ¡°Ah, Euris-dono! You¡¯ve just been told to rest, and you¡¯ve been in another bout!¡±


    The gatekeeper man shouts out when he finds a mock sword in Euris¡¯ possession.


    I¡¯ve been wondering why she¡¯s carrying a mock sword, she was apparently undergoing rehabilitation.


    Come to think of it, I feel that she is walking like she¡¯s protecting her feet.


    ¡°Rather than that, I want to take these people to my lord¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t recognize them, who are they? No, but¡­¡­¡­you shouldn¡¯t let them see my lord¡­¡­ You see, my lord is a difficult man! I¡¯ll just ask for a brief statement of the situation and a few details, but if my lord still wants to see them, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡±


    The gatekeeper suggested, in a roundabout way, to avoid meeting with the lord.


    I¡¯ve alreadye to this point, but on the contrary, I¡¯m starting to get scared to see him


    ¡°These are the people who ended Nalgarn¡¯s life and saved the territory. We can¡¯t allow them to leave without a word of thanks from our lord.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really want to see them if I can help it.


    For now, let¡¯s be careful not to say anything unnecessary.


    ¡°Na-, Nalgarn, you say? That¡¯s not possible¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Apparently Nalgarn was quite exhausted when weunched the attack the other day. It wasn¡¯t simply to heal his injuries but to generate a single head. A reasonable price was needed, I suppose. That battle of ours was not in vain!¡±


    When Euris smiled slightly, the gatekeeper showed a broad smile.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡­ that¡¯s good, right? If you think about it, there¡¯s no way nothing happened after receiving all those attacks! Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think Nalgarn didn¡¯t look like he was in a lot of pain, too.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Should I hide that head, after all?


    No, but if you handle it well, you¡¯ll get rich¡­¡­


    If you have the money, you can even start developing a cellphone (magi-phone) after your life here has settled down.


    I don¡¯t want to let go of that head.


    ¡°My lord is in his office on the second floor. Oh¡­¡­ and don¡¯t forget to knock on the door¡­¡­¡±


    The gatekeeper said as if to add, and Euris nodded as if to say that she understood.


    It¡¯s a basic matter, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to give advice for, but he might be the kind of guy who will cut your head off if you forget to knock.


    I have to watch my attitude too.


    If ites down to it, I¡¯ll be ready to teleport the Asura 5000 and escape.


    The inside of the mansion wasvishly built, as expected of a lord.


    A corridor so long that the end of the bend seemed small, a red rug that exuded a mboyant yet graceful look, and a chandelier made from abination of magic ore and sswork.


    At the corner of the corridor was a girl in an apron dress holding a broom.


    She must be a servant.


    After bowing to Euris, she looked at me, Mea, and Elia curiously, and then hurriedly bowed her head as she remembered.


    ¡°This looks great~ Mea would like to live in a mansion like this too.¡±


    Mea looked around the corridor restlessly, her eyes shining.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ms. Customer¡¯s husband would be able to build a castle or two sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Me-Mea and Abel, well, let¡¯s just say that Mea and Abel don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship yet¡­¡­ Uh, um, Abel¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow, what kind of magic ore is that? Based on the color, this isn¡¯t your average rail tight. Do you have abination of about three different types? I¡¯d like to crush it up and observe it once¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take them off without permission, okay?¡±


    Euris reminded me.


    It was not my intention to do so, but if I show my true colors in front of the lord, it could give a negative impression.


    I must pull myself together.


    At the top of the stairs, there was arge door.


    ¡°Pl-, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll knock on it for a moment, please don¡¯t move from there!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­oh, yes.¡±


    When I return it while I¡¯m dumbfounded, Euris quickly moves to the door and bends back.


    ¡­¡­ I wonder if knocking is some kind of secret word?


    I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t understand it because I grew up in the country.


    When Euris put her ear to the door, a loud voice came from the room.


    ¡°N-, no, no, Mr. Lark! Please stop!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! You, just a servant, dare to go against me! Shut up and stay put!¡±


    ¡°N-, no! Ca-, calm down, please!¡±


    ¡­¡­ This was a guy who shouldn¡¯t havee now, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Um, I think we should go home for now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°La-, Lark-sama!? What are you doing!¡±


    Euris kicked through the door in a great hurry.


    Behind the open door, Isaw the figure of a man who seemed to be the lord Lark.


    He was a red-haired man, just like the rumors.


    Lark was standing on a desk, clinging to a rope attached to a chandelier in the center of the ceiling.


    The end of the rope was in the shape of a circle, justrge enough to fit through a single human head.


    On Lark¡¯s back, a girl with indigo hair was hugging and struggling to stop him.


    She was also dressed in an apron dress, like a servant.


    ¡°Shut up! You people don¡¯t like me, right! I know, you know! I hate you guys as much as you do, idiot!¡±


    Lark was yelling and strongly tugging at the rope, causing the chandelier to shake loudly.


    ¡°Calm down, my lord, I, Marias is on your side no matter what, right? Right? So please get off the desk!¡±


    The servant girl says this with a half-shout.


    ¡°Ye-, yeah¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that so much miserable behavior, I couldn¡¯t help but don¡¯t think that I was inly surprised.


    ¡°With everything! You put the me on me! After all, the drought, bad harvest and Nalgarn were all my fault? Am I a god or something! If I had such power, I would curse and kill all the guys who threw eggs at the window. Stop making fun of me¡±


    ¡­¡­ So the graffiti was done after all.


    Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who can take that much severe harassment and insult and still beposed about it.


    In the midst of a severe food shortage, throwing a bunch of fertilized eggs at them, how much do the people here risk their lives to harass him.


    Either eat or raise them.


    ¡°Icarus will do whatever he wants without consulting us! And no amount of flying pogues (the bird that carries the message) is going to bring any help! I mean, I¡¯ve done everything I could! I¡¯ve cut back a lot on my food! I tried to grow some crops to try and do something with them, but you guys were the ones who climbed up the wall and sprayed the ditch water on them and let them rot!¡±


    To top it all off, he hugged the servant girl, who was clearly younger than he was, and began burying his face in her and wailing at her. At the desk.


    ¡°There, there, It¡¯s alright. Marias knows that Lark-sama is doing his best, I know it all, so please calm down.¡±


    Is he a child, the lord here.


    We looked at Lark¡¯s rounded back with a drawn-out face.


    Lark was sobbing asionally and his shoulders were shaking.


    The servant girl, who called herself Marias, looked up first.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡­Euris-sama, as you can see, we¡¯re busy now, so if you cane backter¡­¡­¡±


    The servant girl blinks her big, longshed eyes, as if she noticed after saying that much, and looks at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ H-, huh, who are those people?¡±


    ¡°These are the people who defeated Nalgarn. I had to get my lord¡¯s to hear it as soon as possible¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°De-, defeat Nargarn¡­¡­?¡±


    Marias stared at me with eyes that seemed to see something incredible.


    ¡°Yes, well, it seems that he was quite weak at the stage when we dropped his head once. Um, at the stage where we dropped its head once the other day¡­¡­¡±


    Euris must have her pride, too, because she said it twice, deliberately keeping the volume of her voice low, as if to remind herself.


    Marias looked at me and Eurice in turn with a gaping mouth.


    She looked as if she was truly wrapped up in a fox.


    ¡°You-, you-, you defeated Nalgarn!, you say Re-, really! You¡¯re not lying to me, right!¡±


    Lark brushed Marias off and slid down the desk as he crawled.


    There was a dull sound as he seemed to hit the back of his head on the floor.


    I ignored the fact that Euris ran up to her and reached out to her, and she continued to close the distance to me.


    ¡°Ye-, yeah¡­¡­ yes¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡­ Ohhhhhh, thank you, thank you, we¡¯re saved¡­¡­ really, you saved us¡­¡­¡±


    Lark squeezed my hand and sobbed in ce.

 Chapter 132 - Episode Seven

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Episode Seven</h4>


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s right! Go check it out, Euris! Go check on the remains of Nalgarn!¡±


    Lark keeps his grip on my hand and instructs Euris.


    I lightly tug on it to see if it¡¯s time to let go, but it doesn¡¯t budge.


    I decided to give up and let my hand do what it was doing.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve just seen them already. I¡¯ve seen that he has three neatly lined up.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s true! Really, Nalgarn is¡­¡­ oh, thank God¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ The character is totally different from what I expected, this guy.


    Was that the one where the gatekeeper was strangely difficult, or was it because he was neurotic and didn¡¯t want to provoke the lord?


    I thought there wasn¡¯t much concrete talk about the bad reputation, I didn¡¯t know there wasn¡¯t any substance to begin with.


    Well, if the dissatisfaction of the residents grew, it would be the lord who would get hung up even if they didn¡¯t do anything particrly bad.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ um, my hand¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh! How could I not yet greeted my benefactor You have not yet greeted your benefactor with the things I have done. My name is Lark Fage, and I am the lord who governs this territory. May I ask your name, then?¡±


    Even if it¡¯s hypothetical, the nobleman came from underneath a great deal.


    Just how much was this lord driven in the corner?


    I urged him to let go of my hand with a nce, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice, so I decided to leave it be for now.


    ¡°I¡¯m Abel, and from the right, Mea, and Elia. Actually, I was wondering if I could live in this territory for a while¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoh, Hoh! If you¡¯re willing to stay in this kind of territory, you can stay forever. But right now, there are so many problems¡­¡­¡±


    Lark said shyly, releasing his hand from my hand and pressing his forehead.


    ¡°The number of food problems, damage to magical beasts, drought¡­¡­In addition, the number of thefts and fights has been increasing rapidly every year. We¡¯ve been trying to deal with it, but to be honest, things aren¡¯t getting much better.¡±


    ¡­¡­ And in addition, the reputation of the lord is fatally bad, right?


    It¡¯s not surprising that the new lord guarantees me a new position, that I would receive a strange bacsh from some.


    It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve been able to ingratiate myself with the people of his domain because of Nalgarn¡¯s incident, but even the vigntes guarding this domain were treated as the lord¡¯s dogs just because they were under Lark¡¯smand.


    I¡¯m not sure how they will look at me either.


    ¡­¡­ As expected, I¡¯d like to think that it¡¯s only a small group of people who are that extreme, though.


    ¡°This is difficult for me to say as the lord, but it¡¯s not a condition that I can rmend. No, your food and clothing and shelter, of course, I¡¯ll guarantee it, even if I had to cut a portion of mine. I just wanted you to understand that the security situation is not very good.¡±


    When you say that much, it¡¯s heavy on the contrary¡­¡­


    I knew before I came that we were having problems, but it¡¯s hard for us to move forward with the conversation when you deprecate yourself this much.


    ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t be so humble. This is a very good territory. And the character of the residents¡­¡­¡±


    Character¡­¡­ Now that I think of it, this person is grieving that the residents is throwing his mansion unfertilized eggs.


    Telling the lord that the character of the lord¡¯s people is good isn¡¯t any kind of ttery.


    I tried to think of many other things, but none of the good things about the Fage Domain came to mind.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ A-anyway, it¡¯s a nice ce. I look forward to working with you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, mm-hmm, okay.¡±


    Lark, realizing our feelings, was awkwardly fiddling with the ends of his hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll build a mansion for you! About five stories, a fine one!¡±


    ¡°No no, circumstances may force me to leave soon, so an inn or an empty house will suffice!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, yeah?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Why is this person so extreme?


    A five-story building is much taller than the lord¡¯s mansion¡­¡­ and in addition, if we do such a thing in this state, we¡¯d be the first to be noticed by the residents.


    At any rate, since we¡¯ve already greeted the lord¡­¡­ the only thing left to do is to check the atmosphere of the territory, and then we can go and meet the other residents.


    I also want to make sure that the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center is functioning.


    Then we¡¯ll have to figure out what to do with Nalgarn.


    After that¡­¡­ I should help them weed out the magical beasts.


    Depending on the functioning situation of the Adventurer Support Center, it may not be possible to expect much in the way of remuneration, but I¡¯d prefer to avoid making the ce where we¡¯re going to live to be unsafe.


    Once the immediate problems are taken care of, the residents will be more or less docile.


    This is a frontier area with little interaction with the rest of the world to begin with, and from the appearance of the head of the family, Lark, he doesn¡¯t seem to be the type who wants to cause trouble with other territories.


    Even if you can make some connections, it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯ll be dragged into a strange dispute.


    At worst, if they run away, they wouldn¡¯t have the power toe after them or imitate them to put pressure on the other territories to threaten them.


    Huh¡­¡­ isn¡¯t that the best ce for me to work for?


    If you can revive the territory, you can create a debt of gratitude, and you may even be able to get them to invest in the cost of your magical research.


    As long as it¡¯s in the name of benefiting the territory, as long as I can create trust, I can borrow the prospect of profit in advance.


    Not only that, but they could also help us to procure technology and materials.


    In the future, it may be possible to create Magiphone, a magic cell phone that I have been wanting to make for a long time, build a magic tower, and even mass-produce it.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ Abel? What happened, being silent all of a sudden? You look like you n bad, you know?¡±


    Besides, if you are the benefactor of a frontier lord, it should eventually be possible to get him to twist and turn the ordinances into whatever he wants.


    In other words, it is possible to get rid of theplex, goose-stepping regtions on bio-magic with the lord¡¯s authority, or even get special permission.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Abel-kun? Is there something that I said offended you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m reasonably confident in my magic skills! I hope that I can be of help in the reconstruction of this territory!¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s reassuring! Ah¡­¡­ no, but there¡¯s a magical organization that manages in my name, and there¡¯s a bit of a problem there as well¡­¡­¡±


    Again.


    Just how much trouble is this territory in.


    When I checked Mea and Elia¡¯s faces with a side nce, they seemed to agree with me, and their expressions were dead.


    I nced at Euris as well, but she silently looked away from me.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ well, as for me, I¡¯d like to have you work in a separate frame of reference¡­¡­ but, well, as long as it¡¯s in the name of helping me with magic, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be incorporated. That is, well, I can¡¯t do much with it, I mean¡­¡­¡±


    Eh, ehhhh¡­¡­


    You just said it was an organization under your control, but¡­¡­


    W-well, It¡¯s alright.


    It¡¯s a trivial matter now that we¡¯vee this far.


    ¡°¡­¡­ in that case, I hope to be assigned to that department.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯ll give you a little more time to look around, and if you think it¡¯s OK, you cane in! I don¡¯t know if they will try to lure you in¡­¡­ but at any rate, there¡¯s no need for you to rush to get to them.!¡±


    ¡­¡­ no, it¡¯s an organization under your control, isn¡¯t it?


    To begin with, you¡¯re the highest person in this territory, right?


    Isn¡¯t there actually another lord who¡¯s a scapegoat or something to keep them fromining?

 Chapter 133 - Episode Eight - Magic Beasts Damage (1)

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Episode Eight - Magic Beasts Damage (1)</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t want me to join a magic organization, is it all right for me to join the security organization?¡±


    As I recall, Euris called himself such a position.


    I¡¯d like to think that Lark is indeed able to manage this one.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­ I¡¯d appreciate it if you would, it would be very helpful. Really, really helpful¡­¡­¡±


    Lark said weakly, kneeling on the spot and head on the floor¡­¡­


    ¡°Wait a minute! Please stop!¡±


    I hurriedly touched the lord¡¯s shoulder and made him raise his head.


    This guy was trying to put his head on the floor right now.


    Aren¡¯t you still a nobleman.


    How far have you been trapped so far?


    Lark¡¯s eyes, which were raised, were thinly veiled with tears.


    I pretended not to see them.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ what is the state of the magic beasts around this territory?¡±


    I have a bad feeling about this, but I can¡¯t stop asking.


    I have a feeling that I don¡¯t want to ask anymore, but¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ tha-, that is¡­¡­¡±


    Lark answers sluggishly and looks away.


    Marias, the servant, gently approaches Lark¡¯s side and whispers in his ear.


    ¡°Even if you hide it, I think they would notice it immediately¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh-uhhhh¡­¡­¡±


    Lark grunts and looks at me while straightening his posture and fumbling with his mouth.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ because of Nalgarn¡¯s rampage, we couldn¡¯t send our private soldiers to thwart the magic beasts. The forests and ins are probably overflowing with magic beasts by now. Until now, there were only a few demonic beasts that stepped into the dwellings because Nalgarn was near the territory¡­¡­ but now that that thing was gone, it was conceivable that the opposite would happen, an avnche of magic beasts woulde pouring in. Because Nalgarn was hanging around in the front of the human vige. In a way, it was just the right check on the magic beast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wow.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve had the alchemy division put up a ward to ward off the demons as well, but if there are too many magic beasts, there will be some that will cross over.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing, every problemes up like a breath of air.


    How much does God hate this lord?


    ¡°On top of that, just before Nalgarn showed up, there was an unnatural magic beast disaster monster panic going on. Although it¡¯s not very believable, there have even been reports of spirit beast sightings. Honestly¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to think too much about what¡¯s going to happen now¡­¡­¡±


    As he said it, Lark scratched his head briskly with both hands.


    Marias stroked his back to appease him.


    A spirit beast is a collection of spirits with magic beast-like characteristics.


    There is no clear line of demon, which is also a collection of spirits, and if I were to put it that way, it would be that their intellect and magic power are several levels inferior to that of demons, and they tend to take on the form of beasts.


    Therefore, depending on the region, they are sometimes simply called low-rank demons.


    Even though they are lowly demons, they are probably a lot tougher than those goblins and sufis out there.


    However, the problem is unlikely to stop there.


    When ites to a series of unnatural magic beast disaster monster panics, there is a high probability that a troublesome high-level demon is hiding somewhere.


    Disrupting the ecology of magic beasts is a demon¡¯s specialty.


    ¡­¡­ How many problems do the residents here have to deal with to be satisfied?


    It¡¯s just that even for a demon, it¡¯s a strange feeling.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m somehow trapped or something¡­¡­


    ¡°Do you have any idea about the unnatural movements of the magic beast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the moon din. There¡¯s talk of the Moon Festival Dinmei¡¯s daying soon. It could be that the magic beasts and spirits are being activated by the magical power of the Moon din.¡±


    The Moon Festival Dinmei is the day when the Moon Dines closest to the earth.


    It is said that the Moon Dines close to the earth once every five hundred years and then opens up a certain distance from the earth where humans live.


    The Moon Festival Dinmei will certainly take ce within this year.


    I¡¯ve read a lot of books about how this is bound to happen¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s been much of a problem with the rise of magic beasts in other ces.


    There have been outbreaks of magic beast disaster monster panic and demons (now Asura 5000) around the city of Lomarn as well, but that¡¯s about as rare as it gets.


    In fact, neither of those incidents were much of a tailspin.


    Maybe it was just that the previous incident happened five hundred years ago, so there were only a few extant records, but I haven¡¯t heard any particr stories thatmented the activation of magic beasts by the Moon Festival Dinmei.


    It¡¯s just that the Moon Din was big and beautiful, or the farsighted magic tools sold like hotcakes and increased their fortunes, or the believer who was boasting about the end of the world and increasing his followers was beaten to a pulp as a phony after Moon Din left without incident, or all those kinds of nonsensical stories.


    ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter much. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ for example, someone is moving from behind the scenes and trying to destroy this territory¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. If it were, it would have been destroyed long ago.¡±


    Lark dered with even more refreshing rity.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ohhh, Is that so.¡±


    The territory right now is like hanging on one foot on the edge of a cliff.


    If you¡¯re going to crush it, it¡¯s quicker to push it directly back already rather than scraping the cliff or blowing the wind.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how well is the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center functioning?¡±


    If possible, I¡¯d like to redeem Nalgarn¡¯s reward as well and get it done quickly there.


    However, if there¡¯s that many of them, the price will go down if we deal with them in one ce, and we can expect that trend to be especially pronounced now that distribution with other territories hasn¡¯t fully recovered, so we¡¯ll have to think about how much to add or subtract in that area.


    If it¡¯s not just Nalgarn, and if a decent purchase can¡¯t be made, the burden on the lords who run the adventurer support center and the dissatisfaction of adventurers will only go up.


    Nevertheless, the existence of the adventurer support center is essential in this situation whererge-scale damage from monsters is expected to ur in the future.


    The question is how long the Adventurer Support Center has maintained its authority.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It has been closed down.¡±


    Lark let out a whisper.


    ¡°Eh¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It has been closed down.¡±


    Lark¡¯s voice became even quieter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done something drastic¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I-, It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no choice. Because of Nalgarn, hunting affordable magical beasts is almost impossible, and there are even some that are killed by Nalgarn because they were forced to do so. In the form of adventurers, it was difficult to share information and act in a disciplined manner. In the current state of this territory, we needed a cohesive force rather than a scattered force.¡±


    ¡°I understand that¡­¡­ but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There were many adventurers who came to this territory for the magic beast disaster. But after that, due to the appearance of Nalgarn, they couldn¡¯t casually go hunting anymore and couldn¡¯t even return home. On top of that, it was obvious that the entire territory was getting poorer and poorer with each passing day, so the people of the territory didn¡¯t have to give jobs to strangers.¡±


    Lark said, ncing sideways at Euris.


    Was she also originally an adventurer who was looking for the magic beast disaster?


    ¡°I thought it was a waste of time toe here for this territory, but even so, I can¡¯t afford to take care of them for free. In order to take care of them, I have to take that much tax from the people of the territory. Everyone is suffering from poverty, but if we support those who have done nothing, there will be a bacsh. Therefore, in order to create a name for paying out sries to drifter adventurers, we have decided topletely change the form from an adventurer support center to a private army and alchemy division.¡±


    So the private army is the security maintenance organization and the alchemy division is the problematic magic organization of the example.


    If we treat them as an organizationpletely under the lord, even if the defeat of the magical beasts doesn¡¯t proceed efficiently, it will be difficult for them to have a rebellion against feeding under the guise of instructions to maintain security and protect the territory.


    If the adventurers were guaranteed a living for doing nothing, some of them would bezy or attached to it.


    The serious ones will also be serious, and they may feel indebted and corrupt.


    ¡°At that time, we also hired some of the drifters who couldn¡¯t fight in the pavilion, and we even asked some of the servants who originally lived in the territory to leave the pavilion when they found other work. Only a few of them moved over here, though.¡±


    For a guy whose reputation was in shambles, he¡¯s thinking and working pretty¡­¡­ huh?


    But, I think there was someone who was calling them the lord¡¯s dog just now¡­¡­


    I half-unconsciously threw a nce at Euris.


    Behind Lark¡¯s back, Eurice pped her arms as if to say, ¡®I want you to keep quiet¡±.


    ¡­¡­ So you don¡¯t want him to carry any more unnecessary worries on his shoulders.


    It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a rebellion, but even with this, it¡¯s still probably the one that¡¯s being held back.


    There¡¯s a lot of harassment that goes beyond a bit of mischief, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any civil unrest going on.


    It may also be that there is a gap in strength between the lords and the residents due to therge scale drawdown of private armies, though.


    The reason why Euris was concerned about the achievement of defeating Nalgarn was probably because she thought that if she could show the results of the private army, the opposition from the residents would be somewhat better.


    ¡­¡­ What should I do with that pile of Nalgarn¡¯s head?


    ¡°We-, well, if that was the situation, then it would have been fine to close the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, the problem is that my poprity wasn¡¯t as high as I thought it would be.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have faced strong opposition from the residents who didn¡¯t want to be included under mymand. There were some who were reluctant toe for their livelihood, but of course, there were others who didn¡¯t. They had diverted their money to the private army, and there was simply no time left to maintain the Adventurer Support Center, which was almost entirely out of work. As a result, we¡¯ve let a lot of our forces rot.¡±


    Magic beasts¡¯ casualties due to the disappearance of Nalgarn, sightings of spirit beasts, high-ranking demons expected to exist, friction between the residents and the private armies, and the decline in strength due to the closure of the adventurer support center.


    ¡­¡­ How many more problems do you need to be satisfied?


    ¡°In addition, if we were to conduct a full-scale thinning out of magic beasts, we are overwhelminglycking in materials for armor. Originally, we didn¡¯t have that much need for metal and weapons in thisnd. We can¡¯t make up for the amount we¡¯ve been consumed by the battle with Nalgarn¡­¡­¡±


    Lark covered his face with his hands.


    The trouble increased even more!?


    On top of all this, there¡¯s the crop failures and the unrest in the alchemy division, right?


    If we listed all the problems, it would be a huge amount of work.


    ¡°A-Abel¡­¡­ this territory isn¡¯t good after all¡­¡­¡±


    Mea tugged at my sleeve half-heartedly and whispered.


    ¡°The more you sell, the more you owe, the better, I suppose.¡±


    I enthuse, pounding my palms with my fists.


    Thank goodness each problem is clear.


    I can see the order in which they need to be taken care of.


    First of all, let¡¯s gain some trust and increase the number of things we can do in the territory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to help you thin out the magic beasts. For now, is it alright to temporarily cooperate with the private army in the form of my own whim?¡±


    If it was just under the guise of a traveler helping to thin out magic beasts on a whim, he wouldn¡¯t be forced to join the alchemy division.


    It should be able to fool them for a while.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s already my wishing true! It¡¯s hard to say right now, but in the name of the Fage family, I¡¯m sure that eventually this debt will be paid¡­¡­¡±


    Alright, I¡¯ve taken the pledge.


    If we seed in contributing to the recovery of the territory from here, we can expect quite a bit of support and investment in magical research.


    ¡°Yes, I know. After the territory recovers and we can afford it, we¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    For now, let¡¯s start by thinning out the magic beasts to gain their trust, and then we can get into the important issues of the territory.

 Chapter 134 - Episode Nine - Magic Beasts Damage (2)

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Episode Nine - Magic Beasts Damage (2)</h4>


    Due to the discussion that followed, Me, Mea, and Elia were going to stay in a guest room in Lark¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s okay? Um, we¡¯re more used to our own normal lodgings.¡±


    ¡°No, no! You should definitelye and stay with us! As it stands, this mansion may not be very wealthy either¡­ but we¡¯ll prepare food for your taste buds, even if I have to scrape the floor of the pantry!¡±


    ¡°Plea-, please don¡¯t be too reckless¡­¡­¡±


    I was thinking that I¡¯d be careful and that a normal innkeeper would be fine, but since Lark rmended it with tremendous vigor, I decided to stay there, gratefully deciding that it would be rude to refuse.


    ¡­¡­ If the residents look at me like I¡¯m being treated too favorably by him, I won¡¯t get stoned by the lord¡¯s people either, right?


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll immediately set out to thin out the magic beasts with our private army. I¡¯ll try to organize the whole movement until then. At that time, it would be great if you could help me out again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, you can leave it to me. Aren¡¯t you going to move that alchemy division this time?¡±


    If it¡¯s a group of sorcerers, they should be a good force to be reckoned with.


    Since this is an important battle to defend the territory, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way to not use it¡­¡­


    Hearing my question, Lark nces at the door and then lowers his voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, the Alchemy Division is currently on another important mission. They were indeed asked to move during the subjugation of Nalgarn, but even then, they were mostly just watching from a safe zone. Forcing them to go with us would only cause confusion. As long as we can¡¯t coordinate with the private army, it¡¯s difficult to protect the sorcerer while they¡¯re chanting.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I understand.¡±


    I¡¯m getting the gist of it.


    In other words, they don¡¯t want to go into dangerous ces to make excuses for their other work.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Vice Commander Rinoa¡¯s faction, or¡­¡­ no, Icarus will crush you.¡±


    Lark muttered to himself and then shook his head.


    I¡¯m not sure, but that Icarus or something is the head of the alchemy division and is probably the source of the trouble for Lark.


    ¡°By the way, what is that mission?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a study of alchemy to develop crops that have characteristics that make them easier to grow in this local climate, faster growing and more nutritious.¡±


    ¡°Wha-!?¡±


    It sounds like such a fun thing to do.


    I¡¯d love to join them too.


    The Alchemy Division, in harmony, asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we reconfigure based on the ¡¯00¡¯? I want to develop it while discussing things like ¡°Let¡¯s take advantage of this property because it makes us vulnerable to high temperatures,¡± and ¡°In the literature, I¡¯ve read, I¡¯ve read,¡± and so on.


    ¡°Uh, Um, as I thought, instead of the private army, would you like me to participate in that one as well¡­¡­¡±


    Before I could say it, Lark punched the wall.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been working on it step by step¡­¡­ for nearly two years now. Certainly, this territory will be saved when it ispleted¡­¡­ but I think that if such a dreamy crop could be produced in a few years, the old sorcerers would have made it long ago. And even more so, in this remote ce where there are no proper books¡­¡­¡±


    Lark drops his eyes to the floor.


    His eyes seemed to be caged with frustration, dismay, resignation, and then mockery at himself for not being able to stop, even though he knew it was futile.


    ¡°Awawawa¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry forining. Did you say something earlier?¡±


    ¡°No-, nothing.¡±


    It¡¯s not a mood I can bring up¡­¡­


    For now, let¡¯s call it a day.


    It would be best to avoid bypassing the alchemy division, and I¡¯ll do some preliminary research after the thinning of the magic beasts, and if it looks okay, I¡¯ll talk to him again from time to time.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you were having trouble finding materials for your armor.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t take on a magic beast as an opponent without armor¡­¡­ but we¡¯ll just have to somehow hold out with the existing ones for a while. We need to turn them over to the alchemy division to repair them to buy time, and in the meantime, we need to recover our trade and stock up on armor from the outside.¡±


    ¡°With that money?¡±


    ¡°Although we¡¯ve lost contact with them a bit, there is a territory with which we are very close. If I beg them and somehow get support¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I can borrow money, or¡­¡­


    It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much of a chance of seeding.


    I don¡¯t want people to think I¡¯m being stingy, so let¡¯s just cut the cards that can be cut.


    ¡°With the scales on Nalgarn¡¯s neck and torso, I¡¯m sure we can make a good number of armor. If you have the processing skills here, that is. It¡¯s an emergency, and I¡¯ll be happy to offer it to you.¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s true, If we have that! Three heads that you hunted and one head that the strike force dropped! A torso and four heads!¡±


    Four¡­?


    Ah, ahhhh, yeah, so that¡¯s what it results to.


    Maybe I should have corrected that earlier.


    Well, you¡¯ll know it when you see it.


    ¡°With all that, we¡¯ll have enough to cover everything! Its strength is good enough, right?¡±


    Lark turns around and looks at Euris.


    Euris nods dully.


    ¡°I can vouch for the hardness of Nalgarn¡¯s scales. It is harder and lighter than any other metal armor out there. It will be difficult to process, but if you don¡¯t care about appearances, it will be easy to mass-produce¡­¡­ However, due to its strong magical power, um¡­¡­ I think it would be a bit of a waste to use it as just armor.¡±


    Euris drops her voice in the middle and says slowly as if choosing her words.


    I wondered what she was worried about, but her eyes were looking at me.


    She must have stepped on the idea that I wouldn¡¯t want to half-process Nalgarn¡¯s scales to reduce their value.


    ¡°I-, I see¡­¡­ so it would be a waste¡­¡­¡±


    Lark¡¯s shoulders slump dejectedly and he looks at me to see if I¡¯m in a good mood.


    ¡°There are people¡¯s lives at stake. I won¡¯t be sparing you a small fortune. Spend it all.¡±


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough. I¡¯m sorry, and when it¡¯s all over, I¡¯ll make sure to thank you for this.¡±


    Lark sniffs and bows his head to me.


    ¡°Raise your head, please.¡±


    Yes, patron get!


    We¡¯ve sold our favors, and our credit is more than enough if we go along with future reconstruction activities.


    I¡¯m sure that at this rate, they¡¯ll let me provide aid and investment money, as well as mass production and sales of magic tools in the name of the territory.


    I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be looking at me like I¡¯m a fool.


    I suppressed my inwardly excited feelings and made a conscious effort to avoid revealing them to the public.


    **********


    ¡¾Activity Report¡¿Cursed tribe reincarnation, I¡¯ve described the n to give away illustrated autographs!


    [Afterword] The discussion part is getting a little long, but I¡¯ll try to update the next episode as soon as possible, so please forgive me¡­¡­

 Chapter 135 - Episode Ten - Magic Beasts Damage (3)

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Episode Ten - Magic Beasts Damage (3)</h4>


    Marias led me to the guest room, and after dropping off my luggage, I decided to take a look at the territory.


    Like the alchemy division, there are too many uncertainties in this territory.


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to gather information.


    I knock on the door of the Elia¡¯s room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a look around outside¡­¡­ how about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m tired after everything that happened today. I¡¯m resting.¡±


    Her voicees back in her usual low-pitched tone.


    She had been piloting the carriage all the way to Fage territory.


    She must be tired from that.


    When I and Mea left Lark¡¯s mansion, a crowd of people had gathered at the gate.


    The man standing at the front of the crowd heads straight for me when he notices me.


    ¡°White hair and red eyes¡­¡­ and a girl with horns¡­¡­ you guys are the adventurers who say you are the ones who defeated Nalgarn!¡±


    A man in a blue robe with a thick scripture under his arm.


    I remember seeing him from a distance on the way to Lark¡¯s Hall.


    ¡°Hearing rumors, I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to meet the hero of this territory, and I couldn¡¯t stand still¡­¡­ Oops, I apologize. My name is Ringus, a Levi missionary.¡±


    Ringus narrowed his eyes mildly and introduced himself with a smile.


    He seemed to be a well-rounded, kind man with a somewhat condescending atmosphere.


    The crowds of people following behind Ringus are probably the general poption who are approaching with interest in Ringus¡¯s story, just like when I saw him before.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hi, my name is Abel. The girl over here is Mea. The three of us came here with the carriage driver who brought us here. We n to stay for a while, so please take care of us.¡±


    When I first saw the crowd, I thought it was that alchemy division.


    As far as Lark was concerned, the head of the Alchemy Division, a man named Icarus, had quite a bit of say in the territory and seemed to be doing whatever he wanted with it as a good thing.


    Considering Icarus¡¯s position, he would want to be the first to confirm me as an uncertain factor.


    ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t want toe into contact with the Alchemy Division as much as possible, so I¡¯m d it was the missionary who came.


    However, this person also seems a bit suspicious, so if anything, I don¡¯t want to get involved with them too much.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing of you take such a powerful magic beast with just three people! Great, great!¡¡You guys must be excellent at nning, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°nning?¡±


    ¡°How in the world did you manage to defeat Nalgarn! I¡¯d love to hear that story¡­¡­! I know you¡¯re all wondering, too!¡±


    ¡­¡­ All I did was forcefully fly its head off at the front, though.


    Shall I make the scene muddy with the same method I used with the lord?


    ¡°Oh no, you conducted arge scale subjugation operation before, right?¡¡I think that¡¯s when Nalgarn was weakened. Remember, she cut off one of its heads at that time or something¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ N-no, I¡¯ve heard directly from the strike team that the head that was cut off, in that case, was regenerated.¡±


    ¡°He must have used the majority of his magic power to regenerate his head. Even without any trauma, he was almost dead due to theck of magic power. Regenerating the head of such arge dragon consumes a reasonable amount of magical power.¡±


    Behind Ringus, the other residents were discussing each one of them, ¡°What, so that¡¯s what happened.¡± as if they were convinced.


    However, only Ringus opened his eyes thinly and stared at my face.


    However, it quickly returned to a mild threadbare look and smiled deceptively.


    ¡°Ha, ha ha ha, I see, so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if you give Nalgarn the ability to regenerate, it will only be as effective as scaring them a bit with their first kill. Maybe some country nted a magic circle in the old war, but it¡¯s not a very cleverbination.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ so it¡¯s not a wisebination?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s possible. I hear there are many cases of people in desperate need of a weapon to make a good one, and that Nalgarn may have been one of them.¡±


    In the worst-case scenario, we hear of a country that forced itself to create arge monster using bio-magic, and then it went out of control and nearly perished.


    In the end, the hostile nations defeated the monster with the armed forces they had prepared for war, and peace is said to have been restored between the two nations.


    ¡°Ho-, however, Nargarn is originally equipped with multiple magics, and is a magical beast with a fairly high magical power, so it wouldn¡¯t be a mistake tobine them! I suspect, though, that there may have been other reasons for his weakness.¡±


    Ringus said, his voice slightly hoarse.


    His face is reddening.


    This is bad.


    It was only meant to be a joke, but he may have felt that Levi¡¯s country was being made fun of.


    Nalgarn was most likely a survivor of a magical beast weapon created long ago by a sorcerer in the native ce of Riveras Country, the home of Ringus, just beyond the mountain range.


    If someone from another country disgraced the magical beast weapons that his homnd had made during the war, he wouldn¡¯t feel too good about it, even if he wasn¡¯t directly involved.


    It could lead to a story involving religion and history.


    It¡¯s a part of the story that should not be touched down.


    Ringus¡¯ temples are twitching.


    It was clear that Ringus was irritated.


    I hope it doesn¡¯t happen again.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ Yes, that¡¯s definitely true. Nalgarn has a high magical power¡­¡­ and is the right choice for building a magic circle of regeneration. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it, it can¡¯t be wrong. They are also very mobile, and if you let them take the initiative, they will be able to move to their advantage. It was my own fault.¡±


    Ringus seemed to sense that I was paying attention and put his hand over his mouth.


    He must have known that he had made me feel ufortable.


    Mea watched the awkward atmosphere between me and Ringus with a restless look on her face, but then, as if she had an idea, her face lit up and she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, Abel, you said a lot of things about how messy the regeneration magic circle was, how inefficient it was, and how whoever made it didn¡¯t understand the nature of magic! Isn¡¯t Nalgarn weakened because of that?¡±


    For a moment, the mood froze.


    Perhaps the awkwardness was due to a disagreement, Mea thought.


    When both parties had cooled down here, he decided toe up with a third idea, and what was that, hahaha, it would flow.


    No, I¡¯m not asking for that kind of assistance now.


    I think it was an attempt to break the ice, but I think it was an attempt to help me out, or maybe she pushed a battleship with a turret on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ringus-san, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re not feeling well. My house is near here, so why don¡¯t you go and rest a while?¡±


    The residents who were following behind him call out to him, concerned about his condition.


    Ringus seems to have returned to hisposure after hearing that and returns to his expression with a small shake of his head.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­ I felt a little bit dizzy. Maybe I¡¯ve been exposed to the sun too much. Well then, I¡¯ll take advantage of your kindness and interrupt you. S-so, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡­ Thank you very much for the interesting story.¡±


    As if to excuse the old man¡¯s invitation, he quickly turned himself around and left.


    The men anddies followed in a hurry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right. Abel-san.¡±


    I thought he was going to leave just like that, but halfway through, Ringus looked back at me.


    ¡°I heard rumors that you¡¯re also nning to participate in the Magic Beast Thinning scheduled for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What? Ohhhh, yes.¡±


    Did the rumors spread while they were resting in Lark¡¯s guest room?


    Since a person from the outside defeated the magical beast that was blocking the passage, would the interest of the residents be that much less?


    That¡¯s probably why Ringus came to see us¡­¡­


    ¡°Please be careful not to lose your life over something trivial. You are the hero and hope of this territory, after all. This is one of the words that Master Levi is said to have said: ¡°Without hope, there is no choice but to seize the falsehood. Even if it slips through your hands like water.¡± ¡°


    That¡¯s all heI said, and this time Ringus and the others left.


    ¡°¡­¡­ that¡¯s kind of a tricky thing to say.¡±


    I said out quietly when Ringus was out of sight.

 Chapter 136 - Episode Eleven - Magic Beasts Damage (4)

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Episode Eleven - Magic Beasts Damage (4)</h4>


    The next day, Mea and I were immediately allowed to participate in the private army team¡¯s thinning of the magical beasts.


    Following the private army members, we walked side by side.


    The total number of people participating in this magic beasts thinning out was fifty-one in all.


    Each team was divided into three squads of seventeen people, and each squad moved to patrol the territory along the route they had set the day before.


    This time, the n for thinning out the magic beasts was as follows.


    While on their patrol, they will move to kill or avoid the magical beasts, and the three teams will meet up with each other in front of the cliffs along the mountain.


    Once they meet up with each other, they will exchange information with each other on the spot and decide on the return route based on the strength of each team.


    ¡°In other words, this time, you¡¯re mainly investigating rather than subjugating magical beasts?¡±


    I ask, and Euris nods.


    By the way, she, Euris, is the captain of the first unit.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve ordered the captains of other units to use their magic tools to detect the magical beasts early and move with safety first. Of course, it¡¯s best to subjugate them, but the main thing is to investigate and not to pursue them too deeply.¡±


    ¡­¡­ So you don¡¯t want them to get badly injured because they don¡¯t have enough strength.


    I heard that many people were injured in the Nalgarn battle, and on top of that, the adventurer support center isn¡¯t functioning.


    I heard a member of the private army talking about how Euris also recklessly participated in the thinning of magical beasts this time, even though her wounds from the Battle of Nalgarn hadn¡¯t healed yet.


    The morale of the entire Private Army would be lowered without Euris, so she were forced toe out, even if it meant dragging her body.


    Even if we operate the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center now, I don¡¯t think those residents who have an antipathy to their lordship would obey honestly.


    The lord would not be able to afford to give them sufficient rewards, and they would inevitably bepared to the treatment of adventurers and the private army, so it¡¯s conceivable that they might even receive unnecessary opposition if they were to operate it poorly.


    The private army¡¯s remuneration, as the lord said, has a strong implication of supporting the lives of former drifters.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to recruit new troops from the residents under the same conditions, and with the same substantial activities, it would be inevitable that dissatisfaction would increase if they made a difference.


    On top of that, they don¡¯t have enough poprity to force them to cooperate.


    ¡°Come to think of it, you don¡¯t use horses, do you?¡±


    I was told that horses were used in the Battle of Nalgarn.


    I don¡¯t have any experience with riding horses, so I¡¯d appreciate it more on foot.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, the horse that faced Nalgarn was frightened and became almost useless. I thought it would take some more time to recover. But thinning out the magic beasts isn¡¯t a problem that can be postponed either.¡±


    I suppose.


    As Lark said, we¡¯re not sure how many magical beasts are in the area right now.


    With Nalgarn gone, there will be a change in how the magical beasts around the Fage territory will operate.


    ¡°Most likely, it won¡¯t be a battle that requires standing around like the Nalgarn battle where horses are essential¡­¡­ but if we don¡¯t have horses, if we are surrounded by magic beasts, we have no choice but to die. To prevent that from happening, we need to make sure that we are safe and far away from them.¡±


    So this time we¡¯re going to keep track of the numbers and movements of the magic beasts, and then move on to thinning out the magic beasts in earnest after the other soldiers and horses have recovered.


    If we¡¯re going to use the horses then, I¡­¡­¡­can¡¯t participate.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ and speaking of which, what about the recovery of Nalgarn¡¯s head and body?¡±


    ¡°I apologize. Since it¡¯s expected to take some time to transport them, due to the thinning of the magical beasts, we¡¯ve decided to ascertain the situation of the magical beasts around the territory before moving on. As long as there are no problems, we should be able to move everything inside the vige by noon tomorrow, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s quite a lot of stuff but¡­¡­ will we be able to bring it all in tomorrow?


    I should tell them this, after all.


    ¡°Well, actually, I guess I couldn¡¯t say it, or maybe I missed the timing, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ no, As I thought, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    There¡¯s the corpse of Nalgarn on the route the second unit will take and I¡¯ll exin afterward.


    I don¡¯t think it wille across well even if I say it with my mouth.


    Mea was looking around happily with a tube that she said was a farsighted magic tool.


    When she showed interest in it in front of the lord, he instantly gave one away on the spot.


    ¡°Abel, Abel! This looks so far and beautiful! Would you like to see a little, Abel?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea, you didn¡¯t have to follow me, though. Even though the main purpose this time is to find out what the magical beasts are up to, it doesn¡¯t mean that there isn¡¯t anything that could happen just in case.¡±


    ¡°Mea can fight, too! Look, I even have the shooting wyvern that Abel made for me!¡±


    Mea twists and turns to show me the warbling bow she¡¯s carrying on her back.


    ¡­¡­ I think you¡¯re certainly improving, but it¡¯s just like an amateur growing hair on their head.


    In the worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll teleport Asura 5000, and let her escape with it as a vehicle, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unlikely that she¡¯ll be surrounded by magic beasts.


    ¡°If I house-sitting for once, next time, it looks like Mea will be left behind forever¡­¡­ Mea wants to assist Abel even a little.¡±


    Mea cast¡¯s her eyes down and hangs down her hand that holds the magic tool.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m happy with what she feels, but I don¡¯t have a clue of how dangerous it is.


    Somehow, Mea always seems to be holding on to extra thoughts.


    ¡°¡­¡­ is Mea still an unwanted child?¡±¡±


    ¡°N-, no, I¡¯m not going that far, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it looks like we, the private army is being looked down for going out with kids.¡±


    Another private army man walking next to him said that as if he were making a fool of us.


    Euris stopped and red at the man.


    ¡°rk, be careful with your words. These men are the heroes of the Fage territory.¡±


    The man¡¯s name was rk, apparently.


    rk was a young man with blond hair. He was probably around early twenty years old.


    ¡°Captain-dono, aren¡¯t you being too bad at this since earlier? It would only be a coincidence that he identally killed Nalgarn, who was dying from the side effects of magic, and that¡¯s all. If it were true, it would have all been our achievements¡­¡­¡±


    rk says, wrinkling his brow, and then res at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky your timing is so good. We¡¯ll be counting on your good fortune, too. But don¡¯t get carried away just because the lord has favored you. Don¡¯t let the women there show off.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As expected, I was a little annoyed.


    I certainly failed to mention the number of heads, and I humbly reasoned appropriately, but it annoyed me when he was so tantly hostile.


    ¡°rk!¡±


    Uris yells.


    rk lets out a sigh and turns to me.


    He smiles deliberately and lowers his head with an ostentatious motion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my words, my apologies. I dere that you have defeated Nalgarn by yourself, Hero-sama of the Fage Territory.¡±


    To the back of its lowered head, Euris¡¯ back fist entered.


    ¡°Guh!? What are you doing! It¡¯s pretty much a no-brainer! There¡¯s no way the three of them could get away with that! You say it¡¯s dying, but maybe its already dead in the first ce, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you see the cut on Nalgarn¡¯s head that Abel-dono brought? That was a beautiful thing. Since you say so much, you must have the confidence to take its head off with a single sword.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡­ However¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, shut up. Look around you, don¡¯t let their morale get any lower before the mission.¡±


    The rest of the squad quietly looked away as rk looked around.


    Ever since rk had called out to me, there had been an awkward atmosphere in the first unit.


    The exuberant atmosphere that had existed before we left waspletely tainted.


    rk let out a groan, ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡± and fell silent.


    Seeing the situation, he felt some pent-up emotion.


    If I get the chance next time, I¡¯ll move Nalgarn¡¯s head with my magic and make him crawl around rk.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I-, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be exposed soon enough anyway.¡±


    After rk had left thatst discarded line, the squad was restarted.


    **********


    [Activity Report] In the Activity Report, we¡¯re distributing ¡°Abel¡¯s Grimoire Style Book Covers¡±!


    [Publication information] Doratama Volume 3 is on sale today!

 Chapter 137 - Episode Twelve - Magic Beasts Damage (5)

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Episode Twelve - Magic Beasts Damage (5)</h4>


    A group of goblins appeared on the teau.


    Against them were the seventeen men of the first strike force.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get away! The goblins will breed as soon as you get rid of them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Euris, the captain, shouts out and a shout goes up.


    This time, the group of goblins is about forty of them.


    However, although their numbers arerge, it¡¯s not much.


    The goblins are short and have no strength.


    If it¡¯s one-on-one, they¡¯re just magic beasts that a new adventurer can somehow hunt on their own.


    I was watching the goblins being hunted by everyone while my head is in Mea¡¯sp in the shade of a tree.


    My vision faded and I had a headache.


    ¡°Are you okay? Get a grip!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I thought I was getting my strength back.¡±


    ¡­¡­ maybe next time I¡¯ll make something, even a wooden horse.


    Later, I want a parasol.


    Because there aren¡¯t many trees here, the sunlight hits us directly, so our energy is more exhausted than when we were walking through Lomarn Forest.


    On top of that, it¡¯s strangely sunny.


    Even if I look around the sky, I can¡¯t see the clouds until far away.


    I mean, aren¡¯t we being avoided from the clouds here?


    Oh, by the way, they said it was a drought or something.


    ¡°Do you want to drink some water?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Please.¡±


    Mea poured a small amount of water into my mouth with her hyottle.


    ¡°H-, how nice! Don¡¯t let them get anywhere near Abel-dono!¡±


    I can hear Euris¡¯ voice.


    I¡¯m sorry that it seems I have bothered you.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said! That¡¯s why I said! That kid is no use to us anyway!¡±


    rk exims, revealing his frustration.


    Really, it¡¯s sad that I¡¯m in no state to say anything back.


    Honestly, I might have been getting a little carried away.


    There was no way I was going to be able to make the rounds alongside the crunchy martial artists.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ it¡¯s starting to feel a little better, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t you feel bad? Let¡¯s take off and go home first. Mea will carry you on her back, okay?¡±


    ¡°N-, no, I want to follow them till the end since we¡¯re here already¡­¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t leave with rk making fun of me.


    I¡¯ll follow you, even if it means riding in Ortem.


    ¡°Yes, next time I¡¯ll have a carriage to take me.¡±


    ¡°U-, U ~ n¡­¡­ so you could you go that far¡­¡­ ah!¡±


    One of the goblins that had deviated from the crowd wasing towards us.


    ¡°Geeeee, Geeeee!¡±


    He may be the leader of the pack because his physique is better than the other goblins.


    He was holding arge club in his hand.


    ¡°Excuse me! Excuse me! Somebody, somebody get in here! They¡¯reing to Abel direction!¡±


    Mea said, standing up and picking up the shooting wyvern she had ced beside her and holding it up.


    The closest person to him in time was rk.


    rk¡¯s face scrunched up in a very ufortable way, but he took instructions from Euris with his eyes and came towards us.


    ¡°The-, there!¡±


    The goblin catches the first arrow from Mea¡¯s first shot with his club.


    The second shot fired in session pierces the goblin¡¯s thigh and stops it from moving.


    ¡°Gee¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tha-, thank goodness¡­¡­ It hit¡­¡­¡±


    The goblin pulls out the arrow and snaps it with his bare hands.


    Once again, the goblin raises his club and knocked off with Mea¡¯s third shot off.


    Through the gap, rk sent the goblin¡¯s head flying.


    ¡°H-, hi¡­¡­¡±


    rk red at me and thrust his sword into the back of the goblin that was lying on the ground.


    ¡°You people have got to stop making fun of us! We, on the other hand, are standing here at the risk of our lives! If you¡¯re here on a mission, protect your own life with your own hands! The next time a simr situation arises, I will not help you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    I was thinking that if you made an usation like the one you just made, It will be the object of my anxiety, but to my surprise, it was actually a sound argument.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s not true! Abel, he¡¯s usually awesome! He just doesn¡¯t have much stamina!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    rk yelled and went back to the fight with the goblins.


    ¡­¡­ After defeating the goblins, I decided to teleport the Asura 5000 and move on top of it.


    It felt a bit shameful, but I can¡¯t afford to drag them down any further.


    The subjugation team members are looking at us with strange suspicious eyes, but we can¡¯t just back down here.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-dono, If you are not feeling well, you should, uh¡­ go back home. We¡¯ll provide you with an escort¡­¡±


    Euris suggested, choosing her words as she did so.


    Hearing Euris¡¯ words, rk turned blue.


    ¡°E-, escort? For these guys? Even though we¡¯re already short on people!?¡±


    ¡°We-, we¡¯re already close to the rendezvous point. We¡¯ve only encountered a bunch of goblins up to this point, and we haven¡¯t seen any significant magical beasts. Even with the magic tools, I couldn¡¯t observe any dangerous magical beasts, and it¡¯s rather anticlimactic. Seeing that no emergency message ising, I guess the rest of the troops are not so different.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t know for sure until we get to the rendezvous point!¡±


    rk talks back to Euris.


    I can¡¯t say anything because I was seriously useless trash earlier.


    I mean, I wish you could stop defending me.


    I¡¯m starting to feel embarrassed.


    ¡°¡®Yes, no, I¡¯m fine! Really! I¡¯ll be able to fight next time!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea-dono looks worried, you know.¡±


    I looked behind me and saw Mea put her index finger to her own lips and stared anxiously at my back.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m fine! Really!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, we¡¯re close to the rendezvous point, so it¡¯s still safer for them to follow us.¡±


    Euris nced at rk and concluded that.


    If he couldn¡¯t provide an escort, he figured it would be less dangerous to work together.


    It shouldn¡¯t take another half an hour to reach the rendezvous point, in front of the cliff face near the mountain range.


    ¡°¡­¡­ and that strange log¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Ortem. In my vige, everyone lived by carving it every day.¡±


    ¡°Since the rest of the squad is scared, if possible, well, if you can put it away¡­¡­ No, if you insist on needing it for transportation, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡­¡±


    Euris uttered as if it was hard to say.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I need it for transportation.¡±


    ¡°I-, I see. I¡¯m sorry about that. ¡°


    Euris looked intently at the six crunching arms of the Asura 5000 and then bowed her head.


    Along the way, we found many footprints.


    The second or third unit must have arrived first.


    ¡°The other units are doing well, too, I see. It was originally the longest course, but we had some baggage over here, so we were extrate for that.¡±


    rk says deliberately, turning his attention to me in the Asura 5000.


    ¡°H-, hey, rk, Stop it. That is a highly favored guest of Lark-sama.¡±


    The other troopers admonished rk.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said I don¡¯t like about it. That one has been terribly tiredtely. That¡¯s probably why he got carried away when he heard that Nalgarn was dead and weed the little brat with open arms.¡±


    Gu-, Guuh¡­¡­


    I gripped the edge of the Asura 5000 tightly to hold back my frustration.

 Chapter 138 - Episode Thirteen - Magic Beasts Damage (6)

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Episode Thirteen - Magic Beasts Damage (6)</h4>


    ¡°But that was an unrewarding mission. I went all the way out there and just yed a goblin.¡±


    ¡°Well, better safe than sorry. Maybe the magic beasts are on alert too. The fact that Nalgarn is dead so suddenly makes me wonder if there is a more ferocious monster somewhere out there than Nalgarn. The wisdom of the wild is not to be underestimated.¡±


    The troopers were walking around chatting andughing.


    They seemed to be feelingpletely satisfied with their mission.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found the third unit ahead! The second is likely to be beyond that as well.¡±


    The man who was looking ahead with his far-sighted magic tool said with a lively voice.


    Hearing that, augh of relief leaked out from the surroundings.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ but there¡¯s some weird foging out. Well, I guess that¡¯s enough to get a clear view¡­¡±


    ¡°Fog?¡±


    I nodded my head as the man continued.


    ¡°Yeah, they appear near these mountains sometimes. Because the mountains block the wind, the ground heats up easily during the day. When the sun sets, there is a big difference in temperature, and that¡¯s what causes the fog. Nevertheless, since the rains have diminished dramatically, it¡¯s not something you see very often.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the sun is going down, but isn¡¯t it still early for that kind of time? Is that the way it¡¯s supposed to be? And why is it not raining when there¡¯s fog¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not a ce Ie to very often. Ah! Maybe it¡¯s a sign that rain ising!¡±


    The man on guard says happily.


    I move closer to Euris.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we turned back? It could be a doing of a magic beast, or possibly a demon.¡±


    ¡°However, since the other units are advancing ahead of us, we can¡¯t just retreat here. We could send out a message and move on, but I¡¯m not sure if the fog alone would be grounded enough to convince the captains of the other units to do so.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And if there¡¯s a demon that can disrupt the lives of magical beasts, it would be rather fortuitous if we could confront it now that our forces are assembled. There¡¯s no way to miss out on this.¡±


    Euris doesn¡¯t seem to take it too seriously.


    Indeed, she does have a point.


    Demons can be extremely fickle, or their thought processes are so far removed from humans that their movements are difficult to read.


    A self-promoting fellow like Evil Bound would be easy to detect, but if a high-ranking demon is seriously hiding its presence, even I would have a hard time finding them.


    If I can find a sign that can be detected, I¡¯d better kill it before it escapes.


    However, the main purpose of this time was supposed to be reconnaissance for the next time around.


    Although our forces are put together, we¡¯re not at our best.


    Even so, I would normally hope for this, and I¡¯d like to be enthusiastic about killing them, but for once, I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you send the message and change the rendezvous point as well? Then we can talk about it and while moving, and it won¡¯t be a problem¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut it out already, you pseudo-magician! Don¡¯t interfere with the way Captain-dono are doing things!¡±


    rk yelled, pointing his sword at me.


    ¡°Hey, rk!¡±


    ¡°You also, Captain-dono! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s what¡¯s so demoralizing the morale by letting a kid like this do whatever he wants, hey!¡±


    rk said as if to return his earlier statement of intent.


    Euris looked around at the squad members¡¯ faces and then shook her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Indeed, if I hesitate, it will only add to their anxiety. Excuse me, Abel-dono, I will proceed this time.¡±


    ¡­¡­ That time when I¡¯mying in battle with the goblins must have an effect.


    Even from Euris¡¯ point of view, she couldn¡¯t change her decision based on my opinion in front of her subordinates, I guess.


    Even more so after rk poked me and made it clear where I stood.


    We continued to plow through the fog and proceeded to the rendezvous point.


    The fog wasn¡¯t thick. Visibility was bad, but it wasn¡¯t enough to interfere with walking.


    I can feel some magic power from the fog, but it¡¯s not a powerful one either.


    Maybe it was just some kind of magical beast that has the habit of spraying water with magic.


    There is something suspicious about it, but even if you say something now, they won¡¯t listen to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ And it¡¯s much better than the sunshine?¡±


    Thanks to the fog, it¡¯s cooler and more watery.


    Thanks to that, it helped me get back into shape.


    The next time somethinges up, I should be able to participate in the battle.


    I can¡¯t say I¡¯m in perfect shape, though.


    We arrived at the front of the cliffs, where we would soon be meeting.


    The second and third units were ahead of us.


    I can¡¯t see anyone who had injuries.


    They didn¡¯t seem to have encountered any major magical beasts.


    However, there was something slightly strange about the second unit.


    All of them have pale and are looking at us as if they want to say something.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s him, that white guy from the first unit.¡±


    ¡°Watch out, if you put him in a bad mood, he¡¯ll take your head off. Just like that Nalgarn.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that thing he¡¯s sitting on? A monster from hell?¡±


    ¡­¡­ For some reason, they¡¯re blurting disturbing things.


    Come to think of it, the second unit was the route to enter the range where Nalgarn¡¯s corpse could be seen.


    The captains of each unit stepped forward to inform each other about the situation.


    ¡°First Unit, Captain Eirs. We have passed through the eastern route as nned. The only thing we engaged was a goblin horde, all of which have been taken out. And nothing else of concern.¡±


    ¡°Second Unit, Captain Caucus. Due to chasing a magic beast, we diverted off our route slightly from our scheduled route. The new route is just as I mapped it out. The engagement was a pack of hounds, but we missed a few of them. As you can see, there were no casualties, so what I have to report is that¡­¡­ we¡¯ll have to wait until after we return.¡±


    Obviously, Caucus looked at me before he said it.


    I looked away for now.


    ¡°Yes! Third Unit, Captain Maya! Going through the northern route as nned! No engagements, the magic beasts found in the farsightedness tube are a bunch of Sufis and medium in size! Due to the distance we had to travel, we made travel a priority!¡±


    After the general report by the unit leaders, relief spread through the private army corps.


    The goblins, hounds, and Sufis are all low-level magical beasts.


    They don¡¯t pose much of a threat.


    Besides, we could hardly find any other groups of magic beasts.


    Not only were they all low-level magical beasts, but they were also encountered too infrequently.


    Even though they had been so vignt, the threat was less than a tenth of what they expected.


    From the point of view of the team members, they would probably feel that they had been let off the hook.


    However, that was why it was strange.


    If the magic beasts were scared by Nalgarn and were running away, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they were concentrated here, near the mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s still kind of strange¡­¡­¡±


    Shall I bring the World Tree Ortem to my hand with teleportation and start sensing it in earnest?


    As he thought about it and held up his wand, he heardughtering from above him.


    It was a high-pitched, ear-piercing voice that sounded like it had scratched the magic ore.


    ¡°-Kyahahahahahahaha¡±


    Along with the sound ofughter, a hint of dense magical power drifted out.


    All at once, the people in the private army changed expression and began to look around.


    ¡°Wha, what?¡±


    ¡°Is-, is this some kind of demon?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! There are fifty of us now! Don¡¯t be intimidated by a mere demon!¡±


    I looked up at the sky and there it was.


    A shadow of a child, wearing a pointy hat, hovering in the fog.


    ¡°You put up a fog as an intermediary to create a cognitive disorientation barrier, huh.¡±


    If that was the case, why did he bother to show up andughing loudly after putting up such a massive fog.


    The reason is obvious. Because it already achieved its goal.


    The child¡¯s shade wavered, dissolving into the fog and changing its shape in a circle, a ck foggy circle.


    The figure was t, not a sphere.


    Large eyes and mouths opened from it, and itughed out loud again.


    ¡°-Kyahahahahahahaha¡±


    In a circle, eyes and mouths start swapping up and down.


    ¡°That¡¯s Hamelin¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha, Hamelin, you say!?¡±


    When I spilled, Euris, who was looking up at the demon alongside the other troop leaders, opened her eyes and looked at me.


    Hearing Euris¡¯ voice, several other troopers screamed as their bodies shook.


    Many of them would know about him since he was a famous part of the demons.


    I¡¯ve only read about Hamelin in books, but his outward appearance matches his features.


    While Hamelin itself isn¡¯t much of a fighter, what is frightening is its nature.


    It is often said that Hamelin has a vicious power that is no less than the ¡°Angell¡¯s Magic Mirror¡±, a magical tool called a negative legacy created by the wise man Angell long ago.


    History tells us that only once in the past was there a spiritist who used Hamelin in a war.


    It is said that a single unit dropped an impregnable fortress and the war ended without further ado, and the heroic spiritist was assassinated by powerful men who feared Hamelin¡¯s power.

 Chapter 139 - Episode Fourteen - Magic Beasts Damage (7)

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Episode Fourteen - Magic Beasts Damage (7)</h4>


    In the book I read, this is how it was described about Hamelin.


    -


    Among the less intelligent demons, none have a more vicious nature than the Hamelin.


    It is said that they often take the form of a child¡¯s shadow or a ck circle.


    Basically, demons are good at manipting the ecology of magic beasts, and among them, Hamelin specializes in this.


    The most frightening part is it canmand the magical beasts and using the fog to take adventurers by surprise.


    Using demons for war purposes between humans is implicitly forbidden in all countries.


    This isrgely due to the existence of Hamelin.


    With the use of Hamelin, it is easy for an individual to create a forceparable to that of a nation by utilizing the magic beasts that lurk in thend.


    The raid on Fort Aspida is an example of how this was made widely known to the whole world.


    (Quoted in Volk Folklor¡¯s work: ¡°Demons and History.¡±)


    -


    The shadow of a child, a circr figure.


    The demon¡¯s appearance, floating in the air andughing, perfectly matches the description I saw in the book.


    And the fog, the medium of the wards of cognitive disorientation barrier.


    I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s Hamelin.


    It¡¯s a very rare demon.


    ¡°Shoot, shoot, shoot! Shoot that creepy bastard fall to the ground!¡±


    A storm of arrows flew at Hamelin.


    After the arrow hit him, Hamelin deliberately stretched his tongue out wide, and then moved wide, swirling through the fog, and then back to the original circle again in another position.


    ¡°Kyahahahahahahaha¡±


    He then spits the remains of the arrow out of his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working, dude!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one enemy! Don¡¯t freak out, just keep shooting!¡±


    No, in my estimation, it¡¯s about toe.


    I ignored Hamelin for now and looked around.


    Arge number of magic beasts¡¯ shadows appeared in the fog.


    ¡°Geeeee!¡± ¡°Gee, geeeeee!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡±


    ¡°Bugooo, bugoooooooh!¡±


    A swarm of magic beasts, nearly a hundred in number, emerged from the fog.


    They werepletely surrounded.


    Hobgoblins, Orcs, and Garms.


    The middle ss and above magic beasts were all lined up in a row.


    Behind them, the shadow of an evenrger magic beast could be seen.


    ¡°Guaaaaaah!¡±


    A red big bear or a venomous colored big crocodile.


    Considering I don¡¯t recognize them, they must be a rare or mutant species.


    There are far more of them than I expected.


    No matter how much, the scale is toorge.


    Did they bother to ambush such a less popr ce?


    In the first ce, Hamelin itself shouldn¡¯t have been that intelligent.


    I can only assume that he knew that the private army would pass through here.


    They had targeted this rendezvous point with pinpoint uracy, and on the contrary, they were waiting for all the troops to arrive.


    Why is that?


    I can only assume that their goal was to drive the private army into a state of destruction.


    It was even possible that they had ced weak magic beasts on the progression route to catch the private army off guard.


    If they didn¡¯t know the n for thinning out the magical beasts and the total number of magic beasts mobilized beforehand, they couldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Undoubtedly, there is a spirit user who is using Hamelin.


    And the fact that it is so tantly obvious means that they are willing to let their presence be exposed to the face of the private army.


    In other words, it means that they don¡¯t want to let any of them leave.


    It was clear from the fact that they had taken the magic beasts and surrounded them here, along the cliff wall and with few faces.


    ¡°Kyahahahahahahaha¡±


    As if to affirm my thoughts, Hamelin lets out aughced with innocence and cruelty.


    ¡°As I thought, someone is being targeted¡­¡­¡±


    The question remains, but if you think about it that way, it would also exin the fact that this was a series of disasters.


    It was most likely artificially caused.


    That would narrow down the suspects quite a bit¡­¡­but I don¡¯t have time to think about that right now.


    ¡°Why, why did this happen! There was no sign of a magic beast at all before we came here!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Is-, is there any ce in the world where the siege is thin? Let¡¯s rip it up and run.¡±


    ¡°With no horse! That¡¯s impossible, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±


    The unit members were in a state of panic.


    I¡¯ve never seen such arge number of magic beasts before in my life, either.


    I kicked the Asura 5000 I was riding andnded behind it.


    ¡°Go, Asura 5000!¡±


    Asura 5000 went charging through in a straight line, iling his six arms.


    It smashed the jaws of the biting Garm and stomped the hobgoblin to one side as it wrapped its arms around the hobgoblin.


    As he rammed into the middle of the enemy, he spun around at high speed while extending his arms.


    While spinning at high speed, he grabbed the demons that approached him precisely and wrapped them into the rotation, turning them into mincemeat.


    Heid waste to the crowd of magic beasts, creating an oversized hole in the siege.


    Blood and the remnants of the magic beasts sttered around the area.


    ¡°Praise me as the God¡±


    In addition, I let my thoughts fly away to Asura 5000.


    The magical beasts turned strongly hostile towards Asura 5000.


    Many of the magic beasts were able to understand the spiritnguage, though it was thinly veiled.


    Asura 5000¡¯s pompousnguage should be a good way to fuel their hostility.


    ¡°What the hell was that!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ an angel?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more of a demon¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No! That godliness is divine! There¡¯s no doubt about it!¡±


    ¡°A-, am I gonna be okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that the vehicle that the guy who killed Nalgarn was riding in?¡±


    The unit members, who had been unnerved by fear, were regaining theirposure as they saw their chance to win.


    Euris was standing there, pale and cowering, but when she saw the unit members around her, she pped herself on the cheek and tightened her expression.


    ¡°All hands, follow that wooden doll! Okay, if you run, they¡¯ll catch up with you and kill you!¡¡Cover the wooden doll!¡±


    ¡­¡­ No, I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d step aside.


    ¡°I¡¯m following God!¡±


    ¡°Uoooooooh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided that when this battle is over, I¡¯m going to leave Fage territory and return to my wife! I¡¯m supposed to be having a baby! I¡¯m not ready to die here!¡±


    The excited unit members, who were still in a state of panic, followed Euris¡¯ instructions without any suspicion and chased after the Asura 5000 with a yell.


    Thanks to the reverence he received, he seemed somehow more alive than usual.


    This Ortem would be happy to have fulfilled his longed-for wish before his death.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaa!¡±


    A scream came from behind.


    The unit member who was entangled in the long tongue of the magic beast was screaming.


    ¡°Veeeeeeee!¡±


    It¡¯s a magic beast with blue-green mucous membrane skin, the Great King Vogue.


    Compared to the normal Vogue, which was the size of arge dog, the Great King Vogue had a body the size of an elephant.


    Its tongue can reach a maximum range of more than ten meters.


    ¡°Wind, form, de¡±


    As I point my wand, the wind bes arge de that goes straight ahead.


    It severed its long tongue, simultaneously splitting the body of the Great King Vogue up and down.


    It also severed the other magic beasts that were standing behind it, leaving arge scar on the ground and sending up a cloud of dust.


    ¡°Augh!¡±


    The unit member who had been freed from his tongue was thrown out and fell on his stomach near me.


    It was rk.


    rk was covered in dirt and mucus.


    He looked up at me with his mouth fluttering.


    ¡­¡­ It was by coincidence, but I was able to return the favor.


    He won¡¯t be poking at me next time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, at this rate, we can¡¯t afford to put Hamelin first.¡±


    There are also magic beasts that have long-range attacks, like the Great King Vogue.


    If we give priority to Hamelin, the number of victims caused by magic beasts will only increase.


    Even if I use magic to round them up, now that the unit members are scattered so much, I can¡¯t help but get them involved.


    ¡°Is it best to reduce the damage by cutting down on the magical beasts while neutralizing Hamelin that looked bored?¡±


    I whirl around and twirl in the air, ring at Hamelin.


    ¡°Kyahahahahahahaha¡±


    Hamelin turned hisrge one eye to me with interest.

 Chapter 140 - Episode Fifteen - Magic Beasts Damage (8)

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Episode Fifteen - Magic Beasts Damage (8)</h4>


    There are too many demonic beasts.


    There are only a limited number of ways to reliably aim at the magical beasts alone while avoiding the private army from among them.


    I would like to crush themander, Hamelin, as quickly as possible, but until we can secure our safety, we have no choice but to target the magic beasts.


    Then, I would have no choice but to aim at each and every one of them and crush them.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    Answering from my spell and the World Tree¡¯s Ortem appears in my arms.


    I toss it with both arms and point my wand at the World Tree¡¯s Ortem as it hovers in the air.


    ¡°Puppet, dance!¡±


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem receives the light from the wand.


    This is where the real work begins.


    It takes a bit of concentration.


    I deploy 13 magic circles to cover my surroundings.


    I¡¯m sure I could increase it tenfold if I wanted to, but this scale is the limit of how much uracy I can guarantee to not involve the private army in each shot.


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem glowed, and another thirteen magic circles were deployed.


    I¡¯ve built in a magic form that responds to my actions and deals with magic in the World Tree¡¯s Ortem.


    When I activated the World Tree¡¯s Ortem, I activated a part of the magic form built into it.


    This makes it possible for the World Tree¡¯s Ortem to shift the target coordinates of the phenomenon and the phase of the magic power from my magic and re-activate it almost simultaneously.


    Of course, the control is quiteplicated here, but in the current situation, I can double the number of simultaneous activations of high-precision magic.


    This is a technique called double chanting, which was the deepest technique of the Marren tribe a long time ago.


    It was often used to exploit an opponent¡¯s gaps and pincer shots, ording to the books in the chief¡¯s archives.


    Since it was difficult to control, it was more often used for diversionary purposes.


    This is what I resurrected on my own since no detailed description has survived.


    ¡°Wind, form, de¡±


    The mouth of the World Tree¡¯s Ortem moves as I cast the spell and he mimics my voice and recites it.


    ¡°Wind, form, de¡±


    White lines flew from a total of twenty-six magic circles and pierced the demonic beasts.


    The spear of wind that pierced the magic beast pierced the ground as it was, sending up a ssh of sand.


    ¡°Gyaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Guoooh!¡±


    Magic beasts scream from all over the ce.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it now! y as many magic beasts as you can!¡±


    The people in the private army seem to be doing a great job.


    So far, I haven¡¯t heard that anyone has been hit.


    All the magic beasts seemed to be terrified.


    ¡°Praise me as the God¡±


    Asura 5000 mercilessly mowed down the magic beasts that had stopped moving.


    Its six arms tossed the magical beasts in strips and threw them repeatedly as it rushed forward.


    Its appearance was like a fierce general overrunning the enemy camp.


    Following that, the members of the private army ran after it, shouting and screaming.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be able to manage¡­¡­¡±


    The magic beasts have stopped attacking.


    With this, we can finally move on to the attack on Hamelin.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Hamelin was spinning in a circle and surfacing into the sky.


    He closed his mouth, which wasughing fluently, and moved away at a great rate.


    ¡°Wind, carry¡±


    He raises his wand.


    A breeze rolls up, and Hamelin¡¯s body is entangled.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The magically charged wind begins to plummet as it clings to Hamelin.


    More and more, it fell down to me.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    With my wand pointed at the falling Hamelin, I deployed six magic circles.


    A total of six balls of fire are created and one by one they hit Hamelin.


    With each hit, a ck haze peels off of Hamelin¡¯s body and disappears into the air.


    The spirits that made up the demon were being worn away.


    When the sixth one hit, one of Hamelin¡¯s eyeballs ripped open from side to side.


    The demon¡¯s scream echoes through the forest.


    ¡°Puppet, suck it up!¡±


    I point my wand at World Tree¡¯s Ortem.


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem¡¯s mouth is opened wide.


    Hamelin is swallowed up into it.


    Several ck arm-like things grow out of its mouth.


    Perhaps it¡¯s trying to escape from his mouth.


    World Tree¡¯s Ortem¡¯s mouth closes mercilessly and the outstretched arms are bitten off.


    The arm, which had lost its master, disappeared as it mixed with the air.


    For a while, something shook like a riot in the World Tree¡¯s Ortem, but soon it grew quiet.


    As soon as Hamelin disappeared, the magic beasts scattered and fled as if they had sensed something.


    Led by Asura 5,000, the members of the private army chased after the fleeing monsters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened! We¡¯ve got a God on our side, uoooooh!¡±


    ¡°Uooooooooooh!¡±


    ¡­¡­ they¡¯re probably in a state of excessive excitement due to fear and confusion.


    The unit members left behind after being injured were staring at their backs with cold eyes.


    ¡°Hah, hah¡­¡­ as I thought, Abel is as good as it gets.¡±


    Mea sits down against a nearby tree while holding an arrow.


    Mea¡¯s arms seem to be quite tired from shooting arrows in session as well.


    Maybe it¡¯s more of a mental fatigue though.


    ¡°Abel had to shoot that much magic and not get burned¡­¡­ What a ridiculous demon. Was he that sturdy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No, I just wanted to weaken it just enough to make that adjustment.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I pick up the World Tree¡¯s Ortem, and pat him on the head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare demon, it¡¯s too wasteful to defeat it. There¡¯s a lot we don¡¯t know about Hamelin yet, and it¡¯s worth the research. I shot a few of them because I wanted to weaken them without annihting the main body and also stripping them of their spirits for good.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a weakness-like part that you found!?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. And Hamelin itself is essentially an indefinite demon.¡±


    ¡°It was screaming, wasn¡¯t it!? Mea heard that, you know!?¡±


    If I feed it with my magic power appropriately, it should be fine.


    I don¡¯t want it to get too powerful and uncontroble, so I¡¯ll have to fine-tune it.


    It¡¯s a problem for me if the World Tree¡¯s Ortem were upied.


    I¡¯ll just shove it in another container¡­¡­ or an appropriate bottle.


    As I was caressing the World Tree¡¯s Ortem, I was thinking about what name to give it.

 Chapter 141 - Episode Sixteen - Magic Beasts Damage (9)

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Episode Sixteen - Magic Beasts Damage (9)</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re alive¡­ hahaha, against all those magic beasts, and we¡¯re still alive!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness, I can finally get back to Asshim without reserve in the world¡­¡­¡±


    The people of the private army were d to see each other safe.


    There were no casualties in this battle.


    I heard that most of the magic beast had escaped, but we were still able to hunt quite a few of them.


    The thinning of the magic beasts would be a great sess, I guess.


    I was able to greatly reduce the number of these magic beast, and I was also able to hunt the cause of the abnormalities in their biology.


    I¡¯m satisfied that I was able to find a big prize for myself.


    ¡°The wounded should line up in a row. We¡¯ll take care of them one by one in a simple manner.¡±


    I sat down on a nearby stone and called out to the people in the private army.


    The people who had slumped down surrounded by the carcasses of magic beasts get up.


    The big man put down the axe he was holding in his hand and ran to me, carrying the woman who had fallen instead.


    The others follow suit.


    The big man sits down in front of me and carefully ces the woman he was holding in his arms.


    She was a woman with long blonde hair, gently wavy.


    If you look at where she had fallen, you¡¯ll see that her sword had fallen. She seemed to be a swordsman.


    She had apparently been ripped in the stomach by a magic beast with her ws.


    Fortunately, the wound did not reach her internal organs.


    She looks like she¡¯s in pain, but she¡¯s conscious.


    ¡°Is it okay to ask for help?¡±


    I nod at the big man¡¯s words.


    Mea hands me the Hyottle and I pour the water inside over the wound.


    I cast a spell and a magic circle appears to have the water wash away the fungus and soil.


    ¡°Uh-uh¡­¡­¡±


    The woman moans in surprise at the feel of the water touching the wound.


    I then hardened the telets to stop the bleeding and increase the healing ability of the abdomen.


    I added life force directly to it, and as an added bonus, I also poured some pain relief magic on it.


    ¡°H-, huh¡­¡­ I can move already? It doesn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡­¡±


    When the woman raised her body, the people in the private army who were watching the situation cheered, ¡°Oh!¡±.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s best not to move it too much. We prioritized not putting too much pressure on your body rather than your recovery ability.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, thank you!¡±


    She gets up with his hands on the ground and bows to me.


    ¡°You can even stop the bleeding and pain with magic alone, without using any herbs or anything, huh! You, you can do anything with magic!¡±


    The big man pats me on the back happily.


    ¡°Ju-, just the basics, though.¡±


    ¡°No, to be honest, I was a little skeptical too! That there is no way you could take down Nalgarn by yourself. But after seeing the magic you just did, I¡¯m sure of it. It¡¯s true that if Nalgarn is a little weak, if you can catch him by surprise, you could have killed him!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡­ no, it was just good timing, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I was smiling shyly and there were a couple of guys talking in hushed tones behind me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Dante was in the first unit, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t see the head mound so he can say that.¡±


    As soon as their eyes met mine, the two of them hurriedly smiled a frozen smile as they hurriedly moved away with a crunching motion.


    ¡­¡­ I feel like I¡¯m inviting an unnecessary misunderstanding.


    After that, I continued to treat those who might have trouble moving.


    After the line diminished, I looked up and saw rk.


    His hair and armor were smeared with the mucus and mud of a magic beast.


    On top of that, he smelled so guttery that you¡¯ll want to pinch your own nose, as if the Great King Vogue¡¯s bad breath had been transferred to him.


    His eyebrows are drooping powerlessly, and his eyes are pointed to the ground in a vicious manner.


    Even a well-formed face feels weak-minded when you look at it this way.


    rk was entangled in the tongue of the Great King Vogue.


    I helped him out, but in doing so, he mmed his body into the ground.


    Maybe there was something ufortable in his bones.


    He wouldn¡¯t have wanted to ask me to treat him, given his position, but if he avoided me for that reason and didn¡¯t have any use for me on the way home, that would be aughingstock.


    It was time to return the grudge that had been cast on me from his numerous sarcastic remarks.


    Well, I¡¯m an adult, so I¡¯m not going to be so direct and mumbling.


    I¡¯ll treat him with a generous, rxed attitude.


    It¡¯s up to the individual to decide how he or she epts it.


    ¡°Oh, rk-san, where are you injured? Or is it the body odor from Vague? I can control it to a certain extent, but I¡¯m running out of material here, and I won¡¯t be able to erase itpletely until I get back to the vige. Ah, you¡¯ll have to stay that way for a while¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m wrong. I couldn¡¯t help but believe it when I saw them on the move. No, maybe I didn¡¯t want to believe it. I can¡¯t believe there was a human who could easily defeat a magic beast that we couldn¡¯t even handle.¡±


    rk said quietly and lowered his head.


    ¡­¡­ Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m such a small person now.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ yes, don¡¯t worry about it. Well, for now, it¡¯s just deodorization.¡±


    ¡°Let me stay like this until we get back to the vige, I need to cool my head a bit. My arm isn¡¯t feeling well, but at this rate, we won¡¯t be short-handed on the way back to fight the magic beasts.¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even I have pride. Don¡¯t make me feel any more embarrassed than I already am.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    rk walks on and away from me.


    His back looked awfully small.


    When I thought about it, the guy seemed normal and decent.


    I gently lowered my wand, reflecting upon my smallness.


    While the troops were resting, each unit leader was discussing the detailed situation and deciding on the return route.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the whereabouts of the escaped magic beasts. There must have been some dangerous ones as well. I¡¯m thinking that we should prioritize the search for that route over the one we didn¡¯t take this time.¡±


    ¡°From what I hear, most of the escapees have gone deep into the mountains. It¡¯s best to keep your hands to yourself. The soldiers are tired now, and it¡¯s best to avoid the route that would take them the long way.¡±


    Beside Euris and Caucus, the leader of the second squad, Maya, the leader of the third squad, is nodding yes and ministering to them.


    All three of them seem to get along well with each other.


    Somehow, I can imagine that they must be like that on a regr basis.


    ¡°Hmmm, I think that¡¯s enough for the mountain. There are a lot of people who say this is theirst day¡­¡­ so I don¡¯t want to put them in as much danger as possible¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Certainly, considering their emotions, this couldn¡¯t be worse¡­¡­ The magic beasts wouldn¡¯t evene down to our side, looking at the way they were scared¡­¡­¡±


    Maya and Euris were discussing the people of the Private Army.


    It seems that many of them want to leave the Private Amry and return to their hometown in the near future.


    I¡¯ve heard that the majority of the members of the Private Army are former drifters and adventurers.


    For a long time, they were bound to the frontier because of Nalgarn.


    It was only natural that they would want to return home.


    Thest big job is done, and we were able to confirm a safe route through this patrol, I guess.


    ¡­¡­ Since I¡¯m one of the few people on Lark¡¯s side, I feel like I¡¯d like them to stay on a little longer if they can.


    Of course, I can understand the desire to leave, but Lark had guaranteed the livelihood of the drifter, even if he was antagonized by the original lords that were there.


    Now would be the crucial time to regain the territory, and I would like to see them lend a little more help.


    Now that the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center isn¡¯t functioning either, there will be more inconvenience in the future if they leave in one fell swoop.


    In the meantime, I think it would be better to disband the private army with a few members and revive the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    The blockade is gone, and people from the outside should be able toe.


    If the people from the Private Army advertise to other cities, some adventurers woulde to visit the Fage territory.


    The shortage of personnel would be alleviated a bit.


    But whether or not there will be adventurers who wille all the way to the countryside to visit the Fage territory instead of other fiefdoms is¡­¡­


    It would be nice if there was some kind of selling point that would attract adventurers.


    I don¡¯t have any ideas, but we need sorcerer¡¯s manpower to make it practical.


    And it¡¯s not just the return ofbat personnel that I¡¯m afraid of.


    With the current situation, it¡¯s quite possible that the original residents will leave the Fage territory in anger without thinking twice.


    Now that we¡¯ve settled the problem of the monstermotion, it¡¯s hard to know what¡¯s going to happen if we don¡¯t get that side of things straightened out as well.


    In order to do that, we need to reform the Fage territory in order to eliminate the dissatisfaction of the residents.


    Specifically, the solution to the drought and the problem of magic weed, and the dismantling of the alchemy division, which is an uncontroble and selfish organization.


    **********


    [Activity Report] We¡¯re redistributing Abel¡¯s grimoire-style book covers! (Through Sept. 1)

 Chapter 142 - Episode Seventeen - Magic Beasts Damage (10)

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Episode Seventeen - Magic Beasts Damage (10)</h4>


    Each of them had a magic beast in hand, and the private army returned.


    Most of the packs of magic beasts had retreated deep into the mountains.


    I heard that there were fears that the damage from the magic beasts would hinder the recovery of distribution in the future, but I heard that they didn¡¯t have to worry about that.


    As long as you have an escort, you should be able to travel to other cities as long as it¡¯s not a rare urrence.


    The troops that had been divided into three groups in front of the vige assembled and gathered before entering the vige.


    They lined up at the entrance, and Euris announced a temporary dismissal.


    The troops who were still nervous let out a big sigh and rejoiced in each other¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I¡¯m really, really sorry for everything,¡±


    After the dismissal, Euris was the first toe to me.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, my lord¡¯s private army might have been wiped out. If that had happened now, this territory would have been¡­¡­¡±


    Euris face turned pale and her words were slurred.


    It was in a tone of voice that was horrible to say.


    ¡°Yes, yes! You¡¯re our hero! What, are you a famous magician in the city by any chance?¡±


    The big man, Dante, overheard the conversation between me and Euris and came closer.


    He¡¯s a tough guy, but a pleasant guy.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m from a rural minority¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I bet you could take down that bastard Icarus, couldn¡¯t you? Right? Right!¡±


    Icarus¡­¡­ hey.


    I¡¯d like to know the size of Icarus¡¯ faction and how cohesive it is.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be someone that can be dealt with by hitting them directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Be careful how you put it. We better not be antagonistic to Icarus-dono. All I can say from our standpoint is that we need to work together a bit more.¡±


    Euris res at Dante.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ but it really pisses me off.¡±


    ¡­¡­ From what I heard, he¡¯s an opponent even the lord can¡¯t keep his head up.


    Looking at the state of Euris, there may be people from Icarus¡¯ side mixed in with the private army as well.


    It¡¯s going to be quite painful to bring their authority down.


    I and Mea parted from the private army¡¯s members and decided to return to the lord¡¯s mansion.


    After this, each unit leader will report to Lark and discuss the prey in hand.


    After that is done, they will gather the private army again, processing and storage.


    He said that with this amount, he would have to ask the residents for help.


    However, I was already exhausted (mainly by transportation), so I asked to let us rest in the lord¡¯s mansion as is.


    Besides, I want to check on the condition of the Hamelin I got earlier.


    It¡¯s a rare demon, after all.


    There are many things I want to investigate.


    And if things go well, we may be able to determine the spirit user who used Hamelin to attack the private army.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, is your leg okay?¡±


    ¡°I feel like today is the most I¡¯ve walked since I was born¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been taking breaks and riding the Ortem, so well, I guess I¡¯ll just need to take three days off and I¡¯ll be back to full strength¡­¡­¡±


    The sunlight was terrible too.


    I thought about using sorcery to collect clouds, but I couldn¡¯t stop the queue, and that sorcery can cause the climate to copse and cause a lot of trouble if it¡¯s done without a n.


    I think it¡¯s fine because we were just in trouble from the drought, but it is said that the magic that maniptes the weather can also trigger a war if done poorly.


    ¡­¡­ We have to listen to our lord and the high magician who has been here for more than six months.


    The Dinrat Kingdom must have had such a nationalw.


    ¡°Oh, it looks more serious than I thought¡­¡­ Mea will give you a massage again!¡±


    ¡°I seriously request.¡±


    It was a different entrance than when we left, so this was the first time we were taking the road, but I already heard from Euris about the way to the lord¡¯s house.


    It wasn¡¯t soplicated, so you won¡¯t get lost.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡­¡­¡­is there something being built?¡±


    Mea¡¯s voice caught my attention, and I turned my head to look past her gaze.


    A short distance away, there was a building under construction.


    It was one sizerger than the other houses.


    It was taller, but it didn¡¯t appear to be two stories.


    More than a dozen men wereing in and out of the building, working on it.


    I saw a young man approaching there.


    A familiar blue robe, a thick scripture that could serve as a blunt instrument.


    A good-looking, snappy sink-eye.


    He was Ringus, a missionary of the Water God.


    One of the men noticed him, stopped his work, and ran over to him.


    ¡°Ringus-san! What do you think? It¡¯s starting to take shape, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wonderful¡­¡­ I can feel your faith and passion just by looking at it.¡±


    Ringus touched a hand to the wall, caressing it affectionately.


    ¡°Ehhehehe. I¡¯m honored to have youpliment me, Ringus-san! I¡¯ll tell everyone about it.¡±


    The man seems embarrassed and replies, scratching his head.


    ¡°Thank you. Building a church in another country has been one of my dreams since I was a child¡­¡­ so I¡¯m really d to have met you guys¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no! There¡¯s no need to thank me for that! It was us rather who were saved! I wish more of the other guys would listen to Ringus-san¡­¡­ because we¡¯re all here with that in mind!¡±


    ¡°If my words can help you¡­¡­ I will be more than happy to do so. I had some uncertainties¡­¡­ but I am so d I came to this ce. The words of the Water God are just as he said. ¡®Mix it up, but it¡¯s muddy, the source is the same.¡±


    A church of the water god Levi will be built?


    The state religion of the Kingdom of Dinrat, Kudor, is kind to pagans, except for some¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem because I¡¯m not interested in it¡­¡­


    ¡°There was a bit of concern, but that has been taken care of as well¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Concern? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nono, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Ringus quickly smiled, then turned himself towards me.


    Our eyes met.


    At that moment, Ringus stopped moving and his expression froze.


    ¡°W-why¡­what is, what is going on? You were supposed to take part on that¡­¡­¡±


    Ringus kneels in ce and holds his mouth in his hand.


    ¡°Ringus-san? Ringus-san, are you okay? Hey, somebody get me some water! Ringus-san looks so pale!¡±


    The man panicked and gave orders to the others who were working.


    I wondered if he saw something strange.


    I turned around to check behind me, but there was nothing of interest.


    ¡°Abel, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, no¡­¡­ Right now I just want to lie down and sleep somewhere out of the sun.¡±


    I turned my body around and tried to move my stopped feet forward again.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    I heard Ringus barking and the sound of dull blows, and I couldn¡¯t help but turn around again.


    Ringus had clenched his fists and was punching the walls of the church under construction.


    Was this a dream of his since he was a child?


    ¡°Ringus-san? Ringus-san!¡±


    ¡°What, what the hell happened to Ringus-san?¡±


    Construction work hade to aplete halt and there was a hugemotion.


    Immediately, Ringus seemed to have returned to hisposure, and while he was breathing hard, he bowed his head to those around him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for losing myself about what I did¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What, a fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t that man just look at Abel?¡±


    I check behind me again, but there¡¯s nothing there.


    Looking back, I can¡¯t help but feel like he was looking at Mea and not me.


    I just didn¡¯t have the energy to think about anything else, so I decided to head straight for the lord¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 143 - Episode Eighteen

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Episode Eighteen</h4>


    After returning to the mansion, I headed to greet Lark.


    I just exined that no one was seriously injured, and told him that Euris and the others would be back soon to give him a detailed report.


    ¡°There were no problems, I see. Really, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m just so worried that something bad will happen again because of all the mishaps that have been happening¡­¡­¡±


    Lark nodded yes and patted his chest.


    There was a problem, but Euris would exin that area well.


    ¡°Speaking of which, who set up the detailed route for the magic beast thinning n?¡±


    I want to make sure of this one.


    Although I can¡¯t say for sure, there is a good chance that the person who suggested the route is the spirit user who turned Hamelin against us.


    The ce where the three units gathered was too much to bring to surround and carry out a surprise attack.


    That might just be why they operated Hamelin, but at least it was someone who knew the details of the thinning n.


    ¡°A detailed route? It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡­ It was decided by gathering a group of visionaries from the Private Army and the Alchemy Division, correcting each other. I could list them if necessary, but¡­¡­ why would you ask about that?¡±


    ¡°I was a little curious. Um, the Alchemy Division as well?¡±


    I was told you were refused entry, though.


    ¡°Yeah. Icarus is a very experienced and intelligent man, after all¡­¡­ in times like these, I always ask for his wisdom.¡±


    Lark said bitterly.


    He seems to be an excellent human being, no doubt.


    However, it seems that he uses that as a good reason to run away from anything dangerous or hard to do¡­¡­


    ¡°Who made the decision on the rendezvous point near the mountain?¡±


    ¡°What? Umm, It¡­¡­ was Me If I remember. It was just right in position, and there¡¯s no way I could have made a mistake¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem to narrow it down from here.


    In the meantime, I¡¯ll ask around Euris too.


    It¡¯s possible to get the route out from the people in the private army, and it might be dangerous to rely on too much information.


    The blockade of the territory by Nalgarn, the attempted destruction of the Private Army by Hamelin, the damage to crops¡­¡­


    If these could be brought about deliberately, it would have been easy to destroy the Fage territory.


    The people who have the advantage of keeping them alive and not killing them are the ones who are in a position to control this territory after Lark¡¯s authority haspletely fallen away¡­¡­


    When you think about it, it naturally narrows down the list of suspects.


    There are people who are suspicious, but it¡¯s not something that can be said easily.


    If you are wrong, you will only end up alerting the culprit, and even if you are right, if you are resisted, you will lose your credibility.


    If they get away without any solid evidence, or if they be mute, they will be unable to speak, leaving us with a bad taste in their mouths, which could make it difficult for us to stay.


    That would be the end of it.


    I could just tell Lark to be careful, but I don¡¯t think that would make things any better.


    I¡¯m sorry to say, but there¡¯s no countermeasure that Lark can take at this point in time, and it would be a bad thing if he were to be aware of it, and as a result, the culprit could find out about it.


    I¡¯d like to see Lark recover his territory¡­¡­ or rather, I¡¯d like him to work on restoring his authority. Earnestly.


    It seems that the enemy is a ratherrge opponent.


    Until we have proof that we can finish them off, it would be better to let them swim.


    I¡¯m not veryfortable with it, but it¡¯s one thing to wait for them to give up and run.


    After I finished talking to Lark, I headed to my room.


    Mea had been given another room, but it wasn¡¯t even bedtime yet, so she followed me.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to check on Hamelin.¡±


    Using the teleportation magic, he calls up the World Tree Ortem and ces it on the floor.


    He points the tip of his wand at the Ortem and chants the spell again.


    ¡°Puppet, spit it out.¡±


    A mass of ck haze escaped from the World Tree¡¯s Ortem and fell in a blur to the floor.


    The ck haze quickly turned into a sphere, and two small, dull eyes floated in the air.


    It should have been about the size of a person¡¯s head, but now it was the size of a handstand.


    ¡°Kyu?¡±


    Hamelin leaned back and blinked.


    ¡°I-, isn¡¯t she looking a lot prettier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sapped its strength, after all.¡±


    It was indeed too dangerous as it was, so I ripped off quite a few of the spirits that were building Hamelin.


    I need to thoroughly manage it so that it don¡¯t try to collect the spirits and regain their power in the future.


    ¡°Its eyes became two now, I knew it was because you broke its eyeballs¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an indefinite demon, so it shouldn¡¯t matter, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Re-, really?¡±


    Hamelin rolled over and exposed his belly to me.


    Perhaps it was a pose of surrender.


    I poked its belly with my finger and it moaned, ¡®Kyu¡¯.


    I poured my magic power into Hamelin and used the echoing magic power to examine the individual¡¯s information.


    ¡°So its summoning crest is already severed.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a summoning crest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mark that a spirit beast or demon can carve on the body of a spirit user they like. With the summoning crest, the spirit user can summon the spirit beast or demon whenever he wants.¡±


    If the spirit user still had the summoning crest of Hamelin, I could bring Hamelin in front of a suspicious human to confirm it.


    However, right now Hamelin doesn¡¯t feel like his magic power is connected to any of them.


    Perhaps he erased the summoning crest for fear of being identified.


    Did he fail to summon it and guessed that Hamelin was in a state of captivity?


    Since Hamelin is a demon of low intelligence, it would be difficult to get the original spirit user out of him.


    Should we proceed with the search for the culprit at the same time, or should we prioritize stabilizing the territory for now?


    Hamelin put his head on the floor and stopped moving.


    Five long, slender arms sprouted and hung sluggishly and forcefully.


    Two small, dull eyes crackled and blinked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s still kind of creepy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mea hides gently behind me.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    His arms seem to be dried out and his body appears to be slender.


    It seems to be quite weak.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he was using too much power to drag a magic beast of that scale around, or maybe it¡¯s because he was beaten up by magic, or maybe it¡¯s because the inside of the World Tree¡¯s Ortem wasn¡¯t very suitable for his body¡­¡­


    Perhaps it¡¯s hungry¡­¡­ or perhaps it¡¯scking in magic power.


    It must have used up all its magic power in guiding the magic beast and maintaining its body under the attack, and then It was locked up in the Ortem with a warding effect, so It was unable to replenish its magic power.


    I gather my magic power at my fingertips and bring it closer to Hamelin.


    I don¡¯t want to overdo it too much and have him gain power, so I keep it fairly low.


    The moment Hamelin approaches its face suspiciously, he stretches out his arms and bounded my hand.


    He opens his big mouth and sucks on my fingers. It tickles.


    ¡°And, that¡¯s as far as it goes.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    I pull my fingers back quickly as I see Hamelin¡¯s body swell.


    Hamelin stares at my fingers in a hushed manner and stretches out his arms.


    ¡°However, when you see it like this, It¡¯s quite cute.¡±


    When I press my fingers on his belly and rubs it, he stretches out his little thin arms and cackles saying, ¡®kyakkyakkyakkya¡¯.


    It¡¯s surprisinglyfortable to touch.


    ¡°Me-, Mea would like to touch it for a bit¡­¡­ too?¡±


    You¡¯re so susceptible.


    I pull my arm back and Hamelin jerks upright, his eyes fixed on me.


    Is it over? It was a questioning look in his eyes.


    Mea, who had been hiding behind me, stretches out her arms so.


    Mea¡¯s fingers touches.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ it¡¯s softer than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Right? Right?¡±


    After that, after a short time of poking around with him, perhaps its tired, it approached the World Tree¡¯s Ortem, changing the shape of its body and goes into its mouth.


    ¡­¡­ what are you, a hamster?

 Chapter 144 - Episode Nineteen - Alchemy Division (1)

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Episode Neen - Alchemy Division (1)</h4>


    The next day, I was lounging around Lark¡¯s mansion, still not fully recovered from the fatigue of walking around to thin out the magic beasts.


    Mea also went out to help process the magical beasts, so I becamepletely free of time.


    In the morning, Euris came to the mansion to report to Lark, and we had a chat.


    That¡¯s when the topic of conversation turned to the processing of magical beasts, and when I blurted out, ¡°It would be easier if I could dismantle or process magical beasts too¡±, she said, ¡°Mea will remember that!¡± And then she just followed Euris.


    She seems to be getting ¡®jack of all trades and master of none¡¯ more and more.


    I decided to talk with Lark to make a list of the problems that needed to be resolved anyway, thinking that I should n for the future until my physical condition returns.


    I walked down the hallway to the front of the office, looking at the pictures hanging on the wall, and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Marias? You cane in.¡±


    The sound of the quill moving from behind the door stopped, and Lark¡¯s voice could be heard.


    He seems to mistook it for a servant.


    Lark seemed to be strangely friendly with Marias, and I¡¯d better get a confirmation before I opened it.


    There are some things you may want to show to your servants, but not to your guests.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Abel.¡±


    I hear the sound of Lark hurriedly knocking over a chair, followed by the sound of footsteps approaching.


    Lark opens the door from the back.


    ¡°Oh, it was you! Now,e on in.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to be so careful¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯d rather have a little more dignity.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you again about the problems the Fage territory is currently facing right now. After all, this is where I will be living from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡®That¡¯s true, too, just a moment. Let¡¯s see, the copy of the application form from the Alchemy Division and the periodic reports¡­¡­¡±


    Lark rifles through the archives and goes to arrange a few files on the shelves.


    ¡°No, just a quick verbal is fine¡­¡­¡±


    Lark listens to my words and puts the file back in its ce.


    I was free in the meantime, so I was looking around the room when I noticed a small white statue of what looked like a small white statue, about the size of a parent¡¯s tip, falling at the foot of the desk.


    I walked up to it and picked it up.


    It¡¯s a statue wearing a crown and sitting on a throne.


    ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t find it, so It fell down there. Thank you for finding it. it¡¯s a piece we use for a game called the Lyrus board. We move each other one by one and y a kind of mock war with the pieces.¡±


    Lark, who has finished putting away the files, approaches me.


    The Lyrus board ¡­ is it like a chess game?


    I didn¡¯t know they existed in this world too.


    ¡°It seems that Marias¡¯s father, who was a peddler, got it by ident. I was hoping that by spreading the word about it, the dissatisfaction of the people in the area would be alleviated to some extent¡­¡­ Is what I thought, but it didn¡¯t work out so well.¡±


    ¡°Is it about the Cost?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but the rules are prettyplicated too. The only people in this Fage territory who have aplete grasp of the rules are Me and Marias. We can simplify the pieces, but adjusting the rules doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±


    It would be easy to make a shogi game with just the name of the position carved on the tree.


    If the rules are thatplicated for the lyrus board, why don¡¯t we make it a simple chess game¡­¡­


    No, but in that case, you don¡¯t have to worry about the lyrus board, there is something simpler and more popr.


    ¡°Then how about the oracle card?¡±


    ¡°Oracle card?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was popr in my own hometown. I think this is a better way to drown your frustrations because it can be enjoyed by several people in harmony. And since it¡¯s paper, it¡¯s cheaper and can be mass-produced.¡±


    Not really in my hometown, but it¡¯s the old world.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! If you don¡¯t mind, can you show me once!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it in my room.¡±


    I wanted to get a list of all the problems from the Larks¡¯ point of view, but I got sidetracked.


    Well, I can ask himter.


    As I was about to touch the door, there was a knocking sound at the door.


    I moved away from the door and looked in the direction of Lark¡¯s response.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Marias¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that little girl, lord-dono.¡±


    A low male voice interrupted the words and the door was opened without waiting for Lark¡¯s next response.


    The man who entered was an older man.


    A ck, well-defined mustache and beard.


    Deeply carved wrinkles and a ring look in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Icarus-dono.¡±


    Lark says as if he had bitten down on a bitter worm.


    ¡­¡­ I knew it, this is Icarus.


    ¡°That pale one over there is the said sorcerer?¡±


    Icarus said as he stared at me and moved his face much closer to mine.


    His breath stinks. The smell of aging.


    I reflexively took a half step back.


    ¡°I hear you have great magic skills for someone so young. I heard that you defeated Nalgarn and contributed to the operation to thin the magic beasts the other day. Really good, good.¡±


    Heughed, his face wrinkled, and pped his hands deliberately.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­¡­ Tha-, thank you very much¡­¡­¡±


    Then he looks towards his lord and sighs one sigh in dismay.


    His face turns grim and he shouts out loud.


    ¡°On the other hand, what an outrage of a private army! Even if you mobilize all of your forces, you can¡¯t defeat Nalgarn, and you end up running away crying and screaming! They¡¯re useless at thinning out the magical beasts, not to mention they livefortably siphoning off the blood of the people, and now they¡¯re making preparations to return to their home town because the blockade is lifted! It¡¯s a rumor among the residents! As a servant of my lord, the sparks areing to us too! It¡¯s time for you to do something about those useless people!¡±


    Wha-, what¡¯s up with this old man?


    ¡°The-, they always do their best and fight for us! I won¡¯t tolerate such insulting words even if you¡¯re Icarus-dono! Besides, in the operation to defeat Nalgarn, the main force of the sorcerer¡¯s army is reported to have stayed back and not moved until the end! How dare Icarus-dono say such a thing from your mouth!¡±


    As expected, Lark seems to have be annoyed, and his face is a little red.


    Icarus exhales heavily and slowly shakes his head.


    ¡°No, no, no, no. You don¡¯t understand anything, my lord. The close-quarter unit made up of private army members hadn¡¯t been able to properly attract Nalgarn¡¯s attention in the first ce, so we couldn¡¯t order our men to move, either. If we had moved them wrongly, the number of wounded would have jumped up. This is not the ce for an amateurbatant, like lord-dono, to interfere. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am asking, lord-dono. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do by you remaining silent. If you have aint, I¡¯ll listen about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ that¡¯s enough. That was an unnecessary thing to say.¡±


    When Lark pulls back, Nimari raises the corners of his mouth.


    It must be Icarus¡¯s way of covering it up with his quips and hiding an inconvenient story.


    ¡°Oh, if only the close-quarter unit had worked a little harder, our magic would have been enough to finish them off! And to top it all off, I didn¡¯t know I was going to have to let this boy clean up my mess! Unless your close-quarter unit is ipetent! After all, adventurers are just a bunch of crowds of people who are supposed to be used up!¡±


    Icarus shouted in a theatrical tone.


    Just listening to it was irritating.


    I don¡¯t think he just came here to badmouth me, but if that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point, after all.


    Or rather, it¡¯s almost certainly him who¡¯s spreading bad words about Lark and the private army in the territory.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m busy too, so let¡¯s get down to business. What brings you here today, Icarus-dono?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to have Nalgarn¡¯s head sent all the way back to the Alchemy Division.¡±


    ¡­¡­ All of Nalgarn¡¯s head sent to the Alchemy division?


    I gave that thing to the Lord originally.


    What¡¯s this guy saying at his own convenience?


    Noticing my gaze, Icarus hides his mouth andughs.


    ¡°I have already heard of the transfer of that Abel-dono to Lord-dono. What a waste of Nalgarn¡¯s scales as armor for a useless private army! You don¡¯t know the value of Nalgarn¡¯s scales, so you can say that! I can put it to better use and help rebuild this territory!¡±


    Was that guy who was bad-mouthing the Private Army earlier as an excuse to recover Nalgarn from the Private Army¡¯ faults?


    If it¡¯s a bad character and thick skin on the face, wouldn¡¯t it surpass Norman (Noswell¡¯s father) as well?


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you continue to make Nalgarn the armor of those former adventurers, won¡¯t the people who know about this matter nder lord-dono again for his ipetence? Why don¡¯t you just hand it over to me quietly?¡±


    ¡°N-, no, um, I gave it to the lord, not you. I gave it to him because I heard that the armor wascking in resources, so if the use of the armor is going to change, let me reconsider.¡±


    I raise my hand and interrupt the conversation.


    Lark doesn¡¯t seem to be a very strong type of person, and he might be pushed out of the way if he continues.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It has been rumored as a beautiful story in the territory that Abel-dono has transferred the valuable Nalgarn scales for this territory withoutpensation. Really, what worthy thing to do! But if it was rescinded in the blindness of greed, then the reputation would bepletely reversed¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ So you are putting an appropriate different color to it and change it to a bad reputation.


    Considering the fact that I¡¯m going to be living in this ce, I would avoid it if I could¡­¡­ but if the price is going to be paid for it, it will be a shame to let you take all of it.


    More than anything else, the thought of it going into this guy¡¯s hands makes me angry.


    Lark moaned as he scratched his hair, but he said as he squeezed out.


    ¡°I need a week¡­¡­ no, three days¡­¡­ give me some time¡­¡­¡±


    Icarusughs foolishly.


    ¡°Lord-dono, I expect a good answer. So long.¡±


    With that, he turned on his heel and left the office.


    After Icarus left, we were silent for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­¡±


    It was Lark¡¯s apology that broke the silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You decide what you want to do. It doesn¡¯t make much difference if I have more factors to be frowned upon by my fellow citizens now, and not many of them would be foolish enough to choke on you, the hero who defeated Nalgarn, for trivial reasons¡­¡­ Besides, I¡¯ll do my best to cover for you.¡±


    There aren¡¯t many foolish residents¡­¡­


    But there are residents who climb the walls and pour mud water on them or throw fertilized eggs at them.


    ¡°Do they have that much poprity that they can do whatever they want?¡±


    ¡°It is frustrating, but they have. In this troubled Fage territory, alchemists are a beacon of hope. And Icarus, the head of that division, has the overwhelming support of the residents, even more so than I do.¡±


    Come to think of it, Ringus, the Water God¡¯s missionary, also said.


    ¡°If there is no hope, there is no choice but to grasp the fiction. Even if it slips through your hands like water¡±.


    In a way, the Alchemy Division might be like a religion for the residents.


    If they believe that one day they will save the territory, they won¡¯t have toment the present.


    ¡°But if they¡¯re just talking and haven¡¯t produced any results, then they¡¯ll be able to direct their frustration¡­¡­ ah.¡±


    I realized after I said it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right. Icarus is deflecting his frustration and directing it all at me and my private army.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I-, I¡¯m always sorry for your loss.


    ¡°But I think I see the goal. I¡¯vee up with a way to do it without spreading unnecessary rumors and having to give Nalgarn to them.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Re-, really?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll drop Icarus within three days before the appointed day arrives.¡±


    If we deprive Icarus of his support, he will not be able to negotiatepulsively with us.


    ¡°My God, Icarus in three days¡­ is that even possible?¡±


    We know the foundation on which Icarus is supported.


    He¡¯s just taking advantage of the problems of the territory and taking advantage of the worries of the residents.


    Then, once all the problems of the territory are solved, there will only be the result of an ipetent alchemist who has done nothing when it¡¯s over.


    Within three days, I¡¯ll put an end to each and every one of therge amount of problems that the Fage territory has.


    Then Icarus, the biggest nuisance of all, would be automatically sent away, and my peace in this territory would be like a guarantee.

 Chapter 145 - Episode Twenty - Alchemy Division (2)

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Episode Twenty - Alchemy Division (2)</h4>


    After Icarus left, I decided to discuss and identify and put together the problems that Lark and the Fage territory were facing.


    If there were people targeting the Fage territory for some reason, and if we can destroy each of the problems one by one and stabilize them, they will not be able to interfere with us, and they will be able to show their tails in a hurry.


    The following are the problems that Lark and I discussed and put together, and they are the ten problems that the Fage territory has.


    The closure of Fage territory by Nalgarn with its regeneration technique. (We¡¯ve already subjugated it, but it¡¯s possible that they were spurred on by us.)


    Abnormal breeding of monsters and mutant species has urred. (The original culprit, a demon, has already been collected, and a significant thinning of the magic beasts has been aplished.


    Lack of materials for armor. (Tentatively aplished due to Nalgarn¡¯s scales, but Icarus¡¯ intervention has made it impossible to do it.


    A major shortage of forces due to the closure of the adventurer¡¯s support center and the return of private army members, and the expected deterioration of security as a result


    Food shortages due to drought and damage to crops caused by evil nts


    The development of amusements to distract the discontent of the residents


    Disagreements between the lord and residents, and suspicion of private armies


    The dragging of Icarus, the head of the Alchemy Division.


    The danger of internal conflicts due to the rapid growth of a foreign religion.


    The maniption of Fage territory by someone or something.


    The above ten items are the issues that the Fage Territory is currently facing.


    Although the blockade of the territory by Nalgarn has been lifted, distribution has hardly been restored.


    Since we can¡¯t guarantee our safety yet, we can¡¯t move too actively either.


    For the time being, they¡¯ve sent the pogues and messengers to the nobles and royal capitals they know, but it¡¯s unlikely that they will be of any particr help, as they didn¡¯t take any countermeasures against Nalgarn to begin with.


    Although the number of magic beasts has been reduced due to Hamelin¡¯s nature, there are still many vicious magic beasts that were missed.


    It¡¯s doubtful that they will be able to counteract this with a force that is sure to dwindle from now on.


    I¡¯d like to help, but the magical beasts that have managed to escape from the Asura 5000 must all be very scared.


    The excitement caused by Hamelin¡¯s magic must have worn off long ago, and running around the field to chase after them is unfortunately not my strong suit.


    If we use Hamelin, we¡¯ll be able to manage it, but if we let him go too far, there¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll just run away.


    If the captured Hamelin was let loose, it would be quite a serious crime.


    As long as we don¡¯t have enough hands to maintain security, it¡¯s no use for me to help only thinning out the magic beasts.


    The current territory is hopelessly understaffed.


    It would be easier to move private army members if we were dedicated to maintaining security, but now that we want to focus on reconstruction, reinforcing the private army will inevitably be too expensive.


    The priority should be the restoration of the facility of the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    Even when ites to armor materials, Nalgarn¡¯s scales have been rendered immobile for some time due to Icarus¡¯ usations.


    I must have that graceless and lowly sorcerer retire as soon as possible.


    He also needs to be humiliated asrge as possible so that he cannot be easily recovered by the support of those around it.


    It would be best for him to die, but I don¡¯t prefer that kind of move, and there¡¯s a lot of animosity from his supporters.


    ¡°It¡¯s awful¡­¡­ no, looking at it again, it¡¯s really awful¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at the paper Lark had written down and muttered to myself.


    It was only after I hadpletely said it out loud that I reminded myself that it was rude.


    I quickly covered my mouth with my hand, but Lark also just shook his head powerlessly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have any words to say, really.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ Somehow, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s awful, and besides, the cause of it is entirely in my hands. You¡¯ve been very good to me. I can¡¯t thank you enough. I can¡¯t tell you how many times I¡¯ve thought the ce was over¡­¡­¡±


    As expected, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all there is to it¡­¡­


    If it wasn¡¯t for Icarus, who was building a faction and sabotaging this situation, it would have been a lot better.


    That old man wouldn¡¯t be able toin even if he was beheaded anymore.


    By the way, the ninth item in the list, the foreign religion is of course the Water God Levi religion.


    Levi is said to be one of the four great gods of creation, along with the earth god Garuja, fire god Mahalbo and sky god Silfheim.


    (Kudor, which is praised by the kingdom of Dinrat, is not included in the four great gods of creation, but in some cases, he is considered one of the five great gods ofw.)


    However, Levi, the water god, is the least powerful of the four great creator gods, at least in the Kudor scriptures, and is described as having had 80% of his body vaporized by the mes released by Kudor, and the remaining 20% poured into a chalice to be consumed.


    Levi¡¯s state religion, Riveras, was also a small country, divided into several different sects with different interpretations of the scriptures, which led to repeated civil wars.


    So, clearly, there must be quite a few suspicious sects within Levi¡¯s religion.


    It¡¯s not surprising that some of the branching sects may have been set up by lowly clergy in their desire for convenient ves.


    I don¡¯t even know how official the Ringus¡¯ religion is, and I¡¯ve heard that some of the Levi¡¯s are hostile to Kudolism, even if they don¡¯t outwardly put it out there.


    Lark says he fears that if they continue to grow in power steadily, they may cause a nasty incident one day.


    Lark also wondered whether he should be regted as a lord, but as a missionary, Ringus is soft-spoken and gentle, and above all, he was already well-liked by the residents when he came to greet Lark.


    I gave him permission to just talk to them, as I thought it would help curb the extremist behavior of the lords, but before I knew it, a church was being built, and it was growingrger andrger.


    It is bing deeply rooted in the Fage territory, and if they try to drive them out now, that could be the trigger for a rebellion.


    Although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, but if you think about it, it¡¯s the opponent you want to be most wary of right now.


    ¡°Hmmm, I can¡¯t handle the missionary¡¯s problem. If you touch it carelessly, it¡¯s likely to cause a huge rebellion¡­¡­ if it has grown to this point, it¡¯s better to put it behind you and first restore Lark-san¡¯s credibility as a lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the animosity of those around me, and it¡¯s no different with Icarus¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ They¡¯re all troublesome opponents.


    I¡¯m confident if I can just screw them over directly with magic, but I have to drag them out to the ring first.


    Icarus seems to be quite devious, and considering the deadline for collecting Nalgarn, there isn¡¯t much time to spare.


    ¡°If we want to sh with Icarus, we might want to consult with Rinoa, the deputy head of the Alchemy Division. Most of the Alchemy Division is sipping sweet juice with Icarus but only Rinoa¡¯s faction is showing me a cooperative side. Even when we formed a team to defeat Nalgarn, they ignored Icarus¡¯ orders to the sidelines and moved on.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Well, just let me do the talking.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll introduce you to Rinoa.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ and I¡¯d like permission to use restricted magic. I want to start working tomorrow already, so can I get a seal today?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Icarus also said that many of the sorceries involved in territorial matters require permission from the person in charge of thend, didn¡¯t he? If it¡¯s your request, I¡¯ll give you whatever permission I can give you under my authority.¡±


    All right, I guess this will go through even if I mix in a weird request in the middle of the rush.


    ¡°Well, then, can I have about thirty-eight pieces?¡±


    Lark¡¯s expression twitched as I uttered that.


    ¡°Thirty-eight pieces!? Oh, you¡¯ve already decided how many copies to buy? I know I just said that like it was a side note, but I thought it was pretty much all in your head¡­¡­? Wait, wait a minute, I mean, I still need to think about it for a minute, or something¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll go put it together as soon as I can! My lord, let¡¯s work together to restore the territory!¡±


    I struck a gut pose and slipped quickly out of the office.


    I¡¯m d to hear that.


    It looks like we can use the territory reform as an excuse to experiment withrge-scale bio-magic, and we can do whatever we want after the territory problem is over.


    I¡¯m not going to do anything to drag the territory down, so I hope they¡¯ll overlook this level of perks.

 Chapter 146 - Episode Twenty-One - Alchemy Division (3)

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Episode Twenty-One - Alchemy Division (3)</h4>


    The next day, I immediately decided to meet with Rinoa, the deputymander of the alchemy division.


    ording to Lark¡¯s story, Rinoa must be doing sorcery to gather rain clouds on the hill just outside the vige.


    Mea and I headed up the hill where Rinoa was.


    As we walked, I looked at the request form for permission to use magic.


    Five out of thirty-eight pieces, I didn¡¯t get the lord¡¯s seal.


    I tried to beg a bit, but as expected, he bowed his head and said he couldn¡¯t give me permission right now.


    For these five, I couldn¡¯te up with a good excuse for the danger either, so I decided to give up for now, for now.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Abel? Making such a difficult face?¡±


    Mea stretched her head out and looked at the request form.


    I frowned at the contents of the written request.


    ¡°Wha-, what¡¯s this written¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°The scope and purpose of the permission to use bio-magic. I thought it would be deceptive if I wrote it a little moreplicated, but I got yed hard to pinpoint.¡±


    I reply while scratching my head.


    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a magic that could destroy the territory if I make a slight mistake, but I thought that if it worked, it could contribute greatly to the Fage territory, but I guess I have to be cautious from the standpoint of a lord.


    Of course, I¡¯m confident that I won¡¯t cause such a catastrophic failure.


    Once the problems with Nalgarn¡¯s scales are taken care of, I¡¯ll get down to brass tacks and rewrite the request form and do my best to cover up the mistake.


    There¡¯s a benefactor¡¯s correction, and it won¡¯t be treated with impunity.


    ¡°However, because I scared them with this one piece of paper, it¡¯s hard to put all the suspicious parts on hold. Well, I¡¯ve been given the okay for the basic part, so if I can work behind the restrictions with applications and loopholes, I can do something simr. The only thing that hurts is bio-magic.¡±


    Perhaps because bio-magic is easily disliked by people, research is also quite slow.


    It is also highly restricted by nationalw and closely watched by those in charge of the territory.


    In the old days, it seems that radical religious groups burned the books on bio-magic, and a famous sorcerer in that path was assassinated, and there were many incidents.


    However, because of that, it is also a magic that is full of dreams.


    If we could get rid of the prejudices and re-establish official restrictions and freely handle bio-magic within those limits, the entire Dinrat Kingdom would be much wealthier than it is now.


    If one were to conduct research on bio-magic, this frontier, closed-off fage territory would be the most suitable ce to do so.


    If not right now, I¡¯d like to slowly change the restrictions¡­¡­and ease them.


    I fold up the paper and put it away in my pocket.


    ¡°Mea had no idea about that paper just now, but¡­¡­ The lord must be knowledgeable about sorcery.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the employer of the Alchemy Division for one thing, so I suppose it was necessary to some extent.¡±


    Honestly, I thought I could fudge it any way I could if I just emphasized the good side of the story.


    I may have taken him a bit lightly.


    On a hill on the outskirts of the vige, a group of six men in bright blue robes lined up over simple white clothing.


    In the center was a girl holding arge staff.


    Her young appearance stands out in the midst of many people of a reasonable age.


    However, from the position and the atmosphere around her, I could tell that she was the leader of the six-man group.


    It also matched the appearance that Lark had told me about beforehand.


    It would be Rinoa, the deputymander, no doubt.


    Rinoa removed her robe and let it hang down her back, revealing her beautiful braids.


    Her long ears, though not as long as those of the elves, were peeking out through her hair.


    Judging from those ears and his apparent age, she¡¯s a Noir, not Norcs.


    Noir doesn¡¯t age from a certain age, so she spends his entire life in the form of a child.


    In that case, then it makes sense that she¡¯s in the position of deputymander at that appearance age.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haaaa.¡±


    Rinoa let out a sigh as she lowered therge staff she had lifted with a jiggly and trembling hand.


    Her mouth is bent into a hefty shape and she rubs therge cane nervously with her thin fingers.


    Apparently, she¡¯s not in a very good mood.


    ¡°Deputy Commander-dono, can we stop now?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you try, you can¡¯t do what you can¡¯t. Rather than wasting magic power on this kind of thing, it¡¯s better to distribute water to the residents¡­¡­¡±


    I hear a sorceress who seems to be Rinoa¡¯s subordinate call out to her, and I remember the story of the girls being out in the hills to beg for rain.


    I suddenly looked up.


    The sky was clear and sunny.


    Apparently, rainmaking was a difficult task.


    I looked into the distance and saw that the clouds had stagnated just before it reached the fage territory.


    The road to sess seems to be a long one.


    ¡°You know we¡¯re going to be interrupted by the foolish Commander, right? He originally threw this job to me and the others because he wanted to put together and discredit those who are opposed to him.¡±


    Rinoa says, and her men shrug their shoulders in disappointment.


    I¡¯m starting to know what happened.


    Are those guys the Vice Commander¡¯s faction, the minority of the alchemy division that is opposed to Icarus?


    It seems that Icarus is intent on reducing the Vice Commander¡¯s group¡¯s voice and the trust of those around them by throwing the difficult task of gathering rain clouds to them.


    By creating other spearheads, he suppresses the loss of his own credibility while also undermining the credibility of his opponents who are in his way by making them unable to move.


    As expected of a man who controls his domain from behind the scenes.


    I¡¯ll admit that he¡¯s top-notch when ites to self-defense and harassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to my lord, but this might be the limit. The problematic Nalgarn is gone, and there¡¯s no point in staying in this territory anymore¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa put down herrge staff and gave a small shake of her head.


    Her tone was light, but she looked tired.


    He must have received a mountain of other harassment of this kind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s right. And there¡¯s nothing more I can do.¡±


    There is a gloomy atmosphere in the Vice Commander¡¯s faction.


    In the future, if the time continues like this, the serious guys will probably leave and the Icarus force will growrger andrger.


    As I approached with mixed feelings while looking into the situation, Rinoa¡¯s ears shook slightly and she looked back at me.


    ¡°Hmm, who¡­¡­¡±


    When she sees my face, she taps his arm.


    ¡°The Headhunter¡­¡­¡±


    Following Rinoa, the other sorcerers followed suit, ¡°The head¡­¡± ¡°um, the beheaders!¡±, each of them says.


    A tall, skinny male sorcerer approaches me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you once! You look more normal than I¡¯ve heard. I thought you have a more frightening, crazed look¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that just a random image floating around?


    Why is it through the head?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, Lark-san has asked me to give the deputymander a hand¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been told to concentrate on the cloud gathering magic. Me and the others are stuck in a state that we can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m grateful for the sentiment. But if you help us now, you¡¯ll be stuck in our system. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s better for you to do a different work¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve read some books in the city of Lomarn, and it seems that cloud gathering is a magic that takes a long time to perform, and it¡¯s known as such in the Dinrat Kingdom.


    Butpared to the cloud gathering magic prevalent in the Dinrat Kingdom, the Marren tribe¡¯s method of interfering with the weather using Ortem is more effective and produces faster results.


    It should be able to attract rain clouds in a shorter period of time than in the past.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good at this sort of thing, so please let me help you.¡±


    When I said that again, Rinoa only shook her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can feel its resilience. Clouds, since we got to that line, they¡¯ve been advancing and retreating rapidly. This kind of thing isn¡¯t impossible¡­¡­but it feels strange.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I had expected this, but the drought must have been caused by humans.


    The magic of cloud avoidance.


    It¡¯s also powerful enough to burst open even if a cloudburstes.


    Naturally, it¡¯s arge-scale sorcery of its own ord. It should also require a reasonable amount of magic power.


    After all this, they still haven¡¯t let you get a clear idea of its identity, or even whether it exists.


    Although we don¡¯t know to what extent the disaster of the fage territory was artificially caused, the istion of the fage territory by Nalgarn and the disaster of the magical beasts by Hamelin could be seen as the work of the same person at least.


    They have nned quite carefully and are about to crush the fage territory.


    This¡­¡­ I think we¡¯re dealing with someone far more dangerous than I thought.

 Chapter 147 - Episode Twenty-Two - Alchemy Division (4)

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Episode Twenty-Two - Alchemy Division (4)</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ If Icarus finds out you were helping him, it will be harder to get around. You¡¯d better get out of here.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if it was because Rinoa did not trust me enough, or maybe she was disturbed by something that was interfering with the cloud gathering magic, but she didn¡¯t allow me to participate.


    Because of theplications involved in handling the magic of the cloud gathering, I did not receive direct permission from Lark to me.


    As a formality, Icarus, the head of the alchemy division, has given Rinoa the authority tomand the use of cloud gathering magic.


    That¡¯s why it can¡¯t be me who performs the cloud gathering magic alone.


    You need to take an appearance to cooperate with Rinoa.


    Since it ispletely a matter of formality in the Fage territory located in the frontier area, it is a situation where they can meditate on it even if it is an ex post facto agreement.


    There is, but if they make a poor move, Icarus may have a weakness.


    If I show even the slightest hint of an opening, he¡¯s likely to use me of being sticky.


    I want to follow the legitimate procedure of somehow gaining trust and getting permission from Rinoa for this ce.


    ¡°Can you show me the magic circle you are using to gather rain?¡±


    When I ask, Rinoa narrows her eyes and ponders for a few seconds, but she quickly waves her wand quickly and silently.


    A magic circle unfolds between me and her.


    It¡¯s quiterge. She must have erged it for easier viewing.


    ¡°This magic circle has a lot of magical power decay.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm? Really?¡±


    Rinoa¡¯s mouth twists into a muffled smile as her pride is wounded a little.


    ¡°To put it simply, there is a surgical area that can be abbreviated. Naturally, though, we need to bnce the whole thing ordingly. But above all, the distance to the clouds is a bottleneck with this type of magic circle. With that in mind, I think it would be better to reassemble it based on a different technique. The airflow should also make more use of the conventional flow. If we¡¯re using the Aasifa-style magic circle base, we canpensate for those problems, and we can also destroy some of the elements that we can presume might be the cause of the currentck of sess of the cloud gathering magic.¡±


    ¡°Rebuilding on the base of the Aasifa-style? But that¡¯s almost from scratch¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that if we can start from scratch, we canpensate for our shorings¡­ but can we rebuild the magic circle? ¡°


    ¡°Give me two days, that¡¯s for sure. If all goes well, I can do it in a day.¡±


    A groan goes up from Rinoa¡¯s men in response to my statement.


    It seems that Rinoa was also shaken by my words and put her hand in front of her mouth.


    Of course, I don¡¯t want to spend two days in a ce like this.


    I¡¯m trapped in Icarus¡¯ time limit.


    The purpose of this is to convince Rinoa by pointing out the shorings of the magic circle we are using, and to appeal to her that I am skilled in sorcery.


    ¡°By the way, the cloud gathering magic using wooden puppets practiced in my hometown, I can perform it right away. I¡¯m sure it will be more effective than building a magic circle, would you like to try it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Rinoa¡¯s eyes widen.


    She seems to have noticed my intention to speak in this order.


    Rinoa looked at the faces of her subordinates behind her with her eyes to confirm it, then turned around and nodded her head, indicating her intention to ept my proposal.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. I will temporarily entrust you with the authority tomand this ce. Instructions, I want you to give me instructions.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to be alone¡­¡­¡±


    All I need is the appearance that I helped Rinoa.


    The cloud gathering itself can be done by me alone, and I¡¯m sorry to say it, but it¡¯s probably more efficient too.


    I held up my staff to transfer the World Tree¡¯s Ortem to my hand, but then a thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ so first, can I get the small knife from the vige? And some file and paint.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ a small knife?¡±


    Rinoa and her subordinate sorcerers nodded their heads together.


    An hourter, the sorcerers of the tool procurement team, who had returned to the vige, returned.


    Arge tool bag contained a variety of tools, including a small knife.


    In the meantime, I asked the rest of the sorcerers to serve as the wood procurement team and prepare the wood by cutting it with wind magic.


    What was the purpose of this? Of course, it was for carving Autem.


    The wood in the fage territory is of pretty good quality as a material for Ortem.


    It¡¯s too good to be left alone. It should be used for carving Ortem at a rapid pace.


    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not as good as the trees growing in the Marren tribe¡¯s vige, so what we can do with it is limited in many ways¡­¡­ but if we just want to carve a basic Ortem, it should be enough.


    It¡¯s a form of leaking the skills of the Marren tribe to the outside world, and it¡¯s more like a degraded version of it, which is just fine.


    Let¡¯s be careful to narrow down the teaching part of it as well.


    It¡¯s a part that needs to be carefully considered and judged.


    ¡°With this, do you want me to immediately carve that, uh, Ortem, Abel-dono?¡±


    One of the sorcerers asks me.


    ¡°Oh, yes! I don¡¯t have time to get them to recreate it today, so I¡¯m going to have to have it made in one shot! At the very least, you¡¯ll get it to a functioning form! I¡¯ll give you detailed instructions, so I want you to move carefully!¡±


    I raised my voice and Mea pokes me in the back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mea?¡±


    ¡°Abel can carve six of them right away, can¡¯t he? it¡¯s not like you just want to teach them, right?¡±


    Mea says in a hushed voice.


    ¡°N-, no, that¡¯s not all.¡±


    ¡°I knew that was part of it¡­¡­¡±


    There¡¯s no denying that I wanted to teach them.


    It¡¯s true that I love to pontificate and lecture on the subject.


    However, there is also the hope that if the transmission of Autem technology is sessful, it may help to break down Icarus¡¯ faction.


    What the Lark campcks in Fage territory is poprity, or the number of supporters it has.


    In order to break down Icarus¡¯ faction, we would need to pull out the alchemists who adore Icarus, not to mention the general popce who believe that the alchemy division will save the territory, as well as the sorcerers of the alchemy division who adore him.


    Technology lore changes the shape of the faction.


    Even within the Marren tribe, thanks to the Karlco family¡¯s monopoly on the technology transmission of the Incense-smoke leaf, they have risen to the top, and have even established factions with several other families under their umbre.


    With the track record of making it rain with an Ortem, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there were a few people from the Icarus camp who would betray him.


    The more dedicated a person is to magic, the less likely they are to want to miss out on Ortem¡¯s skills.


    If I were in the opposite position, I would definitely do that.


    The six sorcerers follow my instructions and begin carving Ortem.


    They are all quite enthusiastic about it.


    At this rate, the day when we can fill the fage territory with Ortems may not be far away.


    ¡°Oh! Um, I¡¯d like the ratio of the arm positions as I¡¯ve indicated earlier, please!¡±


    I ran up to one of the sorcerers who was carving Ortem and told him so.


    I said it¡¯s fine to be rough, but as expected, I want you to at least adhere to the ratio.


    ¡°Eh ¡­ but look, it¡¯s just as you said! Look!¡±


    The sorcerer thrusts his own Ortem in front of me.


    I press a scale carved into a wooden board, which I made while they were carving the Ortem, against the Ortem.


    ¡°¡­1:1.48, unfortunately, that¡¯s out of regtion.¡±


    ¡°No, no way! But I thought we¡¯re not going to rebuild it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a special exception.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a special case and you¡¯re so quick to judge!? But look, if I¡¯m off, then I think his is off too!¡±


    Then he indicated the other sorcerer with his finger.


    The sorcerer on the end of his finger held and hid the Ortem he was carving.


    I walked over and silently flexed the fingers of his hand, urging him to get it out.


    ¡°Thi-, this is it, but it¡¯s not a problem, is it?¡±


    I press the wooden board from earlier against the Ortem.


    ¡°Make it again, please.¡±


    This is the second special case.


    ¡°Mea thinks it¡¯s better not to start out too hard¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, but it was pretty far off¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read to two decimal ces?¡±

 Chapter 148 - Episode Twenty-Three - Alchemy Division (5)

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Episode Twenty-Three - Alchemy Division (5)</h4>


    It took longer than expected, but finally, all six sorcerers were able to have their own homemade Ortem.


    There were remnants of failed creations lying around.


    Some of the failed creations had vertical lines drawn across their faces in resentment.


    Once during the process, I wondered if I shouldpromise, even if it was a little distorted.


    But after all, I thought it would be better to instruct them exactly what to do first, so I decided to have them recreate it and bring it up to the minimum line.


    There were two people who were inevitably clumsy, though, so it ended up being me and Mea carving those people¡¯s portions.


    While the other five people were sitting with a mixture of aplishment and frustration with the Ortem, Rinoa, who looked unconcerned, approached us alone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can this really bring the clouds together?¡±


    Rinoa asks, poking at the Ortem in her hand.


    She is the only one of the six who has passed the Ortem check in one shot.


    That¡¯s probably why there is less exhaustion.


    Rinoa¡¯s rather long ears sway faintly in the wind.


    I hear that her race, the Noir, is dexterous and surprisingly strong.


    Her Ortem carving was also quite good for the first time.


    This is the kind of person I wanted.


    I¡¯m confident in my Ortem carving, but that¡¯s only because I have the World Tree¡¯s wood carving knife.


    When ites to the processing of metals and ores, which requires a lot of power, I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    After ingratiating myself to the territory with this mess, it might not be a bad idea to have her process the remnants of the Zeshum ruins.


    What to make and how to have her design it.


    I¡¯ve had a few ideas in my head since the day I picked it up, but let¡¯s fill in the specifics.


    ¡°Abel, your face, it¡¯s loose¡­¡­¡±


    Mea whispers into my ear in a blur.


    When I came to my senses, Rinoa was looking at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ did I say what we¡¯re going to make now?¡±


    After I said it, I realized that my thoughts and the words I said were stumbling around.


    At the edge of my vision, I could see the sorcerers who had been heaving and listening to my words, revealing their despair at the thought of making something else.


    ¡°The utility of this Ortem¡±


    Rinoa shakes her head and answers shortly.


    I clear my throat and regain myposure.


    ¡°I¡¯d say definitely¡­¡­ but there¡¯s an element of uncertainty.¡±


    I follow the clouds with my eyes as they move in a subtle evasive motion from around the vicinity of Fage territory.


    The flow is slow and only very slightly ufortable.


    But I can see that there is almost no doubt that something is being done.


    Rinoa seemed to know what I meant and stared at the clouds in the sky.


    The sorcerers let out a sigh and slumped their shoulders as they looked at their homemade Ortem with stagnant eyes.


    I guess they interpreted my words as a precautionary measure and decided they weren¡¯t very confident.


    I have absolute confidence in the cloud gathering itself.


    However, in this kind of magic, the first move is basically superior.


    As the person who was in the back of the pack, it was right to destroy the medium that the other side was using to maintain the cloud dispersal magic, or to take the time to assess and analyze the enemy¡¯s magic.


    I can¡¯t spend time on this kind of scene this time, though, so I¡¯m going to take on this challenge, knowing that I¡¯m at a disadvantage.


    I won¡¯t participate at first, just to let you know how great Ortem is.


    I¡¯ll only participate if things don¡¯t go well.


    If it still fails, I have a move in mind.


    In the worst-case scenario, we can dig a hole in the area with magic and make an avnche of water and build arge cistern.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way we can go this far and not try it.¡±


    All six of them obeyed me and sat down in a circle.


    An Ortem ced in front of them.


    ¡°Now then, please use the magic circle and spells as I instructed!¡±


    I pped my hands as I said it, and the six men waved their wands and pointed them at the Ortem.


    ¡°Puppet, gather the clouds.¡±


    The six sorcerers chant at the same time.


    The glow of magic power released from the wand enters the Ortem, and the Ortem¡¯s eyes glow as the holes crackle.


    ¡°He-, hey, Abel-dono, nothing¡¯s happening¡­¡­¡±


    After a minute or so, the skinny man among the sorcerer¡¯s said uneasily, turning his face away from the Ortem and looking back at me.


    He was called a jaguar, by Rinoa.


    He was one half of the two thatcked a bit of concentration and was the one half of the two that didn¡¯t do well with the Ortem carving.


    From the conversations of the sorcerers, it seems that the jaguar was not a very good magician either.


    Ortem carving is also an aspect that tests one¡¯s skills as a sorcerer, such as concentration and spatial grasping ability.


    I even spent my childhood training the basics of sorcery through Ortem carving.


    Jaguar was initially hired as a private army, but it seems that he was sent over here with the intention of increasing the number of people on Rinoa¡¯s side within the alchemy division.


    ¡°Shut up and focus.¡±


    Before I could respond to Jaguar¡¯s words, Rinoa gave him a warning.


    The jaguar bows his head apologetically and points his wand at the Ortem again.


    I make sure the jaguar has shed his own Ortem before I observe the clouds in the sky again.


    The flow of cloudsing towards Fage territory is getting faster and faster.


    The clouds that had been bending their course just before they wobbled and approached the fage territory are gathering more and more into the fage territory.


    The clouds that had been separated from the fage territory until now due to being artificially interfered with by magic are probably rushing in all at once.


    Visibly, a cluster of clouds was approaching from all directions.


    ¡°Oh, ohhhhhhhh¡­!¡±


    Jaguar drops his wand from his hand and stands up, tears streaming down his face as he sees the cloudsing towards him.


    ¡°They¡¯reing¡­¡­ every time they¡¯ve approached, they¡¯ve stayed as far away from here as possible, but now those damn clouds areing into Fage territory! Come on, guys!¡±


    The other sorcerers seemed to feel the same way.


    Their faces were shining and they were holding each other¡¯s hands.


    In their eyes, their smiles were full of hope, as if they could see the future recovery of the territory.


    ¡°Now, this should solve our biggest problem, the water shortage! We can give that Icarus bastard a run for his money!¡±


    ¡°Thank God! I¡¯m d I carved it! I thought the design was kind of annoying when I was re-carving it, but now that I look back at it, it looks like an angel!¡±


    The sorcerers joined hands and rejoiced in each other¡¯spany.


    Rinoa narrowed her eyes and looked around to admonish them, but suddenly let out a smile as if the venom had been drained from her.


    Mostly, she was probably trying to rush the resumption of her magic, but she reconsidered her decision to let them bask in the joy for now.


    ¡°Abel-dono, the sky! The sky! Haha, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s going to be this awesome¡­!¡±


    Jaguar points to the heavens as he spluttered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it sure is a hell of a thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When I return the words, the jaguar looks back at the heavens and his expression is cloudy.


    White and blue. The sky is split in two.


    That was the illusion of a scene.


    The clouds were tantly avoiding the vicinity of the Fage territory. From a certain borderline, they did not approach at all.


    A gap, an artificial shape, as if drawing an ellipse, marked the border between the clouds and the sky.


    The more the clouds gathered, the more tantly they emerged.


    Up until now, when It was backing away from that line, it wouldn¡¯t have been so obvious.


    As a result of pushing back the repulsive force and advancing, the wards that were ying the clouds became clearly visible.


    Probably the person who set up the cloud-dispersing magic didn¡¯t want this to happen, nor did they anticipate it.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­ What is that¡­¡­ that is definitely strange¡­¡­ because it was so¡­¡­¡±


    The jaguar¡¯s voice quivered and he slumped to the spot without power.


    The clouds have not crossed any boundaries.


    There is no doubt that there has been an artificial intervention.


    Rinoa, too, bit her lip and stared at the wall of clouds with disgust on her young face.


    ¡°I knew it was strange. But I didn¡¯t think it was really¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty big deal.¡±


    I¡¯d take a different approach, and I¡¯m confident I¡¯d be able to ripen it with a simple technique while camouging it better.


    If this is exposed so tantly, the fact that I¡¯m aware of the people who are causing harm to this territory may be known to the sorcerer as well.


    It would have been nice if they had at least set up a self-destructive technique to cover up the deception.


    In that sense, it might have taken one.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Such aplex andrge-scale magic circle, Even for me, this is the second time I¡¯ve seen it. The first time was Nargarn¡¯s regeneration form.¡±


    Rinoa says out in frustration.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I feel like the remarks were picked up with a different agenda.


    ¡°H, hey, what¡¯s that all about? You¡¯re on to something, aren¡¯t you, Lord Deputy Commander? By the looks of it, right? Yes, there was some mistake in the magic circle or something¡­¡­¡±


    Jaguar calls out to me with his face twitching.


    This wasn¡¯t such a big deal, it was a tiny mistake.


    It was as if he was desperately trying to fool himself into thinking so.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-dono, well done. The only thing we can do right now is to report this matter to our lord, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Rinoa shakes her head in response to Jaguar¡¯s words and denies it.


    ¡°N, no way! What was that cloud gathering spell we¡¯ve been working so hard on? what, what the hell is that wall¡­?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean. It¡¯s a warding. And that¡¯s some serious water magic. This territory is being targeted. Report this to Master Lark¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How can we resist a guy who has been hiding all this time with those huge wards!¡±


    The jaguar screams hysterically and ms his staff to the ground.


    ¡°That Icarus guy used me so much! And the eyes of the people in the vige looked at me like I was crazy! And yet, still, I believed that if I came here, through desperate trial and error, I could make it work! I can¡¯t do it! How do you expect me to report that to Lark-sama! You can¡¯t do anything about it even if you know!¡±


    Jaguar kneels on the ground and grips the dirt with his fingers.


    The tears that had been wet with tears of joy cover the cheeks that had been shed by other factors.


    The other sorcerers who were there, including Rinoa, simply looked down, as if they couldn¡¯t think of any words to reply to him.


    ¡°Jaguar¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa blurts out his name.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It was in vain, all of it. After all that effort and desperation, I feel stupid. The only thing you can do now is to leave without saying a word, because Nalgarn isn¡¯t here. You can¡¯t do anything even if I¡¯m here or the Assistant Commander is here. I¡¯m sure that this ce will be destroyed no matter how hard you try.¡±


    The jaguar spits out a grudge.


    The atmosphere of the ce bes heavy.


    Perhaps Jaguar was a drifter who hade to the Fage territory as an adventurer, and was one of those who were saved by Lark.


    In truth, he must have wanted to repay Lark for his kindness.


    ¡°A, Abel¡­¡­what, what the hell is that thing?¡±


    Mea also seems to be terrified by the strangeness of the sky and grips my sleeve tightly.


    I give a small nod and touch Mea¡¯s shoulder with the opposite hand from the one that¡¯s holding my sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I can handle that much.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ yes.¡±


    Mea seemed to feel a strong conviction in my words, nodded her head, and gently removed her hand from my sleeve.


    I walked up to the World Tree¡¯s Ortem, which I had prepared as a sample to have carved, and pointed my wand at it.


    ¡°Abel-dono, that¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it, already¡­¡­¡±


    One of the sorceresses said wearily.


    I returned a suitably bitter smile and then waved my wand.


    ¡­¡­ maybe I should put some effort into it.


    The enemy seems to be very tense.


    ¡°Puppet, gather the clouds.¡±


    A dazzling light flooded out of the World Tree¡¯s Ortem¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone present covered their eyes with their hands.


    Zuooooooooooooh!


    Clouds surged into the wards.


    A low sound, as if space were battling with each other, reverberates throughout the Fage territory.


    ¡°Form, Dragon¡±


    Through the World Tree¡¯s Ortem, I cast a spell on the clouds.


    The clouds swirled and clumped together to form a dragon with a long body.


    The dragon dives into the warding, opening itsrge mouth.


    The invisible warding copses away with a high-pitched sound.


    The clouds that had represented the dragon dispersed and flowed into the sky above the Fage territory.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s gone, he¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡­¡­ a little too much.


    We¡¯re going to have to control the flow of clouds for a while.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡± ¡°


    The sorcerers look at the sky with stunned faces.


    The jaguar remains in a crawling posture on the ground, with only his neck bent wide to gaze at the sky, his mouth open with an ache.


    ¡°Abel-dono¡­¡­ you, are you a human?¡±


    The female sorcerer who had called out to me earlier to stop me from doing this said with aplexion that was more awe than admiration.

 Chapter 149 - A Certain Mission of a Missionary (Side: Ringus)

    <h4>Chapter 149 - A Certain Mission of a Missionary (Side: Ringus)</h4>


    Ringus, a missionary, that came from the country of Riveras to the Fage territory.


    He had rented the living room of the elder Roube¡¯s house in the Fage territory and was giving a speech on this day.


    Fifteen people hade to listen.


    No more people could enter the house of Roube.


    He had to wait for the church to bepleted before he could expand in size.


    Sometimes they would make speeches outdoors, but when they did, it was really for publicity.


    It¡¯s just to encourage the residents who are tired of the unrest in the territory with sound words.


    This time, the purpose is slightly different. There were a few reasons why it was difficult to do it outdoors.


    ¡°Thus, my homnd, Riveras, has been in a period of instability for hundreds of years leading up to recent years. The several divided Levi religion have been bickering without recognizing each other, and the longer the conflict has gone on, the deeper the conflict has be, and the true meaning of Levi-sama¡¯s words has disappeared into the fog of the flow of time, bing more and more ungraspable¡­¡­ No one could collect anymore. Even though everyone, everyone wanted peace!¡±


    Ringus called out to the residents while strongly raising his fist in the air.


    Even though it was an event that took ce far away from them, the residents were absorbed in the story with the passionate way in which Ringus spoke.


    There were a few things that Ringus was consciously aware of when delivering his speeches.


    One of them was to use small negative words and big positive words.


    In this case, he was conscious of saying the word ¡®peace¡¯ out loud.


    This is because in this way, the imprint of ¡®talking about good things¡¯ can be done very naturally.


    This kind of method was amon practice in the Riveras country.


    ¡°In such a chaotic Riveras Country, the four saviors appeared! There was no consistency in their age, gender, or birth! They just had one thing inmon: they heard Levi-sama¡¯s prophecy in a dream and had his crest engraved on their bodies!¡±


    When Ringus spoke, the residents gasped in surprise and gulps.


    Some of them had heard this story a few times, but it was still shocking no matter how many times they heard it.


    After all, it is said in the mythology of the Dinrat Kingdom that all four major creation gods, including Levi, were destroyed by Kudor.


    It¡¯s not only a surprise to those who participated in the speech indoors for the first time today, but also a look of confusion on their faces.


    Since he has been preaching about the state of people and their attitude toward the unreasonableness of the world without any religious affiliation, it¡¯s not surprising that he is resistant to the idea.


    However, he would not allow his followers, whom Ringus had carefully cultivated, to disturb the atmosphere.


    ¡°The four of them were initially marginalized as being an emerging faction created for profit. However, using the power they borrowed from Levi-sama, they quickly brought together the religion of the Riveras Country that had been branching out! They would soon be called the Four Great Priests, and one of them, Lord Sartelia, became the new Pope! With this, the Riveras Country has been restored to normal!¡±


    The residents who were sitting in their chairs stood up together and pped.


    The neers, caught by the repeaters, also stood up and joined in the apuse, though they were confused.


    It¡¯s times like these that enclosed spacese in handy.


    Ringus was now in a position where he could do whatever he wanted with little suspicion.


    The reason why the drought-ridden Fage territory has managed so far isrgely because the alchemy division is using magic to generate water and distribute it to the people of the territory.


    Even if it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s much better than nothing.


    The reason why Icarus, the leader of the Alchemy Division, is rapidly increasing his power after this territory became unstable is also because he is replenishing the water to the country.


    Ringus, who was good at water magic, also cooperated with this, and thanks to that, he seeded in establishing deep roots in the Fage territory.


    This is because even if he doesn¡¯t directly say it out loud, he can make the people of the territory look at his good mood by flickering the priority of water rationing.


    So even if they didn¡¯t really mean it, there were many who rubbed up against Ringus, thinking it was better to be friendly.


    (This is good¡­¡­ Everythings going fine. As long as the rain clouds are stopped, my position in Fage territory is unassable. As long as the church ispleted, we can proceed with my ns all at once.)


    Ringus felt dizzy when he heard that Nalgarn, the core of the n to seal off the territory, had been defeated.


    The person who nted the magic circle on Nalgarn was Penrath, the sage of the Kingdom of Riveras, who was caged in a prison for his devotion to bio-magic.


    Ever since he was engraved with Levi¡¯s crest, he had contributed greatly to the unification of the religion by creating many biological weapons, and now he had be one of the four great priests.


    His spirit of inquiry is stronger than his religious beliefs, and that hasn¡¯t changed even now that he¡¯s be one of the Four Great Priests. He is a researcher to the core.


    Regenerative Nalgarn was feared in the Land of Riveras as the ¡°Immortal Many-headed Dragon¡±, and was even said to be Penrath the Wise¡¯s masterpiece.


    Ringus swore deeply in his heart that he would surely tear those little brats to pieces for not knowing anything about it and for being so narrow-minded with it.


    Ringus had no idea how far Abel was right about what he was saying, but the magic of the Country of Riveras, which had grown up in the midst of the conflict, was first ss.


    There was no way a kid could lecture from above with a quick nce against the magicians of Penrath the Wise, the pinnacle of the art.


    The one who is wrong, of course, is that kid.


    Nalgarn¡¯s death must have been some kind of ident.


    Or so Ringus had concluded.


    But it had to be eerie, and from what he had heard, it couldn¡¯t have been a total coincidence.


    In order to nip this uneasiness in the bud, I¡¯ve decided to have Hamelin dispose of both the Private Army and the others.


    There was no reason to kill the members of the Private Army.


    However, as long as they took Hamelin out and took him by surprise at the ce they aimed at, the fact that there were people who were pulling the strings behind the scenes might be brought to light.


    It was a sacrifice to treat Abel¡¯s death as a war death due to contact with a wild magic beast.


    It was supposed to be, but they all came back alive easily.


    He was troubled. he also wondered if it would be better to retreat.


    The stress was causing him to lose his health, and even the residents were worried that he had suddenly aged.


    However, he has seeded in establishing deep roots in the territory.


    He is very close to achieving his goal.


    In order to go along with the will of Levi, the god that Ringus believed in, it was necessary to seize the Fage territory at all costs.


    This was a trial, a wave that could be ovee, Ringus told himself.


    The weather, the people of the territory, and the lord, were all under control.


    Even the sorcerer Icarus, who has been staying in thisnd for many years, would be able to drag the territory down in an interesting way if he shed his interests in front of him, which would cause the residents to be worried.


    There will eventually be a conflict of interest, but we can erase them before that happens.


    The problem is Abel, a genius that has suddenly fallen and sprung up.


    There is a way that is to defeat Abel, but in the unlikely event that he escapes, our identity will be fully exposed.


    If that happens, all the trust I¡¯ve worked so hard to build up with the residents will result to nothing.


    I want to make this ast resort as much as possible.


    Weather maniption throughrge-scale wards in Nalgarn, crop disease demons, bringing in demonic nts, and other internal maniptions.


    The reason we have gone to such lengths to confine the Fage Kingdom is because we want to establish a base for the Riveras Country within the Dinrat Kingdom.


    It¡¯s also a loose rule that doesn¡¯t provoke and rm the country.


    The mountain range that separates the borders is an obstacle to the invasion of the Dinrat Kingdom from the Country of Riveras.


    Therefore, the ultimate goal is to religiously control the territory outside the borders, and eventually build a stronghold for the soldiers to rest in.


    This was the mission that Levi, the water god, had given to the Rivers Country.


    We absolutely can¡¯t screw it up. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve set things up so excessively so far.


    (We must restrain our ineptitude and dy our ns¡­¡­ Sooner orter, we will have to cut off the exchange between the Fage territory and the Dinrat Kingdom by some means again. In a way that we can avoid interference from that sorcerer Abel or something¡­¡­)


    As long as I control the weather, my position is unassable.


    Just in the long run. If I want, if I can kill a few sorcerers, that¡¯s enough to jump up the importance of Ringus in the Fage territory.


    And then, he heard the noise of the residents from outside.


    Ringus casually looked at the window behind him.


    He had closed the curtains to create a sense of enclosure, but he noticed that it was darker outside for the time.


    If he listened carefully, he could also hear the faint sound of rain.


    ¡°What an unpleasant weather. Looks like there¡¯s going to be heavy rain¡­¡­¡±


    Without thinking, he said that, and then was shocked as if he had been hit in the head with a hammer.


    ¡°Wha-!? Rain!? Huh!?¡±


    The room, which had maintained a stern atmosphere, began to make a ruckus at Ringus¡¯ statement.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s raining he said!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s dark out there!¡±


    ¡°Ringus-san, I¡¯m going to take a look at it!¡±


    ¡°M, me too¡­¡­¡±


    They all ran out one after another with their faces full of hope.


    Ringus stood alone in a daze, but then he came to himself and ran out of the house.


    He looked at the sky and was surprised.


    Clouds were about toe rushing in from all directions.


    ¡°W, why! Why¡­¡­ no way! Why!¡±


    The raines down in drops and pours down.


    It grows more and more powerful, and those around them flee for their homes, shouting in joy.


    Ringus just stood there alone in the pouring rain.


    When he got to his knees without strength, his knees were badly stained with mud.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why¡±


    With a pop, someone tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s amazing. This must be thanks to the missionary who prayed to the water god or something! Now, let¡¯s hurry up and get back to Roube-san¡¯s house¡­¡­¡±


    Hahaha, the young man of the residents smiled pleasantly.


    It was too lightly said, and it neatly stroked the nerves of Ringus, who was in an extreme state.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible!?¡±


    His eyes bleed and he grabs the cor and lifts it up while strangling it.


    ¡°mi-, mi-, missionary-san¡­¡­ St-, stop, I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡­¡±


    mming the young man to the ground, Ringus gasps.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡­ hah¡­¡­ sh*t, why, why is this happening!¡±


    Ringus bit his own index finger to control his anger.


    Blood seeped through, the second joint sounded like it was shattering, and the pain was intense.


    Still, he didn¡¯t stop biting. For all that pain, he somehow managed to regain hisposure.


    He stares at the church under construction in the distance and tells himself.


    (I¡¯vee to build the church¡­¡­ I can do it¡­¡­ if I have this much of a foundation, I can do it. Calm down, unlike the Country of Riveras, they are all peaceful idiots. I¡¯m going to have to make our faithst. Even Abel can be coaxed into a random confrontation without resorting to direct confrontation. If the education of the residents is a bit more advanced, we can even lead them out by badgering them¡­¡­ as long as we can connect them with their faith, there¡¯s plenty of time to do so).

 Chapter 150 - Episode Twenty-Four - Alchemy Division (6)

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Episode Twenty-Four - Alchemy Division (6)</h4>


    ¡°Abel, Abel! Are you okay!?¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡­ somehow¡­¡­¡±


    I hear Mea call out to me and I struggle to stay conscious.


    The unexpectedlyrge number of stagnant clouds around us, and the cloud cover was too effective, resulting in a torrential downpour.


    I managed to dissipate and adjust it with magic, but even so, it will likely take a little longer for the heavy rain to stop its momentum.


    Rinoa and others have prepared an umbre and lent me a spare one, but the rain was too horrendous topletely prevent it.


    The heat from my body is being lost in the heavy rain.


    The cold air was definitely taking its toll on my strength.


    If Mea hadn¡¯t lent me her shoulder, I would have been knocked down by the raindrops.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s cold¡­¡­really cold¡­¡­¡±


    Unlike me, the sorcerers were in quite good spirits.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining! Ahaha, it¡¯s really raining!¡±


    ¡°That guy, Icarus is going to be very disappointed! I have to be the first to see his face when I get back!¡±


    ¡­¡­ Why are those people so energetic?


    I thought sorcerers were all more frail people, but is it just me?


    I wave my wand at the empty space.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    A magic circle floats and arge ck Ortem appears.


    It is the familiar Asura 5000 every time.


    I remove my arm from Mea and enter the mouth of the Asura 5000.


    There is a small amount of empty space inside the Asura 5000.


    In this ce, the rain and wind won¡¯t hit me.


    ¡°Abel¡­?¡±


    ¡°Deploy Barrier¡±


    The Asura 5000 ds a warm light.


    With that, the temperature inside rises as well.


    I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m the only one who ispletely defenseless, but I¡¯m going to back in this state.


    I put the Asura 5000 into automatic mode as it is and headed to the vige in the Fage territory with the Alchemy Division.


    Being in a lukewarm Ortem with a wet body has a terrible feeling, but it should be much better than walking out in this heavy rain.


    Combined with the rattling and shaking, though, it wasn¡¯t very pleasant.


    Next time I¡¯ll carve an Ortem that scrapes the ground and does constant velocity motion.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, Rinoa-san.¡±


    On the way home, I called Rinoa from inside the Asura 5000.


    Rinoa approached and peeked at me through the mouth of the Asura 5000, somewhat rmed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rinoa frowned slightly and continued in a whisper, ¡°It is somewhat warm¡­¡­¡±.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to make sure that you didn¡¯t spread the word too much, if possible, that there might be someone from the outside nning something in the Fage territory.¡±


    I said in a hushed voice so the others wouldn¡¯t hear me.


    Rinoa seemed to be dimly aware that there was an obstruction to the cloud gathering magic.


    Seeing that tant movement of the clouds would have beenpletely corroborated.


    ¡°If you look at that sky, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a residents with good instincts would have started to notice it, though?¡±


    ¡°I want you to keep moving while hiding it as much as possible. There¡¯s a guy I personally suspect, and if I¡¯m right, it¡¯s a bit tricky. He¡¯s in a position where you don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do if you track him down badly. I¡¯d rather let him swim and get him to run away voluntarily, or if I¡¯m going to kill him, I want to kill him all at once.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it yet, because I¡¯m only suspicious of it personally, and if it¡¯s off and spreads badly, it¡¯s going to be a big problem. Also¡­¡­ I want you to keep it from the lord, too.¡±


    I can¡¯t specify what kind of process it was, but there is no doubt that the operation decided between the lord and the private army was leaked in advance.


    That¡¯s why the rendezvous point was targeted by Hamelin.


    It might have just been leaked by ident, but it¡¯s not necessarily true that the enemy hasn¡¯t sneaked into the people on the lord¡¯s side.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa was silent for a bit, but said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell the members of the group ordingly,¡± she replied.


    Maybe I gained some trust with my achievements earlier.


    When I returned to the vige, the residents had gathered under their umbres.


    Although the rain is beginning to show the effects of the adjustment and is getting better, I¡¯m surprised that so many people have gathered in this weather.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions are uniformly bright.


    ¡°Rinoa¡¯s party is back!¡±


    ¡°I knew they¡¯d send it down! They finally did it!¡±


    I can¡¯t see much of what¡¯s going on outside, but there are cheers, often mixed in with praise for Rinoa.


    It was probably because Icarus had pushed Rinoa and the others to beg for rain and spread the word to evade responsibility, so it was easy to see who it was that had achieved the opposite.


    ¡°With the help of this person¡­¡­ This person¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa broke off the words she was about to say.


    She seemed to be confused, or rather, hesitating about something.


    I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on outside, so I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s bothering her.


    Wondering what has happened, I bend down and try to get my head out of the Asura 5000.


    ¡°Person¡­?¡± ¡°Instead of a person, it¡¯s¡­¡­ what, a person?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that creepy doll.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the God of War who saved my life!¡±


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve got a pretty good idea.


    I quickly pulled myself out of the Asura 5000.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ can someone bring an umbre for me?¡±


    As if in response to my call, arge figure pushes the other residents away from the other residents andes forward.


    The residents who were knocked down by his violent hand try toin, but when they see the figure, they hold their mouths in their hands and shut up.


    It was a man who looked familiar to me as well.


    It was Icarus, the leader of the Alchemy Division.


    I thought he might be in a very bad mood, but his face was wrinkled and he was making a big smile.


    It¡¯s uncanny.


    With the crony sorcerers behind him, quickly approached us.


    ¡°Oohhhhh! Excellent! I didn¡¯t know you could pull off the cloud gathering magic that was so difficult to pull off! To let one drifter add to your sess, well¡­myck of education seems to have been highlighted, so unworthy¡­don¡¯t you think so, Deputy Commander Rinoa?¡±


    Icarus says in a loud voice.


    The atmosphere is getting worse even for the residents who were in a cheerful mood just now.


    ¡°But with all that continued drought¡­¡­ and the way the clouds have been flowing¡­¡­ we should have expected it to start falling soon, even if we didn¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡­ but that¡¯s not the point! This is definitely something to be celebrated! ¡°


    The heat that had dominated the ce had almost cooled off.


    I¡¯ve never seen Icarus¡¯ magic skills, so I can¡¯t say for sure, but I¡¯ve often reminded myself that his harassment is top-notch for now.


    Dragging this guy down in a short period of time is going to be harder than I thought.


    If we move forcibly, if they all die, it is likely to leave us with a great deal of trouble.


    No matter how much sess we try to achieve, it¡¯s unbearable if we¡¯re crushed like this every time.


    The majority of the residents are not very knowledgeable about sorcery, so in the end, they¡¯ll be misled by the authoritative Icarus after the fact.


    This is a ce where people have gathered.


    I want to make some kind of an opening to take advantage of them.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You say it well, even though you didn¡¯t want to suffer the responsibility until now, and you¡¯ve been pushing it on Rinoa-san.¡±


    I say as I crawl out of the Asura 5000.


    The rain hits my body.


    Mea quickly moves to my side and holds the umbre out to me.


    ¡°Hmm?¡¯ I pushed it on Rinoa? Hahahaha! That¡¯s how you heard it all! Look, I¡¯m busy providing water for my people with magic and developing new crops. This one is more pressing, after all. But you¡¯ve screwed up so much¡­¡­ and now you¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m the one who forced you to do it, Rinoa-dono! Really, I¡¯m not impressed¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus said, looking back at his crony sorcerers.


    They, too, were ministering to Icarus and directing disgusting sorts ofughter at Rinoa.


    Rinoa¡¯s subordinate sorcerers look at me and desperately gesture to me to step back.


    ¡°Abel-dono! I know what you¡¯re thinking, but you¡¯d better step back¡­¡­¡±


    Indeed, it¡¯s going to be difficult to win over Icarus¡¯ cryptic old man with his mouth.


    But if I don¡¯t prepare here, I won¡¯t be able to deal with a short-term conclusion.


    I bit my lip as if to say that I couldn¡¯t hold back my regrets, and then Ish out again.


    ¡°You, you think it¡¯s going to take that long!? That¡­¡­ development of the crops. I¡¯m not very bright on that side of things, so I don¡¯t really know, but¡­¡­¡±


    At first, he was enthusiastic, and then in the middle of his speech, he weakened his tone slightly.


    One moment Icarus¡¯ mouth seemed to loosen up, and the next moment it changed to a form of anger.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know better, then you should keep your mouth shut! Are you insulting me? Is it strange that it takes so long to develop a crop? Huh?¡±


    Icarus bent my words arbitrarily and repeated them.


    I didn¡¯t say it was strange.


    ¡°If we could develop crops that could be grown so easily and efficiently, we¡¯d have the whole world covered! Spawning new species through magic is¡­¡­ an alchemy that vites the realm of the gods, you know? Are you trying to be a god or something! Not only does it require an in-depth knowledge of magical forms, but also of the natural world! With my knowledge, which is called ¡°wise¡±, I can finally get to the starting line! But it¡¯s a lot of trial and error, making even more vast hypotheses out of vast amounts of knowledge and considering every possible oue from that! Since nts grow slowly, it also takes time to know the results. This kind of alchemy difficulty is mentioned in various books, from history books to grimoire books, yet¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus yells at me loudly.


    I¡¯m so surprised that I forget to return the words and listen, stunned.


    ¡°Are you saying¡­ that this taking a long time is strange? It is your head that is strange. Are you really a magician? I mean, what have you been doing in your life? Ohhhh¡­¡­ this, this¡­¡­ haaa~¡­¡­ You picked up Nalgarn¡¯s head, and you also helped thinning out the magic beast, so I would have thought you would be more or lesspetent¡­¡­ but your awareness of magic is shallow, shallow, and your knowledge of magic and your fundamental knowledge of it is also very poor¡­¡­ Haaa~¡­¡­¡±


    The way you say that I picked up the head, implies that ¡°you didn¡¯t ¡®beat it, did you?¡± It seemed as if he was trying to say that.


    Rather than being suspicious himself, it seemed that his purpose was to guide the residents thinking towards such suspicion.


    ¡°N, no, um¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, enough, enough, don¡¯t talk. Haaaa~¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus shows his disappointment to the residents, turns his body around, and leaves.


    The sorcerers following him and his cronies follow him.


    ¡°Really, as a fellow sorcerer, it is embarrassing right, Icarus-sama.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a big difference between a sorcerer who can adjust his magic circle as he pleases and a sorcerer who can¡¯t, but I wouldn¡¯t expect him to be this ignorant.¡±


    He left with sarcasm until the very end.


    The gazes of the residents pierces me.


    ¡­¡­ The worst atmosphere in this ce, what shall I do?


    One of Rinoa¡¯s subordinate sorcerers, Jaguar, lightly touched me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Abel-dono, I know can understand you¡¯re upset of him, but there¡¯s no way in hell you can win against him. If you argue with him, this is what will happen.¡±


    Jaguar¡¯s mouth twisted into a bitter smile as if he has experienced it before.


    ¡°That way, it¡¯s always a good idea to create an opening with an exchange of sarcasm and then yell at them to take away the pace.¡±


    I knew that deliberate yelling was an act.


    When I feigned weakness, the corners of his mouth smiled, so I knew I was suspicious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Really, he was a jerk. But for Abel, he pulled off early. From Mea¡¯s point of view, I felt that Abel would be a bit more angry if it was about magic¡­¡­ no, I didn¡¯t want you to stick around.¡±


    I held back, too.


    Earlier, I dared to create an opening in order to get a word out of Icarus.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to hit me so hard here and there, but the more he said it, the more convenient it was, so I wasn¡¯t too upset.


    ¡°¡±It wasn¡¯t a waste of time. I did my best to keep my word.¡±


    ¡°Oh? your word¡­¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    If you can¡¯t win with your mouth, you can move with the assumption that you¡¯re going to lose.


    I figured that if I could see a winner, if I didn¡¯t think it was and mine, they would pounce on me.


    I deliberately acted as if I had no knowledge of the development of new crops in magic in my earlier argument.


    Icarus, on the other hand, took the opportunity to exin to me how difficult it is to create new seeds through magic.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we will develop a new crop before Icarus¡¯ group does.¡±


    Crop development is thest fort of Icarus¡¯ authority.


    Lark, as I recall, had said it that way.


    It is because of the challenge of crop development, which is the hope of the people of the territory, that all the previous behavior has been tolerated.


    If this point is broken, Icarus¡¯ faction and support will copse.


    The promised date for handing over Nalgarn is the day after tomorrow.


    The only way to deprive Icarus of his authority before then is to ripen the crop development by the end of tomorrow.


    In order to eliminate any excuses, I asked Icarus to tell us how difficult it would be to develop the crops, and by the same token, I asked him to rify our rivalry.


    I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯tpletely pissed off too, so I¡¯ll let him suffer through the consequences of his own words.


    ¡°W-Whaaaaat!? Tomorrow!?¡±


    Hearing my words, the sorcerers of Rinoa¡¯s faction are all surprised to hear my words in unison.


    For now, I¡¯m worried about the gazes of the residents and the rain, so I quietly go into the mouth of Asura 5000 and hide.


    **********


    [Activity Report] I¡¯ve listed the results of the Curse Tribe Reincarnation¡¯s autograph giveaway!

 Chapter 151 - Episode Twenty-Five - Alchemy Division (7)

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Episode Twenty-Five - Alchemy Division (7)</h4>


    With Rinoa and her subordinate sorcerer in tow, they returned to Lark¡¯s Mansion.


    Rinoa knocked on the door of the office.


    ¡°Mm, sorry, but I¡¯ll need a little time¡­¡­e back ten minutester.¡±


    I hear a reply from Lark.


    ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s busy right now.¡±


    I call out, and I hear a noisy noiseing from inside.


    Lark seems to be approaching the door as a chair rises.


    At the same time as Rinoa retreats from the door, the door is opened and Lark appears.


    ¡°Rinoa and¡­ oh, it¡¯s you! Hmm, I knew you were joining forces!¡±


    ¡­¡­ Since you¡¯re a lord, I¡¯d like you to be a little more poised.


    Are you not worried about offending me?


    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s ufortable, so please don¡¯t do it.


    When I looked into the office, I saw Euris standing near the door.


    Perhaps the two of them were talking across the desk, when Lark started walking towards the door, so Euris was just about to follow him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, If there was a visitor ahead of me, we can about itter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, that would be great, but¡­ er¡­¡­¡±


    Lark turned around to look at Euris¡¯ face like that.


    ¡­¡­ Well, I heard that this person is also a former adventurer and now the head of the private army, and the biggest contributor who has managed to dy the crisis in the Fage territory.


    Don¡¯t you have a lot of respect for Euris as well?


    ¡°I, I, um¡­¡­ it wasn¡¯t really that important, so¡­¡­¡±


    Euris looks away from Lark and drops her gaze to the floor.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ no, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, thank you for your concern¡­¡­¡±


    She said somewhat quickly and thanked us, and then quickly made her way to the exit.


    When she saw us, she thanked us and left quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ what will we talk about?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t decide if I should ask or not, but my curiosity got the better of me and the question came straight to my mouth.


    ¡°Oh, no ¡­ many of the members of my private army had mentioned that they wanted to leave the Fage territory once¡­¡­ and that was, well, to be expected. They hade to check on me to see if I was anxious about that. She told me that she would stay no matter what, and that I should be at ease.¡±


    Lark scratched his forefinger through his red hair and looked in the direction of where Euris had run.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look in the same direction.


    There was already no sign of Euris.


    ¡­¡­ I, I knew it was bad timing.


    I knew that Lark was showing signs of concern for Euris and the meaning of Euris¡¯ words was a bit awkward.


    It¡¯s easy to imagine that the atmosphere was difficult to break up the conversation.


    Eh, I mean, are you possibly in love with each other¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for me to feel that indebted to you, though. Even though I was the one who was saved by Euris.¡±


    Lark says sincerely.


    I didn¡¯t sense any particr implications in the way he said it, so my hypothesis was easily destroyed.


    As for Euris, at least Lark doesn¡¯t seem to have that kind of awareness at all.


    ¡°The same is true for the lord, but it seems that Euris-san is not happy either¡­¡­¡±


    Mea, who seemed to be thinking the same thing as I was, leaked a whisper.


    I gave a small nod so that Lark wouldn¡¯t notice me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, speaking of which, where¡¯s Marias-san?¡±


    For a servant, she seems to be leaving the mansion a lot of times.


    When I first met her, she did his best to stop Lark frommitting suicide and seemed to be much closer to me.


    ¡°Hm? Eh, ohhhh¡­¡­ I try to let that girl take care of her out-of-the-way errands, mainly shopping.¡±


    He blushes and smiles bitterly to hide his embarrassment.


    It¡¯s a big difference from the time of Euris¡¯ story.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, that girl lost her father because of Nalgarn. She doesn¡¯t seem to be in a state of mind yet, so I want to give her the opportunity to visit his grave as much as possible.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of story that you would spread without permission without her, Lark said, pressing down on his mouth.


    He¡¯s probably making time for Marias to stop by his father¡¯s graveyard in between her outing errands.


    ¡­¡­ That consideration, please show Euris-san a little more of your concern.


    Discussing about it in the hallway was difficult, so we moved into the Office and finally got down to the subject we wanted to discuss.


    ¡°Actually, I was wondering if I could get a seal on the application that was previously pending.¡±


    When I cut it out, Lark¡¯s face twitched in an understandable way.


    Although he managed to smile, I can see a thin line of conflict in his mind.


    I previously submitted thirty-eight applications to Lark, and out of those thirty-eight, I received a decision on five of them to be withheld.


    You may think it¡¯s only five out of thirty-eight cards, but there are many important parts rted to magic, and it¡¯s a bit of a hindrance when aiming for a short-term battle with Icarus.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying everything. Maybe this application made you wary and afraid to give our permit.¡±


    I pull a sheet of paper out of the five and shows it to Lark.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah.¡±


    It seems I was right, and he blurts out a few words while looking at the paper.


    I take out yet another sheet of application form that could be seen as somewhat dangerous.


    These three sheets¡­¡­¡­can you get your stamp right here and now? As a matter of fact, when I returned to the territory just now, I got upset and got into a dispute with Icarus, which made my position somewhat worse¡­¡­ I really needed our permission as soon as possible.


    ¡°But Abel, I heard you deliberately stir him up by being passive¡­¡­¡±


    I looked back at Mea and gave a small shake of my head, looking her in the eye.


    Mea was silent as if she had figured something out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ha~, can you let me think about it for half a day?¡±


    ¡°Then the opportunity to remove Icarus, a major obstacle to the reconstruction of the territory, might be postponed for perhaps six months. He would also take Nalgarn¡¯s head with it.¡±


    ¡°Ummmm¡­ That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±


    Lark holds his head and ces his elbows on the desk.


    He takes the three applications from me and squints at the contents.


    ¡°Uhhhhmmmmm~¡­¡­¡±


    He seemed to think that rechecking the content was stalling for time and that he wanted to get some answers while he was at it.


    It was expected that Lark would be troubled.


    That¡¯s why I brought Rinoa with me.


    ¡°As for those three cards, there is no problem at first. If you¡¯re worried about the shortness of Abel-dono¡¯s stay, then you can have my side give you the lead authority.¡±


    Rinoa raises her hand and says.


    ¡°Abel-dono has a far better understanding ofplex magic than me, not just simple power. You can trust him.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ if Rinoa says so much¡­¡­¡±


    Lark reaches out to me.


    Okay, the gloom has been taken away.


    I hand the three application forms to Lark with a heartfelt guts pose.


    ¡°By the way, from Rinoa-san¡¯s point of view, these two sheets are¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at her expectantly to see if I could get another covering shot.


    She shakes her head silently.


    ¡°What does this say about? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to write it in an awfully good way, but¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa¡¯s subordinate sorcerer peers at my application and tilts his head.


    ¡°If you make a mistake, the Royal Knights wille to burn the entire territory down for viting themandments.¡±


    The moment Rinoa said that, all the eyes in the office pierced me.


    Lark didn¡¯t seem to understand that it was that bad, either, so he stopped his hand that was holding the seal and his face went pale.


    You-, you can trust me a bit more¡­¡­

 Chapter 152 - Episode Twenty-Six - Alchemy Division (8)

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Episode Twenty-Six - Alchemy Division (8)</h4>


    Once I received permission from Lark, I decided to start developing crops.


    Rinoa took me to herb in the basement of her home.


    In order to avoid being harassed by Icarus, she was given an empty house with a basement by Lark.


    The walls of the basement are made of stone, and the shelves on the walls are filled with bottles of medicines and magic catalysts that are stored there.


    She had been secretly collecting them under the watchful eye of Icarus, but she was often forced to do unreasonable things, so she had little time to actually use this ce to develop them.


    ¡°Please leave it to me. I also develop something simr back home, so I¡¯m not without experience.¡±


    He sat on top of Ortem and exined that to them.


    They even seemed somewhat enthralled, perhaps because they had just witnessed the sess of the Cloud Gathering magic.


    ¡°Ortem carving is a training that serves as a groundwork for all kinds of magic. Bying into contact with nature, which harbors magical power, it leads to the improvement of one¡¯s own magical power. Furthermore, it improves your ability to grasp space, your ability to concentrate, your uracy in magic, and your understanding of magic. If you keep carving Ortem for as long as I have, you¡¯ll reach this level in no time at all! Maybe!¡±


    I¡¯ll take the opportunity to sell the usefulness of Ortem to them.


    They, sorcerers, couldn¡¯t be uninterested in improving their own magic, and some of them even gulped their own spit.


    ¡°In a manner of speaking, it¡¯s the secret arts of my hometown¡­¡­ so I can¡¯t say everything, but when I have time, I¡¯m thinking of spreading at least part of it to thisnd.¡±


    Oh, and a shout of joy from the sorcerers.


    It¡¯s okay to grab them.


    It¡¯s not that they were hiding it in any way, they simply didn¡¯t have much interaction with the rest of the ce, but well, it¡¯s not a lie.


    This should have helped fuel the scarcity bargain a bit.


    After undermining the status of Icarus, I would use Ortem to bring in the magician of Icarus.


    The foundation for this must beid within the Rinoa faction.


    ¡°By the day after tomorrow, we must settle with Icarus. By the end of tomorrow, let¡¯s develop a new crop at all costs.¡±


    Many of the sorcerers seem to be trapped by the words ¡°day after morning¡±, but seeing my confidence and the fact that I¡¯ve just made an achievement, they didn¡¯t speak up to interfere with me.


    Rinoa pulls out a few sheets of paper from her pocket.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ A copy of the research report on crop development that Icarus is making. If we cane up with a proposal to improve on this and somehow prepare tangible results, we should be able to undermine Icarus¡¯ ability to speak out.¡±


    So you already have those things in ce, huh.


    If you also know their hand, you can move with a lot of advantages.


    I take the research report from Rinoa and run my eyes over it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is this a report?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ just in case.¡±


    The report was rather cursory in its omissions in ces.


    There are many parts that seem to have been written in a daringly blurred manner.


    I also wrote some parts that were a bit convoluted to mislead Lark, but I¡¯m confident that that kept the appearance of the report intact.


    She didn¡¯t keep this one.


    There were many unique symbols and omissions, and it was more of a private note than a report.


    ¡°I and the others weren¡¯t allowed to touch the development, so I don¡¯t know the details. But I¡¯ve read through it a few times and tried to understand it, so I should be able to exin parts of it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Rinoa tilts her head.


    ¡°I understand most of it, so it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s that big of a deal to me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa¡¯s shoulders slumped as if a little disappointed.


    In Icarus¡¯ report seemed to be aimed at developing an Icarus potato that was an improvement on the Razu potatoes originally grown in the Fage territory, which was resistant to drought and magic nts, and grewrger and faster than the conventional species.


    I wondered about the name, but there would be no simpler and more powerful way to show off my achievements once the development was sessful.


    This is the kind of thing that is really shrewd.


    The strengths of the Icarus potatoes - drought and magic grass protection - are tailored to this territory.


    As far as the report is concerned, the fact that it grows bigger and faster than the conventional species seems to have been added at random in order to cover up the dissatisfaction of the territorial residents caused by the stagnant development process.


    It¡¯s not as if they¡¯ve made any concrete progress in that direction, but they exaggerate and frequently refer to it.


    The magic circle to be incorporated into the seed potatoes is already a messed up mess.


    I can¡¯t look at it.


    It¡¯s just a bunch of alchemy-rted magic circles connected in parts and halfway through the book.


    If you had an intention to do this, please tell me.


    It¡¯s obvious that if we bothered to create, nt, and grow this kind of thing and waited for the results, we wouldn¡¯t be able to develop a decent crop even if it took 10,000 years.


    It would take a huge amount of time.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a break in the process over here¡­¡­ Mea, look at this. He submitted it openly, and then he said those things in public.¡±


    ¡°Me-, Mea have no idea even if you show this¡­¡­ sorry¡­¡­¡±


    When I show off the copy of the report to Mea, she shrugs apologetically.


    It¡¯s a little awkward, so I hurry back to deciphering the report.


    After looking through it all, I returned the copy of the report to Rinoa.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Was it helpful?¡±


    Rinoa asks me anxiously.


    It¡¯s hard to say that it wasn¡¯t helpful, so I spoke as I searched for the words.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to wear it and be causally linked to it, so let¡¯s make it somethingpletely different. Now that the drought has been resolved, we just need to grow crops that are resistant to demon grass.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa seemed to have guessed my true intentions and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have a crop I used to think about in my spare time. I have the records in my head, so let¡¯s go with that as a base for our ideas. I want to gather what I might need, so please tell me what magic beasts and nts live in this territory.¡±


    The first priority in this crop development is to quickly produce tangible results.


    If the growth rate is remarkable, the types we can make are quite limited.


    We could mend the situation for the day after tomorrow to get over the hump, but it would give Icarus an opening to rise up in the future.


    If possible, I would like to finish off Icaruspletely here, take full-scale measures against the people who were attacking Fage territory, drive them out¡­¡­, and then focus on developing our territory.

 Chapter 153 - Episode Twenty-Seven - Alchemy Division (9)

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Episode Twenty-Seven - Alchemy Division (9)</h4>


    Nearly ten hours had already passed since they worked in Rinoa¡¯s undergroundboratory.


    The time has long since fallen into the night, and the other magicians are all working with a grim expression on their faces.


    My goal is to blend the magic grass called Hydra with the existing crops in the Fage territory.


    The magical grass called Hydra has two characteristics: an abnormal growth rate and a digestive system.


    It grows as it crawls across the ground and walls, enveloping prey that enters its territory with its petals, which it digests and sends to its roots for nourishment.


    Individuals vary in size, but if they arerge enough, they can swallow a child or so whole.


    If they arerger than you, they can also engulf you with their vine, and surround you with their digestive juices to dissolve you and eat.


    Although it is a magical grass, it sometimes appears in the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, and is sometimes referred to as a magic beast.


    Since they don¡¯t have mobility, they are often burned to death from a distance.


    If you crossed Hydra with a crop, you would be able to create a sturdy, high-growth crop.


    I have utilized all the books I borrowed from the Chief in the past, my own notepad, and the books in the Fage territory, and I am trying to find a way tobine Hydra and crops.


    At the moment, I¡¯m ring at the perkin (a burly orange gourd that resembles a pumpkin) and Hydra as a good match.


    I had Rinoa and her men working with Ortem to grow Hydras.


    I carved out the inside of Ortem to make it look like a flowerpot, spread a thinyer of the special soil I smelted on the bottom, and nted the seeds there.


    After that, the whole process is to feed them moderately and supply them with magic power ording to the magic form.


    This will adjust the degree of growth ording to the magical power of the wards and soil developing through the medium of Ortem, so the Hydra flowers should be smaller and more mature, and we should be able to collect the seeds safely.


    We need to get more seeds to grow first.


    After all, Hydra does not exist in Fage territory.


    If we run out of the seeds we have on hand, the development will be suspended.


    When I was in the city of Lomarn, I bought the Hydra Seeds (18 grains per bag, 250,000g) out of curiosity, and it just happened to be left in my luggage.


    I remember well that the shop was run by a kind-looking old man alone in a somewhat deserted street with no traffic.


    It was a bit pricey, but I had a feeling that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get it if I missed this, so I took the plunge and got excited.


    ¡­¡­ The next time I was there, I saw the guards entering the magic shop with their hands in their scabbards, and I was so scared that I didn¡¯t go there again.


    In case you¡¯re wondering, because it¡¯s underground and light can¡¯t reach it, we have an artificial sun Ortem in the center of the room that emits intense light from its eyes and mouth.


    This is because no matter how much nourishment Hydra has, it only has the property of growing and self-pollinating as long as it is exposed to light.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How¡¯s it going over there?¡±


    I stop writing a hypothesis in my notebook and ask the sorcerers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There is no reply.


    Everyone has an empty face and is single-mindedly pouring their magical energy into Ortem.


    That¡¯s how much they are immersed in their roles, I¡¯m impressed.


    When I was training in sorcery, there were times when I didn¡¯t recognize my father or Gizel¡¯s voice.


    It seems that Rinoa had just taken a break and was peeling off the ck, shrunken petals and packing the seeds inside into a bottle.


    She lifted it up and shook it, making a clip-clop sound.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t Hydra a little dangerous?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve got it under control, so it¡¯ll probably be fine. If you identally spread it outside in the soil, it could be a disaster, though. Hydra isn¡¯t a magical beast, it¡¯s a magical nt, after all. It¡¯s officially so in the ssification of magical arts.¡±


    Although there are many regtions when applying bio-magic to magic beasts, there are quite a few restrictions on the modification of magical nts.


    There is nock of regtions, but I found an opening in the application form for permission to use magic arts that I submitted to Lark, and I twisted it into the application form for permission to use magic arts, so I didn¡¯t miss anything.


    I didn¡¯t do anything to be med.


    ¡°But it¡¯s harder than I thought¡­¡­no, I¡¯ll make it in time, but¡­¡­¡±


    I tell myself as I look over my notes and rub my eyelids.


    I feel oddly heavy.


    ¡°Abel, are you okay?¡¯ Your eye circles are terrible, you know? I think you need to take a break for a bit¡­¡­¡±


    Mea, who has been watching me from the side, calls out to me.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Besides, I¡¯m used to this kind of thing.¡±


    I take the de-legalized Abel Potion (legal specs adjusted to meet the ordinances of the Fage territory) out of my luggage and chug it down.


    ¡°Ohhhh, I¡¯m head¡¯s getting clearer¡­¡­ yeah, my vision isn¡¯t blurry, it¡¯s clearer.¡±


    ¡°Was your vision blurry just now!? As I thought, you should still rest!¡±


    That¡¯s not how it works.


    The longer the development is dyed, the more Icarus will be overwhelmed.


    The reason I was able to endure all that was said and done is because I thought I could pay Icarus back in fullter on.


    I really wanted to throw it back as soon as possible.


    If the development wasn¡¯t ready tomorrow, I honestly don¡¯t feel like it.


    ¡°Yes, do you guys want this potion? It can improve concentration, withdrawal of drowsiness and pain, increase magic power, and many other benefits. Though the side effects may be a bit tough to take.¡±


    ¡°Abel, you¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay, right!? Right!?¡±


    Mea grabs me by the shoulders and shakes me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about it so much¡­¡­¡±


    When I had spoken that much, I felt something rush up my nose.


    When I couldn¡¯t help but break off my words, Mea looked into my face anxiously.


    ¡°Abel¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hyak-¡­¡­ kishi!¡±


    I looked down and sneezed.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t feeling very well¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m fine, is what I think but I¡¯m going to carve an Ortem to ward off disease.¡±


    Maybe the rain made my body a little cold, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m out of shape.


    I can¡¯t bear unnecessary time loss at a time like this, so I¡¯ll just deal with it appropriately with the Ortem of avoiding sickness and disease.


    It could be anything, this much.


    I¡¯m not as sickly as I used to be either.

 Chapter 154 - Episode Twenty-Eight - Alchemy Division (10)

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Episode Twenty-Eight - Alchemy Division (10)</h4>


    Nearly a whole day had passed since we had been holed up in theb, and it was past noon.


    It was past noon and the interior of theboratory waspletely covered with vines. Some ivy was burying itself in the walls, while others were prating the chests.


    Some sorcerers were bitten by Hydra and taken to a healing center, but no problem.


    After many unsessful attempts, they finally seeded in creating a perkin with Hydra¡¯s growth potential.


    The ivy hanging from the head of Ortem reached down to the floor and covered the perimeter with several bright red flowers. The stems just below the red flowers are plump and rounded, turning a reddish-purple color.


    This is where the gourdes from.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,dies and gentlemen of Alchemy Division! Atst, it¡¯s done! That should work for now!¡±


    If I¡¯m on hand to supply them with magical power, they¡¯ll go from seed to flower in less than five minutes.


    Even if I left it to the magic power of thend, an hour would be enough time to go from seed to flower.


    In any case, this territory is infested with a magic grass called the ¡°Flower Blight¡±.


    The withering of flowers has a tendency to pass through the soil and take away the magical power of the surrounding nts, causing them to die.


    This had be one of the problems of poor harvests in the territory.


    However, this special perkin would feed itself by eating the small insects and weeds in the vicinity, root by root.


    The Hydra¡¯s characteristics as a carnivorous nt were retained and adjusted.


    If the characteristic perkin could be grown on arge scale, it would literally eat up all the flowering nts by the roots.


    By the time the perkin¡¯s food is gone, the flower killers should be gone in this area.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even though it was finallypleted, everyone was just shushing and not responding well.


    Eerily, I turned around and saw that the alchemy division¡¯s sorcerers were mumbling and whispering something in a low voice as they recorded the state of Hydra, who was in charge of them, with nk eyes.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­ Rinoa-san, are you okay? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    For now, I grab Rinoa¡¯s nearby shoulder and shake her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡­ anymore. ¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa dropped the note from her hand and fell onto her back on the spot.


    With a bang, her arms were opened in arge figure.


    ¡°Mea, there¡¯s something strange about this. I think they had been drugged by Icarus with something¡­¡­¡±


    I call out to Mea, who is beside me.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡­ They don¡¯t have enough sleep, Mea thinks ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea says emphatically, rubbing her eyes.


    Dark circles were forming under her eyes, though they were thin.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny, ¡­¡­ I gave out potions properly.¡±


    I served my homemade potion to everyone in the Alchemy Division, partly because I wasn¡¯t sure if it would bepleted in time.


    As long as they drink that, they shouldn¡¯t fall down in a day or so. ¡­¡­


    After researching the medicinal and magic grass allowed in this territory, and since it was prepared in a hurry, it may not have been able to show the full efficacy that was expected.


    ¡°Maybe their concentration was at its limit? Sorcery is pretty nerve-wracking, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It¡¯s true that sorcery requires a lot of concentration, and it can be suitably nerve-wracking.


    I had asked Mea to help me with Ortem carving in the early part of the game, and after the middle of the game, I had asked her to organize and report on the data taken by the alchemists of the alchemy division¡¯s magicians.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I was rtively energetic because I was less tired than them.


    ¡°I thought I made it so that my concentration wouldn¡¯t be limited properly. After the enhanced excitatory effects¡­¡­ let¡¯s try to numb the fatigue, shall we?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s unhealthy for us to no longer reach the limits of our concentration.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s done for now¡­¡­ so let¡¯s take a break for a while. In the meantime, I¡¯ll get my report to Lark-san done.¡±


    We need to get the lords to gather the people and have them make an announcement today.


    Until then, we need the Rinoa¡¯s faction to rest their bodies.


    Rinoa, in particr, is the nominal leader of this crop development.


    It¡¯s a good idea to have Rinoa, even if it¡¯s just a formality, as she¡¯s the one who¡¯s received permission from the lord, and it¡¯s easier to proceed if you have Rinoa, who¡¯s been here for a long time.


    When I used the Cloud Gathering Magic, Icarus had used the fact that the resident¡¯s knowledge of magic was weak to fuel their distrust of Rinoa to a great extent.


    If Rinoa could produce results in the same field as Icarus here, it would also confirm what Icarus had saidst time about beingx.


    It was because of the expectations of water rationing and crop development that the residents hade to tolerate Icarus, who was just a big man with a big valve and attitude.


    Now, he is just a big-mouthed, old man with a big attitude.


    Let¡¯s get that man out of the room.


    I have a vendetta against him for saying so much, and I will return the favor.


    ¡°What should we do about the name¡­¡­ It¡¯s easier to spread the word if we have something to do with it. Icarus is developing an Icarus potato. We¡¯ll bepeting with this one, too, and we¡¯ll call it the Rinoa gourd.¡±


    This would make it obvious that this one was developing, and it would be easy to inflict mental damage on Icarus.


    I¡¯m still kind of embarrassed about my name.


    I don¡¯t have the confidence to be as bold as Icarus.


    Unlike the Abel Potion, this one is supposed to spread widely.


    It¡¯s also possible that we¡¯ll be exporting out of the territory in the future.


    And I can¡¯t take it if it¡¯s Abel gourd¡­¡­ or rather, I hate it.


    ¡°Rinoa-san, can I borrow your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa¡¯s head, which was lying on her back, shook slightly from side to side.


    As I thought, she didn¡¯t want to, that¡¯s right.


    Shall we make it per Ortem gourd?


    With this, we can spread the gourd and promote Ortem at the same time.


    Using Ortem as bait, we should be able to root out the remaining sorcerers of the Icarus faction.


    ¡°Ah! Abel! Up, up!¡±


    Mea shouts, her face turning pale.


    I look up as quickly as I can feel sand falls on my shoulders.


    ¡°Oooh-ooh-ooh!¡±


    A bright red flower burst through the ceiling and assaulted me from above my head.


    Apparently, one of the Hydra, which had been developed by one of the sorcerers, had moved through the wall to the ceiling.


    ¡°Wai-, wand¡­¡­ wand!¡±


    I bend down to pick up my staff on the ground, but the vine interlocks my shoulder.


    Just as the vine tries to lift me up, an arrow shoots through the vine.


    The vine shreds and I fall to the floor.


    I picked up my wand and waved it as I turned around.


    ¡°Flower, wither.¡±


    The flowers that have been attacking me, from one end to the other, are losing their wateriness in no time.


    In the blink of an eye, they were browned and pulled away.


    It looked like they were trying to escape through the hole in the ceiling, but before they could pull back, they withered away and stopped moving, and were crushed.


    Vines and leaf fragments fall.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s more dangerous than I thought, we need to let all the failed nts die. No, Mea, seriously, that¡¯s a big help.¡±


    I thanked Mea, who holds her bow up is in a cold sweat.


    Mea reviews the remnants of the vines on the ground and finally lowers the bow, seemingly relieved.


    Then she ps her hands around with a glowing expression on her face.


    ¡°Mea, Mea was that helpful! I¡¯m d¡­¡­ that I¡¯m practicing the bow¡­¡­¡±


    With her hand, she strokes the bow so lovingly.


    You-, you don¡¯t have to be so uptight about it¡­¡­

 Chapter 155 - Episode Twenty-Nine - Alchemy Division (11)

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Episode Twenty-Nine - Alchemy Division (11)</h4>


    I quickly talked to Lark and decided to take a ce in the hall to present the results of my research.


    It was urgent, but the date of the appointment with Icarus was tomorrow.


    We must settle it today.


    I asked him to move his private army and spread the word throughout the territory.


    By the time the scheduled time came, more than three hundred territorial residents had gathered.


    Even those who hadn¡¯te today would be able to hear it from their mouths.


    In the center of the three hundred crowds were Me, Mea, and six sorcerers from Rinoa¡¯s faction.


    In case you¡¯re wondering, there are two members of the private army that came to guard us near us.


    There were several others who seemed to be working to organize the crowd.


    ¡°What, I heard that the Icarus potatoes were finally finished, but Icarus-sama isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just about to arrive, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I have a funny feeling about all these faces.¡±


    The residents were buzzing uneasily, as if they were unhappy with their faces.


    All the residents seemed to have assumed that it must be Icarus¡¯ faction when they heard that the Alchemy Division had finallypleted the crop.


    ¡°We came here with high expectations, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing! We don¡¯t have time for this either!¡±


    Some of the words areced with cursing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ By the way, that Icarus guy isn¡¯t there? They¡¯d be the first toe running in even if they weren¡¯t called upon.¡±


    Mea produced a pair of binocrs with her hand and looked around the crowd.


    I follow Mea¡¯s eyes and see Lark and Euris approaching us through the crowd.


    Lark waves to us.


    ¡°As you said, I made up some urgent business and turned it over to Icarus. He is now holed up in the back of theb. Icarus gets horribly cranky when outsiders enter theb, so I doubt anyone will bother toe in and let him know what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    And as far as the people in the territory are concerned, they all seem to think that this call itself was opened by Icarus.


    There is no reason to go and inform them.


    Nevertheless, the chance of Icarus hearing it is not zero.


    This is just a check to the extent that I hope it buys us some time.


    ¡°So, so you¡¯ve beenying down roots like that¡­¡­¡±


    Meaughed, with a slightly twitching face.


    ¡°Just in case, you know. Thank you, Mr. Lark.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even though it¡¯s a hastily mended thing, and if he proceeds in earnest, he¡¯ll immediately think it¡¯s funny. And he might get an inkling of what¡¯s going on out there.¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be outed, so it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s get some air cover before Icarus gets here.¡±


    The one thing to be wary of in Icarus is his ability to talk, but on the contrary, that¡¯s about the only thing he can do.


    As far as research reports go, he¡¯s not much of a sorcerer.


    If it was while the territory was unstable, he might have been able to rule the Fage territory by sessfully bing the hope of the people of the territory, but once everyone is calm and the tinges off, he¡¯s just a man.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t take that guy too easily.¡±


    Perhaps sensing that I was feeling loose, Rinoa interrupted me.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ yes, I¡¯ll keep my temper up.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Icarus the Serial Bullet, about twenty years ago, there wasn¡¯t a sorcerer in the Kingdom of Dinrat who didn¡¯t know that name. I was too young at the time to know much about it, but I remember my father sitting low and rubbing up against Icarus when he saw him.¡±


    Lark says bitterly.


    The story made sense to me. I thought he was strangely deeply rooted, but he¡¯s been here that long.


    ¡°When he came to this territory, my father was eager to entertain him, hoping to have him be the resident sorcerer of thend. Since then, the problem has continued to grow and has be a source of concern for my generation.¡±


    ¡°Since the previous generation, huh¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s why he has more influence than Lark.


    ¡°From the beginning, Icarus is more of a sorcerer for real battles than for research. I heard him bragging that he once climbed to the top of the list of A-ss adventurers because of his high interpersonal skills. Perhaps it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to deal with the hassle, he forced my father to found an alchemy division, and he rarely shows up for the subjugation of magic beasts under the guise of wanting to focus on research to improve the territory¡­¡­¡±


    He¡¯s even more of a good-for-nothing than I thought it would be¡­¡­


    While I¡¯m at a loss for words, Lark continues to talk.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re pretty confident in your skills too, but I definitely don¡¯t want things to get rough. If Icarus gets torn up, you never know what he might try to do to you. I collected the private army under the guise of organizing the crowd, but I really meant it as a deterrent to keep Icarus from resorting to violence.¡±


    Violence, you say¡­¡­ don¡¯t you think you¡¯re thinking a little too much about it.


    If he does that, not only would Icarus himself not be able to stay in this territory, it would be a case of imprisonment if it was done poorly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ As expected, he wouldn¡¯t go that far, is he?¡±


    ¡°For Icarus, it¡¯s probably the heavens he¡¯s kept for twenty years. That rinoa gourd you developed¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Autem Gourd.¡±


    Rinoa¡¯s quick correction came in from the side.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ortem Gourd wouldpletely negate Icarus¡¯ years of research. If only we can get the atmosphere of this ce, Icarus willpletely lose his ce in this territory. To be honest, I¡¯m starting to get a little scared.¡±


    I thought he wouldn¡¯t do anything that stupid, but we¡¯re pushing him too hard, I guess.


    ¡­¡­ He¡¯s a sorcerer who is a former A-ss adventurer candidate.


    I¡¯m a bit curious to see what kind of magic he uses.


    ¡°Yes, I understand! I would like to set up a meeting at ater date to find apromise in a moderate manner and keep Icarus¡¯ influence and voice reduced!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Pressured by my momentum, Lark stepped back.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ do-, do you really understand?¡±


    Mea asks me in a whisper.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Don¡¯t attack more than you have to, don¡¯t corner them, don¡¯t agitate them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m bringing a copy of Icarus¡¯ research report with me here.


    I¡¯ve carefully put all sorts of corrections in red ink so that even those with no knowledge of magic can clearly see what I¡¯ve left out.


    It¡¯s important to know when to get this out.


    ¡°Well then, It¡¯s a bit early than scheduled, but I think it¡¯s time to start unveiling it.¡±


    I took an Ortem Gourd seed from my pocket and held it in my hand.


    I mustplete the gallows of Icarus before he arrives.


    I took out my wand and waved it.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    As if answering my call, an Ortem-type pot appeared at hand.


    Since it¡¯s not made of the World Tree, it¡¯s using a little bit more of magic power to bring it to hand with the teleportation magic, but if it¡¯s at a distance of about the Fage territory, there¡¯s no problem.


    I¡¯m confident in the amount of magic power I have to begin with, and I¡¯ve just recently seeded in lowering the cost of the teleportation magic circle when I was ying around with it appropriately.


    The Ortem Gourd can grow even if it is buried in the soil, but it grows much faster in an Ortem-type pot.


    I think this is better for the purpose of performance this time.

 Chapter 156 - Episode Thirty - Alchemy Division (12)

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Episode Thirty - Alchemy Division (12)</h4>


    ¡°Thank you for gathering. We are pleased to make this asion avable to our lords to unveil a new crop developed by the Vice Squadron of the Alchemy Division, led by Me, Rinoa Liberto, the Ortem Gourd.¡±


    Rinoa stepped forward as a representative and raised her voice.


    The reaction of the residents seemed to be not so good to Rinoa¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Vice Squadron a unit to keep the¡­¡­ alchemy division¡¯s baggage together and isted?¡±


    The little fat man in the front row tells the man next to him to check it out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside, so I can¡¯t say for sure, but there¡¯s no sign of Icarus-sama, who is supposed to be the leader of the group¡­¡­ As I thought, It¡¯s kind of weird.¡±


    It is probably true to say that the Vice Squadron is a squad to quarantine those who get in the way.


    However, that would mean that it is a squad that gathers the ¡®hindrances from Icarus¡¯ point of view.


    It is clear from the fact that they were throwing the Cloud Gathering Magic, which had little chance of sess, at Rinoa¡¯s group.


    Themotion grew louder and louder, and it was doubtful to what extent Rinoa¡¯s greetings could be heard.


    ¡°-That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll finish my greeting.¡±


    Rinoa continued to say words halfway through, and by the time she finished her greeting, her irritation and grumpiness were evident on her face.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Icarus-sama! Hey!¡±


    ¡°Really, that crop must be paying off! If it¡¯s a big deal that you think it¡¯s going to take a long time to get results, I¡¯m not going to let you get away with it!¡±


    Rinoa bowed again and walked back to the other sorcerers¡¯ positions.


    ¡°Good work, Rinoa-san¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then, as schedule, take care of the rest.¡±


    Instead of a limp and tired-looking Rinoa, I step forward, holding an Ortem-shaped pot.


    I ce the Ortem on the ground.


    ¡°The Ortem gourd you¡¯re about to see will go on to bear fruit in just one hour if the environment is right! There are a few drawbacks, but for now, it should be enough to get us through the current crisis.¡±


    The moment I said that, some of the crowd of residents that had been bothering me earlier quieted down.


    After that, as if they were whispering and gossiping, the people next to each other began to talk.


    Even those who had beenining loudly noticed the change in the atmosphere and asked the people around them to exin what had happened.


    Perhaps they hadn¡¯t heard my words.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What did he just say?¡±


    ¡°He, he said it would bear fruit in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a week the correct word? I¡¯ve heard of those nts. The berries are too small to be practical, apparently, but¡­¡­¡±


    It got a little quieter, but it was only for a moment.


    Soon the voices grew louder again, and the content changed to something more extreme.


    ¡°You-, You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! There¡¯s no such crop!¡±


    ¡°So I was making it because it wasn¡¯t there¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That grey hair, that¡¯s the sorcery we hear about! You made it, but it¡¯s only been a few days since you got here!¡±


    ¡°Look at what¡¯s under my eyes! I¡¯ll spare you the time until you make a shade¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool!¡±


    I tried to argue with them, but it didn¡¯t seem to work.


    There are too many of them on the other side to deal with.


    By the time I was about to say something specific back, the next tirade woulde.


    As I knew from the way I treated Lark, the residents here aren¡¯t very well behaved.


    Maybe they¡¯re stressed out because they¡¯ve been trapped in an uneasy environment.


    ¡°I knew Ringus-san was right! Suddenly the increase in good reports of subjugating Nalgarn and thinning out magic beasts was a hoax to carry that kid up and suppress our discontent!¡¡There¡¯s something behind it, including this one!¡±


    Ringus¡­¡­?


    Ah, the missionary in question.


    I looked around the periphery of the shouting man and saw a panicked Ringus.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ no, wow, I didn¡¯t go that far ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why! If it¡¯s this clear, you might as well stick it to him!¡±


    ¡°Ple-, please calm down! I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! You see ¡­¡­? Shhhh, shhhh!¡±


    Ringus smiled flirtatiously, holding his index finger in front of his lips and frantically admonishing his cronies.


    He was dripping sweat and giving them a deliberate wink, signaling that he was going to give them a signal.


    I knew it was suspicious, but it seems that he was even spreading bad news about the lord after all.


    Lark didn¡¯t seem to have missed the exchange just now either, and he red in the direction of Ringus.


    He had approved the missionary activities because he was helping to stabilize the territory by providing mental care and water distribution for the people of the territory, but if he was working to undermine the lord behind the scenes, it would be a big problem.


    If that was the case now, then the banishment would be lukewarm.


    I take out the seeds of the Ortem Gourd and scatter them on top of the Ortem-shaped pot.


    Any more, and a riot could break out.


    Let¡¯s quickly show the results visibly.


    Call me a liar, but they will have to admit that when the Ortem gourd actually grows in front of their eyes.


    ¡°Grow¡±


    When I point my wand at it, the vines keep growing out of the gaping head of the Ortem-shaped pot.


    It left the pot and hung over the ground, forming new leaves, which visibly swelled up.


    This time, the residents were silent all at once.


    Some remained open-mouthed, others froze in a posture with their arms raised, waving in anger.


    An optical illusion, a dream, or an illusion?


    They¡¯repletely at a loss for words as if they can¡¯t believe or acknowledge the scene that has happened before them.


    ¡°And¡­¡­ like this, if you use your magical powers to promote growth, they¡¯ll grow big in no time.¡±


    My voice came through more firmly than I thought it would in a square that had been shrouded in silence.


    I even felt as if my voice was getting louder.


    As soon as I finish, the Ortem Gourd begins to bloom.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Uuooooooooohhhh!!¡± ¡± ¡°


    A cheer so loud that it could be taken as a scream echoed through the territory.


    While the screams were going up, the Ortem Gourd continued to grow more and more.


    The flowers, which have grown in size, begin to spread their petals and eat the surrounding grass.


    ¡°At this rate, it can even provide its own nourishment and pest control.¡±


    ¡°Wow, what is that crop!¡±


    ¡°Is it okay to call it a crop!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to change the world¡¯s perception of what¡¯s going on when ites to that thing!¡±


    It is a storm of praise for a change.


    Although there are not many problems, the excited residents do not seem to be aware of that area.


    It was the best thing that could be done.


    ¡°What is this ridiculous mor!¡±


    An angry voice that drowns out the cheerses from behind the residents.


    The residents are startled by the voice and hurriedly open the street.


    A mature man walks briskly through the middle of them.


    It is Icarus.


    Icarus¡¯s face was red and blue-streaked, and there was no doubt that he was furious.


    He seemed to be ufortable with the obvious attack from Lark, who was supposed to have been acting in a sub-par manner towards him until now.


    He seemed to have already seen that Lark had been imposing an iprehensible task on Icarus in order to tie up his movements.


    He had heard that he had been gathering up the people of his domain behind his back, and he must have had a hunch that they were trying to do him harm in some way.


    The sorcerers of the Icarus faction of the Alchemy Division followed behind.


    Then they walk straight to my side.


    All right, I want to end this here and now, and so do we.


    ¡°me.¡±


    I wave my wand and burn away the Ortem gourd.


    My actions upset the residents.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea called out to me anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can¡¯t let Icarus see the Ortem Gourd just yet.¡±


    I can¡¯t afford to make a mistake in the procedure topletely take down Icarus.


    This is a cunning man, and even if I attacked him head-on, he might give me a cryptic argument and overturn me.


    This is the quickest way to screw them over with magic, by waiting for Icarus to attack first and then changing the situation to make it worse.


    As expected of Icarus, he will have no authority or anything else if he changes what he says in front of this public.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡­ would you like to exin this matter to me exactly?¡±


    When Icarus says this, the sorcerer walking behind him flicks out a document in his hand.


    I think that¡¯s the document that Lark made up and gave to Icarus regarding his work.


    ¡°What is this gathering all about. It looks like a lot of fun, but are they having a festival? If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s distant of you to try to alienate me, who¡¯s served the territory for so many years? My lord?¡±


    He looked around at the residents purposefully, then red at the lord.


    His pupils were dted and his nose was bulging.


    He seems to bepletely pissed off.


    Even from a distance, you can feel his anger.


    Jaguar had said that Icarus often put on an angry performance to pace the conversation, but this was probably just in.


    ¡°Well, well, well, well¡­¡­ If it isn¡¯t Abel-dono, hmm? We got to see each other again, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Icarus bends his back and bends his neck, peering into my face with wide eyes anding over to intimidate me.


    I stare back at Icarus¡¯ face in silence.


    As long as I can get rid of Icarus, the cancer of the territory, I¡¯ll be much closer to achieving the reform of the territory.


    I hear he¡¯s been doing whatever he wants for years, but it¡¯s time for Icarus to get off the stage.


    **********


    The illustrator gave me a character rough for volume two!


    Mea was already so cute!


    Maizen was designed so well, too, that it conveyed his inner character!


    I hope you enjoy it!


    Oh, and we also received a character rough from the future great hero, Gaston!

 Chapter 157 - Episode Thirty-One - Alchemy Division (13)

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Episode Thirty-One - Alchemy Division (13)</h4>


    The left temple of Icarus twitched nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the hell Abel-dono is trying to do¡­¡­ hanging around me. My lord, don¡¯t tell me that this boy has told you something bad to do?


    Icarus seems to think that Lark¡¯s attack on him was due to some change.


    He seems to suspect that the cause of this is me, a foreigner to this territory.


    I¡¯m old enough to have a good sense of what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°What the hell, hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It was rumored that the lord was estranged from Icarus-sama¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t he intend to use this as an opportunity to erase it?¡±


    The residents sense the disquiet and begin to make amotion.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Could you step back for now, please? Right now, I¡¯m presenting the results of the alchemy research I¡¯ve been doing with Rinoa-san at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Hoho, with Rinoa-dono as the centerpiece, announce the results of her alchemical research¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus showed a little pretense of thinking, then grinned.


    Then, at once, his face turned stern and the rage in his voice increased.


    ¡°Abel-dono¡­¡­ No, Abel, I know what you¡¯re after!¡±


    He suddenly called out.


    Perhaps it was for the purpose of staging a performance for the residents, as Icarus seemed to be peering sideways at his surroundings.


    ¡°¡­¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I recently received a report that my lord saw me transcribing my research report¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Report¡­¡­?¡±


    Icarus hid his mouth and chuckled.


    The corners of his mouth lifted in a grin.


    ¡°Kukukuku ¡­¡­ You can cut the white off now, too, ¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment I wondered what he was talking about, but if it¡¯s a copy of that, I have a revised version in my possession now.


    You¡¯ve opened up the conversation at the right time.


    This way, when I present it to himter, he won¡¯t get bogged down.


    ¡°Oh, that! Yes! Yes, I¡¯ve been shown!¡±


    I said with a biting smile, and Icarus¡¯ expression froze.


    Icarus shook his head and re-partitioned with a cough.


    ¡°I knew it! I was wondering why he would do that, but I¡¯m guessing it was so you could steal it and sell it to your people! And you will report the results of that here and there first, and thenter on you were going to say with me that I hadn¡¯t done anything about it and banish me from the territory!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm?¡±


    Who¡¯s going to crunch that poorly written report?


    I mean, it¡¯s been going back and forth and not making any progress¡­¡­


    ¡°I failed to see how the kid inspired you to do this kind of underhanded thing, my lord! I knew for sure that my lord feared that you would lose your position¡­¡­ But no way, this!¡¡What a pity that the territory must nowe together to deal with the crisis!¡±


    A-, are you seriously saying this¡­¡­?


    No, from Icarus¡¯ point of view, that¡¯s the only thing he can think of.


    Nevertheless, what terrible remarks.


    Who in the world was trying to kick off the lord by dragging their feet so much in the crisis of the territory¡­¡­


    If you look at the residents, many of them seemed to be convinced by Icarus¡¯ story.


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t tell Icarus-sama¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never heard of a faction of the Vice Group developing crops, after all¡­¡­ I knew it was created by Icarus-sama.¡±


    It certainly clears up the questions, and it makes¡­¡­ sense?


    As a resident, it would make a lot more sense than hearing that Rinoa¡¯s faction has suddenlypleted the crop.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be impatient, my lord.¡±


    Icarus throws a few words at Lark, perhaps in a whisper so that those around him can¡¯t hear.


    He seems to think that he haspletely won.


    Well, let¡¯s let them catch up with us at best.


    We still have a lot of cards in hand.


    We can¡¯t win with credit and mouth, so I¡¯ve made it possible for us to beat you with our achievements.


    It¡¯s well within our expectations.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve alreadypleted the crop, you know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished it. Icarus-san, you were in the process of researching it, and that¡¯s a pretty basic of the basics¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus lets out a long sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure my research is still in its infancy. But alchemy is deep¡­¡­ and not as flimsy as you fools think. I¡¯ve said it before, haven¡¯t I? Oh, how many times do I have to tell you! If you¡¯d read one of the decent sorcery books, you wouldn¡¯t be able to say something stupid as you¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus closed his eyes and shook his head in relief.


    It¡¯s true that this is the second time Icarus has lectured me on the difficulties of alchemy.


    However, unlike thest time, this one is after I have already demonstrated my achievements to the residents.


    Even the residents seem to be feeling ufortable with this exchange and are tilting their heads.


    It¡¯s natural.


    The person iming to have been giarized has already denied what he has announced.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s already ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh! All right, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s get this straight. You are not the kind of sorcerer that can stand in front of me! You¡¯d better get the hell out of here before you embarrass yourself any further!¡±


    Icarus shouted and moved his arms, pretending to sweep up flies.


    But then he froze, holding his pose.


    ¡°¡­¡­mm?¡±


    He noticed that the people around him were reacting in a strange way.


    ¡°I said that I¡¯ve alreadypleted it. We¡¯re about to start presenting the arrangements and providing the residents with them from today for practical use.¡±


    ¡°What, huh?¡±


    Icarus let out a dumb voice with his big mouth open.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way, so can I ask you to step back?¡±


    ¡°Y, you ¡­¡­ such an instantly recognizable lie¡­¡­ hastily, haphazardly¡­¡­ how can you say that, how shameless can you be¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus¡¯s eyeballs giggled as he said it, and he seemed to be checking theplexion of his surroundings.


    His face paled and he bit his lip.


    Finally, he must have sensed that something unusual was happening.


    The magicians of the Icarus faction were also beginning to be dismayed when they saw Icarus¡¯ impatience, after grinning at first.


    ¡°Haha, I get it, J understand it now!¡±


    ¡°You guys gave me some nonsense report to get rid of me! Yes, that must be it, that¡¯s all I can think of!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! You must be presenting your false research findings here, thinking it would be six months before the results came out anyway! In the meantime, you¡¯re was going to use today as a starting point to get rid of me! You did a bold move, you thought that if you got rid of me, the rest would be under your own heaven!¡±


    ¡°I, I see. ¡­¡­¡±


    How can he cling so much here.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be convinced.


    Certainly, there is that way to do that.


    Whether this was a lie or not, it would buy some time for the residents to be skeptical until the crops were ready.


    ¡°How long have you guys been involved in crop development! It would take you at least months to even try it once¡­¡­ It¡¯s strange, it¡¯s all strange!¡±


    I give a signal to Mea.


    Mea nods at me and brings me the pot of Ortem that I used for the demonstration I gave to the residents earlier.


    The remnants of the burning Ortem Gourd from earlier have already been removed.


    I take out the seeds of the Ortem Gourd and embed them in the Ortem pot.


    ¡°Hey, you, what are you doing ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Grow¡±


    I wave my wand at the Ortem pot.


    The Ortem pot sprouts out and grows as it goes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ mm?¡±


    Icarus rubbed his eyes silently.


    In less than ten seconds, a long vine grew out of the Ortem pot and hung on the ground.


    More and more leaves grew.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­ this¡­¡­ Im-, impossible, this is impossible!¡±


    ¡°So, how many months will it take you to try it once?¡±


    When I asked, Icarus¡¯ face, which was already rushing with blood, grew redder and redder.


    ¡°This, this is such a stupid thing to do! I won¡¯t admit it!¡±


    Icarus swung his big staff and tried to hit the Ortem pot.


    ¡°Puppet, dance!¡±


    I waved my wand at the Ortem pot.


    The Ortem pot did a big back-air swing.


    The vines of the Ortem Gourd swung around and caught Icarus in the face.


    ¡°Obu-!¡±


    Icarus released his staff from his hand and fell on his ass in ce.


    I took two big steps closer to Icarus.


    ¡°T-, this ¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus crawls to the ground, holding his worm swollen face from being struck by the vines with his left hand while he pats the soil with his opposite hand, looking for the staff he dropped.


    Then I throw the bundle of paper in front of me.


    Icarus picks it up, mistaking it for his staff as it touches his hand, looks directly at it and frowns.


    ¡°Wha-, what¡¯s this ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your report¡­¡­ I have corrected it. It¡¯s just watered down with unnecessary exnations and most of the substance was missing, and there was a lot of questionable data in the key areas, so it¡¯s hard to believe that the study was conducted properly.¡±


    Icarus saw the contents and his body trembled.


    ¡°Y, y, you¡­¡­ how far do you have to go to taunt me to feel better!¡±


    Icarus cries out as if he¡¯s out of his mind and starts tearing through the bundle of copies of the report, one by one, in the form of a demon.


    ¡°Wind¡±


    As I chanted, a gust of wind blew and sent the bundle of paper flying towards the residents.


    ¡°Ah, ahhhhhh!¡±


    Icarus struggles to reach out, but there¡¯s no way he can hold back all the papers that fly in any direction he wants, piece by piece.


    ¡°H-, hey, help me, help me out! Collect it!¡±


    Icarus yells at the sorcerers under him.


    While the sorcerers were cringing, the residents began to pick up the pieces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them, you fools! Give it back, give, give it back! That¡¯s bullsh*t! Everything that is written is an usation! So don¡¯t look¡­!¡±


    Icarus screams as he rolls around.


    I look at him and turn my head to Lark with a pout.


    ¡°Lark-san, it¡¯s over. For now.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Lark nodded and took a deep breath.


    ¡°My residents, listen up carefully! Icarus has been a sorcerer in thisnd since my father¡¯s time! But for thest ten years, they have been drowning in that authority, justzily gorging themselves on gain and lining their pockets under the pretense of being immersed in crop development research! The shameful sight of the current case, and the years of research into crop development, will tell you that much from the report! From this day forward, Icarus Ezeida is permanently banned from Fage territory!¡±


    No dissenting voices were raised.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe that guy spent years working on a study that would take years in only a few days.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he managed to get away with it all this time.¡±


    ¡°Hey, look at this one. This paper over here is almost red all over and I don¡¯t even know what it says anymore¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of backbiting and insult ensued.


    A defeated general is such a thing, by all means.


    And the only reason why Icarus had the power to speak out and his previous selfish behavior was tolerated because he was the only hope as an alchemist in a distressed territory.


    Now that Nalgarn was already dead, the massive thinning of the magic beast problem had been sessfully thwarted, and the water problem had been resolved, the only reason left to cling to Icarus at this point was crop development.


    There is no way that the residents would be able to defend Icarus now that the Rinoa faction, which they had been mocked and obstructed, had beaten them to the punch in thest issue, the only stronghold they had.


    That¡¯s the extent of their trust that they have gained by taking advantage of their weaknesses and sprinkling false hopes around.


    It is only natural that the residents will not protect them, but even the magicians of the Icarus Faction will only be confused.


    Betting on the ignorance of the residents and insisting that the deficit correction was a misguided nonsense would be meaningless after they had lost so loudly.


    It¡¯s not a matter of how you make up for it, because it¡¯s definitely a meaningless research result for the territory in the future.


    All of the words that were fired at me here have now have be spiked boomerangs that pierced his entire body.


    There is no excuse for it now.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡­ this is not it! Funny, it¡¯s all funny! It can¡¯t be like this¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­¡±


    Only Icarus alone didn¡¯t seem to have given up yet.


    He staggered to his feet and tried to get closer to Lark.


    Euris quickly stepped forward and blocked the space between Icarus and Lark.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get any closer than that.¡±


    Icarus red at Euris, but his shoulders slumped dejectedly when he noticed the other Private Army members approaching him with their hands on their scabbards.


    As it was, the members of the private army took him away and walked off somewhere else.


    I guess it¡¯s all over now.


    As I was thinking about this, I saw Icarus ring at me as he walked away.


    His eyes were filled with hatred.


    I blinked, and the next thing I knew, he was looking forward in a mature manner and was being taken away.


    ¡°Abel! It¡¯s finally over!¡±


    Mea calls out to me happily.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I hope so.¡±


    I replied, looking at Icarus¡¯ back.

 Chapter 158 - Episode Thirty-Two - Alchemy Division (14)

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Episode Thirty-Two - Alchemy Division (14)</h4>


    A day has passed since the announcement of the Ortem Gourd.


    After that, Icarus was detained in an unused warehouse.


    He is scheduled to be sent off to another location around noon today.


    All the superficial problems have now been solved.


    The territory is nowpletely festive.


    The Ortem gourd is growing all over the territory, eating up every single magic grass that had been rotting the territory¡¯s crops.


    Soon, that magic grass would also disappear from the Fage territory.


    The Ortem Gourd was a little difficult to taste, as I had put off making some minor adjustments because I didn¡¯t have time to do so.


    However, I heard that there was already a discussion among the residents on how to eat the Ortem gourd in a delicious way.


    There are no more raw eggs thrown at Lark¡¯s mansion, and when I walk outside, the residents will bow and thank me too.


    It¡¯s not that I wanted the honor, but I don¡¯t feel bad about it.


    All that remains is to mark the suspicious missionaries, and to smoke someone who is nning to do harm to the territory, or ask them to leave voluntarily.


    Thetter¡¯s presence was ensured by the tant rebellion at the cloudburst, but this one has been kept under wraps by the lord.


    This is because we haven¡¯t been able to identify where the enemy is lurking, and we have taken into ount the possibility of it backfiring.


    The other side didn¡¯t crush the territory until now, but rather tried to weaken it and let it rot.


    This is something that takes much more effort than directly destroying them.


    There is a possibility that they wille to crush the territory with the use of force if they are poorly driven, so they did not want to provoke it.


    However, at the moment we have the luxury of time, and it might not be a bad idea to report to the lord as a sense of check and bnce.


    ¡°Abel, you look sleepy, are you alright?¡±


    As I¡¯m thinking, Mea looks into my face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep the day before yesterday¡­¡­ I wish you¡¯d slept well at least yesterday.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of work to be done, after all. No, it¡¯s more like we¡¯re just getting started.¡±


    Once the problem is gone, it¡¯s not the end of it.


    I can work on improving the full-scale magic experiment¡­¡­ territory after the nasty problems are taken care of.


    Right now, the negative is just zero.


    It was all we could do just to surpass the interference from the enemy, but once that was gone, we could start developing.


    And the first step to that was the education of the Alchemy Division.


    Even now, there are already some former members of the group who have offered to cut off Icarus and switch to the Rinoa faction.


    Magicians are a limited resource, and they need the numbers to develop their territory in the future.


    Just because they supported Icarus doesn¡¯t mean we can cut them off outright.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t have time to sleep at all as I was putting together all of my thoughts and ns in that area.


    Or rather, I was too excited to sleep.


    ¡°But take care of yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know¡­¡­ Hik-!¡±


    I hold my nose.


    I almost sneeze a little.


    ¡°¡­¡­ A, Abel, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯m probably fine. See, it doesn¡¯te out at all anymore.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else wrong with you, is there?¡±


    Mea puts her hand on my forehead, worried.


    The reason why Mea is so overly concerned about me is because I came down with a cold once before when I was in Lomarn¡¯s City.


    That time, I was quite a trouble to Mea.


    My body is a bit tired and heavy, but that¡¯s about it at best.


    Once you catch one of my colds, it can cause a lot of damage, but I have a jinx that once you get it, you don¡¯t get it for a while.


    There¡¯s no problem with that.


    But just in case I¡¯m feeling up to it, I¡¯ll carve an Ortem to dissipate my illness.


    I came to Lark¡¯s office with a few more papers.


    When I knocked on the door and called out, Lark gave me permission to enter.


    In the office, Lark was ying chess with his servant Marias.


    They were on a break, apparently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost again today¡­¡­ As expected of Lark-sama! I used to beat my father all the time, though.¡±


    ¡°Marias is always so slow to get into the farmer¡¯s defense. Tomorrow I¡¯ll try to do it with a little less of my men.¡±


    Lark says, somewhat proudly.


    Marias chuckles at that and puts the pieces away into a drawer attached to the chessboard stand.


    The Farmer ¡­¡­?


    Oh, that¡¯s not chess, it¡¯s called a lils board to be exact.


    The rules must be very different from what I know.


    I¡¯m a bit curious.


    Lark has been on edge all day, but now he seems to have more time to rx.


    ¡°Well, sorry about that. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. In fact, I¡¯m thinking ofing over to talk to you after this round is over.¡±


    Lark looks at me and quickly stands up.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay standing and ¡­¡­¡±


    After all, it¡¯s a bit odd that the lordes to call out to me.


    If he called out to me, that would be fine.


    The power rtionship between the sorcerer and the lord is also a delicate one.


    Perhaps that¡¯s the reason why Icarus was growing to such an extent in the background.


    ¡°Would it be better if I were to leave my seat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­¡­¡±


    Lark starts to say, then nces at me.


    I thought for a moment and then shook my head in passing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Marias, could you excuse us?¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Marias thanks Lark and then walks to the door.


    I take half a step back and open the exit.


    Marias smiles and gives me a bow before leaving the room.


    As I enter the room and close the door, Lark speaks to me.


    ¡°Well, sorry, but can I start with my side of the story? I think it would be smoother that way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I would like you to join me in the seat vacated by Icarus. The Alchemy Division, the leader of the group. I think your inclusion will boost the morale of the whole group and the¡­¡­ ex-Icarus faction will be easier to control. I also honestly believe that the arrangements regarding the handling of the Ortem Gourd, which will be a problem in the future, won¡¯t be able to proceed at all without you taking the lead¡­¡­ Could you take it on?¡±


    ¡°Yoshaaaa!¡±


    I can¡¯t help but put on a guts pose.


    It is said that all the hard work to this point was worth it.


    In addition to expecting quite a bit of aid for researching magic, if trade with other territories is restored, business routes and connections can be secured through the lord.


    On top of that, he could even get his own subordinates.


    The tension was suddenly rising.


    The development of the Magiphone, the magic mobile phone that I have always dreamed of, is now just around the corner.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Lark was looking at me with a slightly uneasy look on his face.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡­¡±


    I quickly lowered my raised arms.


    And then I hear mming footsteps.


    There¡¯s a flurry of knocking.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m very sorry!¡¯ I have an urgent report!¡±


    This voice is Euris.


    ¡°wh-, what, what¡¯s up? Come on in.¡±


    Lark answers, somewhat disconcerted.


    Euris opens the door and walks in.


    ¡°It appears that Icarus has escaped the warehouse! It looks like he¡¯s missed the lookout in some way¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus again¡­¡­ That old man, he does everything.


    But that, even if you get out now¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s running away, but for some reason, he seems to be gathering people towards the square! I saw Icarus from a distance, but he seemed to be acting kind of strange¡­¡­¡±


    Thest of the weasels¡­¡­


    It certainly seemed like he hasn¡¯t given up yet, but how is he going to attack from here?


    It¡¯s a little scary that I have no idea what he¡¯s aiming for from his actions.


    Is he just causing desperation, or does he seriously think he can still get back on track?


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s reluctant or unseemly¡­¡­ This vindictiveness might be something to be emted in a way.

 Chapter 159 - Episode Thirty-Three - Icarus The Serial Bullet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Episode Thirty-Three - Icarus The Serial Bullet (1)</h4>


    I headed to the square with Mea, Lark, and Euris.


    In the square, the residents were swarming around Icarus.


    The residents seemed unsettled and seemed to be in some kind of turmoil.


    Beside Icarus, there were four sorcerers, the Icarus faction of the Alchemy Division, and a pair of men standing beside him.


    Perhaps those four sorcerers were the faces that Icarus trusted in the Alchemy Division.


    Some of the sorcerers had expressed their support for Rinoa, but they may have juste in to probe.


    The duo was a young man and an elderly, with the young man supporting the elder¡¯s body.


    I understand the sorcerer, but what the hell are those two ¡­¡­


    Thinking about it, I gazed at them and noticed that the young man was the Levi missionary, Ringus.


    ¡°Wha-¡­¡­¡±


    The elder that Ringus was supporting was wrapping a blood-soaked bandage around his body and wrapping it around his chest.


    Ringus was supporting the elder with tears in his eyes, but when his eyes met mine, his mouth twisted slightly.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally here, my lord and¡­¡­ mad magician who does harm to this territory!¡±


    Icarus yelled loudly and pointed at me.


    All of the lords¡¯ gazes stabbed at me at once.


    Those guys were working together, huh¡­¡­


    No, it¡¯s not. It is more likely that they immediately joined hands.


    It was shaking in my mind, but now it¡¯s clear.


    There is no doubt that the Ringus are connected to the many malicious intentions that have been nted in Fage territory.


    They must have decided to use Icarus, who was on the verge of leaving, to eliminate me as an obstacle to their attack on the territory.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason for Ringus to join Icarus in making his position worse.


    He would have taken a gamble or two, fearing that he would not be able to achieve his ultimate goal.


    He must have been aware of the coteral damage if he failed, and tried to use his position of poprity to make up for the trust that Icaruscks at the moment.


    ¡°Wha-, what¡¯s all the fuss about!¡±


    Lark says, dismayed.


    Icarus raises his cheekbones and makes a smile.


    It¡¯s not the kind ofugh that has been used to poke fun at us.


    Sweat is beading on his brow and his eyes are bleary.


    It was a face of hatred, wanting our side of the world to be unhappy from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you! Everyone listen to me once again! And then you will wake up! This is Murk-dono, who heard a suspicious noise in the middle of the night and went outside, only to have his body bitten by that freak gourd of yours!¡±


    When Icarus shouted, the residents looked at me with uneasy eyes.


    I see, you¡¯ve found a way to arouse their anxiety.


    ¡°Murk-dono consulted with his good friend, the missionary, Ringus-dono. He was afraid that the lord would rub it out, so he persuaded the guard to consult with me, who was trapped in the warehouse.¡±


    They were close, huh ¡­¡­


    For the most part, he must have enlisted his enthralled followers to help him.


    ¡°I, I knew that crop wasn¡¯t good ¡­¡­¡±


    Even Lark ended up looking at me with concern.


    He must have felt somewhat uneasy about the extraordinary growth rate of the Ortem Gourd.


    Probably, so did the residents.


    But because of the returns, they were probably trying not to look at the risks.


    And right now, the state of the territory was not in good shape.


    Maybe¡­¡­ they have pushed everyone¡¯s fears away.


    That¡¯s where Icarus attacked back and poked at us.


    No, in this case, it was nned, brought up, and fired up by the Ringus.


    This attack is somewhat different from the simple approach of Icarus until now.


    It was Icarus¡¯ usual method of throwing all the me around and ming them from a third party¡¯s point of view, but this time he was a bit more insidious than before.


    ¡°Ringus-sama¡¯s decision was a wise one! The lord seems to have a lot of faith in that sorcerer. To the extent that he wants to falsely use me and exile me and appoint him as the head of the Alchemy Division instead!¡±


    Hearing those words, Lark turned blue.


    ¡°N, no, that¡¯s ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°W, why¡­¡­ no¡­¡­¡±


    I could see why Lark was strangely confused.


    Probably, he hadn¡¯t told anyone that he was nning to make me the leader of the group.


    It was only yesterday that I dismissed Icarus from the position of Commander, and it was only a short while ago that I was approached about being the Commander.


    You should have told me first, rather than telling another sorcerer.


    You may have consulted with at least Rinoa, but even if the ¡­¡­ story leaked out, it¡¯s too soon.


    But if you think about it in the right order, it¡¯s something that was expected, so it could be a hunch or an usation.


    At any rate, even though I was caught off guard and stammered, it¡¯s not good to bete in replying now and then.


    No matter what the content, it would cause the residents to distrust me.


    But even if I deny it, it¡¯s a bad move when I think about leaving me in charge of the leader¡¯s positionter on.


    On the other hand, there is no way I can affirm it.


    It¡¯s very difficult to deny or affirm a part of an impression in a ce like this, where impressions mean something.


    The other side must have known that and deliberately tried to make it clear to me.


    They are quite familiar with this.


    I wondered if Ringus had instilled it in him.


    ¡°Wait. What you just said is far too convenient for you. The process from the time the ident happened to this ce is too fast. To begin with, the Ortem Gourd is restricted from preying on creatures over a certain size. It doesn¡¯t even attack puppies, let alone humans. In the first ce, I¡¯ll have to check the area around Murk-san¡¯s house to see if there is such arge flower blooming that could lead to such a serious injury.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how can I leave something as dangerous as the Ortem Gourd that attacked Murk-dono? I¡¯ve already ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t say you burned it, do you? You don¡¯t use fire magic to spread fire when you can do whatever you want with other magic¡­¡­ there¡¯s no way you would, right. It¡¯s as if they are hiding evidence.¡±


    Icarus¡¯s expression distorted and he shushed himself.


    I won, I can push through.


    Icarus is quite outspoken, but it was just a hastily made-up n.


    And since it wasn¡¯t a self-initiated n, it must be hard to get away with it at will.


    Icarus looks at the situation, and Ringus moves his mouth in an itchy manner.


    It¡¯s going to be easier to take on Icarus than it is to deal with Ringus.


    Let¡¯s leave Ringus alone and beat Icarus thoroughly for now.


    Ringus isn¡¯t a part to this, and he shouldn¡¯t be in a position to interfere.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s too convenient to include that part of the story. If you want, do you want to see if we can verify the wounds?¡±


    I said to him with a smug look on my face.


    I hear voices from the residents, ¡°It was made up by Icarus after all,¡± and ¡°But there¡¯s no way Ringus-san would beplicit in that¡±.


    The wind is blowing over here.


    Right now, they¡¯re just barely making ends meet on the credit of Ringus.


    If we continue to press on, we can cut off the trust of Ringus through Icarus as well.


    Icarus¡¯s face was red and is trembling, but he exhales and catches his breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I thought it would be dangerous to leave the seeds of the ferocious gourd behind. But, well, it was certainly my shallowness, I¡¯ll admit it. I didn¡¯t expect you to give up and bite back.¡±


    As he says it, Icarus pokes one of the sorcerers to his left.


    The sorcerer gives him a thin smile and hands him a piece of paper.


    It looks familiar somewhere, but what was that ¡­¡­


    The sorcerer to Icarus¡¯ right is holding a bundle of paper before I know it.


    I had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°This paper is the request for permission to use bio-magic that that mad sorcerer sent out to the lord! Fortunately, my lord rejected it, but if this request had been passed, look at what would have happened to this estate! The other one exins the request! That mad magician was sneaky enough to write the request in such aplicated way that it was easy to misunderstand it, and he was trying to force it through to the Lord, who was busy with his duties!¡±


    I broke out in a sudden cold sweat.


    When had that paper been collected by Icarus?


    It was a form of revenge for thest time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we had a chance to do that! Let¡¯s just talk about what¡¯s relevant to the case at hand! And that¡¯s, you know, as long as you don¡¯t screw up, there¡¯s no harm in it, or something¡­¡­ that it¡¯s infinitely less harmful, or¡­¡­ that¡¯s, well¡­¡­ In other words¡­¡­ Anyway, that paper is a no-no, or¡­¡­ in my own way, I¡¯m just trying to enrich the Fage territory as much as I can¡­¡­ separately, such and such a frontier I wasn¡¯t thinking that it would be okay to be a little bit mboyant on the ground¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I suppose that wasn¡¯t working this time either, which is why there were injuries! That monster gourd was also developed by a ferocious man-eating monster called Hydra! I¡¯ve heard of people getting hurt during development!¡±


    ¡°Uh, ugh. ¡­¡­¡±


    The inside story is out.


    On top of that, they make it sound as bad as it is bad.


    It¡¯s usually true, so it¡¯s hard to deny.


    To be precise, Hydra is a magical nt, and I wanted to stick to the fact that there is no time ornd where Hydra was officially ssified as a magical beast, but I don¡¯t have the time to correct that.


    ¡°Even I could have made something like that in two days with Hydra! But to be safe, I wouldn¡¯t think of using such a dangerous magic beast! That little brat disregarded the safety of the people of his domain and took shortcuts by trampling through the taboo with impunity, and the lord is treating me, who was diligently developing the project, as negligent and trying to get rid of me! Even the corrections to that research report are usations, usations! It was set up by someone who tried to undermine my authority! My authority!¡±


    He said twice my authority, how much do you care about power.


    It¡¯s no longer an argument of legitimacy, but rather the undermining of the other party.


    Even the residents don¡¯t know who is right anymore if ites to this.


    ¡°The usation is yours. Let¡¯s talk to each other calmly. Let¡¯s talk to each other calmly, and don¡¯t use the momentum of the situation to create a bad impression. It¡¯s going to be a fruitless argument.¡±


    There are plenty of excusable points to be made if I let Icarus¡¯ momentum diminish and the heat of the ce cool down.


    Even if it¡¯s an Ortem gourd, I¡¯ve taken thorough care to make sure there¡¯s no danger of that happening.


    However, it¡¯s a part that is aplete ck box from the point of view of anyone other than a sorcerer, so it will take some time to exin it.


    ¡°I just want to say this, but looking at your research report, it¡¯s impossible to continue researching with Hydra for another ten years when you use it.¡±


    I kicked him lightly in the shins onest time while bringing up a calm discussion.


    It may have been an unnecessary word, but my pride as a sorcerer didn¡¯t allow me to leave Icarus to say it.


    Icarus gave a nasty smile at that moment.


    A faint hint of relief could be seen in the expression of Ringus, whose face had been twitching earlier, as well.


    Huh¡­¡­? Did I perhaps misspoke about something?


    ¡°I see, you have a better arm than I do. What you¡¯re saying is that I¡¯m out of the loop and that you have the justification, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Ye-, yeah¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I want to say exactly the same thing. A little boy with limited knowledge with magic is undermining me here¡­¡­ with a perfunctory and evilw. But if you continue to rant about the opposite, it will only lead to parallelism. Then I suggest that we should decide this by ability.¡±


    A contest of ability here?


    Was that the prelude to bringing it up so far?


    If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a quick story.


    Indeed, if we¡¯re both iming that a lower-ranked person is making usations against each other, then it¡¯s a quick way to make it clear in a contest of ability.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡­ you managed to do something about it. Mea wondered what was going to happen¡­¡­¡±


    Mea lets out a breath of relief.


    She speaks as if it¡¯s already resolved.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t feel like losing at all then either.


    When I nce at Lark, he is shaking his head.


    It looks like he wants to say no.


    ¡°I-, it¡¯s a trap¡­¡­¡±


    Lark said out quietly.


    It¡¯s a bit tricky, but for me, I don¡¯t want to get back to arguing with him aftering here.


    ¡°The contents are ¡­¡­ right. I think the dueling method in the style handed down in the sorcerer city of Vernasse will be good. It¡¯s the easiest and clearest way to understand.¡±


    ¡°A Vernasse-style duel? Okay, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    I don¡¯t know much about it, but I¡¯m sure there weren¡¯t any strange rules.


    In the first ce, if you bring up a strange rule, even the residents will not be satisfied.


    ¡°Fu, fufu¡­¡­ well then, ording to the Vernasse-style duel, after a day of unification, the duel will begin. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll go quietly into the storeroom again. Alright, don¡¯t you run.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡±


    First, we must expel Icarus this time, slowly and carefully remind him of the safety of the Ortem Gourd, and then confront Murk about the bite of the flower.


    It may be necessary to take on Ringus to confront him, but once the safety of the gourd is sufficiently demonstrated, I shouldn¡¯t have much trouble.

 Chapter 160 - Sorcerers Serial Bullet (Side: Icarus)

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Sorcerer''s Serial Bullet (Side: Icarus)</h4>


    It was the middle of the night after the announcement of the Ortem Gourd was made by Abel.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­ uuuuuhhhh¡­¡­¡±


    Inside the dimly lit warehouse, a single, elderly man was moaning powerlessly.


    He was Icarus Izaida, the former leader of the Alchemy Division.


    He had lost his position after the development of the crops he had spent years researching was instantly snatched away by Abel, who appeared from the side, and now he was in danger of being expelled from the Fage territory.


    He knew that there was no way he could use alchemy to develop a convenient crop.


    So he only showed a glimpse of reasonable hope to the residents and did what he wanted to do.


    That was certainly true.


    But even if that was true, the correction of the report Abel had filled out was too much of an assessment.


    It is true that there were many parts of the report that were written in a deceptive manner, but the standard that Abel asks of his writers is too high to begin with.


    I don¡¯t remember being mocked so thoroughly and nervously.


    It¡¯s now at a morbid level.


    ¡°Why, why does this have to happen to me! I am ¡­¡­ this, Master Icarus the Great Sorcerer! I was a hero! I even saved thend from a caused by a magic beast disaster monster panic! And yet¡­¡­ you ungrateful people!¡±


    He kicked the wall of the warehouse, screaming.


    Right now, Icarus could not use magic.


    In addition to the shackles of the magic sealer, the spirit scattering Ortem prepared by Abel had beenid out in the warehouse.


    The thoroughness of this also continued to get on Icarus¡¯ nerves.


    The Ortem¡¯s somewhat cryptic face was staring at Icarus from all sides.


    When he was young, Icarus had been a famous adventurer in Royal Capital.


    One day, Icarus heard that a great nobleman was looking for a skilled sorcerer.


    He decided it was time for him to get down to business, so he went to the nobleman to advertise himself to him.


    At the time, Icarus was well-liked by those around him, and he waspletely on top of his game.


    But out of the four sorcerers gathered at that time, Icarus had the lowest opinion of all of them.


    He was a top-notch stray adventurer, and his name sold well because he had always wanted to show off, but he was not one of the best sorcerers in the service of a great nobleman.


    On top of that, the other sorcerers were all born of noble aristocrats, whereas Icarus was the only one born of themon people, and he waspletely ignorant of everything from greetings to food etiquette.


    Icarus, who rode in with confidence, was so impatient that he couldn¡¯t even bring out his usual abilities to the fullest.


    He was told that he could hire him for a different quota, but that was uneptable to the proudful Icarus.


    It was then that Icarus decided.


    Let¡¯s stand ahead of the fogs rather than the dragon¡¯s tail, he said.


    It was against this backdrop that Icarus had served the predecessor of Lark, a poor country lord.


    He continued to look down on those around him to distract him from the reality of his own small world, and this was exacerbated and ended up being overwhelmed by the youngd and trapped in a dingy warehouse.


    It was then that Ringus appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with Icarus-san about a few things¡­¡­ Yes, I have the lord¡¯s approval, look. Since I¡¯m in a hurry, could you please let me through quickly?¡±


    Fooling the guards at the warehouse, Ringus came to Icarus¡¯ aid.


    Ringus told Icarus about his careful n and let him hear it, and even inspired Icarus with a sycophantic remark that someone like you shouldn¡¯t have to go through this.


    If all of Ringus¡¯ talk really works, then surely you can get rid of Abel.


    He was confident that if he let Abel be driven out, he could at least persuade the lord and residents.


    He could restore his position to some extent, if not to the same extent as before.


    ¡°If we just make it difficult, if we continue to argue, this is the one who will get ripped off. I would like to see a visible push, not a dialectic, ¡­¡­ In other words, we need you to showcase your power, Icarus-san.¡±


    Ringus says, somewhat painfully.


    Icarus looked at him and snickered.


    ¡°You doubt whether I can win, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t intend to say that¡­¡­ just to say I¡¯d like to insure you, or maybe you can give me some wisdom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to look down on that little bastard after all this time. It¡¯s true, he is a monster, as far as the eye can see. So I¡¯m going to have a Vernasse-style duel.¡±


    ¡°What is the Vernasse style ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°The missionary doesn¡¯t know this. It¡¯s a dueling system used in the magical city of Vernasse.¡±


    In the magical city of Vernasse, there used to be many quarrels between sorcerers.


    As a result, a dueling system was created to ensure safety and equality.


    There are several detailed agreements, but the most important one is that they do not allow the use of magic other than the use of magic bullets.


    If top-notch magicians fight each other seriously, not only their own lives, the surrounding terrain will not be safe.


    Before Vernasse-style dueling was established, each of them set limits on how much they could do to each other, but if they were about to lose, they would exploit the holes in the agreement or overinterpret it, leading to many cases of unnecessary disputes.


    As a result, an agreement to limit the use of magic to a magic bullet that anyone can use and that does not cause too much damage to the people around it has be popr.


    Icarus, as his second names suggest, was absolutely confident in his magic ability to control magic bullets.


    Magic bullets are not powerful enough to take on high-level monsters, and they are also not very applicable, but if you are fighting against a person, a single magic bullet is all that is needed.


    This is the reason why Icarus is known for its superiority in interpersonalbat.


    However, Icarus¡¯ confidence in Abel¡¯s unfathomable depths was beginning to waver a bit.


    If that was the case, he could use the rules to drag his opponent down to his own ring.


    If I limit it to a battle between magic bullets, there is no way I will lose.


    The magic bullets are generally a generic term of magic that creates spheres based on magic elements of fire, water, wind, and light, and shoots them at the opponent.


    Since the shape of the bullets in the shape of the earth, which has always been a fixed form, are often ssified separately since the types of magic circles are very different, they are often not recognized even in Vernasse-type duels.


    The advantage of the magic bullets is that they can be aimed at a target, but it¡¯s extremely difficult to control them to maintain their shape, and it¡¯s said that it takes three times the magic power to make themrger.


    In other words, the power of these magic bullets depends solely on the ability of the two people with a certain level of ability to use their magic quickly and calmly without error.


    In that regard, Icarus had the confidence that he could always use magic with near-perfect uracy when it came to magic bullets.


    What was important in this regard was the timing of firing the magic bullets, the type of magic bullets, and strategy.


    In strategy and other tactics, Icarus had no intention of falling behind Abel at all.


    At the very least, the odds are far better than a simple game of magic.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me the opportunity to revive myself, lord missionary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you and I will continue to get along just fine.¡±


    Ringus says, smiling.


    Icarus was no fool.


    He didn¡¯t know where Ringus¡¯ ultimate goal was, but he knew he was being led and used.


    It was also a mystery why he had so much information on the Lords¡¯ side.


    But even so, he couldn¡¯t refuse Ringus¡¯ invitation.


    If I retreated here, it would be the end of everything for me.


    I don¡¯t care what Ringus wants to do in the Fage territory.


    ¡°Please. If you don¡¯t drop that thing here, there¡¯s no end in sight for me to follow¡­¡­¡±


    After that, everything went as Ringus had told us, and he even managed to get Abel to agree to a Vernasse-style duel.


    In ordance with the rules of the Vernasse-style duel, a rest is interrupted in the name of mental unity.


    This is not only to keep the sorcerer in good physical condition for an equal duel, but also to cool the sorcerer¡¯s head and reduce the number of unnecessary duels.


    On the day of the duel, Icarus went to the square where the duel took ce.


    He would beat Abel here.


    Then he would use that fact to soften his own position to recover, and if he could, he would beat Abel out of Fage territory.


    If he wants, he can just kill him in the duel.


    He would be med, but it was a far more reasonable means than leaving that thing that could do anything.


    A crowd had already gathered in the square, having heard themotion.


    It was lively as if a party of some sort was about to begin, but even so, everyone¡¯s expression was dark, and they were talking in low, whispering voices.


    They must be worried about what will happen to their territory from now on.


    Icarus stands in the center of the crowd and waits for Abel to arrive.


    There was still no sign of Abel in the crowd.


    The lord, Lark, had already arrived, but there was still some time before the scheduled time.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he hadn¡¯te yet.


    However, to Icarus, Lark seemed to be somewhat impatient.


    He was pale, ncing frequently in the direction of the lord¡¯s mansion.


    Icarus thought it was odd, but at this time he was not yet that concerned.


    Then a lot of time passed.


    He still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Lark had heard something from Euris, who hade to report back to him with a blue face, and he had his head in his hands.


    Icarus thought that Abel must have escaped when he realized what he was nning to do.


    Although he was no longer able to strike a decisive blow, this was a great gain.


    Abel wouldter im that this method of dueling was advantageous to Icarus, but Abel had already agreed to duel in the Vernasse style once.


    This would be enough material to fuel his distrust of the residents.


    Besides, there would be more support from the Ringus in the future.


    A little whileter, Lark orders something to the servant girl by his side, Marias.


    Marias rushed towards the lord¡¯s mansion in a hurry after receiving the order from Lark.


    Lark awkwardly walked up to Icarus and faced the residents and opened his mouth after one coughing fit.


    ¡°Abel-dono is ¡­¡­ well, I hear he has caught a cold. He doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well, so we¡¯re going to postpone it for a day after all ¡­¡­¡±


    The square, which had been buzzing with activity, instantly fell silent.


    Icarus didn¡¯t know what was going on either.


    He looked around to see if Ringus had set something up, but Ringus also wrinkled his brow with his gaping mouth.


    Ringus also throws a puzzled look back at Icarus.


    He seemed to think that Icarus might have done something to him.


    The two men stared at each other for a long time, but they quickly looked away from each other, thinking that it was not a good idea to let people around them get the wrong idea.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ so he¡¯s faking it?¡±


    Almost at the same time as Icarus muttered quizzically, a storm of booing erupted from the residents.


    The sorcerers in Icarus¡¯ entourage also saw this as an opportune moment to fire up the residents.


    The Vernasse-style duel was in danger of being interrupted due to Abel¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 161 - Episode Thirty-Four - Icarus The Serial Bullet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Episode Thirty-Four - Icarus The Serial Bullet (2)</h4>


    On the day of the duel with Icarus, I was lying in bed with my head in my hands.


    To be honest, there were signs of a cold.


    I think I¡¯ve been feeling a bit out of sorts since I exercised my cloud gathering magic and suffered heavy rain.


    After that, it was the development of the Ortem Gourd every day.


    I had tricked my body into overworking it with the Abel Potion, but the moment I could no longer control it, the bill seemed to crush my body at once.


    I felt a throbbing pain behind my eyes.


    It was an insidious pain, as if the nerves were being scraped away.


    The pain was feverish and wanted to melt my brain.


    In addition, something was rising up from the bottom of my stomach.


    Various pains were invading my body from all angles.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I open my eyes and suddenly look to the side.


    For a moment, my vision blurs, and then slowlyes into focus.


    I see Mea staring at me with concern.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, I see you¡¯re awake.¡±


    I had woken up once in the morning and was so sick that I went straight back to my room to sleep without eating breakfast.


    ¡°A, are you okay? Your head¡­¡­ has a great fever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ suffering, I want to die now.¡±


    ¡°Ple-, please brace yourself! If Abel dies¡­¡­ mea will¡­ mea will¡­¡­¡±


    Mea knocked over the round chair when she stood up and gripped my hand.


    ¡°Well, what about the duel?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more to it than that! I hear there¡¯s some soup leftover from the morning¡­¡­ you can¡¯t eat it now, right?¡±


    I gave a small nod.


    If I ate something now, I¡¯d probably reverse the whole stomach juice.


    I¡¯m sorry to Lark, but it certainly wasn¡¯t the time for the duel.


    I suddenly saw a bow propped up on the round chair where Mea was sitting.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, do-, don¡¯t worry about this!¡±


    ¡°Oh, ahhh, okay¡­¡­¡±


    I could understand why Icarus had brought up the Vernasse-style duel.


    When I looked into itter, I didn¡¯t find anything strange about the rules of the duel itself, and I had no idea why Icarus was so obsessed with it.


    But it was a little questionable that the preparatory phase required a day of mental unity.


    It was this one day¡¯s reprieve that Icarus was after.


    Perhaps during this time, he had ced a curse on me to activate the disease.


    No, it¡¯s strange that I couldn¡¯t detect it at all.


    Probably, he hit my weakened body with the illness that he had activated from the beginning.


    Otherwise, the cold wouldn¡¯t have been so painful.


    I have a feeling it¡¯s much harder than thest time I sulked up a cold. No doubt about it.


    This was a trap of Icarus.


    I shouldn¡¯t have taken the rules the enemy brought up so easily.


    I hate myself at that time.


    I¡¯ve been able to get by with a single staff for rtively everything, so maybe I was a little overconfident in my own magic.


    Real malice was not such an easy thing to do.


    ¡°What did Lark-san¡­¡­ say¡­¡­?''¡±


    I was the one who ignored Lark¡¯s advice and thought it would be profitable if it became a contest of strength.


    I can¡¯t help but feel bad about the fact that I¡¯ve dragged him to this point and the result is this end.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry! The lord also said that Abel¡¯s body was the first priority¡­¡­ so there was no need to take it too hard. Take your time to rest your body.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lark-san.¡±


    Just then, I heard a thumping sound at the door.


    ¡°Excuse me, um¡­¡­ Abel-dono must have woken up. Can Ie in¡­¡­¡±


    It was Euris¡¯ voice.


    Mea stood up, bent back, bow in hand, and pointed towards the door.


    ¡°Hey, Mea¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Abel is beyond that! I told you so much in the morning, how can you still not understand!¡±


    ¡°But! But! We¡¯ve made it this far and if we don¡¯t go today¡­¡­, Icarus will regain its momentum! With Abel-dono¡¯s power, we still have a bit of a chance to win¡­¡­¡±


    Softly, the door is opened discreetly.


    An arrow stabbed sharply into the wall right next to the gap.


    Euris startled by that backed away in a hurry.


    ¡°Abel, Abel is in so much trouble, but Icarus Icarus is¡­¡­ unimportant, that¡¯s not the point!¡¡What¡¯s more important, the territory or Abel! From your lord¡¯s point of view, you don¡¯t care about the lives of third parties! Next time, It will hit! Step back, please!¡±


    ¡°B-, but, but ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Close it now! Mea says she¡¯ll hit it next time! I¡¯m not threatening you, you know!¡±


    Mea¡¯s face was beet red, as if her head waspletely filled with blood.


    The hand holding the arrow was also trembling.


    ¡°Pl-, please calm down, Mea-dono!¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stooooop! Lower your bow, for now! Geho!¡±


    When I raised my voice, it caught in my throat and made me cough.


    The headache became even stronger.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­ Guhhhh¡­¡­ Geho! Keho!¡±


    ¡°Abel, you shouldn¡¯t speak out too much¡­¡­¡±


    Mea looked back at me and stopped moving for a moment, her eyes widening.


    Then she stopped shaking her hand and quickly fired an arrow.


    The arrow went slightly above me and hit something through the window.


    ¡°Tuhh!¡±


    A high-pitched, short scream of sorts escaped.


    Outside the window, something was lurking.


    This was the second floor. It¡¯s hard to believe that an ordinary person was passing by.


    Considering the circumstances, someone must have been trying to kill me.


    I quickly picked up my wand from the side of the bed and pointed it out the window.


    ¡°Wind, form, ball¡±


    The storm turned into a ball with a gust of wind, and followed the arrow to chase something else.


    The windowpane shattered, and in the next moment the wall was torn down, and the recoil caused me to fall off the bed, instantly messing up everything in the room.


    ¡°I, I knew I couldn¡¯t control it at all, after all¡­¡­ but I¡¯m pretty sure I hit it.¡±


    ¡°Abel! Ge-, get a grip! Euris-san, I¡¯ll rent another room for you!¡±


    Mea stares at Euris with narrowed eyes as she hoists me up.


    ¡°I, I knew you could go ¡­¡­¡±


    Euris enters the room, mumbling in a whisper, and looks out through arge hole in the wall.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No one is there. Sure, I had a feeling there was something outside the window, too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I lift my head and look at therge hole in the room.


    Indeed, it was a palpable st of wind magic against the one outside the window.


    The power was unstable, but if it hit them directly, they would not be safe at first.


    ¡°No, no way, I¡¯m sure just now¡­¡­¡±


    mming, small footsteps approaches from the corridor.


    When I looked in that direction, a girl peeked her head towards me from the door that had been left open.


    It is the servant Marias.


    ¡°A-, are you alright! Um, just now, what¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, no, I may have been a bit delirious.¡±


    ¡°De-, delirious¡­¡­?¡±


    Marias looked unsure andpared me and the remains of the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Marias, the fact that you¡¯re here means that Master Lark is at¡­¡­¡±


    Euris asked, and Marias shook his head sadly.


    ¡°It has been proposed to postpone it. However, inexplicably, there was a great deal of opposition from the residents ¡­¡­ The lord was pleased that he was finally able to expel that sorcerer, but¡­¡­ that may be as far as it goes.¡±


    Euris slumps her shoulders disappointedly.


    Then it¡¯s somewhat, and she turns her head to me so.


    ¡°U-, um¡­¡­ can¡¯t you do something about it¡­¡­?¡±


    Unfortunately, my body is not moving properly.


    My consciousness is also in danger.


    I have little control over my magic, and I¡¯m not likely to be able to produce much power.


    To the extent of copsing the walls, it¡¯s useless in a battle between magicians.


    It would end up being pushed back by other magic bullets.


    With the current brain, which doesn¡¯t have the ability to concentrate, the number of continuous shots and multiple simultaneous deployment of magicians is also quite limited.


    It¡¯s clearly not a match.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say the same thing many times! You¡¯re in the habit of pretending to be respectful while you¡¯re benefiting from Abel¡­¡­ and now you¡¯re asking him to put his body on the line, even if it means dying when things get a little worse¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Uh, ugh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Euris-sama. I¡¯m not in a position to say that it¡¯s unavoidable. Just because you¡¯ve missed this opportunity yet doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be a next one¡­¡­¡±


    Marias seemed to know that I couldn¡¯t move, and she agreed with Mea and tried to stop Euris.


    Euris seemed to be lost for something as she bit her lips and closed her eyes, but she quickly opened her eyes and shook her head to shake off her hesitation.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that Euris has finally given up too.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you are willing to appear in a duel, regardless of whether you win or lose, I will advise my lord of permission to apply for the use of the bio-magic that was previously rejected from Abel-dono.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ B-, but that, wouldn¡¯t pass¡­¡±


    ¡°My lord must feel that he owes you a great debt if Abel-dono puts his body on the line this time. If you take advantage of that, you may be able to get through. I will support you. So¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ I have a chance?


    At the very least, they might be able to make a case to Lark.


    Of course, I¡¯m going to take safety considerations into ount, but I¡¯m also going to do it strictly.


    On top of that, while carefully exploringpromises, we¡¯ll be twisting the interpretation of statew and using illegal, borderline de-legal magic ¡­¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re so persistent, Euris-san! Mea is already mad, you know!¡±


    ¡°You, you can¡¯t! The permission to apply for that magic is absolutely not possible! My lord will never allow it, and I don¡¯t want you to do it!¡±


    I gulped down the Abel Potion that had been lying around as a reaction to the magic and banged my head a few times with all my might.


    My vision gurgled and spun around, and my headache became even worse.


    The nausea swept over me, but I managed to win with my energy.


    My semicircr canal was constantly shaking.


    I feel sick. It¡¯s not at the level of being sick anymore.


    I stumbled to my feet and almost fell, but Mea supported me as she screamed.


    ¡°N-, no! Okay? Let¡¯s get a good night¡¯s rest today, okay? Your feet is even unsteady¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ¡­¡­ I can do it¡­¡­¡±


    All I could see was a blur and a figure, but I shouted out to the shadow that looked like Euris and dered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you very much. Well then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The reply came back from apletely different direction.


    As I squinted, I realized that the figure I had been looking at seemed to be an Ortem.

 Chapter 162 - Episode Thirty-Five - Icarus The Serial Bullet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Episode Thirty-Five - Icarus The Serial Bullet (3)</h4>


    With Mea and Euris supporting him on both shoulders, he somehow made his way to the square where the duel was to take ce.


    The square was in a terrible state.


    ¡°Abel has escaped!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? That creepy crop is all over the territory! The seeds you¡¯ve thrown away are getting out of control, sprouting vines in the garbage dump of their own ord! What do you want me to do now? Hey, take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Bring that sorcerer to me and exin. What do you mean he got a cold? Is he making fun of us!¡±


    Amidst a flurry of abuse at me and Lark, Lark is bowing his head as if he¡¯s shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Abel, let¡¯s turn back after all. It¡¯s definitely going to get worse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, no, really, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You think people who are really okay will say that three times? Can you see the road ahead? I feel like you¡¯ve been losing focus for a while now¡­¡­¡±


    My whole body is tormented with pain, but on the contrary, I think I¡¯m feeling less and less pain.


    The heat has burned through my body, or perhaps I¡¯ve be numb.


    I think I¡¯m okay now.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­ Ueeeh, ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I knew it, no! Absolutely not! Just go home with Mea? Okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡­ it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m starting to feel a little numb¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not a single element of okay in it from earlier! You have to understand! Mea¡¯s really worried and concerned about you¡­¡­ Sorry Abel, but we¡¯re turning back now! It¡¯s obviously getting worse!¡±


    Mea said in a tearful voice, trying to force her body back.


    I fought against it and fell to my knees in ce, breaking my stance.


    ¡°A-, Abel!? I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I dragged myself all the way up here now¡­¡­ please, please¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But, but, but ¡­¡­¡±


    While we were struggling, people around us started to notice us.


    ¡°Hey, Abel¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°How dare youe here after all this time!¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, man! What¡¯s going on with the Ortem gourd! Exin it to me! What are you going to do with this ce!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh, he looks like a real pain, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting painful looking at ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t we done for the day?¡±


    Perhaps seeing my condition, the curses of the residents were bing quieter and quieter.


    Instead, an indescribably awkward silence was beginning to spread.


    Soon, Icarus came up to my side with the sorcerers in Icarus¡¯ entourage in tow.


    The sorcerers in Icarus¡¯ entourageughed out loud when they saw me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hell of augh, to even perform such a deliberate act just because you¡¯re scared of Icarus-sama. Are you trying to tell us to postpone it because it¡¯s so hard? It¡¯s like a kid¡¯s excuses.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Icarus-sama? Disappointing to think that we were being dragged down by such a small person, isn¡¯t it? How dare you¡­¡­ dere yourself superior to Icarus-sama. My lord too, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve misjudged the people you¡¯re pairing up with. It appears to me that he has a very bad eye. Or is it more, is it worse up there?¡±


    After he finishes, a loudugh rises from around Icarus.


    My vision isn¡¯t very good right now, so I can only see the two of them vaguely.


    My hearing is not good, and even when I hear the words, my brain can¡¯t process them properly.


    You need to say it a little slower for me to understand it.


    ¡°You¡¯re just making me miserable¡­¡­ even if I take this thing down.¡±


    I heard Icarus¡¯ voice.


    Rather than looking down on us, he seemed to be deeply dismayed.


    ¡°N, no¡­¡­ I can¡­¡­ do the duel, I will.¡±


    I have a promise to Euris.


    Even if it means putting my body on the line, I will do something about it.


    If I can make up the appearance of a duel, I should be able to fulfill my promise to Euris.


    I can restrain them from smashing Lark¡¯s face, and I can also show the residents that I wasn¡¯t faking illness, although it¡¯s a bit awkward.


    The position will get worse, and Icarus will probably bring up the matter of this duel, but we have no choice but to somehow cling to the ground and steadily hunt Icarus down again.


    ¡°Go home. If we fight now, not only will it mean nothing, but it will make me look bad.¡±


    It was usually rejected by the enemy.


    ¡°N, no, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even Icarus says this!? Let¡¯s go back now!¡±


    Someone interrupts from the side.


    ¡°No, Icarus-dono¡­¡­ the problem of the Ortem Gourd must be resolved, and we must fold up the cause for concern before the earliest possible time. If you think of the residents, I hope you will settle the matter here. We¡¯ve been dyed by a day just because of our adherence to the dueling rules. It may leave a bad taste in your mouth, but it¡¯s ¡­¡­ necessary. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    This voice ¡­¡­ is probably Ringus.


    I hear he¡¯s gotten along with Icarus quite well.


    I want to re at him, but unfortunately, my eyes are unfocused.


    ¡°B-, but Abel-sama is in no condition to fight¡­¡­¡±


    Marias, who was following us, interrupted him.


    Ringus was somewhat silent, but he immediatelyughed out loud.


    ¡°He says he can fight, so what¡¯s the problem? Icarus-dono, quickly get prepared.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus said nothing and walked into the center of the crowd.


    ¡°Abel-dono ¡­¡­ I asked you to do this, but, well, you can¡¯t do it after all?¡±


    Euris whispers to me.


    ¡°The circle is too small, please tell the residents to move away a bit more. About three times the diameter.¡±


    With the current size of the area, if a misfire were to ur, the people of the territory could be harmed.


    Now that the control of magic is loose due to the cold, that possibility is quite possible.


    Euris looked at Marias and his face.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re taking enough space, but ¡­¡­ well, if that¡¯s what Abel-dono says.¡±


    Euris called out to the other soldiers and called for the residents to move back more.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ um¡­¡­ please don¡¯t be reckless, okay¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I saved a little something.¡±


    I drink a small bottle with a skull mark on it from my pocket, stand up, and then hand it to Mea.


    It¡¯s the Abel Potion (modified) that I improvised to break the current situation.


    All the pain and suffering in my body goes away at once.


    My vision, which had been cloudy, is clearing up, even if it¡¯s not perfect.


    My hands and feet are numb and I can¡¯t feel anything, and a ck haze seems to be upying my head, making it a little difficult to think about things, but it¡¯s somewhat better than what I did earlier.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Just throw that vial away and make sure no one finds it. Absolutely no one can find it, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Mea nodded silently and put the vial away with a quick movement as if she had figured out something.


    Euris wondered and looked at me and Mea¡¯s faces in turn.


    ¡°Mea-dono, the vial he was talking about earlier is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Me-, Mea didn¡¯t receive anything.¡±


    Mea quickly turned away from Euris.


    With the way she looked, she would safely dispose of the vial out of sight of anyone else.


    I followed Icarus, supported by Mea, to the hollow in the center of the crowd.


    Amidst the flurry of anxiety, only the sorcerer, who was a member of Icarus¡¯ entourage, seemed to be cursing me foul-mouthed and trying to somehow liven up the cold ce.


    I grabbed my wand and confronted Icarus.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let go of your hand¡­¡­¡±


    Mea whispered and gently released the hand that was holding me up.


    My torso wobbles, but somehow I manage to get my hands on the ground.


    Mea hurriedly re-supported me.


    ¡°Abel, I don¡¯t mean to be prolix, but I still think you should¡­¡­ back off. You¡¯ve shown enough people that you¡¯re not in good physical condition, and I think it¡¯s better to have¡­¡­ partitioned at ater date.¡±


    It¡¯s true that Mea is right, it¡¯s not desirable to get a ck star in any form.


    Although the Abel Potion (modified) has made me better to a certain extent, I can¡¯t use magic of decent power or exert sufficient control with my current physical condition.


    The pain is easing, but my mind is blurred.


    Because of this, Ick a great deal of concentration, which is the most important aspect of sorcery.


    Even though he¡¯s rotten, the other person is an anti-personnelbat type of sorcerer.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a sweet enough opponent to let me win right now.


    If the confrontation with Icarus is the first thing on my mind, it¡¯s better to start over at ater date when the residents are convinced that I¡¯ve shown my face.


    Either way, I will probably get poked by Icarus, but that¡¯s still a better excuse.


    But.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But if I back off here, the permission letter I promised Euris will be a moot point.¡±


    Mea¡¯s expression froze as I said it in a hushed voice.


    The reason why Euris promised me about the application form is so that I wouldn¡¯t ruin Lark¡¯s face by going into the duel today.


    I¡¯m sure they really don¡¯t like it either, and I don¡¯t want to give them an escape route.


    As long as I put my body on the line in good faith, Lark shouldn¡¯t be able to easily go back on his vassal¡¯s promise to the merit of the territory, even if it¡¯s a verbal agreement.


    There are advantages to taking the harder way.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea is, no matter what happens Mea is on Abel¡¯s side.¡±


    Mea said and gripped my hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As I was feeling indescribable, a magic bullet of fire flew near me.


    They didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hitting me, and the distance was somewhat open.


    The magic bullets gutted the ground and created a pir of fire.


    Mea gasped for breath, and the spectating residents also shushed back.


    ¡°I seem to have been underestimated quite a bit. I don¡¯t know what your intentions are, but to stand in front of me with such a deliberate disy of weakness. Do you think I¡¯ll take advantage of it? The name of Icarus the Serial Bullet has been grazed, to be made such a fool of by this little boy.¡±


    Icarus strikes the ground with the underside of hisrge staff.


    The duel is about to begin.


    I silently take the wand from Mea with a nce and let her retreat to the position of the spectators.


    ¡°Let me give you some advice. If you¡¯re thinking there¡¯s a next time if you lose now, back off. You Icarus, I don¡¯t mean to be so corrupt as to gleefully wield a sick little boy.¡±


    Icarus nced at the crowd, then narrowed his eyes evasively and stared at me again.


    I felt like I shouldn¡¯t be saying it now, but it still came out of my mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Despicably, if you lose now, you¡¯re next time¡­¡­ you just got thrown into the warehouse you came out of.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the side effects of the Abel Potion (modified) that my thoughts were hazy.


    My muttering that could be taken as sarcasm in my exquisite volume of voice, whether I could hear it or not, seemed to get on Icarus¡¯ nerves in a good way.


    Icarus¡¯ eyes widen and he raises hisrge staff.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t signaled yet¡­¡­!¡±


    Lark¡¯s private army stopped him, but Icarus didn¡¯t listen.


    Icarus chants an incantation while swinging hisrge staff.


    mes in the shape of a ball are released and fly at me.


    The duel was initiated by Icarus¡¯ flying.

 Chapter 163 - Episode Thirty-Six - Icarus The Serial Bullet (4)

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Episode Thirty-Six - Icarus The Serial Bullet (4)</h4>


    The ming magic bullets fired by Icarus are flying at me.


    As expected, he didn¡¯t intend to finish it with a surprise attack, so it¡¯s not that fast or powerful.


    To be honest, it¡¯s possible to take this and retire, but a promise is a promise, so let¡¯s fight as seriously as possible.


    I hold my head with one hand and poke it with my fingers, and I desperately focus my mind, which is not put together by the side effects of the drug.


    ¡°me, form, ball.¡±


    A me lights up at the tip of the wand, but the magic blending doesn¡¯t work.


    Inevitably, the excess magic power overflows the mes, causing them to copse in shape.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    I let the magic circle override and shrink as I let it go out of control and then jumped backwards from the impact.


    Although I ended up hitting my hip on the ground, I was able to avoid Icarus¡¯ magic bullets.


    ¡°A-, against a sick person, that¡¯s not fair no matter how it is!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even a duel! You think we¡¯re going to let this go!¡±


    Dissatisfaction began to leak out from the spectators, and it was spreading rapidly.


    As for me, it won¡¯t be a problem because it will be an excuse forter, but for Icarus, who has thoroughly gathered the support of the residents until now, his strange behavior and words are certainly noticeable this time around.


    In addition to fighting against a sick person, if we let a surprise attack fly, it will only make him more dissatisfied.


    Come to think of it, Icarus himself didn¡¯t seem to be willing to fight after seeing me at first.


    After Ringus called out to him, he seemed to have decided to continue the duel, but ¡­¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not in a rage andcking inposure, or are you faking it?


    There¡¯s only one advantage to doing that.


    It¡¯s a stepping stone to do more damage to me than necessary to make me rpse, and to excuse me from the pursuit of myself afterward.


    If Icarus thought that his downfall was inescapable as long as I was around, it¡¯s not surprising that he would try such a move.


    In fact, when I was in Lark¡¯s mansion earlier, I was attacked once.


    I¡¯m sure Icarus is connected to that one, no matter how it happened.


    I don¡¯t know how he was going to get away with attacking me at such a nd moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re so unsightly. I¡¯m going to end it fast.¡±


    Two magic circles appear on either side of Icarus.


    ¡°me, ice, form, ball¡±


    When he waved hisrge staff in a horizontal cleave, mes and ice magic bullets are shot out of two magic circles at the same time.


    As it is, Icarus ising closer to me as if to follow the magic bullets while re-holstering his staff.


    ¡°Icarus-sama! You don¡¯t have to be that serious about it¡­¡­¡±


    One of Icarus¡¯ subordinates speaks up.


    It can¡¯t be helped, the magic power blending doesn¡¯t work, but let¡¯s use our momentum to fool them.


    I can¡¯t keep letting it unleash an outburst at hand forever.


    If I can¡¯t adjust the details, then I should just go with the general rule.


    ¡°me, form, ball.¡±


    The mes that appeared on the tip of my wand take the shape of a sphere.


    It¡¯s not easy to control the subtleties, but I made up for it by piling on a magic circle and splicing in more magic power.


    It¡¯s out of bnce again, so I¡¯m going to make it even bigger. It¡¯s like a snowball.


    In the end, the ball of fire, which was about the size of a softball, became a magic bullet with a diameter nearly as big as my height.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Icarus stopped in his tracks while shouting and jumped heavily to the side.


    The magic bullet was on the verge of bursting because I forced it to be bigger, but I increased the amount of magic power I used for propulsion and forced it to go straight to the ground.


    ¡°Go for it!¡±


    As I swept my wand away, the huge magic bullets approached Icarus while scraping off the ground.


    The magic bullets that I released swallowed the two magic bullets of Icarus with ease.


    As it was, it scraped off the part of Icarus¡¯ body that it had been running on, and then it came to rest buried in the ground, exploding with a roaring sound.


    Icarus flew into the air and hit the ground on its side in the aftermath, turning sideways for ten spins while covered in dirt.


    The crowd, which had been booing up a storm, quieted down.


    ¡°Ugh, geho! Goho! Geho!¡±


    Only the sound of Icarus coughing could be heard in the quieted square.


    Icarus, who apparently hurt the inside of his body when he struck his stomach, coughed and kneeled down, causing his body to rise.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, I think I can handle it rather well.¡±


    ¡°Icarus-sama!¡±


    At the same time I muttered, Icarus¡¯s men shouted, almost a scream.


    Icarus turns his attention towards the gathering of his men.


    ¡°Thi-, this is impossible! You can¡¯t do it! Let¡¯s surrender!¡±


    ¡°They will kill you if you continue to do this!¡±


    Icarus¡¯s subordinates turned pale and shook their heads.


    Icarus checked the faces of his subordinates with a somewhat dumbfounded face, then turned around and looked at the trajectory of my magic bullets digging through the ground and the marks where they had ruptured and gouged the ground, and peeled his eyes away.


    Then he shook his shoulders andughed, ¡°Fufu, fufufu¡­¡­¡±


    They¡¯re going to leave quietly.


    He wasn¡¯t a sorcerer I¡¯d be cautious about.


    I was about to drop my wand in relief when I heard Icarus mutter something to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ today, thank goodness. Under normal circumstances, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡±


    Icarus got up and braced himself.


    He had greasy sweat all over his face, but the corners of his mouth hung up in a creepy smile.


    He¡¯s still going at it, apparently.


    I re-ready my lowered staff.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of power. No, I¡¯m afraid of it. It¡¯s true that in terms of the amount of magic power, you¡¯re probably a few steps higher than me.¡±


    Icarus doesn¡¯t lose his smile, though he continues to do so.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t be smiling because he could afford it.


    The fat sweat that poured from Icarus¡¯s face ran down his cheeks and down his chin to the ground.


    ¡°A top-notch sorcerer¡­¡­ would be able to deploy three magic circles in parallel in actual battles.¡±


    As Icarus raises his staff, four magic circles appear around him.


    ¡°But I! As far as the magic bullets are concerned, I can shoot out four at the same time!¡±


    Icarus shouted as he swung his staff down.


    ¡°me, form, ball.¡±


    The spheres of fire that flew from the four magic circles fly to me in a semi-circle from each direction.


    ¡­¡­ Does he intend to scatter them so that I won¡¯t be shot down by a single ball?


    ¡°Plus¡­¡­ one more shot!¡±


    Icarus waved his staff again as he leapt forward.


    The fifth fiery magic bullet ising towards me while going straight ahead.


    In terms of speed and power, this is probably the best magic bullet Icarus has ever fired.


    ¡°As, as expected of Icarus-sama! He fires an additional shot right after deploying all four at the same time! If you shoot this many shots, you can¡¯t prevent at least one of them from happening ¡­¡­¡±


    One of Icarus¡¯ men shouts out.


    I readied my wand and deployed ten magic circles around me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡±


    If I¡¯m in my perfect physical condition and I¡¯m allowed to use the Ortem, I¡¯m confident I can fire twenty-six rounds at the same time.


    Even now, if I loosen the control, I can fire three times as many rounds, but there¡¯s no point in putting out that many, and if it goes off, I won¡¯t be able to look at it.


    Ten would be enough.


    ¡°me, form, ball.¡±


    This time, I discarded the detailed controls and generated all therger magic bullets from the beginning and ejected them all at once.


    The ten magic bullets bent their trajectories as they swallowed Icarus¡¯ magic bullets and approached Icarus.


    ¡°Oh, oh, ohhhhhhh!?¡±


    Icarus backs away, wide-eyed and dismayed.


    He squeezes hisrge staff tightly, as a young child does to a parent¡¯s arm when he is anxious.


    It¡¯s designed to hit the ground and self-destruct when properly approached by a human, so it may take the aftermath, but it won¡¯t be life-threatening.


    The ten magic bullets burst around Icarus.


    By the time the smoke cleared, Icarus was charred and limp.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are we done?¡±


    I call out to Icarus.


    Icarus is stunned, as if he doesn¡¯t understand what happened, but when he sees my face, he suddenly starts tough.


    ¡°Fu, fufufu, fuhahahahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When I was speechless and looking at Icarus, he stoppedughing loudly and stood up, gripping and squeezing therge staff in his hand.


    ¡°wh-, why are you still¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! I am! I¡¯ve finally be a king here! In this small, boring, rural, countryside ce! All these unrted idiots are desperately trying to show their affection to each other. After more than 20 years of work! I¡¯ve finally be a king! The one who is feared as the Icarus of the serial bullets! You know why!? ¡°


    Icarus¡¯ eyes went white and he raised his voice.


    I was so overwhelmed by the power of it that I stood there, dumbfounded, unable to say anything.


    The other residents would have done the same.


    ¡°For someone like you! I didn¡¯t want to sit on my ass in the middle of nowhere to be disturbed by people like you! I! I had the opportunity to serve a great nobleman who had a fiefdom close to the Royal Capital! I had! I left that behind and did it in the service of such a drab country! With my life on the line!¡±


    In a semi-crazed frenzy state, he hits the ground with his fist.


    Icarus¡¯s skin rips and wounds form, dirt and blood mingling into his flesh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in this sh*ttynd from twenty to forty¡­¡­ forever! And now I finally get the chance to be king of thend in name only, and then someone like youes along! I chose this goddamn frontier to avoid the likes of you! What am I supposed to do now that I¡¯ve been banished? What are you doing with my life! You know how much I¡¯ve contributed to this ce so far! Who do you think I am! I am Icarus the serial bullets, you know! Normally, I¡¯m not the kind of magician who smokes on the ground like this! Without me, this territory ¡­¡­ would have been even worse¡­¡­! Give it back¡­¡­ I¡¯m the king! I was the king¡­¡­¡±


    Icarus plopped down on the ground, whimpering and screaming.


    The entire square was enveloped in an awkward silence.


    The moment I lowered my wand and retreated, Icarus¡¯ eyes glittered.


    Icarus raised his upper body with great force and aimed the tip of his wand at the ground around me.


    ¡°Earth, turn into poisonous snakes¡±


    The earth transforms into a snake.


    They look like a snake made of dirt, and although their bodies are earthen, only their fangs glow suspiciously purple.


    ¡°Geh!¡±


    Even with my current body condition, if it was sorcery exercised at this distance, I could have counteracted it before it was activated, but since it was on the spur of the moment, the rule of ¡®do not use anything but magic bullets¡¯ stayed at my mind and my judgment was dyed.


    If this happens, there¡¯s no choice but to shoot that little moving snake with the current unstable control of magic.


    ¡°Huhahahaha! Now, now die! Thisnd belongs to me!¡±


    ¡°Wind, form, de¡±


    The light from my staff mingled with the wind and shot straight out as a single white arrow.


    The arrow of wind pierced precisely under the chin of the snake that raised its sickle-neck.


    ¡­and the belly of Icarus was in the extension line,ughing maniacally.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who uttered that short word.


    I was upset, too.


    Maybe it was my own, maybe it was Icarus¡¯, maybe it was someone¡¯s in the crowd.


    Anyway, with that one voice, the duel came to an end.


    It was also the moment when the power struggle between me and Icarus ended.

 Chapter 164 - Episode Thirty-Seven

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Episode Thirty-Seven</h4>


    Two days have passed since the day of the duel.


    My physical condition has already recoveredpletely.


    It seems that Ortem¡¯s ability to disperse the disease has worked perfectly this time as well.


    I was in my room in Lark¡¯s mansion, writing this and that document with a quill pen.


    The document was about the future n.


    I need to improve the Ortem gourd, and I need to rally the Alchemy Division to learn more about Ortem.


    There is still a lot of work to be done.


    No, in fact, this is where the real work begins.


    And just a few minutes ago when I was passing by the office, I heard some good news.


    ¡°Lark-sama. About the topic of bio-magic that Abel-sama was proposing¡­¡­ what will you do about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Since Euris took him out like that, if we¡¯re indifferent, it will lead to a big loss of trust. Something, apromise that the boy might be willing to ept¡­¡­ Marias and Rinoa would know more about that point, so I¡¯d rather like your opinion.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Lark-sama, because I took the liberty to¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, if we missed the other day, the forces of the Icarus faction would have risen again ¡­¡­ that point, there was no way around it. It should¡­¡­ have been the best.¡±


    Probably Lark, Euris, Marias, and Rinoa were discussing the permit I was applying for.


    If it looks like that, it shouldn¡¯t be about nothing at all.


    ¡­¡­ By the way, Icarus had a hole in his abdomen and was dying, but I somehow managed to save with my bio-magic.


    But I wasn¡¯t in good physical condition at the time, so I was really just trying to keep him alive for now.


    Since Icarus had woken up, he seemed to have aged quickly and had be much calmer.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he was treated by me, and that¡¯s what made it all worth it.


    As soon as the interrogation regarding this matter is over and he is in full physical condition, he and the two sorcerers in his former entourage who requested to apany him are scheduled to be permanently expelled from the Fage territory.


    In the end, Icarus, in order to take advantage of the trust of Ringus, instigated one of his followers to pose as a victim and deceive Ringus, and in order to regain his position, he challenged me to a duel. Icarus knew that he was underpowered, so he settled on the fact that he was going to win by pushing his strengths into the game and further undermining my body with his magic ¡­¡­


    There are rumors that Icarus had tried to assassinate me beforehand.


    Seriously, Icarus is the worst.


    At any rate, this haspletely changed the minds of some of the people who believed in Icarus, and they seem to have a strong resentment towards him.


    I feel like a lot of things have been heaped on them, but it¡¯s not a disadvantage to me, so I¡¯m leaving it at that.


    Ringus is not unscathed and seems to have ended up with a major loss of credibility.


    I¡¯ve been told that Lark has assigned three trustworthy people to watch over Ringus, and if there is any unusual movement, he has ordered them to be restrained immediately.


    If they are nning something, they can¡¯t make a suspicious move.


    But considering the scale of what Ringus has done so far, it will be interesting to see how far he can go when he makes a serious move.


    I hope he¡¯s willing to leave voluntarily.


    ¡°Abel, are you sure you¡¯re okay already?¡±


    Mea, who was beside me, calls out to me.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m all set. I¡¯ve been dyed for two days, after all. From tomorrow, I have to start teaching the alchemy division. In order to do that, we need to get the requirements together today and mass-produce the training Ortem¡­¡­ Besides, there are some things I need to ask Rinoa-san to do.¡±


    ¡°To Rinoa-san?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that the Noir people are short but strong and dexterous, and many of them are good at processing magic ores. I, you see, I¡¯m not dexterous enough to make those things.¡±


    ¡°Apart from Abel, a person who¡¯s good at with hands¡­¡­ Oh.¡±


    Something seems came to her mind, and Mea went silent.


    ¡­¡­ To be frank, I¡¯m not good enough for those things because I don¡¯t have enough power.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been letting valuable ore rot in my hands until now.


    That¡¯s right, the mysterious floating ore that was used for the walls of the Zeshum ruins.


    If we can use it, we should be able to make a sword that can fly around at super high speed.


    ¡°We still have a lot of work to do, but ¡­¡­ let¡¯s just focus on the paperwork and theorizing today.¡±


    Suddenly, I looked out the window and saw a group of men in red, blue, and yellow misceneous made armor leaving the vige.


    The armor was made from Nalgarn scales.


    Since that was the only material avable, they must have tried to divide it up evenly among the colors for now.


    It was necessary to make a number of them, so each one was quite coarse in its construction. The appearance of the armor is especially out of the question.


    Maybe they¡¯re hard enough to be excellent armor there, though.


    I stood up from my chair and put my hand on the window.


    ¡°¡­¡­ To be frank, that thing is soooome.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s out in Mea¡¯s terms. For now, it seems to be a makeshift armor, so it can¡¯t be helped. Euris-san said they should be able to improve it once the trade is restored.¡±


    Fage territory is in the process of recovery right now.


    You can¡¯t me them for not getting around to a lot of things.


    ¡­¡­ especially when ites to the appearance aspect.


    ¡°Speaking of trade, the lord said that he¡¯s going to sell off the art that his grandfather collected in the basement and put it into recovery! They¡¯ll sort it out tomorrow! Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go along and watch it! Maybe they¡¯ll give Abel an item or two if you ask for it, no strings attached!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m not really into that sort of thing, though.¡±


    By the way, the cards I spread are already bing popr in the territory.


    This also seems to be ying a part in raising my impression in the territory.


    The lord will support me as much as possible, and the impression I get from the residents is good.


    It¡¯s truly bing my ideal fiefdom.


    As I looked out the window, I saw a church under construction.


    It is the church of the water god Levi.


    The rest of the concerns are¡­¡­ the suspicious missionary and someone else who was attacking the territory.


    I¡¯m thinking that they¡¯re probably the same, though.


    There is still support from the residents, and there is no hard evidence that they were attacking the territory.


    We can¡¯t make the first move poorly.


    We still don¡¯t have a clear objective, and we don¡¯t know what they¡¯re capable of.


    They¡¯re an unknown opponent in many ways.


    ¡°We need to pull ourselves together¡­¡­¡±


    I mutter, and Mea follows my gaze to find the church.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, isn¡¯t the guy building it gone? Is he on a break?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±

 Chapter 165 - A Certain Missionaries Impatience (Side: Ringus)

    <h4>Chapter 165 - A Certain Missionaries Impatience (Side: Ringus)</h4>


    ¡°I failed, I failed ¡­¡­ Completely and utterly failed ¡­¡­¡±


    At the elder Roube¡¯s house, which is being used as a meeting ce in ce of the church until it ispleted, Ringus was muttering to himself to the window.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I-, it¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t interfered so much, the duel would have been foregone. Then I would have had the opportunity to join forces with Icarus and crush Abel from both sides! Even though the High Priestess stopped me from doing so, I was, I was ¡­¡­! But because that guy was so dizzy¡­¡­!¡±


    He says grudgingly, ws at the window, and stares at the structure beyond the ss.


    It is the Levi church under construction.


    Until recently, the young men and women of the faith had been helping to build it, but in thest few days, they¡¯ve beenpletely gone.


    Now it is left to sit abandoned with its bare interior exposed.


    Even though it has been raining more and more recently, no one has even tried to cover it with a sheet to protect it from the rain.


    The reason, needless to say, is that I have lent my name to make up for theck of trust in Icarus.


    The result was a grand failure, and along with Icarus, Ringus¡¯ credibility was erased.


    On top of that, there was a sudden increase in work in the territory.


    From growing the Ortem gourd, to managing its safety, to reporting on the location of its nting and the number of gourds grown, even a single Ortem gourd has so much work to do.


    On top of this, there is the work of making armor from therge number of heads of Nalgarn, and the manufacture of mysterious cards called ying cards, and the territory haspletely lost a lot of people with free time.


    Until now, it was mainly people who hade to talk to Ringus¡¯ in search of new salvation because they were in a tight spot.


    But with the prospect of stabilizing life in the territory, those fears have beenpletely dissolved.


    ¡°High Priestess¡­¡­ I was entrusted with this great role but, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I was inadequate to do such and such ¡­¡­ Oh, Dear High Priestess, how in the world should I face you¡­¡­¡±


    Ringus turned over with tears of frustration.


    As he did so, the face of the white-haired sorcerer, Abel, shed in his mind.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, Nalgarn wouldn¡¯t have been broken through, the rain wouldn¡¯t have been poured down, and the magic grass wouldn¡¯t have been uprooted and the territory wouldn¡¯t have been filled with such an iprehensible gourd.


    Ringus¡¯ expression twisted in hatred.


    Now, there were only five people in Elder Roube¡¯s house, including Ringus.


    And beside him, the other four are all old men, led by Roube.


    They didn¡¯te here for the sake of their faith, but rather because they were free and wanted to meet up with other elderly people.


    It was almost a public stance to say that they hade for the sake of their faith.


    The old man¡¯s attitude towards his faith was waning with each passing day, and up until today, they has not even tried to hide it.


    ¡°Mu, mumu, I¡¯ve seen through it! This is the clown!¡±


    The elder Roube said in a feverish voice that did not match his age.


    When Ringus nced at the situation, he saw that the four old men seemed to be enjoying ying this card game.


    ¡°Ha! Strong! Roube-san is strong!¡±


    ¡°This is the fifth time in a row that Roube-san has seen through it, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°Ho ho! I haven¡¯t lived long enough for nothing! Ando is easy to see through, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see, you can see it as long as you carefully, huh!¡±


    ¡°Just because you can copy me doesn¡¯t mean you can do the same thing, does it?¡±


    ¡°Next time Roube-san pulls, let¡¯s have him keep his eyes closed.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Tha-, that¡¯s against the rules! It¡¯s against the rules! Right!?¡±


    Hepletely felt like he was visiting the elder¡¯s house to y.


    Ringus had no idea why he was there, either.


    Ringus watched the four old men y cards while shaking with anger.


    He was inwardly thinking of beating them, and it probably showed in his expression.


    The old man, Ando, who noticed Ringus¡¯ gaze, looked back at him.


    ¡°Well, Missionary-san. A game, how about it?¡±


    Ringus gulps and smiles.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I¡¯ll refrain myself.¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho, Ringus-san, do you really hate losing to us so much?¡±


    Ringus heard Roube say that and thought, ¡®What the hell is this guy talking about?¡¯, but he still managed to hold back.


    He was quite frustrated with the consecutive losses since Abel arrived, ¡±Do you really hate losing to the us so much?¡± was still umonly angry, even though he understood that the words said were a joking.


    Still, Ringus endured.


    Even with four people like this, they were thest believers.


    There must be something, some way to get a foothold here¡­¡­


    ¡°Ah, no closing the eyes, okay! Closing the other¡¯s eyes is, you know, bad. It¡¯s not interesting. You know¡­¡­ I think it was forbidden in the rules.¡±


    ¡°Shut up already, you old son of a bitch!¡±


    As expected, Ringus were at their limit.


    The room fell silent at once.


    Ringus was breathing hard in the center of it all, his shoulders rising and falling.


    The ying cards that Abel had suggested in the hope of easing the anxiety of his residents, but without Abel¡¯s knowledge at all, he had struck an unexpectedlyrge amount of damage to the enemy, Ringus.


    As they huddled around each other, trembling and looked down ying cards, Ringus thought about it.


    (As soon as possible, I have to kill Abel¡­¡­ As long as that one is around, there¡¯s no point in doing anything else. I can¡¯t do it myself, I have to ask the High Priestess to show herself. They said that the High Priestess once set up a raid and failed, but if she fight with all her might, there will be no limit to that. However, it¡¯s not good to be seen fighting¡­¡­ I must somehow get Abel to leave the vige on his own).

 Chapter 166 - Episode Thirty-Eight - Four Great Priests of the Water God (1)

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Episode Thirty-Eight - Four Great Priests of the Water God (1)</h4>


    I was sleeping in bed when I woke up to the sound of loud destruction.


    Just like the other day, something had entered this room.


    I hurriedly jumped off the bed andnded on the floor, clutching my wand in my hand and strangling it.


    As it was, I pointed my wand tip in the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Guooh!¡±


    A terrifying cry that was clearly different from that of a human or normal magic beast.


    In addition to that, I could hear a bruising sound that seemed to be intermittently hitting something continuously.


    The self-defense totem I had set up was repeatedly mming its body into the beast that was emitting a blue-white light.


    The beast is screaming and desperately begging for forgiveness as it turns its abdomen upwards, screaming.


    Ortem spun and jumped up, gouging the beast¡¯s abdomen.


    The beast bounced its body wide with a jolt and transformed into countless small balls of light, disappearing into the air.


    ¡°Spiritual Beast¡­¡­¡±


    Quietly, I mutter.


    There are many definitions of spirit beasts, but they are generally a group of spirits that havee together to form a single individual creature, and they represent a low level of danger.


    Whether they do not possessplex magic,nguage abilities, or take on the form of a simple animal ¡­¡­ depends on the region and time period, and the clear criteria for judging them vary somewhat.


    They may be considered in the same category as low-ss demons.


    In short, it is safe to assume that they are a generic term for lower-level demons that do not haveplex powers, do not have the ability to speak, and tend to take on the form of simple animals.


    Some individuals are rare and difficult to determine, but that¡¯s about the extent to which a watermelon or strawberry is a vegetable or a fruit.


    To be honest, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    The one that came to attack me the other day when I caught a cold was probably also a spirit beast.


    I should have reasonably killed it, but I instead have lost sight of it.


    The body couldn¡¯t sustain it and it was probably dispersed among the spirits.


    They should have noticed it when the enemy was using Hamelin.


    Come to think of it, I think there were also reports of damage caused by spirit beasts during the damage of magic beasts.


    The other party was a spirit user.


    ¡°Two spirit beasts and a high-ranking demon, Hamelin, huh¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not an easy thing to get a summoning crest from a spirit beast or demon and use it.


    I once forced a summoning crest on a demon and annihted it because I had too much momentum.


    If the tendency, quality, and wavelength of magic power are not right, it is not so easy to get a summoning crest.


    My current Hamelin also looks happy toe to me when I¡¯m raising my magic power, but he looks like he¡¯ll never give me a summoning crest.


    That¡¯s how sensitive they are.


    That¡¯s why they do their best to follow someone who has given them a summoning crest once.


    ¡°He must know quite a bit about dealing with demons if you¡¯ve been following three of them¡­¡­ I envy him. Can he teach me some tips and tricks?¡±


    However, those three should have been taken care of by now.


    However, I don¡¯t know why they decided to attack at this time.


    I¡¯m sure they know that they also know now that they failed once.


    Is this an appeal for an all-out war that they have no intention of retreating in the future?


    As I was thinking this, screams came from other parts of the mansion.


    No, that wasn¡¯t all, screams were also heard from the residents¡¯ houses, and a spirit beast could be seen running in the distance.


    As expected, even I¡¯m surprised.


    How many spirit beasts are they using?


    And I can¡¯t even predict what kind of results they want to draw out by attacking the entire vige now.


    Did they give up and move to attack out of desperation?


    I don¡¯t think they were the type who would act that short-circuited ¡­¡­


    Anyway, I have to ensure that Mea¡­¡­ and the people inside the mansion are safe.


    And then the people in the territory, too.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    When I chanted, thirteen magic circles appeared in the room, and an equal number of Ortems appeared.


    Unlike the ones made of the World Tree, the teleportation of the Ortem made from a normal tree requires an enormous amount of magic power.


    However, all of these Ortems were in the Fage territory, so with my magic power, it¡¯s still within an eptable range.


    It¡¯ll still be a bit of a pain, though.


    ¡°Puppet, dance¡±


    Once again I deploy thirteen magic circles and control the Ortem.


    I let the ten Ortem¡¯s fly out of the broken window and run the remaining three Ortem¡¯s inside the mansion.


    Immediately, the screams of the spirit beasts echoed from inside the mansion.


    I ran down the hallway and into Mea¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea was shivering on the bed, wrapped in a nket and shivering, with two Ortem¡¯s spinning around on either side of her.


    ¡°A, Abel¡­¡­ thank goodness¡­¡­ Mea thought I was already done for¡­¡­¡±


    Mea said with a tremor in her voice, and stood up, dressed in a painful walking outfit with the nket wrapped around her body, and waddled over to my side.


    The outer wall has arge hole in it. It seems that the spirit beasts have broken through it with their bodies.


    Mea seemed to have been attacked by the spirit animal and was scared.


    Anyway, I decided to reassure her and put my hand on Mea¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You saw a strange magic beast, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°N, no, just now in Mea¡¯s room¡­¡­ um, I saw two pale, glowing wolvese in¡­¡­¡±


    Two?


    There was only one of them getting into my room, though¡­¡­


    ¡°Have those guys already escaped?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ The two Ortem¡¯s spinning over there have trampled them down.¡±


    I turned my head to where Mea had indicated, and the two Ortems were dancing a victory dance.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see, that¡¯s good to hear. No, that¡¯s the one I¡¯m controlling, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    As I pointed my wand at them, Ortem walked out of the hole in the wall, looking for the other spirit beasts.


    ¡­¡­ Lark¡¯s mansion, it¡¯s totally airy now.


    After that, a loud noise sounded from below with a thump, thump, thump, followed by the screams of the spirit beast¡¯s decapitation.


    I joined with the humans in the mansion.


    Lark and three of his rtives and three live-in servants ¡­¡­ There were a total of nine people gathered there, including me and Mea.


    There were some people that were injured, but not something that will take their life.


    ¡°So that was Abel-dono¡¯s wooden puppet. Really, thank god. I didn¡¯t expect so many magic beasts to enter the territory¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Abel-sama¡¯s wooden puppet, it would have been really, really dangerous. Thank you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That puppet, like the one that was smashing a first-ss instrument made by a craftsman in Royal Capital by throwing it around¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you! I don¡¯t know what I would have done if it weren¡¯t for Abel-sama!¡±


    Lark¡¯s rtives and servants thanked him verbally.


    But Lark himself was pale and trembling.


    ¡°Ma, Marias is not here¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, the expression of all the people in the building darkened and looked down.


    Among the faces of the remaining servants, Marias was not among the remaining servants.


    Finally, the enemy side¡¯s intentions came into view, and it made sense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she shouldn¡¯t have been killed. Probably ¡­¡­ eh, they took her hostage.¡±


    ¡°Hostages?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that two spirit beasts also jumped into Mea¡¯s room. They might have thought it would be a card against me and tried to attack me in priority.¡±


    The reason he turned the spirit animal against me was probably because he was thinking that he was lucky and could take me by surprise.


    It may be that he only sent one of them to me because he thought it would be useless to have several of them facing me.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­ some influential people have been taken out of vige as well. Let¡¯s ask around to see if anyone has seen a spirit beast that escaped with a person in its mouth.¡±


    They should be showing us where they escaped on purpose.


    Perhaps¡­¡­ this raid is a letter of challenge against me.


    My opponent, who has decided that his territory will recover, is trying to move me into a direct confrontation with him.


    It may also be a threat to me, saying that I can turn the spirit beasts against them and certainly bring death to the territory.


    In any case, if the predictions were correct, there would be some missing people.


    If Ringus is among them, we can already see it as a certainty.


    But when I think about it, there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s stuck in my mind.


    He knows that I have defeated Nalgarn, Hamelin, and Icarus, and he wants a direct confrontation with me, that¡¯s the point.


    I don¡¯t think they still have something more in depth than¡­¡­ reproduction Nalgarn to hide behind.


    I may have underestimated my enemy somehow, because it was surprisingly smooth, despite all the problems I¡¯ve had so far.


    I have to brace myself, too.


    Maybe, the ce that they¡¯re luring me out may have some kind of terrible trap.


    I have to be fully vignt.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, your face is loose.¡±


    Mea made a tube with her hand and sneakily gave me an earful.


    I hurriedly adjusted my expression and looked ahead to see Lark looking at me with resentful eyes.


    I-¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry.

 Chapter 167 - Episode Thirty-Nine - Four Great Priest of the Water God (2)

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Episode Thirty-Nine - Four Great Priest of the Water God (2)</h4>


    Under Lark¡¯s direction, the private army and the alchemy division moved in, checking to see if there were still any spirit beasts in the territory and treating the injured.


    In the process, they decided to ask around to see if there were any spirit beasts that had gone out of the territory, or if there were any people who were missing.


    As a result, we were able to obtain several sightings of spirit beasts that ran towards the mountains with humans in their mouths.


    We were able to confirm that more than a dozen people had been taken away from the territory, and among them was the name of that suspicious missionary, Ringus.


    It waspletely what I expected.


    No doubt, he¡¯s nning to lure me out.


    ¡°-These are the information we¡¯ve gathered.¡±


    I listened to the story from Euris with a sense of answering each other.


    But even though it seemed that they were moving carefully until now, the other side is now resorting to an exaggerated strategy.


    I guess that¡¯s how little time they had left.


    So far, they¡¯ve been trying to stay out of the public eye, but today¡¯s attackes on the heels of the frontal assault from Ringus the other day.


    He¡¯sing to settle the matter.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a matter of magic beasts. I¡¯d say it feels like there¡¯s an agenda or malice behind it¡­¡­ We are currently making arrangements to recall the private army that was dispersed and send them towards the mountain. The advance party is already ready to go¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ no, I¡¯ll be heading up the mountain alone.¡±


    I interrupt Euris word.


    ¡°Huh? Bu-, but Abel-dono alone is¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that the odds may be better there¡­¡­ no, but¡­¡­ but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they n to send a second stage after they¡¯ve followed and emptied the territory¡¯s forces.¡±


    The enemy had the power to just destroy the territory at any time.


    So I don¡¯t think that worth there, but I¡¯ll say this with my mouth.


    If someone else was there, it could be harder to move.


    ¡­¡­ And, if possible, after the war, if the depths or whatever the other side has are excellent, I¡¯d like to secretly collect them.


    They don¡¯t hesitate to use Nalgarn, which has been strengthened by using forbidden magic, to use demons that are forbidden to be used in battle, or to attack with magic that should normally be restricted to certain types of magic.


    It¡¯s a pity in some things of Nalgarn¡¯s magic circle, but maybe next time they¡¯ll give me something that will blow my mind.


    I¡¯m grateful if it¡¯s a magic circle or a magic tool of a type I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°At any rate, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re trying to do, so I think it would be best for me to go out there by myself to find out what their intentions are. As soon as I find out what¡¯s going on, I¡¯ll turn around and to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. If so, I will apany you with a small elite squad that includes me and provide support¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, therge amount of Ortem we have prepared is within the range of what I can summon with the teleportation magic, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have any problems in terms of strength.¡±


    I have a lot of time to spare in the past few days, so I have arge amount of carving to do.


    If I deploy that thing with teleportation magic all at once, it¡¯ll be ripe for anything, whether it¡¯s rearguard or meat shield.


    It should be enough support.


    ¡°Euris-san, please stay here to deal with the survivors and be on alert for attacks.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Surely Abel-dono would be okay with that, though.¡±


    We can¡¯t afford to take it too slow.


    I might get a little dizzy, but we¡¯ll go inside the Asura 5000 and follow the spirit beasts.


    This way, in case there are soldiers who have moved on their own judgment, we should be able to head to where the enemy is waiting first.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go here now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry. Finally¡­¡­ please take care of Marias, okay. It¡¯s that girl who has been supporting the lord ever since his domain tilted¡­¡­ If anything happens to Marias, please¡­¡­¡±


    Euris said and turned herself around anxiously.


    I was caught and looked beyond that, and saw Lark¡¯s shoulders slumping disappointedly and his face turning blue as he listened to the private soldier¡¯s report.


    He was clearly concerned that Marias had been kidnapped.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure to bring her back alive.¡±


    After the talk was over, I summoned Asura 5000 with the teleportation magic.


    Just likest time, I entered Asura 5000¡¯s mouth and followed the spirit beast towards the mountains.


    ¡­¡­ The ride of the Asura 5000 was worse than I had imagined.


    You could feel the shock of it bobbing up and down every time it moved.


    Since it is an emergency situation, I can¡¯t slow down.


    It was not made with people on board in mind, so we had no choice, but this was still too much.


    While I was shaken up, I decided to make sure I had my seatbelt and wheels ready next time.


    After making some progress, I slowed down the speed of the Asura 5000 and called up three new Ortems in three teleportations and used them as a medium to use three different methods of approaching the sensing system¡¯s magic to track down the spirit beasts.


    The first one had the remaining scent of the spirit beast¡¯s magic power, the second one had the distortion of the magic field, and the third one had the presence of an animal detected.


    Eventually, the third body, Ortem, detected a group of people.


    When I got close enough, I crawled out of the Asura 5000.


    While enduring the nausea caused by Ortem, I take out an Abel Potion from my pocket and put the contents in my mouth.


    The empty bottle was tossed into the mouth of the Asura 5000.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ maybe it¡¯s getting a little better ¡­¡­¡±


    Holding my throat, I look forward.


    In front of arge rock in close proximity to the mountain, there are about two dozen of the residents who are tied up in ropes and lying asleep.


    They match the ones that were missing, but there is no sign of Ringus there.


    As we walked a little closer, the presence-sensing Ortem reacted on the opposite side.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to tell me that you¡­¡­ just want to take me by surprise, right?¡±


    I turned around and saw Ringus emerging from deep in the forest with arge staff at the ready.


    ¡°Abel Belek ¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯ve taken our intentions into ount.¡±


    Ringus¡¯ usually gently narrowed threadbare eyes were wide open, revealing his hostility.


    The hand that clutched the staff was trembling somewhat in anger, and his temples were twitching nervously.


    ¡°And you cane on top of that, good, good. I guess I got a little too worked up about it because you were able to crush our intentions a bit. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re¡­¡­ looking down on others too much foring out anding here alone?¡±


    I silently point my wand at Ringus and alert the three Ortems in the surroundings.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to be arrogant just because you managed to butt in!¡±


    Ringus waved hisrge staff.


    Two magic circles unfolded to sandwich Ringus between them.

 Chapter 168 - Episode Forty - Four Great Priests of the Water God (3)

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Episode Forty - Four Great Priests of the Water God (3)</h4>


    The two magic circles that Ringus deployed were not much of a stretch.


    The encryption isn¡¯t thatplicated, and as an added bonus, there was a slightg before it was activated, and because he was trying to measure the timing, he was unused to controlling two magic circles at the same time.


    I exploited the gap in thatg and rewritten the magic form regarding the trajectory of the magic circle.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not shoot that.¡±


    When I warned him, there was a moment of confusion on Ringus¡¯ face, but he quickly twisted the edges of his mouth andughed off my words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­ Water, form, spear.¡±


    At the same time, Ringus shouted, I heard a voice chanting the same spell as Ringus from behind me.


    I turned around and saw with my naked eye that Marias, who was supposed to be a hostage, stood up and pointed his fingertips at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I didn¡¯t understand, Abel Belek!¡±


    I can hear Ringus sneering at me.


    The magic that Marias exercised has already been activated.


    The water in the shape of a spear is approaching me with tremendous force.


    But the spear of water, which I had rewritten the trajectory of beforehand which was fired by Ringus, passed over my shoulders and shed with the spear of water which Marias fired, deflecting its trajectory.


    Surrounding me, the four water spears stabbed into the ground, and the magic power to maintain their shapes broke and exploded back into just water.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­!¡¡Im-, impossible¡­¡­¡±


    Ringus was upset and took two steps back from the scene.


    ¡°N-, no! I, I shoot it straight¡­¡­ to that kid there!¡±


    Ringus hurriedly speaks in excuses.


    He wants to exin to Marias that he didn¡¯t interrupt himself on purpose.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you it¡¯s better not to shoot it.¡±


    I looked back at Ringus lightly.


    Ringus was ring at me while clenching teeth.


    Now I know, Ringus is ordinary.


    In terms of magic skills, he¡¯s probably one rank lower than Icarus.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any need to be so cautious.


    Once again, I turn back to Marias.


    The indigo-haired girl, still in her servant¡¯s apron from her time at the mansion, was ring at me with ruthless eyes that killed her expression.


    ¡°Again, I ask you, it¡¯s not like you just wanted to take me by surprise, right?¡±


    ¡°I see, so you thought there must be a trap since you got called out, so you had that wooden puppet watch your surroundings.¡±


    Marias was right, I had let Ortem observe the surroundings.


    But that¡¯s not all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been focusing on you from the beginning.¡±


    When I say this, Marias¡¯ eyelids react slightly.


    It was a small movement, so it¡¯s hard to discern, but it was probably upsetting.


    It¡¯s just that she hadn¡¯t been ragged until now, even while lurking near her lord.


    This is very different from Ringus, who was rather emotional.


    Even if Marias was able to see through the previous actions using magic, that alone would not be enough to perfectly match the trajectory of Ringus¡¯ magic and intercept him.


    Since Marias¡¯ magic was faster than mine, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to deviate from its trajectory by bumping it normally.


    I manipted Ringus¡¯ magic as I was improving it and breaking Marias¡¯ magic with pinpoint uracy.


    This would have been impossible if I hadn¡¯t been able to read Marias¡¯s magic circle.


    This was possible because I had kept Marias personally on alert for Asura 5000.


    Asura 5000 could handle the thought waves of the Evil Bound.


    After confirming that Marias had used the magic circle, I had Asura 5000municate Marias¡¯ magic circle technique to me through the thought wave, and then I broke the encryption of the magic circle to read its trajectory and have it hit the Ringus¡¯ magic.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Since when did you suspect me?¡±


    ¡°In hindsight, it was suspicious from the beginning, but the fatal one was during the Hamelin riot.¡±


    Marias was aware of it, too, but she narrowed her eyes somewhat sullenly.


    There were two points to be made during the Hamelin riot.


    The first was that Hamelin was waiting for the Private Army¡¯ meeting ce with a demonic beast lurking there.


    Second, the rendezvous point of the Private Army was far too suitable for an attack.


    Therefore, I once questioned Lark because I thought that the person who proposed the private army¡¯s rendezvous point was suspicious.


    At that time, Lark said that he felt as if he had made up his mind.


    He probed others and got confirmation that it was indeed the lord¡¯s suggestion.


    But it¡¯s a bit hard to imagine that Lark was deliberately trying to destroy this territory.


    However, Marias would be in a position to advise Lark on the day before the meeting and guide his thoughts ordingly.


    In fact, when we first met, I had seen Lark, the lord, leave the decision-making process to Marias, who was just a new servant.


    It was a trivial decision, but it was a somewhat bizarre scene.


    If we assume that Marias is responsible for cajoling the lord from within, then Marias¡¯ actions are all suspicious.


    Lark had said that Marias¡¯ frequent departure from the lord¡¯s mansion was ¡°to visit the grave of his father who was killed by Nalgarn¡±.


    But there was no guarantee that Marias¡¯ father had reallye to the vicinity of the Fage territory.


    Even if she had made up a suitable corpse for her father, I could no longer confirm it.


    If the visit to the grave was a lie to mislead Lark¡¯s eyes, then Marias had the time at her disposal to manipte the territory.


    Furthermore, just yesterday, when I happened to overhear Lark discussing the contents of the application for permission to use magic that I submitted, Lark had said this.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Since Euris took him out like that, if we¡¯re indifferent, it will lead to a big loss of trust. Something, apromise that the boy might be willing to ept¡­¡­ Marias and Rinoa would know more about that point, so I¡¯d rather like your opinion.¡±


    He had mentioned Marias¡¯ name before Rinoa, the deputy head of the Alchemy Division, as the person to consult about magic.


    Obviously, she¡¯s not just a servant.


    Looking back, I can even think that the reason Lark was so firm in his response to my application for permission to use magic was because Marias was consulting with him behind the scenes and guiding Lark to the extent that he wouldn¡¯t be suspicious.


    If they were each one of them, it could be considered as a mere thought, but if they are all here, I have to suspect her indeed.


    Even so, the reason I didn¡¯t bring my suspicions to the surface is because I don¡¯t want to be an adversary to Lark.


    If I showed my suspicions, I will risk antagonizing Lark, who was being coaxed by Marias.


    If I turn Lark into an enemy, I will be a drifter magician with no authority.


    I would lose my foothold in the current situation.


    That¡¯s why I was waiting for Marias to produce aplete rag or give up and leave the territory, but ¡­¡­ Marias didn¡¯t produce any decisive rag.


    How could you do all that and then stay by your lord¡¯s side with a nonchnt look on your face?


    I thought the Fage territory was an authority struggle between Icarus, Ringus and Lark, but that was actually not the case.


    Marias, Ringus¡¯ boss, was probably using Lark and Icarus to give Ringus authority.


    In effect, it was Marias¡¯ one-man theater.


    However, for a person who had worked so closely, there were still some questions left unanswered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just our luck that we turned Hamelin against him so easily in such a deliberate ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I only did so because I was confident that I would get it done right there, and I¡¯m a little annoyed when people say it was easy.¡±


    Marias seemed to have a surprisingly high level of pride, so she took a bite out of it.


    ¡°High Priestess Marias! You hide for now, I¡¯ll buy you some time, and in the meantime¡­¡­¡±


    Ringus exims.


    Apparently, Marias is called the High Priestess.


    Marias lightly sniffs her well-formed little nose and turns her hand to Ringus.


    ¡°Ringus¡­¡­ you can¡¯t even be used as a decoy against that thing. If you die here, yourter ns will be a bit far-fetched. Stay away.¡±


    ¡°Wha-¡­¡­ B-, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a hassle to clean up afterward, but since you couldn¡¯t finish him off by surprise, let¡¯s have at him for real. That¡¯s why I took the trouble toe all the way out here for that purpose. I¡¯ll lend you a little help from Levi-sama again.¡±


    Hearing Marias¡¯ words, Ringus gulped.


    He silently bowed his head and quickly ran backward.


    ¡°Now¡­¡­ I hadn¡¯t expected that I would be fighting a sorcerer of this ss in Fage territory¡­¡­ but to think that we would be able to crush thergest military force in the Dinrat Kingdom at this stage of the war, perhaps it¡¯s a blessing. I had some doubts about the Pope¡¯s leadership, but¡­¡­ in the end, it was worth it for me to go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s nice that you think so highly of me, but on top of that you think you¡¯ve already won.¡±


    It was surprising.


    When I left the Marren tribe¡¯s vige, I believed that there must be an enemy stronger than Greater Bear out there.


    Up until now I had a series of consecutive victories, and I wondered if there was no opponent who couldpete with me, and I felt a sense of loneliness and selfishness, but I never thought that the time woulde when I would be dered a superior opponent.


    Perhaps the reason I had gotten so involved in such a dangerous case was my pride that I could handle it, that I wouldn¡¯t get killed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been put on the back burner until now¡­¡­ but that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have an urate grasp of the uncertainty that is you. Once you know, you¡¯re just a bigger obstacle.¡±


    I gasped at the pressure, anxiety and faint anticipation I hadn¡¯t felt on my skin in a long time.


    ¡°It was bad luck. If only I hadn¡¯t been sent to such a remote area, I would have be a very famous magician. If your magic power was a little lower, I would have asked you to be a believer of Levi-sama¡­¡­ but you are dangerous to carry around like a magic bomb.¡±


    Marias points his hand at me.


    In the palm of her hand, a crest emerges.


    Two spears, apparently simplified versions of Levi¡¯s spear, often used in the Riveras, are embedded in the crest.


    ¡°Levi-sama, please lend us your power¡±


    I can feel Marias¡¯ magic power swelling up.


    Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s the summoning crest of the water god Levi?


    Continuing on, arge number of summoning crests appeared on Marias¡¯ body and filled her skin.


    It¡¯s not the equivalent of five or six bodies.


    There seemed to be twenty of them lightly.


    ¡°Summon.¡±


    Marias shouted.


    Marias¡¯s surroundings glowed, and countless demon shadows appeared to blend in with the light.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So you¡¯ve been taming spirit beasts and demons with the magic power of the water god?¡±


    If that was the case, it would make sense that they had arge number of spirit beasts subordinate to Hamelin, who was highly dangerous and difficult to capture.

 Chapter 169 - Episode Forty-One - Four Great Priests of the Water God (4)

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Episode Forty-One - Four Great Priests of the Water God (4)</h4>


    Arge number of deformed demons unfolded around Marias.


    It was truly a mesmerizing sight.


    The front row was filled with the spirit beasts from earlier, and to the right of Marias, a demon with arge mirror and a mouth, and to the left, a demon that looked like a stone statue with arge number of eyeballs on its upper body was summoned.


    And Marias herself is straddled by a demon with the body of arge red bull, with countless snakes from the neck up.


    There are a wide variety of other demons waiting in the wings, including spider-shaped, humanoid, and demons that resemble Hamelin.


    The hostage is being held by a prison shaped demon.


    Maybe it¡¯s just to prevent them from being harmed.


    The stone statue demon with lots of eyeballs to the left of Marias is a demon that I had seen illustrations of demons with a simr appearance in a book from the Marlen tribe¡¯s settlement.


    It resembles Lapidestatoa, one of the thirteen pirs of Satan, who is under the control of the great demon called Satan.


    It is said to be the least intelligent of the thirteen pirs of Satan, but the most sturdy and destructive demon.


    If it¡¯s real, it¡¯s anything but nasty.


    It¡¯s a monster that makes Nalgarn look pretty.


    Incidentally, the main body of Satan is said to have been created and reimed by Kudor at the height of his powers, creating a huge mountain and sealing it up safely.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I waved my wand and deployed a ten-magic circle, calling an equal number of Ortem around me.


    Aside from the spirit beasts, I¡¯m too uninformed about the demons in the back row.


    I had to have my own guard ready to deal with a surprise attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s that wooden doll again, all you have is trick, huh.¡±


    Marias said, then put her hand to her chin and looked around the battlefield.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­ without telling me, it¡¯s a sight like the Lyrus board. Let me tell you something good. I, in Lyrus board, have never lost even once since I learned the rules.¡±


    Mariasughed thinly and said with pride.


    The Lyrus board was a board game that Marias had brought to the Fage territory.


    From the way she spoke, it seemed to have originally belonged to the Riveras Nation.


    It seemed that she always lost against Lark as an opponents, but that was just a hospitality y to get him in a good mood, and not counting it as a defeat, I guess.


    Indeed, thinking back to that sticky and thorough attack on Fage territory, it was more of a glimpse of her pride than just an insurance policy.


    ¡°Come, Wood Pusher, I¡¯ll give you the first move.¡±


    The battering ram is a metaphor for the amateur in piece y.


    I guess he thought I was teasing him by saying that I only use Autem.


    She may like the lyrus board very much, but her tone of voice shows a little excitement.


    I¡¯m d she¡¯s willing to give up the first move, but there¡¯s no way to attack it.


    The ability of the spirit beasts in the front row is cracked, so it¡¯s just to make things lively, but the main camp at the back is too solid.


    Probably the demon of the demon statue on the left, Lapidestatoa, is a lookout for a melee attack.


    It¡¯s impossible to neutralize that one with brute force.


    And the Large Demon Mirror on the right would have some kind of countermeasure against long-range magic.


    I¡¯d like to break through with a blow with Ortem, but if I did so, I¡¯d be blocked by the Lapidestatoa.


    Even if we get close uninformed, we will only be cut down.


    Marias¡¯ words are pompous, but in fact, she seems to be setting up a pretty solid passive formation to attack me.


    That snake ox that is being summoned as a vehicle is also presumed to supplement the mobility of Marias¡¯ own body.


    No matter what pattern of attack I use, it is in a form that allows her to escape the worst of it.


    For once, I guess I hurried too soon¡­¡­


    I called them out after they saw me fight, so there was no way they had no chance of winning on the other side.


    But what hase can¡¯t be helped.


    Whether you run or fight, you can¡¯t be allowed to make a poor move.


    In order to explore the information, we should send an Ortem for a lookout, knowing that the early stages of the battle would be damaged.


    But a mere Ortem would really be a waste of time.


    Now that I think about it, with this first move that the other side is willing to concede, we can confirm the ability of the three demons protecting Marias¡¯ main body.


    Then I must use an appropriate Ortem as well.


    ¡°Puppet, dance¡±


    I pointed the tip of my wand at Asura 5000 and cast a spell.


    I decided on Asura 5000 as the vanguard. With the breakthrough power of the Asura 5000, it would be most suited to draw out the opponent¡¯s moves.


    Besides, depending on how far the Asura 5000 could fight, it could decide whether it should go on the offensive, on the defensive, or even retreat.


    The Asura 5000 swings its six arms around to the right and strikes into Marias¡¯ camp.


    The Lapidestatoa on the left side is tricky.


    On the other hand, if therge mirror on the right side is really a long-range magic countermeasure, it may not be able to handle the Asura 5000.


    Smashing therge mirror would make it easier for me to shoot a direct attack with magic too.


    Asura 5000 ils its arms and punched the spirit beasts in the front row with force.


    The struck spirit beast¡¯s face was punched and it flew backward, engulfing the demons in the back row.


    Four spirit beasts jumped around Asura 5000, but Asura 5000 spun its body at high speed and flipped them away.


    The spirit beasts that pounced on it let out a short scream, their bodies twisted and their legs were torn apart, and they quickly transformed into a collection of lights and scattered in four directions.


    The spirit beasts in the front row were fine, but what I was concerned about were the demons waiting in the back row.


    In front of the spider-shaped demon, the movement of the Asura 5000 stopped.


    After Asura 5000 stopped, the remnants of the spirit beasts, and the space between the spirit beasts and Asura 5000 glittered, and threads of magic power began to appear.


    ¡°It looks like you were caught in a trap as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You had the spirit beast nt a magical thread in the spirit beast?¡±


    It seems that she had nned to entangle the spirit beast itself with a magic thread from the beginning and entangle the opponent who jumped in.


    She must have decided to use it as a discarded piece from the beginning, as she had stepped on the fact that even if she did it normally, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything with the spirit beast.


    It¡¯s not just a thread.


    It was circted with magic power and seemed to be receiving the power of the Asura 5000.


    It¡¯s the worst match with the pure-strengthed Asura 5000.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    It seems that in anticipation of me going out to destroy therge mirror with my striking system, she had ced demons around therge mirror that could control the stiffness with softness.


    ¡°With that, Asura 5000 won¡¯t be able to break through, huh¡­¡­¡±


    Physical attacks are crushed by the spider-shaped demon.


    However, even though she was about tounch a magic attack, the tantlyrge mirror demon is concerning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the first piece, shall we? It was true that his magic skills were spectacr, but that¡¯s all. In the peaceful Dinrat Kingdom, you probably didn¡¯t have a history that had a hard time with. It¡¯s not that you are stupid, but you are by far the least experienced in properbat¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, the spider-shaped demon¡¯s body floated softly.


    If you look closely, you can see the strings being pulled.


    ¡°Oh, I think I can handle it somehow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Asura 5000 spun its body around, shaking off the thread.


    The thread created a small explosion and broke off.


    As the spider-shaped demon took a step back, Asura 5000 approached for three steps.


    ¡°Hiii, step back, Gunifsca!¡±


    At the same time, Marias shouted, the leaping Asura 5000 crushed the spider-type demon.


    The spider-shaped demon became gooey and its dismembered limbs transformed into particles of light.


    It didn¡¯t look like a humannguage type of demon, so it would be meaningless if you didn¡¯t give orders in spiritnguage, but Marias was too shaken to think that much.


    ¡°Stop that guy!¡±


    Marias shouted as she howled.


    The demons and spirit beasts all jumped at Asura 5000 at once.


    Asura 5000 crushed the gathered demons one after another with its six arms.


    They immediately turned into particles of light, and the spirits disappeared softly and fluffily into the air.


    Only a hole was left in the area.


    ¡°I was just going to be a scout to see how things went, though¡­¡­¡±


    With this, as long as we¡¯re careful with the demon statues under Satan¡¯s former dispensation as an example, it looks like we can handle it.


    I might as well have all the rest of the Ortem gone into battle already.


    In the blink of an eye, the Asura 5000 smashed through therge mirror demon.


    The mirror surface bounced around the area. A woman¡¯s screaming decapitation echoes, and therge mirror transforms into a collection of light.


    ¡°This, this has nothing to do with strategy or anything else!¡±


    The snake cow demon that Marias was riding came around behind the demon of the demon statue, Lapidestatoa.


    Lapidestatoa swung both arms of therge stone down.


    Asura 5000 also returned fire, raising two arms.


    As the arms engaged, the forces seemed to be inpetition, and the wooden surface of the Asura 5000 and the stone surface of the Lapidestatoa scraped against each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that thing like that?¡±


    Lapidestatoa is a pretty high profile demon.


    Sure, the Asura 5000 is my masterpiece, but it¡¯s strange that it¡¯s taken so easily.


    Was it a bogus one? Or was it originally not as big deal of a demon as the story says?


    The lore should have said that the blow of both arms of the Lapidestatoa gutted all things¡­¡­


    Marias, in the shade of the Lapidestatoa, watches with bleary eyes as the arms of the Asura 5000 and the Lapidestatoa sh.


    She rubs her fingers frantically as she clings to what appears to be Levi¡¯s summoning crest, in the palm of her hand.


    She seems to be hoping the Lapidestatoa will crush the Asura 5000.


    The power is about even as far as I can see.


    It¡¯s hard to discern which one is better from the side.


    ¡°Le-, Levi-sama¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the Asura 5000 is a six-armed, though.¡±


    The four remaining arms mmed a series of blows into Lapidestatoa¡¯s abdomen.


    Lapidestatoa crumpled and the pieces of it flew apart. The eyeballs sticking to his body spun around and fell to the ground.


    The figure of Marias, who had been hiding in the shadows, was exposed.


    ¡°Im-, impossible! La, Lapidestatoa is ¡­¡­¡±


    From Marias¡¯s mouth came the name of Lapidestatoa.


    As I thought It¡¯s the real¡­¡­ no, but, right¡­¡­?


    ¡°W-, why, why¡­¡­ assuming the worst many times and moving so far¡­¡­ why, why is this¡­¡­ Le-, Levi-sama¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, Asura 5000 and Snake Cow¡¯s eyes met.


    The snake cow¡¯s body trembled and shook.


    ¡°R-, run ¡­¡­¡±


    When Marias twisted her body to change the direction of the snake cow, the snake cow stepped forward and lowered its posture.


    Marias was thrown off the snake cow¡¯s back and rolled on the ground.


    The snake cow shuddering and trembling, and froze in a hanging head posture toward Asura 5000.


    He instinctively sensed that he couldn¡¯t escape.


    Thrown out, Marias tried to get up on her knees, staining her body with dirt.


    When she looked up, her eyes widened as she saw one of Asura 5000¡¯s arms closing in on her head.


    ¡°How could such a¡­¡­ mistake in my tactics¡­¡­ with all those precautions, with the next best thing, the most reliable way¡­¡­Be-, because I¡¯ve never been defeated by anyone on the Lyrus board¡­¡­¡±


    Marias repeated in a whisper, mumbling.


    ¡°Well, unlike chess, the pieces we use and stuff like that are different.¡±


    The other demons haze and disappear.


    They seemed to know they didn¡¯t stand a chance and fled.


    The snake cow was about to disappear as well, so I had Asura 5000 hold her head in her hands to check it.


    The summoning crests that were showing on Marias¡¯ body also disappeared more and more as the demons and spirits disappeared.


    Eventually, only the dying Lapidestatoa, the shrunken and diminished Snake Cow, and Marias, who was pale, dirt-covered, and trembling, were left behind.


    The summoning crests of Levi, which were showing in Marias¡¯ palm, also swooshed and mercilessly disappeared.


    ¡°Le-, Levi-sama¡­¡­ ah, ahhhhh¡­¡­¡±


    Marias watched it with stunning eyes and stopped moving, her head hanging down in a disappointing way.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    Firmly grabbing Marias¡¯s wrist, I flow my magic power to analyze the summoning crest.


    The magic circle is deployed and the summoning crest of Levi¡¯s summoning crest is fixed in Marias¡¯ palm.


    After all, it is Levi¡¯s summoning crest that Kudor should have destroyed more than five thousand years ago.


    If this is genuine, it would be great news that would turn the history of the Dinrat Kingdom upside down.


    And if Levi is really there, I¡¯d love to see him. I¡¯d like to meet him.


    And if possible, I¡¯d like it if he can lend me he¡¯s magical power too. And I¡¯d like it he can introduce me to a few high-ranking demons a little bit.


    Marias was stunned with her mouth open for a while, but she immediately seemed to sense the situation, and with an expression of hatred, she took out a small sword from her pocket and gouged out his palm.


    When I stopped the magic in a hurry, she pointed the small sword at me.


    However, Asura 5000¡¯s arm reached out and blocked the space between us.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Le-, Levi-sama, long live!¡±


    Marias flipped her small sword and stabbed herself in the abdomen.


    ¡°H-, hey stop¡­¡­!¡±


    Mixed with the blood, a thin gray liquid was dripping on the small sword.


    Probably some kind of poison. She can¡¯t be saved now, I think.


    Marias¡¯ body wobbled and she fell on her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to Lark-san, but¡­¡­ maybe this is for the best.¡±


    I patted the shoulder of Marias¡¯ body lightly and let out a sigh.


    I think Ringus that escaped would be found soon enough. As expected, there is no more excuse for this.


    Although it is a bit of an aftertaste ending ¡­¡­ this time, the case of the Fage territory is over.


    -Five minutedter, Marias waked up.


    She raised her body, tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t know what had happened, ran her hands over the wound in his own body¡¯s abdomen, and let out a breath.


    ¡°A nightmare¡­¡­ what bad luck¡­¡­¡±


    She looked back at me as she said this.


    I stop my hands from working to stop Lapidestatoa from returning to being just a spirit.


    Demonse in two forms.


    One in which the spirit body that changes its form, and one in which the spirit body is possessed by a relying party.


    Lapidestatoa was thetter, and it seemed to have a stone statue as its retainer.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m creating a magic circle on the ground, guiding the spirit body of Lapidestatoa after protecting it so that its magic power won¡¯t be scraped off the statue and dispersed, and then sucking it into an empty bottle.


    It¡¯s quite a nerve-wracking process.


    I looked up and locked eyes with Marias.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ good morning.¡±


    The battle hade to a halt, and I was so rxed that I couldn¡¯t help but speak respectfully out of habit.


    Somehow, I managed to administer first aid.


    However, there were not enough materials to detoxify the body, so it is currently in the prolonged stage of life, and the antidote must be administered again.


    Marias lost her expression, rasped her arms and shook them, then fell to the spot, blowing bubbles.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s over. As expected of the High Priestess. To sink that mass of magical power, that monster man, so easily¡­¡­¡±


    I turned around as I heard voices, and I could hear Ringus¡¯ voice from behind the trees.


    It¡¯s been quiet for some time now, and it seems that he decided that Marias had won and came back to check on me.


    As he approached, he seemed to sense something was wrong and quickened his steps, stopping when he showed himself to me.


    ¡°Do it,¡±


    As I raised my left arm and gave themand, the snake cow beside me jumped at Ringus.


    On my left arm is the summoning crest of the snake cow.


    The snake cow gave me the summoning crest while Marias was asleep.


    On the back where Ringus showed me, he was trying to escape, countless snakes sprouting from the snake cow¡¯s face tangled around Ringus and took his freedom, pulling him down on the dirt as it was.


    Ringus¡¯s screams echoed through the forest.

 Chapter 170 - Episode Forty-Two - Later

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Episode Forty-Two - Later</h4>


    ¡°If we were going to go to a dangerous ce, I wish you had told Mea about it too¡­¡­¡±


    Mea puffs out her cheeks.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m sorry, sorry ¡­¡­ Well, it wasn¡¯t much of a danger as a result.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything to Mea as I headed to the Ringus, because if I told her, she might start a tantrum on the idea of following me again.


    As for me, I don¡¯t want to take Mea to a dangerous ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sulking¡­¡­ but I know that Mea is a liability after all, and I understand how Abel feels¡­¡­¡±


    Mea hangs her head.


    The bow was held firmly and forcefully in her hand.


    ¡°A-, as I thought aren¡¯t you still a bit sulky?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    I know that Mea has put a lot of effort into her archery training and Ortem carving.


    This is especially true since she came to Fage territory and had time to do so.


    I also know that she was taught the sword against Euris, but she hasn¡¯t been doing well at all.


    I¡¯m sure Mea would like to see what she can do to help.


    About Marias, it had already been a day since they had sessfully captured Ringus.


    The residents who were being held hostage had already been released.


    We have a lot of things to find out, but Ringus is in a state of apathy and won¡¯t take anything seriously, and Marias is in a regressed state of infantile regression and can¡¯t carry on a conversation.


    Apparently, excessive stress was the cause.


    I¡¯m wondering if there was some kind of mental and physical stress that was put on a person if they¡¯re captured by the enemy to keep them from talking.


    Looking at the insidious nning and the abuse of forbidden magic up to now, that¡¯s all I can think of.


    Riveras nation, a brutal and terrifying enemy.


    As a fellow sorcerer, I can only feel disgusted by this inhumane approach.


    However, it is strange that there is no trace of the mental interference system¡¯s technique¡­¡­


    As for the treatment of these two, since they couldn¡¯t have it in the Fage territory, they decided to contact the Royal Capital and escort them away.


    This is a problem that could develop into a conflict between the Dinrat Kingdom and the Kingdom of Riveras if it¡¯s not done well.


    We can¡¯t do anything on our own. It¡¯s better to let someone with a high position make the decision.


    I took Mea with me and headed to the cksmith shop in the Fage territory.


    At the cksmith¡¯s shop, in addition to the master, Rinoa is there.


    Rinoa is from a tribe called the Noir tribe, she is strong and possesses ore-processing skills that have been passed down among her people.


    I¡¯ve heard that they usually use that knowledge and technology in alchemy, but I was selfish enough to ask Rinoa to create a magic tool for me.


    ¡°How is your progress?¡±


    When I called out to her, Rinoa frowned slightly, while maintaining a nk expression.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been trying to build the actual thing as per the blueprint, and a few problems were raised, so I¡¯m not sure how to handle this area ¡­¡­ Also, there are some things I want to check, so I¡¯ve put them all together here.¡±


    Rinoa said and went into the back of the cksmith¡¯s shop and came back with a stack of papers in her hand.


    I go over each piece of paper and re-issue the instructions.


    ¡°This part is ¡­¡­ then, I don¡¯t need to be so precise here. This part is¡­¡­ Hmmm ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not too familiar with the process of processing magic ore, so I thought I¡¯d leave the details of how to do it to Rinoa-san¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. Commander, just in case you seemed to care about the details¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll just avoid the heat-magic polishing method after all¡­¡­ and I¡¯ll try to rethink the tolerances in this area over here again, so for now, please start on a different thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa frowned again, but I pretended not to notice.


    I contributed quite a bit to the improvement of the territory, too, and this much selfishness is eptable ¡­¡­ right?


    By the way, the thing I¡¯mmissioning Rinoa to produce now is a sword.


    Although I¡¯m not very good with weapons, especially bows, I was attacked by spirit beasts this time and thought it would be better to have a means of self-defense to protect myself on the spur of the moment without chanting.


    I n to have the demon Lapidestatoa, the demon from the recent demon statue, possess and settled in a lump of metal made from the ore of the important part that I picked up from the ruins of Zeshum, to be used as a material.


    Alchemy is my specialty, but when ites to processing that requires power, it¡¯s not a field I can handle.


    There is also the possibility of having Ortem substitute for me, but it¡¯s difficult to replicate craftsman-level precision with it.


    If I had a lot of branches of the World Tree, I would be able to carve such an Ortem, but¡­¡­ there is just not enough money for me to repeat the process of trial and error.


    If I can afford it someday, I¡¯d like to go cut down the World Tree.


    ¡°Then, please! I know Rinoa-san busy with a lot of things, too, but I don¡¯t have anyone else to turn to. ¡­¡­¡±


    The owner of the cksmith shop does not seem to want to handle the vital magical metal, and even when he was asked, he refuses.


    In that regard, Rinoa, who is also the deputy leader of the Alchemy Division, has knowledge in that area.


    Surely, It¡¯s just the right person for the job.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even if you expect¡­¡­ Hmm, I¡¯ll do my best, but¡­¡­ if a part that bothers mees up again¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, should I stay here myself until it¡¯s finished?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop the Commander¡¯s hand because it will slow down the improvement of the territory and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to interfere in a mountain of meddling and distract me, so no.¡±


    I got straightly refused.


    I was just about to leave the cksmith shop, thinking what was the point of staying any longer, when Mea gulped as if she was ready to go, and packed up to Rinoa.


    ¡°Wha-, what ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please teach the Mea some cksmithing skills! I¡¯ll definitely return the favor!¡±


    ¡°U-, uhnnn¡­¡­ this is not something you can learn in a day or two¡­¡­ Um, and I¡¯m not very good at teaching ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ She refused with great softness.


    Mea disappointedly lowered her shoulders.


    After checking the progress, I left the cksmith shop and headed to Lark¡¯s ce.


    There are many things we need to discuss in the future.


    I can¡¯t help but look forward to seeing how far he will allow me to go with the matter of bio-magic.


    I would also like to ask for financial support for the production of the magic phone Magiphone, as it will also cost a lot of money.


    Naturally, there are still many areas that need to be discussed about the territory issue as well.


    When I get to the front of the room, Mea stuck her ear to the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t seem very depressed, so I just wanted to check up on him¡­¡­¡±


    When I brought Marias and Ringus back yesterday and exined the situation, Lark fainted, pale in the face.


    Rinoa said that Lark was even thinking of procuring a wedding ring to send to Marias once the territory was stable and trade with other territories was fully restored.


    It¡¯s just too pitiful, and I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.


    I was worried that he would take it out on me and turn a bad impression on me, but ¡­¡­ for now, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I was convinced that the reason he was so unhappy was because Marias had set him up, but she kicked Lark in the shins and left by the end of the game.¡±


    Icarus wasn¡¯t the only one who was spreading bad news about the lord, and Marias must have been involved as well.


    They must have crafted and attacked behind the scenes in order to coerce Lark.


    Ironically, thest blow would not have been aimed, but it would have been the most powerful as a result.


    Mea let go of her ears from the door with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seemed like a good vibe, so why don¡¯t we do it a littleter?¡±


    When I heard those words, I could pretty much guess.


    Perhaps it was Euris. She would often go to his office to run errands.


    Before, Marias only paid attention to Lark on the surface and always seemed to be thinking about something else, but Euris had the pretense of worrying about Lark at every turn.


    I nodded and decided to go back to my room to formte another n to improve the territory.


    I hope this will help Lark get out of Marias shock a bit.


    **********


    [Book info] I¡¯ll have two volumes of character roughs up in the near future!

 Chapter 171 - A Story of a Certain Village 6 (Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 171 - A Story of a Certain Vige 6 (Side: Gizel)</h4>


    After setting out to find Abel, the seventeen Marrens set out for the city of Lomarn, based on Gizel¡¯s guess.


    On the first day, the adults of the Marren tribe were eager to catch Abel and have him make the incense-smoke leaf, but after only the second day, they were all exhausted from the unfamiliar journey.


    Wary of magical beasts during bedtime, ufortable beds, not being able to eat their favorite foods whenever they wanted, long hours of walking, and saying goodbye to the people they had left behind in their homnd.


    These were unexpected blows to the Marrens, who had been livingfortably among their families in a closedmunity settlement.


    Exhausted, they continued on their way and spent a restless bedtime.


    When they woke up in the morning, they were still feeling tired from the day before.


    The Marrens, weakening in body and mind, we¡¯re slowing down every hour, not to mention the days that passed.


    ¡°Ev-, everyone, please walk faster! While you¡¯re doing this, brother is¡­¡­ brother is definitely lonely! Maybe he¡¯s suffering alone in some unknown ce! Please!¡±


    Gizel bowed her head with tears in her eyes.


    The first day, the Marrens had squeezed the energy out of their healthy appearance, but most of them had already reached the end of their tether.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡­¡­ won¡¯t be able to go back to the vige anymore¡­¡­ to die in the wild.¡±


    ¡°Look¡­¡­ fufu. I carved Ortem to emte my wife, daughter and son. I did a foolish thing ¡­¡­ leaving them alone and looking for Abel for the incense-smoke leaf¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been struck by bad luck¡­¡­¡±


    The first day¡¯s supremacy was already gone.


    Of the seventeen, only four of them, including Gizel, hadn¡¯t yet celebrated adulthood, but the adults who had lived in the vige for a long time seemed to have been more damaged.


    Some were mourning, some were heaving and motionless, and some were holding Ortem and crying.


    The Marrens realized how blessed they had been.


    They had never imagined that it would be so harsh out there.


    They thought of their home away from home and only regretted their foolishness.


    The Marren had aw that they could not leave the Marren vige.


    And there was a legend that anyone who left the Marren vige would surely regret it.


    ¡°This was ¡­¡­ this is what it was about¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know that the world outside was such a painful ce.¡±


    A single tear ran down from one man¡¯s eyes again.


    He continued to meditate on his eyes and cut a cross in the air with his left hand, saying, ¡°The spirits of our Marren ancestors, forgive us¡­¡­¡±.


    This is the clich¨¦ of the Marren tribe when they ask for forgiveness from the spirits of their ancestors.


    ¡°I-, it¡¯s only the third day, isn¡¯t it! My brother left the vige alone, and how much ¡­¡­ he should have already left the forest if it were true, but this ¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel was normally angry at them for following her on their own volition, demoralizing her and continuing to dy her progress as well.


    The arm holding the grimoire trembles.


    ¡°Ca-, calm down, Gizel-chan! Rx! Everyone is tired! I¡¯m pretty tired too, so I thought why not rest for the day¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shibi-san, what are you¡­¡­! Even Shibi-san is saying that you don¡¯t care about brother!¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s more efficient that way! Right? We¡¯re tired from walking all day long. We¡¯re so tired, so we¡¯re thinking negatively¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But as soon as possible¡­¡­ that¡¯s right! Firo-san also wants to see brother soon, don¡¯t you? Right? I know, you know! Firo-san also feels about brother¡­¡­¡±


    With that, Gizel looked over to Firo.


    Firo was shrinking back on the stone, curled up in a ball, sitting up and shaking.


    Her eyes were frightened and her mouth was moving in a mumbling manner.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ Abel~¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Firo-san?¡±


    The Marrens were extremely vulnerable to stress and environmental change.


    The former secret weapon of the Dinrat Kingdom was nowhere to be found.


    They had be fragile in many ways as they straddled the generations since they were neglected by the royalty and no longer sent off to war, and enjoyed peace without being threatened by anything.


    Hunting was now done with bows and arrows rather than the highly individualized sorcery, and the powerful magic medium that was the symbol of their people, the Ortem, had been reduced almost to a ritual and interior decoration.


    The Marren are such a peacefulmunity that a mere incident of vegetable theft would cause a tribal summit to be held.


    The culprit waster discovered to be a horned rabbit of the Horbit species.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break ¡­¡­ Gizel-chan, okay? Not everyone is as strong-willed as Gizel-chan, or something¡­¡­ No, Abel-san is important to me, you know. I don¡¯t mean to disrespect Abel-san, but really ¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel paragraphed disappointedly as Shibi approached her.


    ¡°Sim-san is¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel flipped open the grimoire she was holding and looked at the newly floated words in spiritnguage.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, if that¡¯s what you say, too, Sim-san.¡±


    Gizel decided to follow the grimoire¡¯s decision and focus on resting for today.


    ¡ª The next day, it rained heavily in the forest.


    The ground was slick with mud and the sideways rain took away their vision and body heat.


    The Marrens used their magic to create a rain shelter from the soil and lit a fire in the center, rattling and shivering in one ce.


    ¡°O-, our Marren ancestors spirits, forgive us ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The spirits of our ancestors are angry!¡±


    ¡°Frio! Sisker! I¡¯m sorry! Seems like Dad can¡¯t go home, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Most of the Marrens kept bowing to an Ortem and begging them for forgiveness.


    Gizel was pouring her magic power desperately into the Ortem, exercising her cloud-avoiding magic while Shibi instructed and helped her.


    However, her face was half in tears. As expected, even Gizel was also heartbroken by this heavy rain.


    ¡°Li, Lil-chan ¡­¡­ the rain ¡­¡­ when is it going to stop?¡±


    Lil was one of the few children who had followed the journey to find Abel.


    She was not rted to Abel, but she was brought here because she came from a family of astrologers.


    ¡°No, I want to go home, I don¡¯t want anymore!¡±


    However, Lil was not in a mental state to be able to perform divination.


    ¡°bro-, brother¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel somehow managed to keep her mind on Abel and focused on the task of driving the rain clouds out.


    Thanks to Gizel¡¯s magic, the rain stopped in the afternoon.


    But the Abel search party disagreed internally and insisted that the Seven would return, and ran off in the direction of the vige as if to escape.


    Gizel stared at their backs with resentful eyes.


    ¡°I-, It can¡¯t be helped, Gizel-chan¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think those people had any choice but to stay any longer than that and¡­¡­¡±


    Shibi had a point.


    Gizel also regained herposure, which should make the move easier.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too! I want to go home too!¡±


    ¡°We are in desperate need of Lil-chan¡¯s help in the search for brother! Please!¡±


    However, only Lil was not allowed to return home.


    As long as the purpose was to find Abel, Lil, the diviner, was indispensable.


    Of the seventeen, only ten remained.


    On the fourth day of the journey to find Abel, the Abel search team was on the verge of being half destroyed.

 Chapter 172 - A Story of a Certain Village 7 (Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 172 - A Story of a Certain Vige 7 (Side: Gizel)</h4>


    ¡°We, we can finally see the city.¡±


    ¡°The spirits of our ancestors have forgiven us!¡±


    More than ten days after they began their journey, the Abel search party finally seeded in finding the city of Lomarn.


    Miraculously, the Abel search party kept ten people in the city.


    ¡­¡­ because they figured that since they¡¯re already in halfway in the road, it would be faster to head for the city than to return.


    ¡°Pray for the spirits of our Marren ancestors!¡±


    ¡°Pray for the spirits of our Marren ancestors!¡±


    At any rate, they were able to reach the city alive thanks to the blessings of their ancestors, and they offered their customary prayers.


    Gizel, exhausted from the journey, watched them with somewhat cold eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gizel, won¡¯t you pray to your ancestors?¡±


    I was honestly irritated when Zelrut came to me with his fatherly style and convinced me to do so.


    It was Gizel, not the spirit of his ancestors, who had used Ortem to perform cloud-avoidance magic on the road to end the heavy rains, and Gizel who had surrounded and beat up the forest¡¯s biggest threat, the Greater Bear, with Ortem.


    Gizel has been assisting Abel throughout her childhood, and she had a much better understanding of magic and sorcery than the adults in the area.


    However, she doesn¡¯t have the overwhelming magical power that Abel does.


    She used all her skills, risked her life, and somehow managed to ovee.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Pray for the spirits of our Marren ancestors.¡±


    However, Gizel was basically of an honest temperament.


    She convinced herself that everyone was following her to find her brother, Abel, and she bottled up her frustration and irritation and offered a prayer.


    ¡°It¡¯ster than I thought, but¡­¡­ now I can finally see my brother ¡­¡­¡±


    The four children in the Abel search team are Abel¡¯s sister, Gizel; Shibi, his prefect and friend; Firo, his childhood friend; and Lil, who was dragged in despite being unrted.


    With the exception of Lil, all of them are close friends with Abel and are highly motivated.


    The adult group consisted of Zelrut, Abel¡¯s father, who couldn¡¯t get out of his position; Golzov, an incense-smoke leaf addict who couldn¡¯t forget Abel¡¯s incense-smoke leaf; Maharal, who came out to brag to his son and daughter about what he had seen in the outside world; Enoch, who had a fight with his wife and stormed out on the spur of the moment; Fiona, who followed feeling like it¡¯s a trip but then honestly regretted; and Cami, who had a longing for the city.


    Not many of them came out purely to look for Abel.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So who are you guys after all?¡±


    A man with a stubby beard and a bad eye who was guiding the Abel search party along the way asks Gizel, somewhat dumbfounded.


    His name is Yared, a streetwise adventurer who rescued the Abel search party, who were prepared to die after their map was eaten by a magic beast.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ ahh¡­¡­ Re-, really, thank you very much for taking us this far, Yared-san. W-we are¡­¡­ um, from a vige deep in the forest¡­¡­ to look for my brother.¡±


    Gizel stepped back slightly and replied, holding her hands up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I was aware of the fact that my face is scary, but you don¡¯t have to be so scared. This pops is hurt a little.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Gizel, the other Abel search party members were also bracing themselves and being wary.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it too much to ask Gizel-chan to deal with Yared and the like, Zelrut?¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know how to interrupt him or when to do so. What should I say to thim as my first word?¡±


    ¡°Why does he have such beige skin? Is it makeup by any chance?¡±


    ¡°The Chief said that the Norks are dark-skinned.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Sea People are greenish. I suppose that¡¯s how it works.¡±


    ¡°How strange that is.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Zelrut-san, please step between them. Come on, quick.¡±


    Having lived in a smallmunity for a long time, people who were not Marren or anything else were unknown to them.


    In short, they were in a state of total ethnic shyness.


    Abel was not as bad as the average Marren, in that respect, because of the interpersonal rtionships, outings, and stresses in his previous life, which were there.


    Yared still had business outside of the city, apparently, and he had to part ways with the Abel search party before they could enter the city.


    Abel¡¯s search party, who were desperate to cover up their awkwardness, were secretly happy about this.


    However, Yared also too, he wanted to get away from these creepy guys as soon as he was done showing them around, so he only left the city with a requirement that he¡¯d been putting off untilter¡­¡­


    At any rate, Gizel was relieved to find Abel if she could only get into the city of Lomarn.


    The adults also believed that if they could only reach the city of Lomarn, they would be able to rest their bodies slowly.


    However, the reality was ruthless.


    As they entered the city of Lomarn, all of the Abel search party were astonished.


    A huge fountain on the streets with a series ofrge buildings, crowds of peopleing and going.


    ¡°What is this great number of people ¡­¡­¡±


    Zelrut muttered in a snatched voice as his eyes widened.


    There was no way that the Abel searchers, who were struggling mightily to deal with Yared alone, could withstand the crowds of people in the city.


    As they walked, there was a hugemotion as Lil copsed due to human sickness.


    The ten of them huddled together in a hurry to the outskirts of the street to huddle together while receiving strange looks from those around them.


    Passersby nced at them.


    They were in the state of a rare beast that hadpletely descended into the human vige.


    After calming down, the adults began to have a meeting to discuss their future ns.


    ¡°An inn. Anyway, we need to get a ce to stay. We must rest our bodies there.¡±


    ¡°How are we going to get a ce to stay? Is there an inn in this town to begin with?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll just have to find out.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an inn here¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure!¡±


    They had little or no knowledge of life outside the vige.


    People passing by heard bits and pieces of stories and thought, ¡°Are they for real?¡±.


    ¡°But look at that magnificent building. The market price of the inn must be high.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I hunted a magic beast for that. The inn will need meat, so it shoulde in handy.¡±


    ¡°It would have been easier if the Chief¡¯s Magic Ore Coin was avable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we spread the word about money when life gets settled?¡±


    It was only because of his knowledge of the outside culture that the chief advocated a magic ore currency in the first ce, but the average Marren tribe did not know about it.


    They believed that bartering was still the norm outside the settlement.


    ¡°If ites down to it, we have the incense-smoke leaf, so we should be fine. The incense-smoke leafsts a long time, they shouldn¡¯t be refused.¡±


    ¡°All that hard work must have been worth it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, save me some of that smoke for me.¡±


    In the territories around the city of Lomarn, there were major restrictions on the transport and use of addictive drugs, but there was no way for them to know that.


    ¡°Gizel-chan, ¡­¡­ I¡¯m a little worried, but are we okay?¡±


    Shibi could sense a bad feeling when he saw the adults.


    Gizel just watched the meeting with a nk look on her face.


    **********


    [Activity Report]


    Book info for Reincarnation of the Curse Tribe, Volume 2 is now included!


    We¡¯ve also released the cover, so be sure to check it out!

 Chapter 173 - A Certain Fixers Plot (Side: Peter)

    <h4>Chapter 173 - A Certain Fixer''s Plot (Side: Peter)</h4>


    There were three shadows visiting the royal castle in the Kingdom of Dinrat, the royal capital of Elkuxia.


    Two of the three were dressed in jet-ck robes embroidered with tentacles, the symbol of the Kudor cult, and wore an eerie cover-up that hid them up to their eyes.


    They both heldrge stone staffs, made to resemble the entwined tentacles of Kudor, in their hands.


    And walking ahead of them was a tall, white man.


    His long hair, too long and smooth for a man, hung down and a mask covered the upper half of his face.


    His lips were painted a bright crimson, and a quick nce at them would not reveal his gender.


    However, the body, despite its suppleness, was definitely that of a man, and that¡¯s where I could tell the difference between the sexes.


    Cale, the gatekeeper of the ramparts, was somewhat stunned by the man in front of him, but he called out to him in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry! Um, which one of them is ¡­¡­¡±


    The man stops and lets out a sigh of dismay.


    The two men standing on either side of him slowly point theirrge wands at the gatekeeper.


    ¡°Fool!¡±


    The other gatekeeper, Grunk, yelled at Cale.


    Cale wasn¡¯t convinced, but seeing the swashbuckling manner, he decided it wasn¡¯t just any thing and backed away.


    Cale was still inexperienced as a guard.


    He figured that if Grunk, who had served the castle for many years, was angry, then he had done something wrong.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, I¡¯m sorry, Peter-sama! This one is a neer so¡­¡­ this is due to myck of education!¡±


    Cale was puzzled by Grunk¡¯s t-headedness.


    The long-haired man, called Peter, snickered with a humph.


    Peter began to walk as the duo on either side of him drew their wands back.


    ¡°Which way to ¡­¡­ um, would you like me to show you?¡±


    Grunk called out to him, but Peter didn¡¯t stop.


    He just said, irritably, ¡°I don¡¯t need it¡±.


    After Peter left, Cale asked Grunk.


    ¡°What¡­¡­ what the hell is that that man¡­¡­? He¡¯s a key figure in the Kudorian church, right?¡±


    However, even though he was a key figure in the church, it was clearly unusual for an outsider to be able to pass through the city walls with a face-pass, to say the least.


    And if it was that big of a deal, it would be strange if even the inexperienced Cale didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Grunk¡¯s answer was something he hadn¡¯t expected.


    Grunk looked around and then continued in a hushed voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, except that he¡¯s named Peter ¡­¡­ But it¡¯s best not to talk about these things too much. For some reason, talk about the identity of Peter-sama is taboo in the castle. Of course, the royalty should know, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was such a person. What the hell did hee for¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I hear that Peter-sama is pushing for his first child, Prince Alphonse, to be the next king. ¡­¡­ Perhaps we¡¯ll see how it goes. I¡¯ve heard that the descendants of the Daldwarves were also involved in the guard knighting of Prince Alphonse, so I¡¯m told that Peter-sama was involved.¡±


    Brian, the Daldwarf knight, is said to have returned home after his match with Gaston in the arena.


    That had raised questions about the poprity of Prince Alphonse, his firstborn son, so it was Grunk¡¯s idea that he might be willing to take some steps to support him again.


    ¡°As for the rest¡­¡­ I suppose he hase to ask the king for some kind of permission. It¡¯s more like a threat, rather than a request, though. I heard a rumor that the king used to call Peter by his nickname.¡±


    ¡°Th, the king did!¡±


    Cale couldn¡¯t help but shout out.


    Grunk stared at him and covered his mouth in a hurry.


    ¡°B-But if the¡­¡­ king does not raise his head, then the de facto top of this country is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would mean it was Peter-sama.¡±


    ¡°The royal family must be far more powerful than the church!¡±


    ¡°In theory, yes. But Peter-sama dressing up as a kudorian could simply be a fake. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s actually going on. Anyway, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be better off not sticking your neck out, though.¡±


    Cale remembered the man he had seen earlier with the strange atmosphere and shuddered.


    He believed that the Dinrat Kingdom was the most peaceful and stable country in the world, but he didn¡¯t think the top was such an unknowable person.


    ¡°Is, is this country really safe?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ We¡¯ve talked too long. That¡¯s as far as I¡¯m going to go. Listen, don¡¯t make the mistake of leaking it outside the castle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Cale gave a small nod, feeling unconvinced.


    A few momentster, Peter returned to the gates of the ramparts with his two followers again.


    Cale simply matched Grunk and bowed his head in silence.


    After leaving the castle, Peter made his way to the Great Prison of Orknor in the city of Orknor, next to the royal capital of Elkuxia.


    The main purpose of the Great Prison of Orknoa is to house delinquent aristocrats, political prisoners, and dangerous prisoners with high physical abilities.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What on earth is your business in our prison, Bishop? We don¡¯t have much time on our hands, you know.¡±


    Warden Bayman, the warden of the Great Prison of Orknor, asks Peter.


    Warden Bayman called Peter a bishop, because when he saw his grand outfit and took a chance and called him a bishop, assuming that he would be someone from that area.


    He didn¡¯t know him.


    Peter held out his hand to the squire next to him, who he had left standing, facing forward.


    The squire dropped to his knees and handed a rolled-up sheet of paper to Peter¡¯s hand.


    Peter undoes the string and thrusts the paper forward.


    On the edge of the paper is stamped the Magic Seal of the current king (a seal that is stamped with magical power, and in addition to the shape of the seal, it can also be used to confirm the identity of the person in the appraisal of the magical crest).


    ¡°This, this is ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one girl who wants her home back. I should be thanking him for that.¡±


    He flicks out his tongue, a venomously bright crimson tongue.


    ¡°Who the¡­¡­ hell are you?¡±


    Peter got up from his seat.


    ¡°Please show me around quickly. I don¡¯t want it to be too obvious, Bayman, you¡¯reing.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ yes¡­¡­¡±


    Bayman, too, squirmed in his seat.


    Peter was ushered into a special visiting room, where he came face to face with the prisoner he had appointed.


    The prisoner who had been called in was a dark-eyed, red-haired man in histe twenties.


    On his wrist is a fetters made of a special metal that has the power to restrict the use of magical power.


    The man¡¯s name is Margus.


    He was used of attacking the monastery, stealing the demon¡¯s sealed wand and using its power to sabotage several towns.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who are you? Why are you trying to free me?¡±


    Margus says to Peter.


    A pair of followers hold up their wands, but Peter controls them with his hands.


    ¡°Stand back a little. Warden, you too.¡±


    As he dismissed the three men, Peter waved his arms lightly.


    ¡°Summon.¡±


    As Peter chanted, arge staff appeared in Peter¡¯s hand.


    Margus was familiar with the ominous light emitted by the crystal attached to its tip.


    ¡°Zo, Zolomonia¡¯s staff!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you finding this child, it came into my possession. Truly¡­¡­ so the sorcerer who sealed Zolomonia didn¡¯t trust the country. And the royalty also didn¡¯t know that¡­¡­ right? ¡°


    ¡°What are you doing! Who the hell are you!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡­ how dare you say that when you¡¯re the one who stole the tentacles of the god Kudor from me.¡±


    Peter held his hand out in front of him.


    In his hand hung a metal ne that resembled the emblem of the Kudor religion.


    It had been distributed to members of the criminal organization, the extremist Kudorian magic society ¡°Amor¡±.


    Margus had been a member of ¡®Amor¡¯ for the purpose of stealing Kudor¡¯s tentacle seal that was enshrined by the society.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss of ¡®Amor¡¯, huh! Why would a man like you have such authority!¡±


    The boss of ¡°Amor¡± didn¡¯t even show himself to his subordinates.


    There was even a lot of spection among the subordinates that there was actually more than one boss, or that he was a magical stone with a mind of its own.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say it too loudly, it¡¯s one of my faces. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased to know that I purposely made you swim¡­¡­ and I¡¯m grateful to you. I came to see you this time because I wanted to thank you and¡­¡­ the other reason is that I wanted you to be my man again.¡±


    ¡°My man?¡±


    ¡°We are short on staff. Even a magician of your caliber must be a valuable resource. It¡¯s not exactly a requirement for someone of your stature.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ In short, you want someone a little capable and are a person that can be a disposable pawn.¡±


    Peter pretends he didn¡¯t hear and continues.


    ¡°Actually, thanks to Zolomonia-chan, I found out where the god Kudor is sleeping. If I can get that thing into my hands, the world will be mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll break the seal of the god Kudor!?¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m an ardent believer, I don¡¯t like it. There are still other gods¡¯ countries lying around that were created by other gods besides the god Kudor. It seems the Kingdom of Riveras has been doing some strange thingstely, so I thought I¡¯d give them a chance to clear theirnd. So, will you help us? Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Margus knew that if he refused, he would be killed.


    Margus could only nod, though his face paled at the delusion of the madman.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s head over right away. Before we do that, ¡­¡­ just in case I want to stop by the Fage territory in person to check things out. I can leave it to my men, but ¡­¡­ the ce is close enough anyway.¡±

 Chapter 174 - Episode One - Reformation of Fage Territory (1)

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Episode One - Reformation of Fage Territory (1)</h4>


    ¡°How about this¡­¡­ Commander Abel¡­¡­?¡±


    Jaguar, a member of the Alchemy Division, fearfully shows me the Ortem in his hand.


    The other members of the group carving the Ortem also react to Jaguar¡¯s words and stop moving, turning their eyes to me.


    They are probably searching for a standard to determine how much of it they need to make to pass the line.


    I take the Ortem I received from Jaguar and turn it around in my hand.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s looking good. Much better than before.¡±


    The jaguar exhales in relief.


    The others, perhaps relieved to hear what I have to say, begin to work again.


    There are a lot of things I¡¯d like to say, to tell you the truth, but¡­¡­ well, I can¡¯t just let them do Ortem carving all the time.


    It would be nice if they could get a minimum level.


    ¡°The only thing left to do is to fix the rough grooves, the slightly uneven surface, and¡­¡­ the poor ratio between each part. The rest of it will be¡­¡­ like this, I guess, and I¡¯d like you to carve it with your soul or¡­¡­¡±


    As I said this, the group members around me dropped their wood carving knives from their hands.


    ¡°Well, that means we need to rebuild it¡­¡­ Um, how long will we have to carve this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°For now, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only for the rest of the week. I¡¯ve been carving since I was four years old, and I¡¯ve been doing it now.¡±


    ¡°I, I need a break¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ but you¡¯ll have to pick up the pace more or you¡¯ll miss your schedule ¡­¡­ and I¡¯ll feel bad for Lark if that happens ¡­¡­¡±


    The improvement of the alchemy division¡¯s magic techniques is the foundation of my nned territory reform.


    As long as I can clear this ce, the rest will be mostly smooth, and conversely, if I get stuck here, I¡¯ll be significantly behind schedule.


    That said, ¡­¡­ it¡¯s going to take more time than I thought.


    I need them to get used to carving Ortem a bit more, or I won¡¯t be able to talk straight.


    I¡¯m more of a feel-good guy, and that¡¯s partly because I can get the hang of it.


    It¡¯s not really worth it for me to be a direct instructor at this stage.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sure Lark-sama isn¡¯t in that much of a hurry either.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be honest with you, it¡¯s just that I need to hurry up.¡±


    ¡°You just said you¡¯re honest feelings, didn¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°I asked Lark if it was better to be early, and he said, well, I guess so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d tell you if you asked me that!¡±


    ¡­¡­ In any case, I think there¡¯s a big difference in consciousness, or rather in orientation.


    Come to think of it, even when I was teaching Shibi, and when I was forcing Giselle and cramming skills into her, her magic skills didn¡¯t improve much after all.


    Am I not cut out for teaching?


    Gizel took my intentions as much as I taught her and sustained and trained her, so it was working out well.


    ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s Deputy Commander Rinoa? I don¡¯t see her?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it at all either¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Did she happen to be seriously injured during the spirit animal riot?¡±


    The other members of the group nodded their heads when Jaguar said it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, I have been having my alchemy fabricated magic metal being processed. While observing the production process, I found out a lot of things that need to be improved, so I thought if I didn¡¯t ask them to remake it, it would take a lot of time¡­ Ahhh, but! I had them hurry it up, so I think she would be able toe to visit soon¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The members of the group all looked at me with straight faces.


    ¡°If you think about it calmly, this guy is even more of an alchemist¡¯s personal property than Icarus, right?¡± is what their eyes are trying to say.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ the-, there¡¯s no point in rushing around¡­¡­ and I¡¯m sure everyone is tired¡­¡­ so we should take a break. Right? Right? ¡°


    As I said this, the group members put their wood carving knives on the spot and began to tter down.


    ¡°Wha-, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate¡­¡­ I get a weird headache¡­¡­¡±


    One of the members of the group said with a small shake of his head while remaining in a back position.


    ¡°Concentration is one of the most important factors in the exercise of magic, so the fact that you won¡¯t be able to hold it right away means that¡¯s your weakness.¡±


    ¡°Right away¡­¡­? Is it half a day from early morning¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°But the fact that it¡¯s hard right now is proof that it¡¯s growing, so if it continues that way¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°continue this state¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡­¡­ I might need to rethink my ns for a bit.


    ¡°Commander¡­¡­ I¡¯m already-, can I go home now for today? I think this¡­¡­ is maybe my limit¡­¡­¡±


    Another member of the group opens his mouth.


    ¡°Well, ¡­¡­ anyway, we¡¯re going to take a long break now, so I hope you¡¯ll think about it then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Abel, Abellll! Lark-san says he¡¯s going to start organizing the art that he mentioned before!¡¡Let¡¯s take a quick peek!¡±


    Mea came rushing in from the direction of Lark¡¯s mansion and called me out loud.


    Since trade between the Fage territory and other territories was being revived, the previous lords of Lark were talking about selling off some of the artworks that the previous lords of Lark had collected as a hobby and applying them to reconstruction.


    The truth is that this was supposed to have been done a few days ago, but themotion that Marias caused made it impossible to do so, so it was dyed, and it must have been entangled today.


    I wasn¡¯t really interested in it, but Mea wanted to see it, so I agreed to apany her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ The-, then, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡­ so I¡¯m going to go check it out.¡±


    Amidst the disquieting atmosphere, I decided to leave for now.


    ¡°But for those who have the extra energy, I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d carve it on your own while I¡¯m gone¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ Mea thinks it¡¯s time to break it up for today.¡±


    Seeing the corpse-like state of the group members, Mea uttered a small sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I knew it was so? Then we¡¯ll break up today and let you rest for tomorrow, and then you can review the rest on your own¡­¡­¡±


    As I said it, the fallen members of the group raised their upper bodies.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, Mea-san! Um, it would be helpful if you could show up here again next time¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°When we told them, he didn¡¯t listen to us at all¡­¡­¡±


    The members of the group begin to bow to Mea with a pecking order.


    Some of them even began to shed tears.


    ¡°W-wait, please raise your heads a bit! A-, Abel, what did you do!?¡±


    ¡­¡­ I, I didn¡¯t mean to be that strict, but ¡­¡­ I guess I really should rethink my n.


    For now, I¡¯m going to consult with Lark when I visit the artworks.

 Chapter 175 - Episode Two - Reformation of Fage Territory (2)

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Episode Two - Reformation of Fage Territory (2)</h4>


    We descended the basement staircase of Lark¡¯s mansion, with Mea leading me down the basement stairs, and arrived at the art warehouse or something like that.


    Although it was now left open, the entrance door was thick, perhaps to prevent intruders.


    The walls and ground were painted with a magic circle to prevent the deterioration of the artworks, and the magic stones that power the magic circle were ced there.


    It was quite an authentic warehouse.


    It must have cost a lot of money to build it.


    There were several shelves with bags of what appeared to be antiques on them.


    The walls are filled with paintings.


    There was also a book that looked like an old magic book on the shelf.


    For me, that is the one I¡¯m most interested in.


    Lark and an unfamiliar old man were talking among the servants who were organizing them.


    From the looks of Lark, he seems to have generally recovered from Marias shock, though notpletely.


    Maybe he just doesn¡¯t have the time to be pessimistic, though, since he has a lot of work to do.


    The old man wears sses with thick lenses, his nose is red and his waist is bent wide.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm, as I¡¯ve said before, I can only do a really simple appraisal. I¡¯m sure Lark-sama¡¯s grandfather, who bought them all, knew a lot more about them than I do.¡±


    ¡°Having said that, I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t talk to my grandfather much. Jozef can just give me a general idea of what to expect, I¡¯ll pick a few things and get another schr from the city to appraise them.¡±


    I see, that old man Jozef was called in to be an appraiser.


    As soon as Lark noticed me and Mea, he came over to me.


    ¡°Oh, Abel-kun, you came. If you find something you like, you can take it with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, that is a bit¡­¡­¡±


    He says something outrageous so easily.


    The artworks that the nobleman collects as a hobby must be quite expensive.


    I don¡¯t think it is right to give them away so casually.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so reserved. You¡¯re not just my lifesaver¡­¡­ but a hero of the entire Fage territory.¡±


    If you ask me that, is it so?


    I¡¯ve been doing whatever I wanted to do, depending on my emotions, so I don¡¯t really feel like I¡¯m doing it at all, and in fact, it would be awkward or even kinda itchy if I were to be strangely thanked.


    ¡°Then can I take a look at the magic book around there?¡±


    I wanted to talk with Lark about the future of the territory, but it looks like there¡¯s still some discussion left with Jozef.


    Today¡¯s education of the Alchemy Division ended in the morning session anyway, so there¡¯s no need to hurry.


    Let me take my time and look at things first.


    ¡°Hm? Yeah, that¡¯s fine. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a priceless thing. I showed Icarus a couple of books once, and he snickered back at me.¡±


    That ¡­¡­ he simply couldn¡¯t read it¡­¡­


    If it¡¯s an old magic book, it¡¯s not umon for the quirks and conventions of the times to be broken off.


    It would take me a long time to decipher my own array of characters, especially if they were written for my students.


    I picked up one of the magic books.


    On the cover, it says ¡°Anorga Style Magic Formation Form I¡± in a rather old handwriting.


    I flipped through the pages.


    ¡°What do you think? Is it worth it?¡±


    Mea tries to look at the contents of the magic book from the side.


    I decided to spread it out on an empty shelf so that Mea can see it easily.


    ¡°From the habits of the array letters, it¡¯s about a hundred years old. The magic circle mold also looks like something that was popr in that era. I¡¯m confident I can set up the magic form more efficiently than the text describes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you assuming that you¡¯re going topete?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s curious, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s worth writing down.¡±


    I close the book and put it back on the shelf.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m starting to feel like I can¡¯t rely on Abel¡¯s standards to assess at all.¡±


    ¡°Really? I was pretty confident in this area¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It would be quicker if Abel wrote and sold a book on sorcery rather than scavenging through old books¡­¡­¡±


    I then took out two books from the shelf that I was curious about.


    The titles were ¡°Golem Making Applications¡± and ¡°Artificial Small Spirits¡±.


    I had never made a golem before, and the practical precautions were detailed, so it seemed useful.


    The golem is a bit pricey, so I couldn¡¯t get my hands on it, but I¡¯m sure Lark will invest in it if I ask him.


    The ¡°Artificial Small Spirit¡± is also amazing.


    Although the book is technically protected, it¡¯s quite old, so there¡¯s some deterioration in ces.


    On top of that, the handwriting is very different from what we have now, so it may take some time to decipher it.


    But it¡¯s worth the time and effort to decipher it.


    The manufacturing of spirits is a taboo subject within the Dinrat Kingdom, so I¡¯ve rarely heard of it.


    ¡°Lark-san¡¯s grandfather had good taste, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that an okay book? Mea have a bad feeling about this, though.¡±


    ¡°Lark-san, can I borrow this for a while? If we put this one up for sale, it will be a mess, and I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to sell it easily.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, it was the bad type, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    Lark looked somewhat puzzled, but he gave me permission to take it out.


    Mea was fidgeting anxiously.


    After that, I continued to fish through this and that magic book.


    I wasn¡¯t really interested in them at first, but I didn¡¯t expect to find those interesting-looking books lying around.


    There might be something else I could find if I looked for it.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one over there that looks awesome!¡±


    Mea pointed to the slightly deeper part of the warehouse.


    On a shelf where the servants were organizing it, there was a book so big and stupid that you could kill someone if you hit them with the spine.


    ¡°Difficult¡­¡­? Expensive? Up? Is it a manual on demons?¡±


    I saw the cover of the book, but it was too old to understand what it said.


    It must be over five hundred years old.


    There may be a protection technique, but I am amazed that it has not lost its form as a book.


    It must have been written on special paper.


    As I stared at the words with my eyes, a string of letters suddenly interlocked in my head.


    ¡± ¡°A ¡®high-level spirit chart¡¯!¡± ¡°


    In short, it is an old demonmentary.


    Demons are not only highly dangerous, but they are often smart, and there is little time to observe them at leisure.


    In addition, if they die, they lose the power to maintain their bodies and disperse as countless spirits, so if they are not protected, there will be no corpses left.


    Therefore, in many cases, the books on demons are just a simpleption of rumors, lore level stuff, and records of subjugation.


    But if it¡¯s that thick, it should be quite detailed.


    I¡¯m very interested in it. If it¡¯s not horsesh*t, it can be seen as something quite valuable.


    ¡°Wait, let me see that one!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but run over and on the way came to myself and slow down.


    If I ran here and knocked over an expensive piece of art, I¡¯d be in trouble.


    ¡°Excuse me, this one is being sorted out right now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let her through.¡±


    The servant almost held me back, but Lark was flexible.


    I held my trembling hands and gently opened the cover of the book that had been knocked over on the shelf.


    There are iprehensible figures that don¡¯t make sense, illustrations that look like oddly shaped monsters, and an iprehensible string of letters that seem like horsesh*t at a quick nce that are too detailed.


    I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s definitely¡­¡­ but if it¡¯s just a prank, there¡¯s no way it would have been set up with such a robust protection scheme.


    ¡°La, Lark-san¡­¡­ this, this ¡­¡­ could I have this! If it¡¯s money, I wish I could pay it back somehow over the course of a decade¡­¡­!¡±


    I said and bowed my head to Lark as quickly as I could.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ ah, ahhhhh, yeah¡­¡­ I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡­ a-, anyway, raise your head up¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    I took the book down from the shelf and held it in my arms.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡­¡­ As it was, defeated by the weight of the book, I flipped it over on the spot.


    Reflexively, I knew I had to protect the book and held it on my stomach.


    After hitting my back on the ground, the book¡¯s gravitational eleration gouged my lower abdomen.


    ¡°Goof!?¡±


    The unexpected shock shifts my consciousness away from me.


    ¡°Abelll! Abelll!¡±


    Mea rushed over to me in a big hurry.


    **********


    [Activity report] Two volumes worth of character roughs have been released!

 Chapter 176 - Episode Three - Reformation of Fage Territory (3)

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Episode Three - Reformation of Fage Territory (3)</h4>


    ¡°Is the book that interesting? Then you can have that carried upstairs too¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m still holding on to the magic book, and Mea calls out to me.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to take it with me, but¡­¡­ I just want to read this part for a minute or so¡­¡­¡±


    After being hit in the abdomen by a ¡°high-level spirit book¡±, I managed to pull myself back together and searched the warehouse again for a good book.


    The ¡°High-level spirit book¡± is too heavy for me to hold it properly, so I asked a servant to take it to my room.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve been reading it for a long time¡­¡­ you can have it carried for you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How should I say it, It¡¯s not really a book I want to read that badly, but if I don¡¯t check it out, it¡¯s kind of weird.¡±


    ¡°There are more interesting vases and paintings, though¡­¡­ Hey, why don¡¯t you take a look at that one too? Okay? No, I¡¯m not really¡­¡­ If you¡¯re not interested in, it¡¯s okay, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s strange because when you say it that way, it makes me feel rather guilty and I feel like I have to go see it.


    The look on Mea¡¯s face when she came to call me during the alchemy division¡¯s activities came into my head, a happy look on her face.


    ¡°Alright,¡±


    ¡°Yes! See, Abel¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Just give me five more minutes¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    I walked through the warehouse with Mea after returning the moved magic books to their original position.


    The organizing of the warehouse had already been cleared out, and now they were in the process of sorting and wrapping the artworks they were taking to other cities with them in cloth.


    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know much about the vases and paintings, as I had no knowledge of them at all.


    They could at least put the name of the artist and the name of the painting at the bottom.


    But it was fun to look at the many paintings of magical beasts and demons.


    There were also drawings of the god Kudor and the water god Levi.


    Along with the picture of Levi, there was also a picture of a giant four-headed deer being worshipped by a horde of dwarves.


    The four heads were attached diagonally up and down on either side, with the tips of the jaws facing the center, giving it a strange appearance.


    It was of such a ridiculous size that it made the dwarf look small.


    Perhaps this is the earth god Garuja.


    I can¡¯t be too sure, as this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a painting depicting Garuja, but there is a golem called the rock giant soldier that Garuja is said to have created standing at his feet.


    The painting next to ¡­¡­ Garuja was a portrait of Lark¡¯s grandfather, by the way.


    I¡¯m sure he was quite a dynamic personality when it came to arranging the portraits with Kudor, Levi, and Garuja.


    No, it was not necessarily him who ced them.


    As I look at the portrait of Lark¡¯s grandfather, Mea pulls at the hem.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that picture the only thing that¡¯s different about¡­¡­?¡±


    If you follow Mea¡¯s line of sight, there was a picture of the city being burned down.


    ¡­¡­ Strangely, the depiction of the buildings and people is urate or raw.


    The painting itself isposed as if it were someone¡¯s view.


    It¡¯s not very pleasant to look at.


    ¡°Hoh, miss, you¡¯ve caught you¡¯re eye on that, huh. It¡¯s not something you should take with you to other ces, I advised Lark-sama to do so.¡±


    Jozef, who had been called in for an appraisal, came up beside us, probably bored after finishing his role.


    ¡°Is it painted by a famous painter?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a name on the back of the painting, Coln Kollrich, who was born about a hundred years ago. He wasn¡¯t amon person knows, and I don¡¯t know much about him either. However, the number of his works are numerous, and his signature is on the back of his forehead, which is why he is well known among art enthusiasts. However, this artist does not have much-added value.¡±


    ¡°So why did you care?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a well-known fact that Coln only paintsndscapes that he actually sees with his own eyes.¡±


    Hearing that, I reviewed the picture of the burning city.


    It seems that this is the devastation that Coln actually saw about a hundred years ago.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see, it certainly doesn¡¯t look like something you can let go of casually.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that this painting isn¡¯t something you can casually let go of.¡±


    Jozef approached the painting and pointed to a man on top of a tall building.


    He was a middle-aged man of aristocratic appearance with long green-white curly hair.


    He is wearing a bright red coat with plenty of embroideries.


    He was slightly overweight, but he also looked simply puffy.


    He looks down at the city and lets out a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is he a man who lost his mind when he found out he couldn¡¯t be saved?¡±


    Jozef shook his head quietly.


    ¡°In fact, this man looks like a famous man. Have you heard of Count Julem Ornolea?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Julem ¡­¡­ Oh, yes.¡±


    The Count of Julem is something of an urban legend.


    I had heard of him several times when I was in the city of Lomarn.


    He is said to have been in the Kingdom of Dinrat about six hundred years ago, and then one day he disappeared.


    But more than a hundred yearster, people who resembled Count Julem began to see him, not only in the Kingdom of Dinrat, but all over the world.


    I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯sughing alone, away from his surroundings, when he¡¯s at the scene of a major historical event of all kinds.


    ¡­¡­ Just from my point of view, I think it¡¯s just two coincidences that happened to coincide, and some show-offs are making a lot of noise to create amotion and say they saw it too.


    It¡¯s not possible for even a high elf to not age for over six hundred years.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Count Julem¡¯s face before, but ¡­¡­ does it look so much like him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­ But it¡¯s true that Coln was allegedly killed in the terrorist activities of a religious group, but I think it¡¯s just a prank to put on him.¡±


    Jozef loosened his deliberately strained expression andughed jokingly.


    Mea listened to Jozef¡¯s story and clutched my hand as her body trembled, but when she heard the punchline, she weakened her grip and let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t scare me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hohoho, that¡¯s why I said you shouldn¡¯t take it casually to another ce. Because if it is revealed to be a prank item, it could cause embarrassment to Lark-sama.¡±


    Apparently, Lark¡¯s grandfather had a penchant for collecting weird things.


    I reviewed the smiling man in the painting and then let out a sigh.


    It seems as if the painting was written in an attempt to scare the viewer.


    Only the man¡¯s surroundings floated tantly in the painting.


    ¡°It looks like Lark-san¡¯s work is about to end, and I¡¯m going to have a little discussion about the future of the territory.¡±


    I moved away from the paintings of the burning city and moved closer to Lark.


    Just in the middle of it, I felt a chill and I turned around.


    I felt that the man in the center of the burning city looked vaguely familiar to me.


    I just didn¡¯t pay attention to it deeply and quickly turned myself around again.

 Chapter 177 - Episode Four - Reformation of Fage Territory (4)

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Episode Four - Reformation of Fage Territory (4)</h4>


    I knocked on Lark¡¯s office and waited for an answer before opening the door.


    ¡°Lark-san! I¡¯ve been talking about it for a while now, that magic tool is ready!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really! Let me see it!¡±


    Lark stood up from his seat, shouting in admiration.


    I pulled a card out of my pocket and handed it to Lark in a good-natured manner.


    -


    ¡°Jaguar Zircos.¡±


    rank: ¡ª


    STR(Muscle strength):23


    MAG (Magic Power): 28


    Published by Fage Territory Branch Adventurer¡¯s Support Center


    -


    ¡°Hoho ¡­¡­ this is interesting.¡±


    Lark took the card and began to hold it in his hand, turning it over and rubbing it with his fingers.


    This is a membership card I developed for the Adventurer Support Center, which is exclusive to the Fage territory branch.


    The Fage territory ns to dismantle the private army with a portion of it once the territory is stable, and return to the adventurer system.


    Originally, the purpose of the Private Army was to assist adventurers who had been isted in the Fage territory, and they couldn¡¯t afford to hirerge numbers of people forever.


    Now that the territorial issue hasrgely been resolved, many of them have returned the extra money to Lark¡¯s pockets, thanked him for the extra money, voluntarily resigned, and moved to other ces.


    When we returned to the adventurer system, I suggested a membership card for the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center in order to make this ce a little more crowded.


    To be honest, it¡¯s just a direct adaptation of the magic I made when I was a child.


    When you put magic power into the card, the magic form inside the card analyzes, converts, and controls the magic power put into it and then uses the information on the magic power to confirm the person¡¯s identity and quantify the individual¡¯s ability and disy it.


    If the person puts in magic power, the value will be updated each time.


    Once Lark¡¯s permission is granted, I n to use the face of the Alchemy Division to mass-produce it.


    I thought that with this, some adventurers from other ces who were amused woulde up here to issue the Fage Territory Chapter Limited Membership Card.


    Even in the city of Lomarn, adventurers were oddly fond ofparing themselves to others and wanting topete with them.


    If there were more adventurers, the damage from magical beasts would decrease and they would drop money, which would lead to the development of the territory.


    Both the muscle strength and magic power values, roughly 20 was the numerical standard.


    It is adjusted to be 20 for a healthy adult male with no special training.


    However, I have only taken data from a portion of the Fage territory.


    Compared to the average when measured in the Marren tribe¡¯s vige, the overall average magic power value was lower and the average muscle strength value was higher.


    ¡°Can you let me use one of your unused cards as well?¡±


    Lark asks, fidgeting.


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ve made five of them for you to try out.¡±


    Lark takes the card from me and takes it in his hand and meditates on it.


    His brow is wrinkled.


    He seems to be putting a lot of effort into it.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s judging it by the total amount of magic power put in it, it¡¯s just calcting it from the magic power information it cut out, so the numbers don¡¯t change just because you did that kind of thing¡­¡­


    ¡°It was 18 and 21, how high is this one?¡±


    I was surprisingly average.


    If I had to choose, I¡¯d say that you could get into the habit of exercising a little more.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh? Oh, yes, it¡¯s fine, I guess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right.¡±


    Lark dropped the inflection in his voice as if he¡¯d figured out something from my reaction.


    ¡°And you, by the way? Honestly, I¡¯ve been wondering about this for a long time¡­¡­ If it¡¯s quantified, I¡¯d like to see it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ No, when I use it, I don¡¯t get the numbers anymore. It¡¯s always been that way. For a while, that threw me off my research¡­¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem for anyone but me.¡±


    ¡°You, it¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ no, ahhh, yeah ¡­¡­ I, I see, I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    Larkughed bitterly and then cleared his throat to cover up the situation.


    ¡°Also¡­¡­ um¡­¡­ It¡¯s hard to say this, but I want to make a golem, but would you be willing to invest in it or something?¡±


    I leaned forward slightly and asked with a low voice.


    With the timing of my results, he shouldn¡¯t be able to say no indefinitely.


    ¡°Golem, huh¡­¡­ that costs a lot of money¡­¡­ and it¡¯s not like it¡¯s overpowered¡­¡­ Well, but it won¡¯t be in vain, and that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking for. Just¡­¡­ when the territory is a little more stable, is that okay¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lark-san! Let¡¯s work together for the development of Fage territory!¡±


    ¡°Oh, ohhhh¡­¡­ yeah.¡±


    The more the Fage territory is enriched, the more expenses that will fall on the Alchemy Division.


    I¡¯ll continue to do everything I can to develop it.


    For that reason, I must start by improving the Alchemy Division¡¯s training n for now.


    ¡°¡­¡­ And what¡¯s going on right now about raising the production capacity of livestock designated magical beasts using bio-magic?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ohhhh, yeah¡­¡­ yeah¡­¡­ that¡¯s right, there¡¯s that, too.¡±


    I had been talking about reforming the territory using bio-magic for some time.


    It was once rejected, but due to a promise with Euris, we had settled on the current proposal, which is much softer than the initial one.


    However, the final permission has yet to be granted.


    In case you¡¯re wondering, at first, I was thinking of making a tree that could be made up of an infinite number of magical beasts.


    It may be that I was in a tight spot at the time, but although the development of the Ortem Gourd was easily approved, it seems to be a different story when ites to using living creatures.


    ¡°A-, anyway, I¡¯m busy right now, so why don¡¯t we wait until things settle down? Okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯ll let that fool me for now.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ¡­¡­¡±


    Lark lets out a thirsty smile.


    I know I¡¯m busy right now, too.


    So I have no problem at all with procrastination.


    The aim of this time is to ask for a favor in session and make the dummies refuse it.


    As human psychology, it¡¯s going to be a hurdle to turn down a request from the same person in session.


    I¡¯m in the position of being a benefactor of the Fage territory, and Lark¡¯s positionbined with this effect will be immense.


    The main topic I wanted to pass this time is the construction of a magic wave tower, which is necessary for the magic cellphone Magiphone.


    ¡°Later¡­¡­ in the future, I want to build something like this in the Fage territory. ¡­¡­ No, this is a rough n for thepletion of the project, though the details need to be worked out more.¡±


    I handed him the papers and Lark held his head down.


    ¡°Thi-, this is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a magic wave tower. If you can build it, you¡¯ll be able to manage the reception and transmission of information from various magic tools. You can also optionally give it the ability to umte excess magic power and release aser beam whenever you want! As long as we have this, no matter what kind of magic beasts are attacking us, we can kill them before they enter our territory!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a bit financially feasible to build¡­¡­ even if it were built, I wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But as long as we can get this thing built, we¡¯ll haveplete control of our domestic information, easy calls to remote locations, and even a card game when applied to ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it. No, to be honest, I don¡¯t understand much about it, but I know it¡¯s great anyway!¡¡But you know¡­¡­ well¡­¡­ right? The cost, you know?¡±


    Afterying out all these benefits, you still don¡¯t agree with me¡­¡­


    If I say something else, something that could be advertised, it¡¯s ¡­¡­


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ if we spend a little more money and enhance our facilities, we can even drop the royal capital while sipping tea in the Fage territory! You can be a king, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No!? It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no advantage to it, but even if you sold all the supplies in the territory and multiplied it by ten, it wouldn¡¯t reach at all¡­¡­¡±


    What, you¡¯re talking about simply not having enough money to pay for it?


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we can build it when we get the funds?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s it, I wonder if the soldiers of Royal Capital are going to attack us during the construction.¡±

 Chapter 178 - Episode Five

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Episode Five</h4>


    I was called by Rinoa to the cksmith¡¯s shop to say that what she was told to make was ready.


    Of course, I¡¯m talking about the sword made of magic metal generated from the magical ores of the Lapidestatoa and Zeshum Ruins.


    I was heading to the cksmith shop with a somewhat buoyant feeling.


    ¡°That ¡­¡­ the thing that Abel asked for is a sword, right?¡±


    Mea, who was following me on the road, opened her mouth.


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah, I figured, after thest riot, I should learn to be able to handle a surprise attack now.¡±


    Inevitably, due to the nature of magic, you¡¯ll be on the back foot because of the deployment and chanting of the magic circle.


    If you are targeted from afar with a bow and arrow, it is the end if you are not careful.


    That said, it would be enough to build in a corresponding action into Ortem to escort me, but it¡¯s also somewhat awkward to always have Ortem walking beside you.


    I designed a sword that can be easily carried around with me, using what I could get my hands on at the moment.


    To be frank, the awareness that I simply wanted to make it is what preceded me.


    It may not be a bad idea to try to make a robe that incorporates a protection technique, but if I¡¯m going to make it, I want to make a real one.


    I don¡¯t have enough materials right now.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡­ thest time you fought Marias-san. Was Abel at a close call?¡±


    Mea¡¯s eyes widen, a little surprised.


    ¡°No, no. The day before the duel with the old man Icarus, didn¡¯t the spirit beast from Marias get turned on to my room? Because it might have been dangerous if Mea hadn¡¯t checked me out with a bow and arrow at that time.¡±


    ¡°Mea hopes she¡¯s helpful!¡±


    Mea raises her voice slightly higher and waves her arms, pping in delight.


    Just then, as if she suddenly remembered, she stops moving and hides her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, how is Marias-san herself?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, isn¡¯t she just a little good?¡±


    ¡°A little¡­¡­¡±


    She was probably about the same grade as the old dwarf male knight I fought before, I guess.


    Summoning masses of demons seemed to be the selling point, though, so if she could scatter them well and fight with them, she might be able to do well on a wide scale.


    It¡¯s not as if she wasn¡¯t suited to fight on the surface in the first ce.


    It¡¯s true that she¡¯s probably more responsive because she can give instructions and summon demons depending on the situation, but if the demon doesn¡¯t have the power to protect the main body, Marias, it probably shouldn¡¯t have done so.


    After a few moments of silence, Mea showed some signs of hesitation before asking me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, can you swing it, sword?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°N-, nothing¡­¡­ well¡­¡­ I just thought that kind of thing is kinda heavy¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re supposed to float with magic, after all.¡±


    Rather than a sword, it might be quicker to call it a high-performance magic tool.


    It¡¯s designed to fly away on its own to stab opponents and protect me.


    ¡°What¡­¡­ then it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Meaughs in relief.


    ¡­¡­ I feel like my self-esteem is a little bruised now.


    I bend my arm, make a forceful hump, and touch it with my hand.


    Huh¡­¡­ isn¡¯t there actually something?


    I¡¯ve been walking a lot more since I left the vige.


    Although I suffer from muscle aches and pains on a daily basis, but that is the proof that my body is being strengthened.


    ¡°W, well¡­¡­ I could swing it with my arm if I want¡­¡­¡±


    I whispered and demurely objected.


    At the cksmith¡¯s shop, a disheveled looking shopkeeper and Rinoa were waiting for me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Here¡¯s the ¡®hilt¡¯ of the sword I made from the metal, just as I was told.¡±


    I receive a lead-colored sword hilt from Rinoa.


    The hilt is lined with a vertical pattern of three eyeball figures on the front and back.


    It¡¯s a bit of a bad taste, but it was designed with the intention of making it easier for thepidestatoa to take hold.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ there isn¡¯t the de part?¡±


    Mea asks, poking at the eyeballs on the handle with her fingertips in fear.


    ¡°Lapidestatoa has the property of creating its own stone statue body and possessing it. So it uses that property to generate a de in response to the magic flowing through it.¡±


    With this, since it¡¯s only the handle, it¡¯s easy to carry around.


    To begin with, though, since it¡¯s a spirit body and a lump of metal with high magic conduction, I can call it to my hand with rtively little magic power, even with teleportation magic.


    ¡°As long as the de is out, it will follow our orders to float and automatically cut the opponent. It will also guard you, so if you need to be careful, just leave the de out the whole time.¡±


    The lump of metal that I gave to Rinoa this time is a metal made based on the fragments of parts from the Zeshum Ruins ¡­¡­ that was in that floating fortress, and after adjusting the spirit body, which is the remnants of the Lapidestatoa, I forcibly possessed it.


    It was able to float in the air and move around freely by diverting the elven technology.


    It will almost automatically attack and guard the enemy ording to the corresponding movements controlled by the magic form while it is loaded with magic power.


    Zeshum is amazing, thank you Ebelheid-san.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Rinoa-san, shopkeeper.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I learned a lesson, too. I didn¡¯t know there is this kind of material. If you ever want to do something different again, just give us a call!¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled back at me with vigor, but the dark circles under his eyes looked terrible.


    ¡­¡­ Next time, let¡¯s not be too hasty.


    After I finished thanking Rinoa and the owner of the cksmith shop, I quickly put my magic power into the hilt of my sword.


    Particles of light gathered at the end of the hilt, and in no time at all, a long de took shape.


    One of the strengths of this sword is that its shape can be changed as you wish.


    It can be longer or sickle-shaped, and can be shaped as desired.


    When I let go of it, the sword spun around in the air and tilted its de at an angle in front of me, resting in a poised position.


    Hmm, it¡¯s a bit cheesy, but I¡¯ll call it the Lapides Sword.


    ¡°To try it out, I¡¯d like to cut something¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m getting a little fidgety.


    I wonder if there will be another Nalgarn or something.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m d to hear that the Commander liked it. I¡¯ll start showing up at the Alchemy Division the day after tomorrow¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa seems to be very tired.


    She¡¯s nning to rest tomorrow.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m going to be teaching the afternoon session of Ortem carving, so¡­¡­¡±


    With that, I looked back towards the exit to leave the cksmith shop, when the door was opened vigorously.


    As I wondered what was going on, a pale-faced Euris appeared.


    ¡°Abel-dono! Lark-sama has asked me to call Abel-dono as soon as possible¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened this time!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh? No, um, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡­¡±


    Euris looks puzzled for a change, as if her momentum has been thwarted.


    It¡¯s a good opportunity.


    I want to conduct a performance test¡­¡­ test sh of the Lapides Sword as soon as possible.


    I hope it¡¯s as big and sturdy as possible, and that it¡¯s an opponent that looks worth cutting.

 Chapter 179 - Episode Six

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Episode Six</h4>


    In the office of Lark¡¯s mansion, I came face to face with Lark across the desk.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a serious matter or not, but Lark¡¯s face is pale, and he seems somewhat ufortable with the way he looks at me and his gestures.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Actually, If you go down to the east of Dinrat kingdom, along the mountain range that borders Riveras, there¡¯s a vige called Palgas. It¡¯s another vige I own, but it¡¯s¡­¡­ a little farther away. I left the real power of governance in the hands of a rtive of mine.¡±


    Lark takes out a map and spreads it out on his desk.


    Indeed, it¡¯s a bit of an open distance from here.


    ¡°When the Fage territory was ruled by other nobles in the past, it seems that it was meant to keep an eye on the Riveras Nation. They dared to keep their distance. However, it became clear that they were too busy fighting within to look out for the outside world, so they were handed over to my ancestors¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ But ording to the missionary work done by the missionary Ringus, the water god Levi has risen and united the Levi¡¯s religion, which was divided into several factions.


    If this is true, then there is a possibility that they will not stop at Marias only, but will continue to interfere with us in the future.


    The time hase to a troubling time, even for me.


    The time, or should I say the era, is now.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, um, what¡¯s up with Palgas Vige?¡±


    ¡°To what extent the Palgas Vigewas affected by Nalgarn ¡­¡­ actually, we haven¡¯t been able to figure out how much it was affected. It¡¯s a delicate position, and perhaps it did little real damage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡¡But you did contact them in the pogues (the bird that carries the message), didn¡¯t you?¡¡Even though it¡¯s a little farther away, it¡¯s still closer than the other territories.¡±


    Lark shook his head.


    ¡°I sent it, and I even got a response once, but¡­¡­ he was not only out of line, he was extremely rude to me. After that, no matter how many times I sent it, I didn¡¯t get a response. I was also na?ve at the time due to the piled up territorial issues, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it and assumed that I had been betrayed, but¡­¡­ Just now, a bloodstained pogue was found outside the territory.¡±


    ¡°A bloodstained¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s getting a bit creepier than I expected.


    ¡°One leg was torn off and there were burns all over his body. Perhaps he was hit by a st of attack magic.¡±


    The story was that while the Fage territory was being attacked by Nalgarn, there was little or no reply to the pogues that flew to other territories.


    Considering this case¡­¡­ Marias¡¯ area might have had the demon they summoned shoot them down.


    ¡°Was that pogue sent from here?¡±


    Lark shook his head, plucked a tattered piece of paper, and lifted it up.


    The paper was stained with blood, ¡®You will be killed¡±, and that¡¯s all it said in rough handwriting.


    ¡°¡­¡­ By any chance, is this a message from Palgas Vige?¡±


    ¡°Based on the location, there¡¯s probably no doubt about it. It makes more sense to me that the message sent from Palgas Vige previously was altered by someone to prevent information sharing.¡±


    Based on the timing of this, the other side would be the Riveras nation again.


    Not only did they cut off interaction between the Fage territory and the rest of the world with Nalgarn, but they may have been trying to split it into two and dye it with Leviism from within at the same time.


    ¡°Because of the weird biography and¡­¡­ I was going to send a trusted messenger from here to talk to them about it so as not to create any more unnecessary misunderstandings, but ¡­¡­ inexplicably, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a normal situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m embarrassed to say this, but I¡¯ve only been dancing around the hands of Ringus and Marias for so long. I figured that if a sorcerer of their ss was targeting Palgas Vige, it would be impossible to send anyone but you to deal with them. I don¡¯t want to force you to do anything, but¡­¡­ I thought it would be helpful if you could go check on them if you could¡­¡­¡±


    Lark seems to be somewhat difficult to say.


    Maybe he feels guilty that since the Nalgarn fiasco, he¡¯s be dependent on me.


    You don¡¯t have to be so overwhelmed, you could have been more poised.


    You can find a good impression of Lark¡¯s personality, so if there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll do my best to help.


    Besides, there are still some things I need your help with.


    I really want to sell as much as I can of my debt.


    Thanks to Marias, I have the remains of the spirit bodies of Hamelin, Cow Snake, and Lapidestatoa, and for me, I¡¯m also interested in the Levi Religion in action.


    More to the point, the position of Alchemy Division Commander was also obtained thanks to Marias.


    ¡°Leave that much to me. The Alchemy Division will also be guided by Rinoa¡¯s deputymander for a while¡­¡­ I can go to Palgas vige and ask them about the truth of the message and see if anything strange is happening in the vige, right?¡±


    To be honest, at this stage in the Alchemy Division¡¯s training of Ortem carving, it has onlye to the point where it doesn¡¯t matter who teaches it, as long as you know the basics.


    In that respect, Rinoa¡¯s dexterity and concentration are tantamount to being from the Noir tribe, so her progress in Ortem carving is much faster than the others.


    There is a big-time loss because I had the Lapides Sword developed for a while now, but that won¡¯t be a problem at all.


    As expected of the one who served as the deputy leader of the group.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ that would be really helpful. I feel like that¡¯s just one more hassle solved for me when you take on the task ¡­¡­¡±


    Whe-, when you say that much, the pressure on the other hand is¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, we don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s really Levi¡¯s religion-rted or not. It may simply be that Palgas Vige was just trying to turn on Lark-san by entrusting him with the Nalgarn fiasco.¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s a huge turn-off itself¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, can I have this map¡­¡­¡±


    I suddenly look down at the map.


    It was to the south that the Fage territory faced the Riveras Nation via the mountain range.


    Palgas Vige is just down along the mountain range to the east from there, and is even more remote than the current location.


    Further east from Palgas Vige is the southeastern-most point of the Dinrat Kingdom, where you can see the sea.


    If you move further north along the sea from there, you will find a sign.


    ¡°Lark-san, what¡¯s here?¡¯


    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it. There¡¯s a tower where a wicked witch is sealed up called Altamere. You know, the one where she used to study sorcery concerning the raising of the dead¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Altamere, you say!?¡±


    I involuntarily grabbed the map and stood up.


    Altamere was an alchemist who had been active about eighty years ago.


    She boasts a legend that she single-handedly fought a good fight against a court magician army that came to her for viting themandments.


    In the end, it is said that she was finally sealed in the tower, but the feeling that her quest was shaken out of her is a bit respectful and even makes me jealous.


    ¡°It, it might take a little longer, but is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-, yes¡­¡­ it¡¯s fine¡­¡­ but, I heard that the inside and the surrounding area of the tower are full of powerful magical beasts and demons enchanted by the leaked magical power of Altamere, so it¡¯s best not to get too close¡­¡­ And Abel-kun, I feel like you¡¯re going to do something unnecessary¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m just going to stop by and check on it while I do my research in Palgas Vige!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay then if it¡¯s just that much¡­¡­ yeah ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to immediately go pack a bag. We¡¯d better hurry, right? For the Palgas Vige!¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡­ yes¡­¡­ that¡¯s right, for the Palgas Vige.¡±

 Chapter 180 - Episode Seven

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Episode Seven</h4>


    After receiving the request from Lark, I immediately left for Palgas VIge with Mea.


    As usual, I asked Elia as the carriage driver to help me.


    Elia had once traveled to the city of Asshim after receiving a request from a former adventurer who had been isted in the Fage territory because of Nalgarn, but then she had returned to the Fage territory again.


    Rumors of the Fage territory had spread in the city of Asshim, and there were many jobs from the city of Asshim to the Fage territory.


    It seems that Elia stepped on the Fage territory to be able to do high-paying jobs as the territory is restored, and she ns to use the area around the Fage territory as a base for a while.


    Five days after getting on the carriage, Palgas VIge or something like that finally came into view in the distance.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be thatrge a scale.


    The number of buildings is much smaller than the vige where Lark was.


    ¡°The connection with Lark-san seems to have been severed as well¡­¡­ Were they able to deal with the damage caused by magical beasts.¡±


    It is quite remote, so the number of traveling adventurers would be even less than the vige that Lark was in.


    As an added bonus, it seems that this ce was said to be close to the Tower of Altamere, which is prone to powerful magical beasts¡­¡­


    Are they not adversely affected by the Tower of Altamere so much?


    Elia, who was sitting on the driver¡¯s stand, turned her face halfway towards me.


    ¡°The head of Palgas Vige, Hein Fage. He is an uncle of the Lord who governs the entire Fage territory, a branch of the ¡­¡­ Fage family. I¡¯ve been told that they don¡¯t get along very well with theirndlord. It doesn¡¯t seem to be that tantly obvious, but ¡­¡­¡±


    Elia seemed to have heard more about those circumstances than I did, perhaps because she had a former private army face in her carriage many times.


    The rapport wasn¡¯t ¡­¡­ very good.


    I had been told that he was an uncle, but I hadn¡¯t heard much about that area.


    ¡°So rather than ¡­¡­ involving Leviism, I think it¡¯s just that Hine was uncooperative with his lord. We might not be too wee either, so you might want to be prepared for that ahead of time.¡±


    I see¡­¡­


    The piece of paper with the word ¡°killed¡± on it can be interpreted in any way.


    In fact, there might be a punchline that it had nothing to do with Palgas vige.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent a good deal of time helping adventurers with their requests. Especially since I¡¯ve had many opportunities to take on jobs like this¡­¡­ somehow, I have a hunch.¡±


    Elia¡¯s words werepelling.


    Maybe she had often been shrugged off for this sort of thing.


    The intuition of a professional in such a situation is not to be underestimated.


    I¡¯d like to avoid being treated too roughly because I¡¯m tired from the carriage ride. ¡­¡­ If we don¡¯t have any problems, that¡¯s fine with me.


    If we get our business done quickly, I¡¯d like to see the Tower of Altamere or something immediately.


    I¡¯m more interested in that than Levi¡¯s religion.


    I might want to just read the air and pretend to be just a traveling adventurer to gather information and get away from it all, instead of saying that I¡¯m are Lark¡¯s servant when I arrive.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m always bringing you weird jobs.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate¡­¡­ because I¡¯m never bored when I¡¯m carrying guests around.¡±


    This guy is pretty tough mentally.


    Even though she¡¯s dived under the line of death twice because of me, when she was attacked by a Daldwarf knight and when she was attacked by Nalgarn.


    Soon after that, we arrived at Palgas VIge.


    ¡­¡­ As soon as we arrived, I was beginning to have a somewhat bad feeling about it.


    There was no sign of anyone at all.


    And I can see some ¡­¡­ buildings that are somehow under construction.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I have a strange sense of deja vu with those buildings that are under construction.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea, have you seen anything like that?¡±


    Mea leans slightly out of the carriage and looks around.


    ¡°Umm ¡­¡­ Mea is also caught up in what it was. Ah! On the other side, people are¡­¡­! People are¡­¡­¡±


    Mea¡¯s face lit up and she stretched out her arm to indicate with her fingers, but her face immediately went twitching.


    I looked at Elia to see what was going on, and she too had her eyes narrowed and her face was full of disgust.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­ my intuition missed.¡±


    Elia mumbles to herself.


    If I follow her gaze and look ahead, six mene running in from a distance.


    ¡­¡­ They all wore vaguely familiar pale blue robes and around their necks were nes with ornaments that resembled three-pronged spears.


    Yes, they were Levi¡¯s followers.


    Even in the Fage territory, there were only two Levi followers, Ringus and Marias, but six of them appeared at the same time when we arrived at the vige.


    ¡°Elia-sannnn!?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Elia intuition to hit a hundred times, either, but I didn¡¯t expect them toe out so diametrically opposed.


    This is a pattern that waspletely over before I even got here, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Wha-wha-, what do we Abel!? Is alright if I shoot them!?¡±


    ¡°What do I do? ¡­¡­ but, they don¡¯t seem too hostile to us¡­¡­¡±


    As far as I can see, although they seem to be somewhat unhappy, they don¡¯t seem to be ready tounch a hostile attack right away.


    Only one of them has a staff in hand, and the rest didn¡¯t even have a weapon that looks like a weapon.


    And while the timing of this is infinitely suspicious¡­¡­ we can¡¯t be sure if they are the same faction as Marias and his friends.


    There are many extremist groups that are considered dangerous by the state, but these are only a few in total.


    In the unlikely event that it was a misunderstanding, a poorly handled injury could lead to trouble.


    If it¡¯s a guy of Ringus¡¯ level, I should be able to control enough, no matter how many people there are.


    There was no need to be in that much of a hurry right now.


    ¡°The carriage there! Stop! Hurry up and stop!¡±


    ¡°Where did you guyse from?¡±


    The Levi¡¯s are violent and verbally abusive.


    Ringus, who has always been gentle on the surface, is now overtly violent.


    They growl at you in amanding tone of voice.


    ¡°Get down here! How long are you going to sit there in a daze!¡±


    One of the followers kicked a parked carriage from the side.


    The carriage looked fine on the outside, but it made an unpleasant sound with a crack.


    Elia¡¯s face grew cloudier and cloudier.


    I thought about tying them all to the ground with an earthen rope, but they were too poor and too defenseless for hostile action.


    There may be a reason why the other side is so irritated.


    In the meantime, let¡¯s just listen to what they have to say.


    If they don¡¯t agree, though, we¡¯ll have all of them beaten to a pulp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty, I¡¯ming down now ¡­¡­¡±


    I grabbed my wand and then got out of the carriage.


    I also kept the Lapides Sword in my pocket.


    If something happens, I can quickly send my magic power to generate a de.


    Mea jumped out of the carriage andnded between me and the followers.


    She has a bow in her hand and is already pulling the butt end of an arrow.


    ¡°W-wait, Mea. Lower your bow. Lower it for now.¡±


    ¡°Because these guys are clearly not normal! You never know what they¡¯re going to do to us!¡±


    I know these guys aren¡¯t straight, but right now I want to figure out the situation anyway.


    My current position is that of an investigator sent by Lark, the lord of Palgas vige.


    Now that we don¡¯t even know the state of the vige, I don¡¯t want to rify the hostile rtionship carelessly.


    I¡¯m not sure if the church members are doing this on purpose or not, but they have not yet confirmed their intention to harm us, strangely enough.


    It¡¯s not a good idea to point a weapon at them.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing pointing a weapon at us!¡±


    ¡°What a short-tempered, violent person you are! That¡¯s why you kudor-worshipping infidels!¡±


    I was getting annoyed as well.


    Have these guys already forgotten how they yelled and kicked the carriage?


    Are the brains of these guys made of Fogg?


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­¡±


    Mea nced at me with a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    As if to seize the opportunity, one of the men started to move.


    He reaches out to Mea and tries to seize her.


    As expected, it¡¯s unlikely to be collected if it¡¯s this sultry.


    When I raised my wand ¡­¡­ a loud voice shouted around me.


    ¡°Will you stop!¡±


    It was the voice of an old man, but it was strangely familiar.


    The owner of the voice appeared from further back in the crowd.


    He was a well-built, one-ssed old man of about sixty, with white hair and a clean all-back look.


    His white hair was pulled back in a clean all-back and his long white beard was neatly trimmed and noble.


    He was wearing a costume simr to Levi¡¯s robes, but with gold embroidery here and there, he seemed to be more prestigious than themon man¡¯s.


    In front of the old man was a blonde girl wearing a shaggy Levi robe.


    She wore a headdress made ofyers of cloth and held a ridiculouslyrge gold staff in her arms.


    She must have more muscle power than me.


    His ears are a little longer than Norcs¡¯, so she may be a noir like Rinoa, or half noir.


    The followers freaked out and stopped moving and turned around to see the old man and immediately began to be frightened.


    ¡°Ne-, Nelgliffe-sama¡­¡­ there was a suspicious person, so¡­¡­¡±


    The man who had been trying to hold Mea down approached the old man, Nelgliffe, with a poorly made-up smile as if to ttered him.


    The blonde girl wordlessly walked up to the follower and smashed him over the head with her stupidlyrge gold staff.


    Blood danced in the air with a dull thud.


    The man fell to the ground and hit his head on the ground.


    He seemed to have fainted from the current blow and didn¡¯t move even a twitch.


    As expected, I¡¯d like to think he¡¯s not dead, but ¡­¡­


    ¡°I will not allow you to do anything to smear mud on the face of Nelgliffe-sama.¡±


    ¡°B, but they¡¯re¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No more disgusting excuses. We have learned your faces and will deal with youter. For now, please take the man and leave quickly. They won¡¯t like your presence here either.¡±


    The girl red at him, and in a great hurry, the followers carried their fallenrade away.


    Nelgliffe stared at the back of them and let out a deep sigh of dismay.


    Then he stood in front of me and bowed his head broadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, travelers ¡­¡­ It is only because of my poor discipline that I have caused you such difort.¡±


    Me and Mea watched the scene in a daze, not knowing what was going on.


    The girl threw her wand down on the spot and fumbled and ced her hand on Nelgliffe¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ple-, please lift your head, Nelgliffe-sama! Nelgliffe-sama is in no position to bow down lightly!¡¡It¡¯s about time you became aware of that!¡±


    The girl tries to shake Nelgliffe¡¯s shoulder, but Nelgliffe does not move slightly.


    ¡­¡­ He, he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person, but she looks¡­¡­ something a little off.


    Anyway, they seem to be a person you talk to than the guys from earlier.


    It¡¯s a good thing that the guy at the top seems to be a decent guy. He seems a bit off, though.


    Nevertheless, there is no doubt that he is rted to Levi¡¯s Religion that attacked the Fage territory.


    We shouldn¡¯t be negligent in our vignce.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ what¡¯s going on in this vige now? I¡¯d appreciate it if you could exin that area to me¡­¡­¡±


    After I called out to him, Nelgliffe finally raised his head slowly, slowly.


    ¡°We¡¯d rather hear what you guys are up to¡­¡­¡±


    The girl gives me a somewhat hostile look as she holds her great golden staff at the ready.


    Nelgliffe stopped it with his hand and stepped in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for thete introduction. My name is Nelgliffe Neogram. I am the youngest of the four high priests of Levi¡¯s religion.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Th-, thank you very much for the polite introduction¡­¡­¡±


    I was caught up and bowed my head as Nelgliffe bowed again.


    As I bowed my head, my mind suddenly went to Marias.


    As I recall, Marias was also called the High Priestess, and I think the term ¡®Four High Priests¡¯ was mentioned when Ringus gathered the residents to talk about Levi¡¯s religion.


    That¡­¡­ by any chance, this guy is still the head of the enemy, isn¡¯t he¡­¡­?

 Chapter 181 - Episode Eight

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Episode Eight</h4>


    At any rate¡­¡­ the Four Great Priest Nelgliffe don¡¯t seem to have any animosity towards us.


    Maybe it¡¯s simply because they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over here yet.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ Can I ask you what¡¯s going on in this vige?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But first, would you mind telling me what your people havee to this vige for?¡±


    Before Nelgliffe could exin the current situation in the vige, the girl in clothes beside him interrupted.


    ¡°Chloe, can you not interrupt me like that ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t be offended. Chloe has a bit of a cautious streak in her. But she is a good-natured girl. I used to be a priest in a churchyard that doubled as an orphanage in a small vige in the Riveras Nation, and since then Chloe has been ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please stop it, Nelgliffe-sama.¡±


    W, wait, you¡¯re not mad at that girl?


    It¡¯s hard to say because his voice is so unassuming and his facial expressions don¡¯t change much, but maybe it¡¯s just because of that, rather than ¡­¡­


    ¡°N, no, I don¡¯t mind, so ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the dy in introducing ourselves as well.¡±


    This old man is really hard to deal with.


    Huh? Like Marias, he¡¯s one of the Four High Priests, right?


    For that, he¡¯s kind of horribly defenseless. ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the girl called Chloe seems to be more tense.


    She is watching Me and Mea intently as if she¡¯s trying not to miss a single blink of my eye.


    ¡°I am called Abel. This is Mea, and the one in the carriage is Elia, the carriage driver we hired in town. So, you see, we¡¯re ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m a little troubled about what to say.


    Truth be told, I wanted to judge what I would say after hearing the situation, even if it was a bit forced.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay to reveal that I¡¯m an envoy of the lord.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Actually we didn¡¯t like the customs of our hometown, so we ran away together. I heard that our rtives were chasing after us, so we decided to escape to a remote ce.¡±


    ¡°I see. It must have been a difficult journey for you.¡±


    A-All right, we¡¯re through.


    I¡¯m not lying.


    But it could have been a bit simpler, the road to travel.


    Since this is so far on the edge of the Dinrat Kingdom, I felt like I needed some kind of reasoning, and it smelled somewhat like an excuse.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you stop at Russell Vige?¡±


    Chloe asked after a short pause.


    Russell vige, that is the vige where Lark was.


    As, as expected, we¡¯re being suspected¡­¡­


    ¡°N, no¡­¡­ well¡­¡­ actually¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you were talking about what¡¯s going on in the vige of Pargas. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve sidetracked the conversation.¡±


    As if nothing had happened, Nelgliffe rushed into the conversation I had just had.


    Tha-, thank God.


    I didn¡¯t expect a rescue ship toe in from the other side. Thank you, old man.


    Chloe seems to be sharper than Nelgliffe.


    If anything, we should probably keep an eye out for her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe looked at Nelgliffe somewhat disapprovingly, but quickly turned her gaze back to me and Mea.


    ¡°The truth is, this vige is rife with disease. A follower, who happened to be a missionary, learned that the source of the disease was a demon in the forest outside the vige, and sent messengers and letters to the lord of this vige, Baron Lark, to ask for help, but there was no response¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ hmm?


    It sounds like a story I¡¯ve heard somewhere¡­¡­


    ¡°The followers returned with the vigers across the mountain range into the Riveras Nation and came to Me, who was near the border, to ask for help. I immediately went to the vige of Pargas and vanquished the demon. But most of the vigers were already sick, and I was helping to nurse with the followers that the I had brought with me.¡±


    This is exactly the same move as Marias.


    I mean, with all the followers already here, this is not looking good, is it?


    From what I saw earlier, ten or twenty people is not a pretty number.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Yourpanion doesn¡¯t seem to be looking too good, sir.¡±


    Chloees rushing in without pause.


    Mea freaks out and her shoulder shakes.


    ¡°Me-, Mea is nothing, it¡¯s really nothing¡­¡­¡±


    This not bad, even if I try to surpass it somehow, Mea might show it in her face.


    However, there has been no word from Baron Lark¡¯s side¡­¡­ In the Riveras Nation, paganism is widespread, and because of this, we have been fighting within the country for a long time. I know that it is not well received in other countries. Therefore, if we are going to send a messenger, we would like to ask the people of the vige to follow us¡­¡­ but there are many sick people and it is difficult to do so now that the messengers who came before us have not returned.


    Nelgliffe says sadly.


    ¡­¡­ Even for me, I don¡¯t trust Levi¡¯s religion very much, so it¡¯s hard to deny it, though I¡¯m sorry for Nelgliffe.


    A, anyway, I have to get the situation straightened out.


    In the first ce, Is this guy really one of the Four Great Priests?


    If it¡¯s the real thing, he should be able to show Levi¡¯s summoning crests somewhere on his body, but as expected, I can¡¯t ask him to show it to me directly.


    This is the kind of type that¡¯s hard to handle.


    There are no to grab onto, or there are so many that I don¡¯t know where to grab onto¡­¡­


    ¡°The demon is already gone, so, we shouldn¡¯t expect any more patient toe forward¡­¡­ but it could happen just unexpectedly. That¡¯s why we¡¯re trying to discourage the people in the vige from going out. It would be better for travelers not to stay too long.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Somehow I think things are getting a lot moreplicated than I assumed they would be.


    I think the disagreement between Hein and Lark in rtion to Levi¡¯s intentions may be making things needlessly sullied.


    If I could, I would go talk to Hein if I could, but¡­¡­ now that Levi Church is camped out in the vige, that might be difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at healing magic myself, so I might be able to help you with something. Could you let me meet with¡­¡­ the vige chief of Pargas vige?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very nice of you! ¡­¡­ That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always wondered what it was like to stand around and talk. Let¡¯s head over to Chief Heil¡¯s residence. You should have a look at Chieftain Heil¡¯s residence and the church hall before proceeding with the matter of your help with the healing magic.¡±


    Huh¡­¡­ he let me meet him easily?


    Nah, I feel like that¡¯s a bit of a shrug ¡­¡­

 Chapter 182 - Episode Nine

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Episode Nine</h4>


    Me, Mea, and Elia, apanied by Nelgliffe and Chloe, walked through the Palgas Vige, heading to the Hall of the Vige Chief Heil Fage.


    I saw very few people on the road, and if I did, they were wearing Levi Church¡¯s blue robes, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.


    I¡¯m sure Mea felt the same way as she was anxiously squeezing my hand.


    On the way, a middle-aged woman wearing a blue robe, who was walking alone, came running up to us.


    ¡°Nelgliffe-sama! In the morning, my husband woke up to ¡­¡­! How, how can I thank you¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh! Good¡­¡­ That¡¯s really good to hear!¡±


    Apparently, she is a woman whose husband is being treated by Levi Church.


    Nelgliffe also spilled tears and was happy to take her hand.


    I, it doesn¡¯t look like an act in any way ¡­¡­


    When I suddenly turned to Chloe, she quickly turned away from me with a nk expression.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a coincidence, but it seemed to me that it was something that came from a bad temper.


    ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that old man is being hailed as a hero and is used on their n for the invasion of the Riveras Nation?


    I looked at the red-eyed, happy Nelgliffe, and took pity on them.


    If my prediction was correct¡­¡­¡­ what would that kind old man think if he knew the truth?


    ¡°That demon¡¯s magic was quite powerful, so ¡­¡­ I honestly thought it was going to be pretty tough. Thank goodness ¡­¡­ this is also due to Levi-sama¡¯s blessing!¡±


    Nelgliffe crossed the fingers of his hand, closed his eyes, and assumed a prayer position.


    After the woman left, I asked Nelgliffe.


    ¡°That woman is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°She was a person who converted to Levi Church some time ago. Levi-sama is truly as broad-minded as the sea¡­¡­ but, his blessings are still given priority over those who are faithful believers.¡±


    Saying that, Nelgliffe gently stroked the back of his own hand as if it werepassionate.


    Would Levi¡¯s summoning crests emerge there?


    The water god Levi was said to be excellent in the power of healing as well as the power to control water.


    Legend has it that he was regenerated by his own magical power even after receiving a blow from the god Kudor.


    ¡­¡­ Most of all, in the moments that followed, he was mortally wounded by a hundred blows from the god Kudor, and was swallowed up as he tried to escape by transforming himself into water.


    As an aside, Levi is said to have made the first move by throwing arge spear, making arge hole in the god Kudor¡¯s belly, but he managed to fill it up by throwing Levi in the air.


    Although the state religion of the Dinrat Kingdom is Kudorism, I am honestly very d that there is no God Kudor in this world.


    I¡¯m sure he was aware of the fact that he said in the Kudor¡¯s Bible that ¡°the world that does not need me is a peaceful world¡±.


    Leaving aside the story of god Kudor, it seems that the Levi Church has been evangelizing in Palgas to receive Levi¡¯s blessing for healing.


    After all, it¡¯s part of a nned invasion effort, no matter what you think.


    I¡¯d like to sessfully persuade Nelgliffe to join me, but ¡­¡­ that will be difficult.


    In the worst-case scenario, we have to consider fighting them head-on.


    Eventually, we arrived at the vige chief Heil¡¯s mansion.


    Chloe rang the doorbell, and a red-haired woman came out of the mansion.


    She has red curly hair and looks to be in her twenties.


    She seemed to be worn out and was slightly dark circles under her eyes.


    There were many people with red hair in Lark¡¯s mansion.


    Maybe it¡¯s a trait of the Fage family bloodline.


    If so, considering her age, she would be the daughter of the Vige Chief Heil.


    ¡°Nelgliffe-sama¡­¡­ so you havee. Who¡¯re the people over there?¡±


    ¡°These people are traveling magicians¡­¡­ and they have a great deal of knowledge in the field of healing magic. We were out of our depth¡­¡­ so I thought these people might be able to make your father¡¯s condition well.¡±


    Her father¡¯s¡­¡­ condition?


    ¡°Um, Nelgliffe-san. Vige Chief Heil is¡­¡­¡±


    The Vige Chief Heil¡¯s daughter replied on behalf of Nelgliffe.


    ¡°My father is now bedridden ¡­¡­ He hasn¡¯t been awake for over a week now. Even before that, he had been so agitated that he wasn¡¯t in a proper state.¡±


    ¡­¡­ The vige chief had already been unconscious, apparently.


    Of course. From the Levi Church¡¯s modus operandi, the vige leader must have been coaxed out of his position or else he would have kept his mouth shut.


    Afterward, I decided to talk to the woman with the red curly hair for a while and ask her about the current situation in the vige.


    She is the daughter of Heil Fage, and her name is Fleur, I was told.


    Apparently, the Palgas Vige has reced the Kudor church hall with a Levi church hall and brought in people for treatment.


    It seems that it was inconvenient to leave it as it was since the Levi followers provided the people to perform the treatment.


    The vigers are said to have carried it out as it was because their lives were on the line and few of them revealed any animosity.


    The only thing is that they quickly ran out of space, so they are renovating and constructing a new treatment center ¡­¡­ practically a Levi church¡¯s building one after another, using the existing buildings.


    It is already a state where it¡¯s in hands of the Levi Church¡¯s.


    It seems that Vige Chief Heil had difficulty in increasing the number of Levi¡¯s churches and had been making enemies with Levi¡¯s followers and the vigers.


    As a result, he was unable to enter a sanitarium when he developed an illness and seems to be curing himself in his mansion.


    A few of the church members, led by Nelgliffe, havee to see how he¡¯s doing¡­¡­ but he¡¯s not getting any better treatment than the others and his condition is progressing so fast that he doesn¡¯t have more than a week to live.


    It is beautifully steeped in Levi Church.


    If I hadn¡¯t been in the Russell Vige, where Lark lived, it would have been covered by Levi Church.


    But now I have a general idea of the state of Palgas Vige.


    My goal is to get rid of the disease in Palgas vigepletely, and I¡¯d like to suppress the distrust of Lark and revive exchanges and ¡­¡­ withdraw Levi Church from the vige.


    The first two are not very difficult.


    I¡¯m already used to treating disease by himself, so that can be solved by revealing the sourceter.


    After hearing the story from Fleur, I walked into the vige chief¡¯s bedroom.


    Vige Chief Heil is as expected, also red haired.


    I¡¯ve heard that he was in his early forties, but his face was so haggard, with wrinkles and blotchy spots, that he looked to be close to sixty.


    It was too frightening to think that it was the result of a disease demon.


    To think that someone could have turned a demon against the vigers without a care in the world, I can only be indignant.


    ¡°A, Abel¡­¡­ you shouldn¡¯t get too close to ¡­¡­¡±


    As I approach the bed of Vige Chief Heil, Mea anxiously grasps the sleeves of my clothes and holds me back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. When we sleep, I¡¯ll ward us with Ortem to make sure we¡¯re well-prepared, and most importantly, if the demon is already dead, the influence of the disease should be mostly diminished by now¡­¡­¡±


    As I said it, I took Vige Chief Heil¡¯s hand and let the weak magic power flow through it.


    This is the basis of the analysis of circting magic power to the target and returning it to my body to explore the state of the target.


    ¡°Oh, what delicate magic power control! Is Abel-sama is a renowned white magician! I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t know you¡­¡­ I apologize for my limited knowledge, but I¡¯m sorry for all the things.¡±


    Nelgliffe looked at me and bowed his head, letting out an exmation.


    ¡°N. no, that¡­¡­ All this time, I¡¯m really just a recluse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ With a technique that advanced?¡±


    Chloe asks to Nelgliffe.


    ¡°Advanced, what a thing! I am most blessed by Levi-sama, even Pope Sateria, who has given me his blessing! Truly, with Abel-dono¡¯s power, he might even be able topletely cure the disease in this vige!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nelgliffe-sama, I thought that word was a disrespect to the Pope. Controlling the flow of magic power is what Sateria-sama is best at. Please don¡¯t cite Sateria-sama lightly. I¡¯ve always thought that Nelgliffe is somewhatcking in the awareness that he is a High Priest. Please think a little more about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mu, mhmmm¡­¡­ it¡¯s true that it was my fault for referring to Sateria-sama, but I am not that unaware of being a high priest. But since Levi-sama has chosen to regard me as the High Priest, it seems to me that I should be able to live my life as I see it, without any embellishments, as I have always done¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a limit. Some of the men below me are baffled, so please restraint your own.¡±


    ¡°Mumumu¡­¡­¡±


    As I expected, something about those two throws you out of tune. ¡­¡­


    I took my mind off of Nelgliffe and Chloe and focused on controlling my magic.


    The information about Vige Chief Heil¡¯s body is transmitted to my head through my magic.


    I gently let go of Vige Chief Heil¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Abel-dono, do you get to know anything¡­¡­¡±


    I struggled a bit with whether I should say it or not.


    After alternating between looking at Nelgliffe and Chloe, I opened my mouth, ready to speak.


    I decided to trust Nelgliffe for now.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nelgliffe-san, maybe that demon¡­¡­ is still alive¡±


    ¡°Wha-, wha!? No, no way¡­¡­ Abel-dono, there must be a mistake!¡±


    Nelgliffe¡¯s face turns pale and asks me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s probably no doubt about it¡­¡­¡±


    Before I could say anything, Chloe leaped forward quickly and ced herrge staff against my neck.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that Master Nelgliffe has failed to finish it?¡±


    There was no change in her face, but the anger was clearly evident in her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Because demons are cunning. They will at least disguise their deaths and go into hiding. If anything, though, they act somewhat more human than¡­¡­ demons.¡±


    I wager on the scythe, wondering if there was a spirit-user who had made a contract with a disease demon.


    Chloe¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    A change finally appeared on her expressionless face.


    ¡°Y-, you¡­¡­ Nelgliffe-sama thought you were being kind and put up ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Chloe, stop!¡±


    Nelgliffe intimated her and the ce was covered silence.


    The atmosphere in the room was the worst.


    Fleur, Mea, and Elia, who were all out of the mosquito, were only frightened.


    Chloe was ring at me with a vein on her left eyelid trembling nervously as she stared at me, showing her hostility.


    In the midst of all this, Nelgliffe quickly bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-dono, please lend me your wisdom to save Palgas Vige. Please.¡±


    Chloe opened her mouth with a gaping mouth while looking at Nelgliffe, but eventually, she turned her gaze back to me, lowered herrge staff, and took two steps back from the spot.


    But there was no change in her hostile eyes.


    **********


    ¡°Happy New Year!¡±


    ¡­¡­ I wanted to write yesterday, but I didn¡¯t have time to update it!

 Chapter 183 - Episode Ten

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Episode Ten</h4>


    Nelgliffe and Chloe took me to the church hall.


    Inside, beds are lined up, and the followers dressed in Levi robes are busily nursing their patients.


    It was not a church hall at all; it was just a sanitarium.


    The patients are half unconscious and half moaning in pain.


    Nelgliffe made a quick tour of the church hall and then returned to me.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I thought it was time to check on the condition of the patients inside the church hall.¡±


    ¡°N, no, it¡¯s a matter of human life¡­¡­ Of course, it¡¯s better for you to prioritize it¡­¡­¡±


    I and Nelgliffe were bowing to each other again.


    It is my tendency to get carried away.


    If the other person is too arrogant, I¡¯m going to be arrogant for that.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re on the edge of manpower¡­¡­¡±


    Many of the believers in charge of nursing are also exhausted.


    Perhaps the aggressive nature of the followers who surrounded the carriage earlier could be due to nursing fatigue or the fact that they couldn¡¯t afford to select their own personnel.


    ¡°Yes, I wish I had some help from Baron Lark¡­¡­¡±


    When Nelgliffe said it, a man-cheeker passing nearby concurred.


    ¡°Lark is one hell of a guy! His own people are suffering, yet he is feigning ignorance¡­¡­ Really, it would be the lord¡¯s job to send personnel to treat them! Why is it that Nelgliffe-sama is struggling and that side is determined to ignore him!¡±


    La-, Lark did his best!


    They just can¡¯t afford it, and they don¡¯t get every letter, so they just don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside!


    I mean, it¡¯s all because of you Levi Church!


    ¡°Stop it, Brauch. Baron Lark should have his own circumstances.¡±


    ¡°But sir! The vigers here are all talking about it! Baron Lark must be thinking that this is the perfect opportunity to get rid of the Pargas Vige!¡±


    Why is he being made out to be a viin everywhere!?


    I want to interrupt him too, but I can¡¯t defend Lark carelessly because I said I¡¯m a true traveler.


    Revealing it now could incite distrust, and it¡¯s hard to move on because I can¡¯t see the whole picture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things that would unnecessarily inme the fears of sick people! They are insecure. You can have all kinds of bad imaginations. But why do you also have to go along with that!¡±


    Nelgliffe yelled loudly.


    The whole church hall went silent as I listened up close and personal.


    Brauch, the follower who was directly shouted at, standing stiff and his mouth flickering open and closed as if his body was paralyzed.


    ¡°Ne, Nelgliffe-sama¡­¡­ I-I, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Brauch said just that and withdrew.


    Nelgliffe let it sit for a few seconds before his expression rxed.


    Then he lowered his eyebrows slightly and blushed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that. I just got a little too excited to be in the middle of so many sick people.¡±


    Nelgliffe says so, but that would have been the right thing to do now.


    If that kind of bad imagination was spread throughout the church hall, it would be bad for the mind of the patients.


    If the current intimidation has wiped it out a bit, it¡¯s worth shouting out in the church hall.


    Besides, taking advantage of ¡­¡­ anxiety is amon practice of a religious group in Japan.


    If the guy using Nelgliffe was going for it, that would have been a huge deterrent now.


    As I thought, there is a high probability that Nelgliffe is not informed of anything.


    I asked Nelgliffe in a hushed voice after a bit of time when the attention of the surroundings had faded.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is there anyonepletely cured?¡±


    ¡°There are five or so people who have recovered to the point where they are almost cured¡­¡­ though they are not yet in perfect health. Abel-dono believes that the disease demon is still alive, but after his defeat in battle, he must have distanced himself. I suspect that this may have weakened its effect on them.¡±


    Distanced himself¡­¡­ huh.


    Spirits can move between spaces at will as long as they have a contract with a human and wear a summoning crest.


    If a spirit user among the Levi Church had a demon in their possession, it would be easy for them toe back, even if they were once away and hiding.


    Perhaps¡­¡­ the guy who holds authority within Levi Church in a different form than Nelgliffe is that spirit user.


    However, just like Marias, they may be hiding their position among the vigers or hiding their rank to get in as the underlings.


    It¡¯s not easy to catch their tails.


    If you are able to catch them, you¡¯ll have to push them to the point where they have to take out the demon, or you¡¯ll have to approach them from a different direction and solve the problem as quickly as possible.


    ¡°This is something that must not be divulged to people in other countries, but ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I speak in the light of Abel-dono¡¯s character, who, despite his youthful prowess in the art of sorcery, has behaved modestly and without conceit, and has lent his hand to us despite the fact that he knew it was a problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it feels itchy to be called that too much¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe nced at me in frustration, but as soon as our eyes met, her expression returned to its original nk expression.


    ¡°In fact¡­¡­ the reason the five people I mentioned earlier were able to recover from their illnesses is partly due to the weakening of the demon¡¯s influence, but¡­¡­ also due to the power of an elixir passed down in the Riveras nation.¡±


    Elixir¡­¡­ As soon as I heard, that my heart involuntarily leaped inside me.


    I¡¯ve read in books that there is a strange medicine in the Riveras Nation.


    ¡°Li-, Livegrass, you say!¡±


    I raise my voice a little.


    The followers around me look at me in disgust and I cover my mouth in a hurry.


    When I turn my head back to the front, I see that Chloe is also staring at me with a nk expression.


    She¡¯s angry, she¡¯s a little angry.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll exin it to youter, so don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that to me, Nelgliffeughs deceptively, waving his hand lightly around.


    I, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­


    I¡¯m not allowed to casually say this to people from other countries, but I caused a great deal of embarrassment.


    Livegrass is considered to be one of the world¡¯s three major elixirs.


    The first is called Amrita, an elixir that is believed to give eternal life to those who drink it.


    It is made by concentrating drops of the magical tree Arbelute, which is located in the center of the High Elf¡¯s Floating Continent, the Celestial Land of Alfheim, but it is estimated that it would take 1,000 years to make just one cup of Amrita.


    The second is called ether, an elixir that is said to give unlimited magical powers to those who drink it.


    The second is called ether, which is said to have been made from parts of the body of the god Kudor, or Levi, the water god of water, which was left in the hands of the god Kudor, but its substance is unknown.


    The third is Livegrass.


    An elixir that is said to ward off all curses and diseases.


    It is said that Silfheim, the sky god who was cursed by Kudor, visited Levi and had him smelt Livegrass in order to break the curse.


    It is said that after the curse was lifted, the sky god Silfheim challenged the god Kudor, who was weakened by his battle with the other gods, to a rematch, and was safely thrown into the sky to be the moon din.


    ¡­¡­ Just because there are many books and legends suggesting that the moon din was in the sky before the god Kudor went on a rampage, I¡¯m sure it was added by the Kudor Church on their own.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡­ did you use that Livegrass for their treatment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, it¡¯s a very diluted one, and ¡­¡­ not as grandiose as people in other countries would say. I know It¡¯s an expensive panacea, but to know that it¡¯s name is left as myth¡­¡­ Well, I suppose it¡¯s partly because its creator was Levi-sama.¡±


    Oh, ohhhhh¡­¡­ such an amazing drug was already in their hand.


    But as you can see from the number of people in the room, the amount is not enough, or there is a big difference in the effectiveness of¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just that ¡­¡­ there isn¡¯t much, you know, in the quantity. The raw materials are fast, and as an added bonus, they are rare¡­¡­ We can¡¯t just give it to a small number of sick people, so we use it for the purpose of dying the disease rather than curing itpletely. However, there is already a rumor among the sick that it is an excellent medicine¡­¡­ There is a bit of a scramble, or rather a cursory fight, going on in the atmosphere. I think there are many sick people and their families who are upset about this, so I hope you will keep that in mind ahead of time.¡±


    Whoa¡­¡­


    I think it was the Levi Church who leaked it.


    If there wasn¡¯t enough medicine to distribute, the odds of survival would be much better if they converted to Levi Church and bowed to their own people.


    The vigers will be at odds with each other and will not be able to join hands with each other.


    ¡°By the way, what is the raw material for the Livegrass? I don¡¯t know how fast your feet are, but I thought that the fact that you were able to get there in time to procure it was surprisingly close to you. I¡¯ve been an adventurer in the city for a while, so I thought I could help collect raw materials as well¡­¡­¡±


    It is a legendary elixir.


    I can¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    Besides, as long as we have enough Livegrass, we should be able to heal anyone no matter how close the demon gets to us.


    As long as the vigers are safe, I can handle the rest, even if it¡¯s just me, if it¡¯s just Levi Church.


    You can do whatever you want, such as evacuating the vigers once and then consulting with Nelgliffe about the incident Marias caused, or subduing it by force.


    ¡°And I, for one, know a thing or two about conservation wards. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too dependent on that¡­¡­ I want to look at it, use it, or keep it on hand at all times, but¡­¡­ well¡­¡­¡±


    As I was flusteredly trying to convince him, Chloe was staring at me with her eyes so wide.


    Her pupils are a bit wide.


    She¡¯s angry, definitely angry, angrier than before.


    That¡¯s when I was about to give up, I knew it was a bad idea.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Abel-dono can do everything! ¡­¡­ In fact, the main ingredient of Livegrass is a small species of deformed fog that lives on the side of the mountain range that borders the Riveras Nation and Dinrat Kingdom, on the Riveras side of the mountain range. In our country, we call it Live Fogg¡­¡­ and its appearance indicates that it was a gift from Levi-dono¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoh, a small species deformity¡­¡­¡±


    I turned away from Chloepletely and looked desperately at Nelgliffe¡¯s face.


    ¡°All the followers frantically searched for one of them on the move and found it, but it got away¡­¡­ The only thing we brought with us this time was an old, deteriorating potion. If we could catch that missing piece, we could save a fifth of the vigers.¡±


    I see¡­we just need to catch five Live Fogg.


    However, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m a little afraid of being harassed by the guys in Levi Church who are using Nelgliffe¡­¡­


    ¡°The only thing is that there are many dangerous magical beasts and demons in that area, so please be careful. If you¡¯re headed there, I¡¯ll have three of my trusted subordinates go with you. They know everything from directions to where they missed the Live Fogg.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Oh, I think I can manage.

 Chapter 184 - Episode Eleven - Live Fogg (1)

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Episode Eleven - Live Fogg (1)</h4>


    It was decided that I would go and get Live Fogg early tomorrow morning since I would have to prepare for it.


    Once I parted with Nelgliffe, I decided to continue gathering information in Palgas vige.


    While I was gathering information here and there, there were always two or three Levi followers following me around, as if they were trying to keep an eye on me, which made me feel ufortable.


    I was invited about ten times to convert to Levi Church just while I was gathering information.


    This is not a vige I would like to stay in too long.


    I¡¯ve memorized the names and faces of those who were particrly persistent, and I¡¯m thinking of tipping them off to Nelgliffe.


    I don¡¯t owe him anything, so it¡¯s easy to refuse, but from the point of view of the vigers who are receiving treatment, they probably can¡¯t say no.


    It would be better to assume that the entire Palgas vige has already fallen into the hands of Levi Church.


    The gathering of information did not go very well.


    The believers were either dodging the question or showing hostility.


    We could not hear much useful information from the vigers, and the only person who seemed to be able to talk to us about this and that seemed to be busy, and we did not hesitate to talk to him more than necessary.


    I tried to set up an Ortem to disperse the disease in the church hall, but the Levi Followers threw it outside.


    I desperately tried to resist, exining the usefulness of the Ortem, but the atmosphere was getting worse and worse, and Mea interceded, and the situation was somehow settled, but we decided to abandon the instation of the Ortem.


    I didn¡¯t have much useful information, but¡­¡­ I was able to get a rough idea of the atmosphere of the vige.


    The Levi Church ispletely rooted in the vige, and there was an atmosphere of fear that if they tried to leave the vige carelessly, they could be erased in order to avoid leaking the status of the Palgas vige.


    None of the letters and messengers sent out from Palgas Vige had reached the Fage territory.


    That much woulde.


    For now, I got permission from Fleur, the daughter of the Vige, Heil, to rent an empty house, and decided to take a restful sleep in preparation for tomorrow.


    The next day, Nelgliffe called me to the square in front of the church building.


    When I, Mea, and Elia arrived, there were already nearly fifty Levi followers in number.


    This still wasn¡¯t all of them, and there were still about ten people who were still attached to the sick in case they suddenly got worse, or who weren¡¯t here due to othermitments.


    ¡°Augen, Ka, Sophia,e out.¡±


    With that, Nelgliffe calls out the three names.


    ¡­¡­ For now, I was relieved that Chloe wasn¡¯t in it.


    Two of them came out of the crowd of Levi followers and appeared in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you three as mypanions in the search for Live Fogg¡­¡­ How about that? All three of them are still young, but¡­¡­ they have experience as adventurers, and we decided that they are suitable for the search for Live Fogg. They are motivated and have been under my direct supervision for a long time, so they are three trustworthy people.¡±


    The first was a big man with a shaved head, which I could see through his robe.


    I remember meeting him once yesterday.


    I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s Augen.


    His arms seem to be at least twice as thick as mine.


    He had slender eyes and a good-natured smile.


    ¡°Yo, nice to meet you, brother! Also, little girl!¡±


    Augen walked up to me graciously as he said it, and somewhat forcefully took my hand and tied it in a handshake.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha ¡­¡­ hi, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡­¡­ He doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person, but he might be the type I¡¯m bad at.


    He looks pure and doesn¡¯t seem suspicious, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it as much as I should.


    Even if it¡¯s a subordinate that Nelgliffe trusts, Chloe, who is beside him all the time, is already suspicious, so even for me, I can¡¯t rx.


    It¡¯s not surprising that among the three of us, my watchdog, who is receiving orders from the mastermind behind the invasion of Palgas vige, could be mixed in.


    If it will show itself far away from the vige, we can extract the information from that person by narrowing it down, which is fine with me, but I¡¯d like to have a target in mind from the start.


    The second person was a man with orange long hair.


    He was wearing the formal robes of Levi Church somewhat out of ce.


    He has the impression of being somewhat frivolous, but he doesn¡¯t have the vibe of a scoundrel.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m Ka. That Live Fogg has been trapped for a long time. Really, I¡¯m d to have the opportunity to capture him again. The vanguard will be Me and Augen, so I leave the support to you.¡±


    But somehow, these two ¡­¡­ are really normal people.


    I was expecting someone a bit more like, someone who seems a bit more like a suspicious, but they are really normal people.


    I may have been a little too cautious and defensive.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ Um, that leaves one more person¡­¡­ Uh, where is Sofia-san?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ohhh, if it¡¯s Sophia, she¡¯s there¡­¡­ hey, hurry ande on out of there! You¡¯ve got travelers waiting for you!¡±


    Ka called out somewhat roughly.


    Looking ahead, I see a short woman hiding behind the taller woman, sticking to her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit nervous¡­¡­ So-, sorry¡­¡­¡±


    She runs over to us with her face slightly down.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m Sophia Fuseir. Today, I have been nominated to run for the position of White Magician to apany you in the search for Live Fogg! There are many peculiarly toxic demons in that vicinity, so I think I can help you! ¡­¡­Um ¡­¡­and ¡­¡­Um ¡­¡­¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s the nervousness, but she seems stiff ¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s fine, but ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­Somehow, She¡¯s a very normal person.¡±


    Meaes over to me and whispers in my ear.


    It¡¯s a very rude thing to say, but it¡¯s a legitimate question.


    I¡¯ve been wary of the Levi Church for a while now, so It¡¯s a bit of a letdown.


    The only thing that makes them trustworthy is that they seem to be as pure as Nelgliffe.


    I might have been thinking a little too much after all¡­¡­


    N, no, let¡¯s not loosen up.


    But I was wondering if they would send out a white magician when they were short on manpower, but an expert in detoxification.


    There are few people who like to approach the mountain range that borders the Riveras Nation and so on, so there is little information about that area within the Dinrat Kingdom.


    So there was a nasty, poisonous demon.


    I thought I could handle it on my own, but it¡¯s still reassuring to have someone who knows it well.


    The mountain itself isn¡¯t too far away.


    This time we were going to head into the mountains on foot, so we had to leave the carriage behind.


    Elia will be house-watching at Palgas Vige.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m counting you. Everyone, support Abel-dono single-mindedly.¡±


    However¡­¡­ I was aware that I had epted Live Fogg so easily and cheaply, but I didn¡¯t think that they would expect me to do so much.


    I didn¡¯t realize that Nelgliffe thought so highly of me.


    I have to live up to his expectations.


    The Levi followers saw us off as we left the Palgas Vige with Me, Mea and three Levi followers.


    As we walked, I had a bad feeling about this, so I looked back.


    ¡­¡­ Elia was being held firmly by a smiling Levi follower with both shoulders.


    They¡¯re talking to her about this and that, but it¡¯s probably rted to the solicitation anyway.


    Elia didn¡¯t take up the invitation but just looked at us with a tearful face and her mouth kept pping open and close.


    I¡¯m sure it was something along the lines of, ¡®Sir Customer, pleasee back quickly¡±.


    I made a small cross with my hand and prayed.


    ¡°Did something happen, Abel?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I thought I¡¯ve got to get back soon for the sake of those suffering from the disease.¡±

 Chapter 185 - Episode Twelve - Live Fogg (2)

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Episode Twelve - Live Fogg (2)</h4>


    It was the second day of their journey with the Three Levi followers of Augen, Sophia, and Ka to find Live Fogg.


    They were already approaching the mountain range, and the steep mountain roads continued.


    It seemed that they were already getting very close to the territory on the side of the Riveras Nation.


    Although the three of them do not have anything suspicious about them, but I still can¡¯t afford to let my guard down.


    I¡¯m not sure about the internal power rtions of the Levi Church or the connections between the followers, but it¡¯s still Marias¡¯ group that drove Lark to the point of hanging.


    When I was on my way to the Pargas Vige, I had no idea that I would be joining forces with the Levi Church and going on a frog-hunting trip in harmony with them.


    On the surface, you can let your guard down, but you must not neglect to check to see if there are any people among these three who havee for the purpose of invading Palgas Vige.


    You can¡¯t show you¡¯re weakness carelessly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, even if your legs are rattling, they must never know.


    It¡¯s okay. The harder it was, the more muscle strength it should be.


    I¡¯ve been moving around a lot since I came from the vige, and I can¡¯t help but feel that my sustained distance has increased quite a bit.


    Mea made a small motion of her hand to signal me, then she whispered in my ear.


    ¡°That¡­¡­ Abel. You look very pale. Isn¡¯t it about time you took another break?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ but it¡¯s already the third time today that we¡¯ve stopped because of me, and¡­¡­ It¡¯s kind of, you know, i feel bad to everyone¡­¡­ Because Nelgliffe-san praised me so high, it seems like everyone thinks highly of me¡­¡­ And I don¡¯t feel like I can show them how pathetic I am¡­¡­¡±


    After all, we humans want to live up to their expectations when we are praised.


    I want to look good, too.


    Besides, I remember being yelled at by one of the private army members for the same reason when I attached myself to Lark¡¯s private army and went to defeat the magic beasts.


    It wasn¡¯t so much a trauma, but it stuck with me.


    ¡°B, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I, It¡¯s fine already¡­¡­ because I can still go¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yeah, yeah, but¡±


    Suspicious of our whispering, therge man, Augen, approached us.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, brother? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, excuse me, Augen-san! Um, I think my legs are getting a little tired, so I¡¯m going to take a little break ¡­¡­ Mugu!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but seal Mea¡¯s mouth with my hand.


    If my followers cut me off at this point in time, that would be embarrassing, as if I was being sheltered.


    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find out.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Re-, really¡­¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s okay ¡­¡­ my feet should still be able to walk ¡­¡­


    In the worst-case scenario, I could use a demon or Ortem as a vehicle.


    I don¡¯t want to use it carelessly because it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to be the only person using a vehicle, and because the demon belongs to Marias and could be suspected, but I don¡¯t want to use it badly.


    ¡°Everyone, isn¡¯t it time to take a break? Look¡­¡­ It¡¯s been a while since ourst break, and ¡­¡­¡±


    Sophia suggested, with a slightly drawn-out smile.


    ¡°Pause, vacant ¡­¡­? Ah, no ¡­¡­ ohhhh, that¡¯s right too! Hey, Ka, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right.¡±


    Both Augen and Ka agreed with Sophia¡¯s suggestion.


    We¡¯re being cared for with all their might.


    I¡¯m not sure if Augen is trying to mend the situation, but Ka is either annoyed at being dragged into the situation or disgusted with me, and has a boring look in his eyes.


    It¡¯s called kindness just for not putting it into words.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ Can I ask you a few questions about that Nelgliffe-san?¡±


    During the break, I thought that if I could ask about the inner workings of the Levi Church, I would want to ask them as well, and so I did.


    Except for Nelgliffe, there were many tight-lipped members of the church, so it was difficult to gather information about this area, but I have a feeling that the three of them will be able to tell us what they know.


    If Ka is also prone to expressing his emotions to this extent, there is a high possibility that he is not an actor like Marias, but a pure Levi follower.


    ¡°Neloglife-sama is truly an amazing man! Not to mention the fact that as the High Priest, he was instrumental in uniting the country¡¯s Church¡­¡­ because he¡¯s famous for being one of the most famous personalities in Levi Church!¡±


    Sophia told me this as she blushed excitedly.


    ¡°The Riveras Nation was a country that was in constant conflict until Satelia-sama came to the papacy. ¡­¡­ There were many children who were very unattached. In such a situation, Nelgliffe-sama has been preaching the necessity of raising orphans in the church. Since Levi-sama¡¯s vision, we have been driven into conflict for about five years¡­¡­ But recently we have resumed our campaign to call on the country to take in as many orphans as possible in the church hall.¡±


    Sophia wound up talking fast.


    She has a haunting look in her eyes, and I¡¯m beginning to feel like this is dangerous.


    ¡°I, I see. ¡­¡­¡±


    For now, as far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯ll just have to phase in the right way.


    If I touch it poorly, I feel like I¡¯m going to be buried in and mine.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ Then, um, Chloe-san is?. You know, the little girl next to Nelgliffe-san.¡±


    ¡°Chloe-sama was ¡­¡­ originally an orphan who was picked up by Nelgliffe-sama¡¯s church hall. While Nelgliffe-sama was sent out into the conflict of conversion, he built up a track record as a priest and ¡­¡­ recently ran for the position he is in now by running for the position of assistant to Nelgliffe-sama. She may seem a bit sharp at first, but she¡¯s a tremendously kind girl at heart.¡±


    ¡­¡­ So there was a five-year period during which Chloe could have been subjected to a different ideology than that of Nelgliffe while she was away from him.


    If you went up from the church hall and stayed with Nelgliffe as a Levi follower, I felt it was odd that the direction of the church was so visibly different.


    At any rate, what I thought after listening to the story was that Nelgliffe was too popr and scary.


    I was thinking that if he was neglecting Chloe, he might be a little too blunt, but by the looks of it, he could be naive, thinking that she was his student.


    As for me, I want to hand over the main culprit, Chloe, to Lark, but that¡¯s where I¡¯m getting scared whether Nelgliffe might fight against me or not.


    I¡¯m sure he has quite a bit of skill in magic as well, around seeing through my magic skills at a nce.


    Just like Marias, I¡¯m sure he has a summoning crest to borrow magic power from Levi-sama or something.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t have much of a desire to lose a fight, but it would be difficult to hold the scene unscathed.


    If you fall behind, you risk being caught by surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, brother, thinking so much like that.¡±


    Augenughs and ps me on the back.


    Damn, I shouldn¡¯t take the pretense of being too suspicious.


    ¡°N-, no, I¡¯ve been wondering about because we don¡¯t get much information about the Riveras Nation, even though it¡¯s a neighboring country¡­¡­ It was a terribly interesting story.¡±


    ¡°Abel-san, are you interested in Levi Church! Would you like to take this opportunity to join the Levi Church? Not that anyone would discriminate against you just because you¡¯re from another country! The people in this vige have all joined the Levi Church¡­¡­ Some of them were attracted not to Levi-sama but to Nelgliffe-sama, though¡­¡­ Even so, It¡¯s no problem. Okay?¡±


    Sophia moved her face closer, squeezed my hand tightly and enthusiastically.


    She stared at me from point-nk range with her big, wide-open eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help but look away.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ uh¡­¡­ it¡¯s not that It¡¯s impossible¡­¡­ but I guess it¡¯s okay for now¡­¡­¡±


    Oh ¡­¡­ I tried to fool her somehow, but I may have identally stepped on and mine.


    ¡°Levi-sama is the only god among the five great gods to live in the modern world, you know! He has returned to this world to correct the current state of religion, which has been conveniently bent by the powers that be, and to do the sincere good of the world! Aren¡¯t you interested¡­¡­ In what real goodness is what it should be and what to do about it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I would say that I might not want to think about that right now because I want to focus on looking for the Live Fogg?¡±


    Sophia followed my averted eyes and leaned forward strongly, forcing me to make eye contact with her.


    ¡°Abel-san is¡­¡­ helping us to save the people of this vige that just happened to stop by, right? It¡¯s not something you can do very often, which I think is very great thing to do! I would say I¡¯m in the same position¡­¡­ but if I hadn¡¯t been led by Neroglyph-sama, I might not havee here even if I had known about the vige¡¯s predicament¡­¡­ That¡¯s why I have so much respect for Abel-san! So that ¡­¡­ is one of the aspects of my candidacy as its coterie this time. I¡¯m a little embarrassed to say this, but ¡­¡­ it would be great to be able to pray to Levi-sama with such an Abel-san, and I think it would be a great thing, I, I¡­¡­¡±


    Oh no, this girl, she¡¯s super scary.


    What, I¡¯m gonna sit with this girl the whole time until weplete the objective?


    I think it would be easier to just enter the Levi Church and run awayter.


    ¡°Calm down, Sophia! So-, sorry ¡­¡­ this girl is a bit of a, you know! Really sorry!¡±


    Ka grabs Sophia¡¯s shoulder and pulls her off me.


    ¡°Why are you interrupting me, Ka-san! I was just exining to Abel-san how wonderful Levi¡¯ Church is¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about this another time? Okay? Right now, as brother says, we should focus on finding Live Fogg. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Even Augen-san¡­¡­! That¡¯s why I just wanted to tell Abel-san how wonderful Levi Church is! I¡¯m not forcing him to do anything¡­¡­!¡±


    G-, good, I¡¯m d these two have propermon sense.


    If they were Sophia types too, I would have been swept away and turned into a Levi follower for sure.


    Ka, I¡¯m sorry that I thought you were a bit of a jerk.


    Thank you for taking the initiative to stop her.


    Sophia¡¯s arm, which is being held by Ka, reaches out to me.


    I managed to avoid it thanks to Mea holding my arm from the side and shifting my body slightly to the side.


    The Marrens are spirit-worshipping and at best pray to their ancestors, so please don¡¯t talk about that.


    ¡°A, Abel isn¡¯t interested in that sort of thing! Please stop!¡±


    Mea intimidates Sophia.


    Sorry Mea, I¡¯m really sorry I¡¯m the type of person who can¡¯t say no clearly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel ¡­¡­ you definitely can¡¯t trust that girl. There¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s part of Chloe¡¯s group.¡±


    Meaes over and whispers this as she res at Sophia.


    ¡­¡­ Just because the dedicated followers aren¡¯t necessarily Chloe¡¯s faction doesn¡¯t mean that they are ¡­¡­


    It¡¯s hard to say what it is now that we can barely see the overall picture of the internal factions of Levi Church in the first ce.

 Chapter 186 - Episode Thirteen - Live Fogg (3)

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Episode Thirteen - Live Fogg (3)</h4>


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡­ I knew I should have done this in the first ce.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Eventually, I was riding therge Ortem that I had made up on the spot and heading up the mountain path.


    As expected, I can¡¯t make it up the hill after all.


    Instead, how does everyone¡¯s stamina can keep up.


    It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but you can¡¯t let your back down.


    ¡°Hoh, that¡¯s very convenient, brother. I¡¯m not sure if this is the kind of thing that¡¯s popr in Dinrat Kingdom.¡±


    Augen calls out to me curiously.


    This is an opportunity.


    ¡°Yes, all sorcerers are using them. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not particrly strong or anything like that. In Dinrat Kingdom, this is normal.¡±


    ¡°R, right¡­¡­¡±


    Augen seemed to agree with me and replied.


    I used the cultural differences to my advantage and mislead him well.


    It seems to be somewhat crisp, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just my imagination.


    Sophia is now walking with her wand raised and her eyes meditating.


    She¡¯s using demon sensing magic.


    There are many troublesome demons in this mountain, and it is said that the problem is how to escape without fighting them.


    Some of them are so vicious that even the best adventurers are prepared to die in the end if they encounter them.


    Sophia seems to be keenly aware of the fact that the lives of five people, including herself, are on her shoulders, and she is meditating with her eyes tightly shut, sweating on her cheeks.


    She seems quite nervous.


    I¡¯m confident that I can use Ortem to sense it with greater uracy and ease, but I don¡¯t know anything about the demons around here.


    It¡¯s better to leave it to her, who seems to be familiar with it.


    ¡­¡­ Well, that is just the cover, and since the example of the fierce solicitation won¡¯te while her mouth and eyes are upied, the decision is to let her mind rest in the present.


    To be honest, if shees with that kind of vigor on the already strenuous journey, I might get tired of it and identally agree to it.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what kind of ce was the Live Fogg appeared from? May I see the map?¡±


    I continue to talk to Augen.


    We need to find out the inner workings of the Levi Church that is staying in the Pargas Vige, and confirm the full extent of the case and the factions.


    For that reason, it is important tomunicate with Nelgliffe, who is easy to talk to among the entire group, and with those whom Nelgliffe trust.


    I need to be proactive in talking to them to sear out any assassins that may be mixed in with them.


    ¡°Here it is, here, batten down the hatches. It¡¯s wandering off around here and poof, disappears.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve lost track of it¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, Live Fogg¡­¡­ disappears in a sh. It¡¯s like shooting a moving pea grain with an arrow when you try to kill it from a distance¡­¡­ but it¡¯s so small and so swift ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, ¡­¡­ then how are you going to catch them?¡±


    ¡°When I say disappear, Live Fogg doesn¡¯t travel very far. When it disappears, we¡¯ll split up and search for it thoroughly.¡±


    I see, so Live Fogg has a simr ability to teleportation magic.


    Surely that makes sense, even though it¡¯s tricky to catch¡­¡­ hmm? Isn¡¯t it strange?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to search?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find it, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to end up getting away again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much how it goes. When he came, we split up and looked for him about 20 times, but¡­¡­ we couldn¡¯t finally catch him ¡­¡­¡±


    Ehhhhh¡­¡­


    ¡°There was a time when it was so close. Ka could have mmed his sword into the Live Fogg¡¯s head if his sword had been a little longer, too. So that guy also borrowed a longer sword from the other guy this time.¡±


    ¡­¡­ If you¡¯re prepared, that kind of pinpoint situation is hard toe by.


    Do I have to keep waiting for this to identally expose Live Fogg in the vicinity, by any chance?


    I¡¯d like to refrain from taking on the challenge in a slightly more straightforward manner.


    I can picture the Levi Church seeing Live Fogg and chasing him around all day long, eventually running out of patience, losing him and all of them going back to the Pargas Vige in a dejected state.


    I could even beautifully imagine Nelgliffe desperately trying to appease the followers.


    Huh, I¡¯m starting to think it¡¯s a little cute.


    ¡°We took turns chasing them for three days and three nights, but¡­¡­ it wasn¡¯t working at all. Eventually, we were attacked by a swarm of Ogre sheep¡­¡­ and we were too exhausted to fight them, so we gave up and ran over here. It was a close call, we almost lost people.¡±


    I-, it was three times more miserable than I thought it would be¡­¡­


    You were that desperate to find it.


    Of course, you did. Because it¡¯s the ingredient of the legendary cure.


    Maybe I got a little too easily.


    It seems to be much more precious and difficult to obtain than I thought.


    How could Nelgliffe pass them to me.


    If you¡¯re expecting from my magic skills that much, I¡¯d like to answer that, but ¡­¡­


    I just had to get into a searching posture now, I thought, and I looked into the distance.


    The trees are marked with ropes and markers to prevent us from getting lost.


    The color and shape of the markings seemed to be written on the map, as if they were marks made by the Levi Church.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ isn¡¯t the map looking a little strange, somehow? Where are we now?¡±


    It¡­¡­ feels strange.


    I had been following the markings with my eyes, but they were somehow out of ce¡­¡­ or perhaps they were lined up in a different order than what was written down, or ¡­¡­


    ¡°Ahhhh, that is¡­¡­ uh, ¡­¡­ Huh? I¡¯m sorry, I guess I got totally carried away with the whole conversation. Hey, Ka¡­¡­ where are we on the map right now?¡±


    Augen asked as he looked forward, but beyond that, Ka wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Huh? Ka ¡­¡­ is ¡­¡­¡±


    When I looked to the side, I saw Mea and Ka talking to each other.


    ¡°Hmm hmm, so that¡¯s why Mea-chan left the vige. There were some awful ces, that¡¯s for sure. It¡¯s tough to run away while being watched, isn¡¯t it? What do you think? When this whole affair is over, why don¡¯t youe down to the Riveras Nation? The Levi Church is based on the motto of not rejecting whates your way, but rather, it¡¯s based on a mixture of the two. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t follow you out of the country either.¡±


    Ka familiarly put her hand around Mea¡¯s shoulder.


    Mea was frightened, but somehow twisted her body to try to get a natural distance from Ka.


    When I was being recruited by Sophia, she cut her off easily, but it seems that it¡¯s hard to return it clearly when she¡¯s the one in their sight.


    It was kind of irritating to watch.


    ¡°Le-, let¡¯s see, ¡­¡­ for now, I¡¯ll have to ask Abel ¡­¡­ ah, Abel ¡­¡­ did you finish your talk?¡±


    Mea looks at me like she needs help.


    I get off Ortem and split between them, forcing them apart.


    Mea grabs the hem of my clothes and uses me as a shield to get around to a blind spot from Ka.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. It¡¯s like we¡¯vee all the way to Fage territory for that, and we¡¯re far enough away from each other¡¯s vige.¡±


    ¡°Oops¡­¡­ Oh yeah? Sounds like it was unwanted attention.¡±


    Ka didn¡¯t seem particrly offended by me butting in, and he was smiling at me.


    I took one look at Ka, then turned back to Mea and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe this guy is an assassin from Chloe¡¯s faction. From there, and I think he has a simr vibe to the missionary Ringus. Be careful, the next time you¡¯re approached, don¡¯t worry about it, just call me first, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that much like him¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, Am I too overly close? Well, don¡¯t be so tense, because hunting Live Fogg is second only to perseverance in terms of teamwork.¡±


    This guy, he said that he¡¯ll refrain from soliciting¡­¡­ No, he didn¡¯t say that, I guess.


    He did stop Sophia, but that was usually a stop regardless of the solicitation.


    ¡­¡­ Or rather, the most important thing is perseverance, after all.


    No, I knew that.


    ¡°Hey Ka, you need to focus on the Live Fogg right now. The mountain demons will get us all killed if we let our minds wander.¡±


    ¡°Even Augen, don¡¯t so stiff¡­¡­ I was just saying that because Mea-chan seemed to be having a hard time with it, so I just said so. Let¡¯s just go ahead and break the ice. There are not so many belligerent demons in this mountain, so there¡¯s nothing to attract their attention as long as you avoid them.¡±


    ¡°Jeez¡­¡­ that¡¯s good, but where on the map is it now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at¡­¡­ these symbols right here. We should be getting to that ce soon.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the point. The symbols don¡¯t match the map.¡±


    ¡°Wha-? Eh¡­¡­ Huh? Which means¡­¡­¡±


    Ka, upset by Augen¡¯s correction, unfolds the map in his hand and moves his face closer to it.


    H, hey, hey, ¡­¡­ isn¡¯t this a full-blown lost cause?


    ¡°Um, don¡¯t you have a magic direction indicator or something?¡±


    ¡°The distortions in this mountain¡¯s magic field are so bad that it can¡¯t function properly¡­¡­¡±


    Ah¡­¡­ I see.


    ¡°Hey, Sofia, stop. I think we¡¯re lost.¡±


    Sophia, who was called by Ka by name, looks back here while opening her eyes.


    Her expression is slightly tense.


    However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be because they got lost.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I mean, a demon, it seems to have arrived. A big one in its own right.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Seriously¡­¡­ the timing of this ¡­¡­ Seriously¡­¡­¡±


    Ka holds her head up.


    ¡°It¡¯s also kind of a back and forth feeling, I¡¯d say ¡­¡­ And even so, it¡¯s strange and ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t firmly say what¡¯s weird about it, but it¡¯s ¡­¡­ strange. I¡¯d say¡­¡­¡±


    Front and back ¡­¡­ In other words, two of them and a pincer shot, huh?


    ¡°At this time when you don¡¯t want to move carelessly ¡­¡­¡±


    This is the worst.


    Being behind us means we can¡¯t take the easy way back the way we came.


    Now that we don¡¯t know the way, we¡¯ve been deprived of the safest way out.


    Strange.


    Even though we were certainly each distracted, I didn¡¯t expect to lose track of our current location so easily¡­¡­


    ¡°Sh*t, what¡¯s up with the markers¡­¡­ Did the demons trick on it?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, considering the ¡­¡­ worst, this time we have to give up and go down anyway ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for Nelgliffe-sama and the people of Pargas vige, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡­ I feel like one of them is far away from the other. However, if they decide to follow him, it might provoke him¡­¡­¡±


    The trio of Levi Church began to fuss about this and that while looking at the map.


    I stretched my neck from the side to look at the map.


    Suddenly, an ufortable feeling matched in my head.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ Somehow, I think I might have figured it out.¡±


    ¡°Re-, really, brother! Thank goodness we can get away with this¡­¡­¡±


    Augen pats himself on the chest in relief.


    I reach for the map and trace my finger down one of the roads.


    ¡°Brother, the mark in order of that road is¡­¡­¡±


    I got to one of the markings before Augen could say it, and then I brought my finger back to where I started tracing it with my finger.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Probably, it skipped from over here to here. This matches the order, and I felt a little ufortable in the middle. I don¡¯t know the trick, but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s as if the paths here and here were attached to each other. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only possible because this mountain has a special magic field, but ¡­¡­ this is a pretty high-level demon.¡±


    This exins why we were suddenly lost and why we were pinned down by the demons.


    Perhaps ¡­¡­ it¡¯s one of the demons that areing for us right now.


    But because the paths back and forth were connected, it was probably showing the illusion that there were two of them.


    The minute one of them got closer, it makes sense that one of them was retreating.


    It was as if we had inadvertently stepped into the demon¡¯s territory.


    Even though it¡¯s limited, I¡¯ve only briefly heard of demons that can manipte space in a fairy tale level story.


    However, if the demon¡¯s influence distorted the magic field and as a result affected the mountain¡¯s magic beast ecosystem, giving rise to the Live Fogg, then the main source of the demon should be considered to have that much power.


    If it¡¯s just hallucinatory magic, there¡¯s no reason why I can¡¯t notice it, to say the least.


    This is something that only a lowly opponent can do, such as using magic to interfere with your mind and not making you aware of this fact.


    It makes more sense to think of it as bending space.


    ¡°Im-, impossible¡­¡­ If such a demon exists, why would he take the trouble to aim at us! When I came here, I didn¡¯t even get noticed! If such a belligerent and dangerous fellow is around, there¡¯s bound to be more trouble! ¡°


    ¡°We must have¡­ stepped on some kind of taboo, didn¡¯t we? ¡°


    Augen and Sophia start to fuss.


    ¡°Why are you guys so calm! Hey!¡±


    Ka yells irritably to me and Mea.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, how can I say this¡­¡­ Mea is used to it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The principles of demonic behavior are not something that humans can easily understand. However¡­¡­ maybe someone has something or someone else that the demon is ufortable with. In the meantime, everyone, if there is a cursed magic tool or a suspicious magic tool that you don¡¯t know the source of, please bring it out.¡±


    ¡°I, I see ¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t remember you bringing that weird stuff with you¡­¡­¡±


    Ka said and looked back at Augen and Sophia.


    They didn¡¯t seem to have any idea what they were doing either.


    Suddenly, a Lapides Sword passed through my head.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    It is said that Lapidestatoa is one of the thirteen pirs of the great demon Satan.


    The Lapides Sword that was made from its remnants may not be a very pleasant thing in the eyes of the demons.


    At any rate, just a strange magic tool is enough to attract the demon.


    I felt a cold sweat dripping down my cheek.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­ For now, we all have to abandon our bags and try to escape¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Le-, let¡¯s just intercept them! We shouldn¡¯t give up before we fight!¡±


    I reversed my opinion and expressed my desire to fight back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°Be-, because¡­¡­ if you drop your weapons and luggage and run away and are still attacked, you don¡¯t have anything to fight enemies, and if you don¡¯t have your camp ready, you¡¯ll just have to die even if you get away!¡±


    ¡°N, no¡­¡­ I think that was what brother just suggested¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 187 - Episode Fourteen - Live Fogg (4)

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Episode Fourteen - Live Fogg (4)</h4>


    ¡°In the meantime, as Abel said earlier, I think we should let go of the baggage¡­¡­! That guy earlier, it¡¯s definitely getting closer!¡±


    Sophia will try to convince me, but as for me, I definitely don¡¯t want to give up the Lapides Sword.


    I feel bad to Rinoa for staying up all night to make it for me, too.


    The next time we see each other, I may not be able to look straight to her face.


    And¡­¡­ I can¡¯t just throw it away at a stage like this when I haven¡¯t even done a proper performance test yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself! So Sophia and the others stay away!¡±


    ¡°What crazy thing are you saying, bro! If you do that, Negrogriff-sama will kill us!¡±


    Augen said as he shook my shoulder, followed by a look at Mea.


    ¡°Hey, little girl. You tell him, too! My brother, he ns to die! You don¡¯t know what the scariness of a demon is like!¡±


    ¡°Uh-, Uhmmm~¡­¡­ but since this what Abel wants¡­¡­ No matter what you say it will not work¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡±


    That¡¯s Mea, you know me well.


    But I¡¯d like to take out ¡­¡­ insurance.


    I readied my wand and calmed my mind and hit the magic sensing.


    I do feel ¡­¡­ tworge magical power.


    You can think of these as that demon manipting space.


    ¡°Reveal that guy¡±


    I imagine the magic circle and then cast the spell.


    I don¡¯t trust the status spell too much because it doesn¡¯t measure my own ability value either, but I¡¯ll check ¡­¡­ for insurance in case.


    Since I¡¯m sensing magic power, theoretically, this magic should be able to measure the approximate size of arge source of magic power for me.


    The muscle power value doesn¡¯t correspond to non-humans, so I can¡¯t calcte it at all¡­¡­


    A small square ne suddenly appears in front of me.


    -


    ¡°??????¡±


    STR (muscle power):???


    MAG(Magic):464


    -


    ¡°Wha-¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but squeal.


    Because it was far higher than any number I¡¯d ever seen before.


    I¡¯d only ever seen numbers around 100 at best.


    Then it was suddenly in the 400s.


    Sure, this sorcery is still imperfect and not absolutely reliable, but it¡¯s reason enough to be¡­¡­ wary.


    In case you¡¯re wondering, when I measured myself in the past when I was little, it was close to 1000, but it soon became immeasurable.


    Apparently, there is something wrong with my magic and my constitution is incapable of giving the correct measurements.


    At the time, I was happy about it, but a figure of 1000 would not be helpful at all.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s the matter, brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­ I guess you could say I¡¯m just kind of curious¡­¡­¡±


    When I looked back at Augen, he looked tantly exasperated.


    ¡°This is bad, brother¡¯s eyes, they¡¯re shining¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave him alone and go!? I don¡¯t want to be involved in this kind of coteral damage!?¡±


    ¡°Ka, Ka-san, what are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°Can you really get away from someone who distorts ¡­¡­ space in the first ce?¡±


    In the meantime, it looks like we shouldunch a preemptive strike at ¡­¡­


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a shot at a seriously bad guy.


    I pulled away from Augen and raised my wand into the air.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    Arge me emerges on the tip of the wand andpresses it more and more.


    If it bes smaller, I add more mes,press it again, adds more mes,press it again, and repeats the ¡­¡­ process.


    This is the magic that I used to smash the Zeshum Ruins.


    ¡°A, Abel-san? What are you doing? Anything more than that can be¡­¡­ I think, is a bit dangerous¡­¡­¡±


    Sophia looks at my magic and looks at the light quizzically.


    ¡°Is that so dangerous ¡­¡­?¡±


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s condition, Ka asks her.


    ¡°It seems to be wrapped in a singr ward and applying full force to the sphere, but if I were topare it to ¡­¡­ it would be like stacking blocks of wood on the elbows of both arms while running as fast as you can. You never know when you¡¯ll lose your bnce and go out of control ¡­¡­¡±


    It seems a bit off, but ¡­¡­ well, it¡¯s a good way to get a sense of it.


    ¡°What happens when it gets out of control?¡±


    ¡°I think that would wipe out all of us at ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, stop! Stop that sorcery!¡±


    ¡°C-calm down, Ka! If you touch brother now, he¡¯ll lose his bnce!¡±


    Ka was about to attack me, but Augen and Sophia were stopping him from getting to me.


    What Sophia said was wrong.


    To be precise, if it were to go out of control, this entire mountain would disappear cleanly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident in my ability to control my magic, so I won¡¯t lose my bnce even if I get poked a bit, and I can make it disappear in a heartbeat if I have to.¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you! Anyway, stop it! Please!¡±


    Gradually, the presence of the demon that wasing towards me became more and more intense.


    Even if you don¡¯t pay special attention to it, you can feel a chill as if your spine is being licked.


    Indeed, this guy might be an iparable big dealpared to the opponent we¡¯ve been dealing with so far.


    If the Lapides Sword had attracted the great demon that was sleeping in the mountains, then ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ This sword, it¡¯s a good thing I brought it with me.¡±


    ¡°Hey you, what did you just say!?¡±


    Ka, who was being held down by Sophia and Augen, increased his strength and tried to jump at them.


    ¡°I-, it won¡¯t help if we¡¯re falling out! Levi-sama said. Even a small wave will increase in its power when several oveps¡­¡­ Harmony is the shortcut to oveing difficulties!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one at fault, right?¡±


    With the arguing behind me, I just kept on reinforcing the heat ball of light more and more.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t realize that the power that I was something this small¡±


    In my head, I hear a voice.


    It¡¯s a thought wave.


    The way it speaks seems somewhat different from the type of demon I¡¯ve had before.


    Could it possibly be a fairly rational demon ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Oops¡­¡­ do you understand this? I am Dantalion. One of the great spirits who served the ancient and destroyed earth god Garuja¡±


    He spoke to me not in spiritnguage, but in thenguage used on this continent.


    Absent-mindedly, a cloak that looked like a clown suit spread out in front of me.


    There was a frill around its neck, and four female faces grew out of it, each facing a different direction.


    It was only above the shoulders, and two arms floated slightly away from the cloak.


    The four heads were scowling.


    I¡¯ve never seen a demon with such a bizarre appearance, either.


    I¡¯ve never heard of a demon named Dantalion, but if it¡¯s true that he served the ¡­¡­ earth gods, then he¡¯s a demon from the mythological era.


    Most of the demons of that era were said to have been killed around by the god Kudor, but I didn¡¯t know that there were ¡­¡­ survivors.


    ¡°It sounds like they don¡¯t seem to be hostile.¡±


    When I turned back to Ka and the others, all three of them were staring at Dantalion with their weapons at each of them.


    ¡°W-What do we do ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t beat ¡¯em, we¡¯ll just have to punish ¡¯em. I didn¡¯t want to fight you, but if you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re a demon from Garuja, I can¡¯t let you get away with it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut at least one of their heads off. I¡¯ll use a special move, I¡¯m sorry to Augen-san and Kamra-san, but please you to buy me some time.¡±


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s clearly a change from earlier, and it¡¯s clearly a killing intent their showing.


    They said the earth and water gods did not get along very well with each other.


    As a church member, maybe they have some thoughts.


    ¡°W-, wait¡­¡­ the other side is stepping up to us, so let¡¯s go a little more moderately ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pull you down to earth!¡±


    ¡°Die in this one!¡±


    Ka stretches out the arm he had hidden from his robe, exposing the crossbow secured to his arm.


    Ka pointed the tip of her arm at Dantalion and ejected it.


    The speed of the arrow is considerably faster than a normal crossbow.


    It seems to have a special material that increases in sticity with magic power.


    In addition, the arrows are engraved with a magic form. That¡¯s ¡­¡­ the explosion magic.


    ¡°Fuwaaaa!¡±


    Augen with a wooden mallet jumped to a tree and kicked it off, then leaped up to chase the arrow with the recoil.


    Incredible leaping power.


    That would get him to the height of Dantalion.


    ¡°Explode¡±


    Ka shouted as he pointed his small sword at Dantalion.


    Their n is apparently to create an opening with the explosion, while Augen is nning to smash the mallet into it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any of the ¡­¡­ you guys, though.¡±


    Each of Dantalion¡¯s four faces caught Ka and Augen, respectively, and they sent thought waves flying as they opened their mouths in unison.


    As Dantalion raised his hand, the arrow bounced back to Ka, and Augen fell to the ground as if pulled by the mallet in his hand, hitting his shoulder.


    ¡°Guooooooh!¡±


    The impact of the mming hit made Augen sprawling and release the mallet from his hand.


    The arrow stuck in Ka¡¯s feet shed with a snap.


    ¡°Geh¡­¡­ this is bad!¡±


    I pointed my wand toward Ka, working to maintain my hand toward the ball of light.


    The arrow made a snapping sound and copsed into pieces.


    ¡°Tha-, thank God¡­¡­¡±


    It was an odd trajectory, even if it was a bounce back.


    Indeed, he seems to be able to control space.


    ¡°Hmph, you little guys, it¡¯s impertinent of you to go against me. Quickly, you can offer me the thing. I¡¯m not going to talk about this anymore. If you make me wait too long, I can kill you all, you know. I, Dantalion-sama, have taken it upon myself to give you a reprieve. Don¡¯t piss me off, okay?¡±


    ¡°Uh, what is it you are looking for, Dantalion-sama?¡±


    I asked, half curiously, to Dantalion.


    ¡°How shameless¡­¡­ you know what I¡¯m talking about. The sky god¡¯s legacy. I can feel his magic so strongly¡­¡­ I have a grudge against him, after all¡­¡­ and I can¡¯t be satisfied until I can crush the rest of what¡¯s left of it.¡±


    ¡°The sky god¡¯s, legacy ¡­¡­?¡±


    I knew that¡¯s what Levi Church has, not me¡­¡­


    ¡°Yes, from that area¡­¡­¡±


    Dantalion pointed a finger at me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look back.


    Mea was just standing there.


    I froze, keeping eye contact with Mea for a few seconds.


    ¡°Mea, you have something for me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡­ Mea thinks it¡¯s still the sword from before ¡­¡­ Maybe that demon ¡­¡­ was something that bad ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡¡Then¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m thinking. Now, hand it over quickly. Or ¡­¡­ if you really don¡¯t want to hand it over, that¡¯s also a good thing ¡­¡­ Foolishness is a sin. If you are too stupid to see the difference in power between you and me,¡­¡­ you will be rewarded with death for your sins. Don¡¯t think that you can die easily. Repent forever in the underworld.¡±


    Dantalion¡¯s, four headsugh loudly.


    Suddenly, Dantalion¡¯s figure blurs and moves momentarily to another position.


    And then it moves again to another position for a moment.


    The sound of Dantalion¡¯sughter can be heard from around the area.


    I felt as if I was surrounded by dozens of heads.


    ¡°You little ones will not even be able to catch a glimpse of my image. Getting arrogant by ying imitation, these servants of God¡­¡­ I will teach you what is the horrors of real sorcery.¡±


    Unlike¡­¡­ humans, spirits can directly use magic power to cause singr phenomena.


    As such, they don¡¯t need a magic circle, but ¡­¡­ there seems to be a pattern to the teleportation and the residue of magic power, so it¡¯s not difficult to follow them.


    Well, ¡­¡­ even if I don¡¯t bother to do that, it¡¯s enough to have a homing function that tracks a specified magic print (like a fingerprint of magic power).


    I carved Dantalion¡¯s magic crests into the light ball as information on where to track it.


    I¡¯d like to avoid battles as much as possible, but¡­¡­ a demon is still a demon.


    It¡¯s not like we can talk to each other,¡­¡­ and I¡¯m not going to hand over the Lapides Sword either.


    Besides¡­¡­ I genuinely wanted to see how far I could fight a mythical age demon on my own.


    The other side¡¯s trick is exposed¡­¡­ If ites down to it, I should be able to at least run away.


    ¡°There.¡±


    When I extend my hand, the ball of light flies toward Dantalion.


    As Dantalion moves in transition, the ball of light also changes its trajectory to match Dantalion¡¯s.


    The four smiling faces change in unison to bored faces.


    ¡°It hurts on one side that you think you¡¯repeting with this level of petty tricks. Did you forget what happened earlier? Apparently, the little ones havepletely forgotten as a species while I¡¯ve been hiding in these mountains. ¡­¡­ This is like a bird or a pig ¡­¡­¡±


    Dantalion holds out his hand to the ball of light.


    ¡­¡­ This attack is going to be a wait-and-see approach.


    With the homing function of the light ball, it could be a countermeasure to the magic that maniptes and bounces off that space.


    The power of that light ball is outrageous, but instead, it has been given a mechanism that allows it to easily disperse its power at any time to prevent outbursts.


    Even if it¡¯s countered, there¡¯s no danger of it.


    The ball of lightes to a standstill between Dantalion and me.


    Dantalion¡¯s four faces frowned at the same time.


    ¡°Hm? What just¡­¡­¡±


    Cracks appeared in space, and a loud sound that seemed to break through the ss echoed around the area.


    A ball of light dived between the cracks and approached towards Dantalion.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s more fragile than I thought¡­¡­¡±


    I thought the distortion of space was indestructible¡­¡­


    Easily, the light ball broke through between Dantalion and me.


    ¡°Wha-¡­¡­ Whawha-¡­¡­ Wha-¡­¡­!¡±


    Dantalion revealed himself to be unhinged.


    One of the heads swells up and swallows the ball of light with itsrge mouth open.


    The head that swallowed the ball of light turned its face to an earthen color and turned its head limp to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­ For a little one, that was close. You can send me honest praise. I will acknowledge that you are worthy of being my equal in a fight. As expected of being a worthy sessor to the sky god¡¯s legacy¡­¡­ Is what I¡¯d like to say. I won¡¯t let my guard down anymore¡­¡­ and I won¡¯t hold back anymore¡­¡­¡±


    Dantalion turns three angry faces to me.


    One remains deted.


    ¡°I¡­¡­ can collect and make any impact, any energy body, disappear by sacrificing one of my heads. In other words, I will never die until three times¡­¡­ Even an atrophied head can be resurrected after a day. By eating the heads of you little people! I¡¯ll make up for lost stock with you!¡±


    As soon as Dantalion shouted that, the head that had just swallowed the light ball slowly raised its head.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­?¡±


    The other heads tilted their heads questioningly at the sight of it.


    The next moment, the head burst into mes, spewing powerful fire from its eyes and mouth.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡±


    Dantalion flew dizzily and tried to flee somewhere as the fire burned from head to head, spewing ck smoke.


    ¡°I thought you were going to make it disappear at the expense of one of its heads¡­¡­¡±


    Eventually, the mes spread to the cloak.


    Its arm, which was far away from the body, seemed to catch fire as he struck it, and in an instant, a fireball formed.


    ¡°Azui, Azuiiiiiiii!¡±


    The cloak burst into mes and turned to ashes, and a chunk of cloth fell in its ce.


    It happened in a sh.


    The space around the area wrigglednguidly.


    It seems that Dantalion¡¯s influence is gone and has been restored to normal.


    Dantalion had said that he was going to teach me the horrors of real magic, but what the hell was he talking about?


    In the end, we didn¡¯t know, as we didn¡¯t have any significant attack magic from Dantalion.


    I have no idea about the sky god or anything else because it burned up so quickly.


    Did Lapidestatoa had anything to do with the sky god?


    Or rather, ¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­ was really a demon living from the mythical era that was driving the magic field of this mountain crazy?


    I wanted to test my abilities against a powerful opponent, but all I could feel was an indescribable sense of guilt that I had done something that was not right.


    I picked up a piece of cloth that had fallen off.


    ¡°Azui¡­¡­ Human is scary ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ A thought wave came through the cloth.


    For now, I decided to keep the fragment of Dantalion in my pocket.


    I might be able to use it for something else.

 Chapter 188 - A Certain High Priests Two Sides (Side: Nelgliffe)

    <h4>Chapter 188 - A Certain High Priests Two Sides (Side: Nelgliffe)</h4>


    While Abel¡¯s group was traveling to the mountains along the border to capture Live Fogg, the High Priest of Levi Church, Nelgliffe, and his assistant, a young girl named Chloe, were talking in a room in the churchyard.


    This room had wards built into it, which had the effect of preventing sound and vision from being picked up by magic from the outside.


    Chloe calls out to him in confusion.


    ¡°Nelgliffe-sama¡­¡­ Um, why did you tell to outsiders information about Live Fogg? That¡¯s something that¡¯s only been told to a few in Levi Church¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho-ho-ho ¡­¡­ the great Levi is a forgiving one. He doesn¡¯t care if you deviate from discipline to save lives.¡±


    Nelgliffe replied with augh.


    However, Chloe had a face that didn¡¯t look happy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about those kinds of constructive things. What in the world do you have in mind, Nelgliffe-sama? Nelgliffe-sama already knows that that man Abel is not just a traveler. Could he be Baron Lark or a spy nted by the Dinrat Kingdom? Why did you tell that man about this and that? It¡¯s about time you told us the truth about it¡­¡­¡±


    Nelgliffe put a hand to his chin and then looked around the room with just his eyes, once again making sure there was no sign of an outsider.


    ¡°I knew you had grown up during your time away, but ¡­¡­ on this kind of thing, you still have a long way go. Well, ¡­¡­ now you can take your time and learn from them. I believe that Chloe is the only person who can follow in my footsteps.¡±


    Nelgliffe lightly tapped Chloe twice on the head.


    Chloe¡¯s mouth bent into a muffle, crouch in embarrassment.


    ¡°Abel-dono is undoubtedly first of all on a scouting mission that Baron Lark has set up. I¡¯m sure that the sudden arrival ¡­¡­ of a person who has a mastery of sorcery is first and foremost a mistake, as I have lost contact with Marias-dono and the siege of the magic beasts that Marias-dono must have created with the help of the demon¡¯s power has been broken. It is also toome a lie to say that they came to this remote vige of Pargas as a priority within the Fage territory. However, for the elite of the Royal Capital, they are not cautious and have many gaps ¡­¡­ Even while we are talking, every time I withhold information, he makes an understandable and apologetic face.¡±


    ¡°If, if you¡¯re so sure about that, why¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Chloe. Abel-dono is a reasonably skilled magician, but he doesn¡¯t appear to be used to this kind of situation¡­¡­ It¡¯s hard to find someone more maniptive than that. I¡¯ve alreadyid the groundwork for my previous contacts with Abel.¡±


    Nelgliffeughed, his shoulders shaking as he kept his kind face intact.


    Nelgliffe was unusually good at earning the trust of people.


    Helping them where they were entangled by their followers, disclosing unfavorable information, excessive praise for them.


    All of these were traps to gain Abel¡¯s trust.


    Revealing his past as a church hall priest was part of that.


    The fact that he prioritized Chloe, with whom he had been associated in the past, as his assistant, is also part of that calction.


    Nelgliffe knew what to say to get the other person to loosen up, and he had the acting ability and circumspection to do so thoroughly.


    Normally, he would at best turn his subordinate followers into a turnaround and help himself after getting him entangled, but based on ¡­¡­ previous contacts and hypotheses, he had decided that Abel was worth using and should be taken in, even if he had to work hard.


    ¡°So, then, have I dragged Nelgliffe-sama down ¡­¡­? Quite a bit, I¡¯ve probed him ¡­¡­ and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve made him wary.¡±


    ¡°That is within my line of thinking. You can be at ease. If you¡¯re from the Fage territory, you¡¯re not likely to be impressed with us. In fact, Chloe¡¯s disliking of us has made things go much smoother. Chloe is doing a great job.¡±


    ¡°Is, is that so¡­¡­ that¡¯s good to know¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe exhales as if relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I pushed you into a role that was a loss.¡±


    Nelgliffe said, reaching for his head again, as if he was concerned about Chloe.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine! ¡­¡­ Jeez. I¡¯ll admit that my growth is a little slow because of the blood, but on the inside, I¡¯m already an adult. Please don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡±


    Chloe twists her head a little and avoids Nelgliffe¡¯s hand.


    Nelgliffeughs, then takes a breath and return the tension.


    ¡°The reason why I did this is because I wanted Chloe to learn my methods quickly¡­¡­¡±


    The story is true that before Nelgliffe was chosen by Levi as High Priest, he was a priest in the church hall, and Chloe was an orphan raised there ¡­¡­


    Chloe had taken over the church hall after Nelgliffe had left and served as a priest, but just recently the opportunity arose and she had volunteered to assist him.


    As such, Chloe had little experience with assignments like this one, which required dirty means, and she was not yetfortable with Nelgliffe¡¯s unique ways.


    She was too tense from guilt and nervousness and was somewhat distrusted by the vigers.


    He was also looked at with suspicion by Abel.


    In that respect, he waspletely epted by the vigers, and unexpectedly, Nelgliffe¡¯s interpersonal skills were overwhelming, as he even outwitted Abel when he came to scout the area.


    Rather than spouting out lies unintentionally, Nelgliffe was good at weaving in the truth to gain credibility while sessfully grasping the inconvenient facts.


    Even if you talk back and cheat, you will eventually fail somewhere.


    On the other hand, hiding your identity for nothing could lead to distrust.


    The adjustments in that area were exquisite, based on his long experience as the Levi Church¡¯s priest.


    That¡¯s the kind of trickery that led to Nelgliffe¡¯s subordinates talking about Nelgliffe¡¯s past without a care in the world.


    ¡°I appreciate the sentiments of Nelgliffe-sama¡­¡­ but I still don¡¯t agree with the fact that you told Abel the secret of Live Fogg ¡­¡­ If Abel gets his hands on Live Fogg, we will be forced to make Livegrass. Then the bnce of the Pargas vige, which we have control over, would be thrown out of bnce.¡±


    ¡°How will we be in a problem? We can keep it over here and use the old livegrass in our stash to dilute it. It won¡¯t upset the bnce of the Palgas vige. In fact, we can use this incident to make the vigers more aware of the Livegrass. Besides, Abel-dono seems to be the type of man who is easily influenced by the current situation. If we can stir him up and make him a vige hero, he will soon be dependent on this vige.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡­ I see. ¡­¡­ Surely, we can fool him about any number of things, like the amount of livegrass.¡±


    ¡°And if they get the Live Fogg, we¡¯ll get a lot of money. If they don¡¯t get it, we canfort them slowly after we¡¯ve let the others humiliate Abel-dono to the hilt. The disdain and admiration of this isted vige can easily sway one¡¯s normal judgment. Abel-dono¡¯s grip on the world is as good as over. We have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had that much in mind. ¡­¡­ But isn¡¯t there a danger of him leaking Live Fogg¡¯s secrets to the entire Kingdom of Dinrat in the future?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho ¡­¡­ there is no need to worry about that. If you find it difficult to hold them in, or if you find that they have a chance of escaping, you can kill them. That¡¯s why I had those three men follow him. They wouldn¡¯t let anything from them get away.¡±


    The three Levi followers who apanied Abel were the elite among Nelgliffe¡¯s men.


    Their association with Nelgliffe in the activities of the Levi Church is far longer than Chloe¡¯s.


    They were never chosen at random, nor were they chosen based on self-rmendation.


    They are superb inbat and as a spy.


    To begin with, all the Levi followers in the vige are loyal subordinates of Nelgliffe.


    Not a single one of them was brought here at random for the sake of numbers.


    Even the rough ones are just acts ordered by Nelgliffe.


    The three of them were ordered to kill Abel as soon as possible if he had any cause for concern.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how good Abel is at magic, they will never fail to do it if it takes the three of them to take him by surprise.


    There is no one so naive as to hesitate to kill them when the timees.


    No matter what happened, all three of us had the cruelness to deal with it calmly.


    When the time came, Nelgliffe thought, Abel would be killed without knowing what to expect.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help but look down when Nelgliffe said, ¡°Just kill him¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re not used to this sort of thing yet, Huh.¡±


    ¡°Nelgliffe-sama is¡­¡­ um, has changed a bit, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Chloe said, somewhat sadly, muttering.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, for ¡­¡­¡­¡­ important. Since Levi-sama has appeared, the Great Evil God Kudor will eventually awaken to destroy Levi-sama. Before that, we must conquer the Dinrat Kingdom and strengthen the seal on the Great Evil God Kudor, which lies dormant somewhere in the country. To do so, we must kill his¡­¡­ mind. I don¡¯t want you to cut it out, but don¡¯t show it. There is evil in this world that must be contained, even if it defiles my hands.¡±


    Nelgliffe clenched his fists tightly, with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Nelgliffe-sama¡­¡­¡±


    While Chloe was taking out a handkerchief to wipe away Nelgliffe¡¯s tears, Nelgliffe was thinking about something else.


    (Hmm¡­¡­ This woman, I thought I could use her a little more, but It¡¯s no use. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s more deluded about me than most people, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have some use for it).

 Chapter 189 - Episode Fifteen - Live Fogg (5)

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Episode Fifteen - Live Fogg (5)</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky that he¡¯s not as bad as I thought. He was a bit of a pain in the ass when he led us astray, though.¡±


    I called out to them, and surprised, Ka and Sophia stepped back, their shoulders shaking.


    A slightly awkward silence falls.


    ¡°Really, thanks to brother, we¡¯re saved me! As expected from the man Nelgliffe-sama hoped for!¡±


    Augen tapped me on the shoulder,ughing vigorously.


    Augen then looked towards to Ka and Sophia.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, you guys? The devil¡¯s got you spooked, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah, hahaha¡­¡­ to tell you the truth, that¡¯s right. Really, I didn¡¯t think that such a thing would show up. I¡¯m just relieved to see that they were apparently fake.¡±


    ¡°Abel-san is amazing! We were no match for it at all, though¡­¡­ If Abel-san were here, maybe we could really get the Live Fogg!¡±


    Ka and Sophia, who were approached by Augen, immediately mend their expressions ande over to me with a subtle, twitchy smile.


    ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t these people seem¡­¡­ to be turned off by me at all?


    ¡°Y, yes, that¡¯s right! Can¡¯t you show me that magic circle again? I, as a fellow sorcerer, am very interested in it!¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ Really? So you are really curious?¡±


    The magic that defeated Dantalion is what I call the Abel Ball.


    The fireball produced is repeatedly amplified by magic power andpressed by wrapping it in a peculiar ward, increasing its destructive power to the very edge of its negative impact on space.


    I have several hypotheses about what happens when the control is mismanaged, but honestly, I don¡¯t know much about it either.


    I¡¯d like to experiment with it, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to take responsibility for the failure, so I haven¡¯t tried it.


    Seems simple enough, but you need to deploy multiple magic circles in sequence.


    In the Marlen tribe vige, I taught Shibi magic and he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    No matter how diligently I exined, the only people who listened to me were Gizel and the Chief, but now that I think about it, Gizel seemed to be just listening because I was talking, and the Chief opening up other books in the middle of the conversation while studying them, and asking me the same questions over and over again, so the part I wanted to talk about didn¡¯t go anywhere.


    For some reason, everyone in the Alchemy Division, who at first epted me as their leader with great joy, began to stare at me as if they were avenging their parents.


    In retrospect, there aren¡¯t many people who have voluntarily taken an interest in my self-made magic circle.


    ¡°B-but it¡¯s no good. A home-made magic form is like your own child to a magician¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no! Please tell me! I love exining my theories to people!¡±


    ¡°I, I see. Well, I¡¯ll take your word for it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show the first magic circle first. This one is¡­¡­¡±


    Poking me, Mea poked me in the shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ These people are still suspicious, and it¡¯s better not to teach them that kind of thing, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to step up and close the distance a little. I¡¯ve been learning about Live Fogg, too, from Nelgliffe-san, and wouldn¡¯t you hate it if we were to be wary and shy about putting out one way or the other?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ If that¡¯s what Abel wants to do, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mea stammered a bit sulkily.


    Eventually, as we moved, I decided to exin to Sophia about the structure of the Abel ball and how to handle it.


    We moved along with a break in the middle, and about two hours passed.


    ¡°So, to shorten it, the spirits that read the magic form here amplify it based on the magic power received from the pseudo-magic field S so that the power of the magic power D¡ä and the magic power F¡ä¡ä shown earlier are equal. At that time, this part of the double-eyed magic circle reacts to that change based on the theory I just exined.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I understand.¡±


    Sophia gave a small nod with empty eyes.


    ¡°As a result of the series of events, by continuing to send a constant wave of magic power to the pseudo-magic field S, the strength of one part of the other side of the boundary can be further increased. This is what happens when this mechanism is greatly abbreviated by using the Merisu-type mirror surface theory. It¡¯s a bit inappropriate to say, but it¡¯s a form of tricking spirits. If they¡¯re formally forming a magic circle, their heads would explode. The spirit would copse, so the efficiency of magic power would drop dramatically. If you want to make a clone-shaped ward, that¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s too much work, and it¡¯s not very practical. It may seem like a pain in the ass, but once you get the flow down, this is much easier. By repeating the pseudo-repeat in this way, you can save this aspect of ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve said since before, but do you really understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°I hope you understand¡­¡­ Well, you were talking about assisting in the development of multi-sided boundaries by applying the Merisu-type mirror surface theory.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I had a hunch, but I knew that you weren¡¯t listening¡­¡­


    Even though I looked at her with suspicion, Sophia didn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°Abel, Mea listened carefully! Unlike Sophia, Mea listened carefully! Let¡¯s see¡­ ¡­¡­ It¡¯s like a matching mirror and then bam!¡±


    Mea says with her hand pping and a good deal of pride.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ummm, that¡¯s how it is, but not really. Strangely enough, I feel like it¡¯s a shame.¡±


    When I suddenly turned my attention to Sophia, her feet seemed to be quite awake.


    She was fine just a few moments ago, but suddenly her mental strength seemed to be leaking away from her.


    ¡°Sophia-san, are you okay? By any chance, something like just now¡­¡­ a demon¡¯s attack¡­¡­¡±


    I tried to look at it by sensing it, but I don¡¯t feel any particr magic power that seems to be there.


    Should I use an Ortem to look into it in earnest¡­¡­?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you get to say that¡­¡­¡±


    Ka, who was behind me, opens his mouth.


    ¡°H-hey, brother, it¡¯s about time for you to refrain from talking to each other around there, since we¡¯re close to where the Live Fogg was found. I know you can talk to each other as sorcerers, though.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Sofia-san seems to be a bit tired of traveling right now, so ¡­¡­ let¡¯s talk about the rest of it when we get back to Pargas Vige. That way I can exin it to you calmly and spend some time on the parts that were simply left out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Sofia says it¡¯s better that way too.


    She¡¯s probably tired now, after all.


    Maybe I could have lent her my mobility Ortem.


    However¡­¡­ Live Fogg, huh?


    If the cause of the disturbance in this mountain range¡¯s magic field was the four-headed demon Dantalion, Live Fogg might not even be able to be born anymore.


    Nelgliffe called the Live Fogg as a gift from Levi-sama¡­¡­

 Chapter 190 - Episode Sixteen - Live Fogg (6)

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Episode Sixteen - Live Fogg (6)</h4>


    Finally, they were able toe to the point where the Levi Churchers had found the Live Fogg when they moved to the Pargas Vige.


    There was a three-pronged spear symbol carved into the tree.


    ording to Augen, this is a sacred mark in Levi Church, indicating Levi¡¯s spear.


    ¡°Levi was once proimed to be the strongest of the four great gods of creation, thanks to the power of his spear that pierced even Kudor. When Levi appeared in the dreams of the High Priests, he was also holding that sacred spear in his hand. The god-like shape of the spear is solemnly imed by Nelgliffe-sama that he remembers it every time he closes his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Heeeeh¡­¡­ that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    The speares to his head more rather than his God¡­¡­


    Well, I don¡¯t know how the Levi followers take it in that area, and I don¡¯t need to ask them carelessly.


    You could step through and mine.


    That¡¯s how important the spear is to the Levi Church.


    ¡­¡­ Just as the myth goes, Levi, who had the strongest spear of the four most powerful creator gods drilled into Kudor, was swallowed up by Kudor right afterward. ¡­¡­Well, I dare not go into it!.


    ¡°Okay, this is where it gets really tough. We can¡¯t let another Ogre-sheep swarme through here.¡±


    Ka¡¯s body trembles.


    It looks like he had it in a bad way before.


    I decide to get off the Ortem, thinking that I won¡¯t need a mobile Ortem for a while.


    I waved my staff and chanted the teleportation magic ¡°Transport¡± and summoned the Ortem into my hand. [Note: I decided to change the chant carry to transport because it¡¯s more fitting for the spell chant of teleportation magic.]


    Alright, now all that¡¯s left to do is to let this Ortem follow a trail that seems to belong to Live Fogg.


    ¡°Oh, that ¡­¡­ that wooden puppet, where did you get it from ¡­¡­?¡±


    Sophia asks me with a drawn-out face.


    Earlier, she seemed to be dazed from walking tired and dazed, but after resting for a bit and slowly drinking water, she seemed to feel much better.


    ¡°Oh, these are the ones I left in the Pargas vige.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s quite a distance away from the vige of Pargas, but is that wooden puppet ¡­¡­ a magic tool with quite high magic conduction?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a guy made from those trees. The trees in the Fage territory have decently higher than average magic power. The trees in my hometown had higher properties such as possessing magic power and magic conduction, though.¡±


    What is it? What do you want to talk about?


    Ka, who was watching from the side, was also suspicious of Sophia¡¯s condition and called out to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Sophia. Do you know anything about that wooden puppet?¡±


    ¡°No, teleportation magic¡¯s magic power increases as the distance between them increases¡­¡­ so at a distance of this magnitude, unless you have a tool that is a good conductor of magic, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to shift¡­¡­ An animal the size of a human should be able to move at least 50 meters, and an ordinary instrument shouldn¡¯t be more than a kilometer away.¡±


    ¡°Well, teleportation is not very fuel-efficient. I¡¯ve tweaked it a little bit from the basic form to make it a little bit better, but even so, I don¡¯t want to use it too much.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s face pales and she turns from me to Ka and beckons him to join her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, this is out of our control ¡­¡­¡±


    She was saying something in a whisper, but I couldn¡¯t hear her well.


    Ka tried to listen, but stopped midway through, staring at Sofia with his mouth twisted up.


    ¡­¡­ What, what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Sophia, Ka, you need to moderate your stand-up talk and be aware of your surroundings!¡¡Because you never know when the Live Fogg will show up!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Ka said quickly, moving away from Sophia and slightly ahead of the path.


    Sophia smiled amiably as well as deceptively, and moved away to look for Live Fogg.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    As I was wondering what they were doing, Augenughed and tapped me on the shoulder and called out to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Actually, you know, those two guys are dating. They¡¯re both popr in the Church, so don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°What? Re-, really?¡±


    If you ask me, I think I¡¯ve seen a gesture like that before¡­¡­ or not.


    Mea who¡¯s been listening to the exchange between me and Augen, and looked at the two of them with suspicion as they hurriedly went ahead and looked for Live Fogg.


    ¡°Well, you guys, too, get down to brass tacks and look for it. Once we find it, then we will form up and search for it. There¡¯s a rumored formation that¡¯s easy to get caught in Live Fogg¡¯s teleportation point¡­¡­¡±


    Hmmm ¡­¡­ but that¡¯s a way you have to keep looking for it for three days and three nights ¡­¡­


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not very confident in the physical game.


    I wave my wand and draw a magic circle as the World Tree¡¯s Ortem follows the magic traces rted to the teleportation magic.


    Since I just used it, I left my magic crests out of the target so that they wouldn¡¯t be noise.


    ¡°Puppet, Lead the way¡±


    As I chanted, Ortem¡¯s eyes lit up and he bounced to the ground all by himself.


    Then he began to scamper around and prowl the area.


    ¡°Wha-, what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a universal magic detector.¡±


    ¡°If I could track it down with something like this ¡­¡­ I¡¯d have no trouble, but, well, try it.¡±


    I, along with Mea and Augen, followed the Ortem¡¯s progress.


    Sophia and Ka are also within a short distance of where I can call out to them quickly and loudly.


    When the Ortem reaches the halfway point, he stays, goes around in circles, and then searches for his next destination.


    This is how they are chasing after the teleportation destination.


    ¡°This is moving in a haphazard way ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-no, not at all! He¡¯s going after it properly!¡±


    ¡°My, my bad ¡­¡­ But if you can easily pick up the magic traces of certain magical phenomena without any error at all, the magical societies of the world would be turned upside down¡­¡­¡±


    At the edge of a small cliff, Ortem stopped moving.


    A river flowed gently beneath the cliff. Nearby was a modest cliff.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re a little too far away from Ka and Sophia. Let me go get those two for once.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it¡­¡­ Oh¡±


    Along the river, there was a lone little fog.


    It was a beautiful, slightly palepiszuli color, and its slimy body surface reflected the light of the sun.


    It was about the size of a bullfrog.


    It had only three legs. One of them is squeezed like a tail, and it seems to grow out from the middle of its crotch.


    So this is what the deformed fog is all about.


    The three legs certainly do not remind me of the shape of Levi¡¯s spear.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, brother?¡±


    ¡°But first, would you mind checking that? Um, that thing by the river¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah, that¡¯s the Live Fogg. Then I¡¯ll go get those guys, just hold on.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Augen turned his back to me and took two steps before he looked back at me vigorously.


    ¡°Li-, Live Fogg!?¡±


    ¡°No, you said it yourself earlier¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha, we¡¯ve got to hurry and surround it. Brother, get down gently so as not to provoke them!¡¡I¡¯ll go get Ka and Sophia right away! We¡¯re going into the formation I just described!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Okay¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Tha-, that ¡­¡­ can really follow the traces of magical phenomena cleanly!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times.¡±


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t believe in the performance of the Ortem detector at all.


    ¡°If you have one of these, it¡¯ll be a lot easier to search again every time! If all goes well, we could really catch them today!¡±


    ¡­¡­ If it works, is it still today?


    No. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to catch it if you lured it inside after setting up an iplete ward and then closed them up after making sure it is inside?


    After setting up arger ward, you can re-set the wards to make them narrower and narrower.


    It¡¯s a bit of work, but this should be a sure thing in five hours.


    ¡°Augen-san, I have a n. When two of them get here, instead of the formation you had earlier, why don¡¯t you try to move as I say?¡±


    ¡°Mmm ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a decades-oldmon sense that this is the most likely way to catch Live Fogg¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that much, Augen looks to Ortem at my feet.


    ¡°Well, that is what brother says. For once, we¡¯ll give it a try. I¡¯ll remind those two to follow brother¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Augenughed modestly at the Live Fogg and ran towards where they were.


    ¡°It¡¯s an odd shape¡­¡­ Is that really edible?¡±


    Mea was making binocrs with her hand and looking towards where Live Fogg was.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s different from whether it¡¯s good or not¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If it was Abel, you could usually get it, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If we can catch them so easily, the Levi Church won¡¯t be ruined by a flock of demon sheep after three days of being attacked by them. As far as I¡¯m concerned, we¡¯ll just have to aim for the moment right after the teleportation. And I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s no case of a sleeping Live Fogg being discovered.¡±


    ¡°But why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be pissed if I touched it carelessly and got away¡­¡­¡±


    I stretch my neck a little and bring the Live Fogg into view.


    Live Fogg catches me with her zed eyes.


    Completely, the other side is aware of us.


    I¡¯ve been told by Augen to get down appropriately, but ¡­¡­ in no way seems to be an opponent that can be tricked so easily.


    It can be seen to be reasonably intelligent.


    If not, though, it wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to y around with the Church as its opponent for three days.


    ¡°¡­¡­ it is weakened, even with the wards, it will be quite difficult once the other side realizes our intentions.¡±


    ¡°Veoh, Veoh.¡±


    As I was mumbling to myself, Live Fogg puffed out her cheeks and squealed as she mocked me.


    I was annoyed.


    What¡¯s the point of being quiet either, if they¡¯re aware of it anyway?


    Let¡¯s give it a little scare.


    I take out the Lapides Sword from my pocket and put some magic power into the hilt.


    Light gathers on the extension of the hilt, and in the blink of an eye the de isplete.


    When I let go of it from hand as a reminder, the Lapides Sword floats softly in the air.


    ¡°There, go.¡±


    When I point my finger at Live Fogg, the de of the Lapides Sword shines.


    It spins around in ce and then flies at an unnoticeable speed to the river where the Live Fogg is.


    ¡°Ve-.¡±


    The Lapides Sword came to rest once in front of Live Fogg, then took aim and cut Live Fogg in both directions.


    Live Fogg flew in two halves with its head turned upside down, and each one struck its body against a different tree, sticking to it.


    Something like organs is dripping out from the body.


    ¡°Geh¡­¡­¡±


    Huh, I didn¡¯t need a ¡­¡­ formation, warding, or time to hit it normally.


    What was that Church doing for three days?


    What, by any chance, am I the skipping steps?


    Was there anything I had to do?


    Or rather, I thought I wouldn¡¯t hit it, so I cut it in half as hard as I could.


    Avoid it ¡­¡­ Eh, huh, that¡¯s bad by any chance?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, there is silence.


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡­ mea, was it a good idea to kill it?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see¡­¡­ I also think I¡¯ve heard banging their head with a sword or some other dangerous thing as well, so it¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Some organs are showing, though¡­¡­ They¡¯ve been exposed to the greatest amount of air, though¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t Nelgliffe say they were deteriorating fast? Ma-, maybe that¡¯s why Levi Church was having such a hard time not killing it to catch it¡­¡±


    Modestly, three footsteps approached.


    Turning around, it was the three Levi followers.


    ¡°Hey, hey, is Live Fogg still here?¡±


    Ka called out to me.


    It¡¯s a voice full of anticipation, something that drives me to feel guilty.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It-, it¡¯s already gone far away. You know, in terms of distance of life.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that ¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Ka put the Lapides Sword stuck in the ground into view, then slowly ran his eyes over the area, catching sight of the Live Fogg¡¯s cruel form.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha- what Brother, so you messed with it. I guess I didn¡¯t exin myself well enough¡­ although I tried to tell you. It¡¯s said that Live Fogg, you know¡­¡­ has set up a little thin warding, so that when the warding is impacted the teleportation magic will automatically trigger. In other words, the only way to do it is to attack before setting the warding back up immediately after the teleportation. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re confident in your magic, but being fast isn¡¯t enough for the Live Fogg¡­¡­ huh?¡±


    Once again, an awkward silence overtook the scene.


    The Levi Church trio¡¯s gaze focused on the Live Fogg, who was cruelly split in two and stuck to a tree.


    ¡°H-, huh¡­¡­ by any chance, was that bad to do. I¡¯ll take it ¡­¡­ alive, if I find the next one.¡±

 Chapter 191 - Episode Seventeen - Live Fogg (7)

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Episode Seventeen - Live Fogg (7)</h4>


    ¡°¡®No, that¡¯s Amazing, brother! All by yourself, you got that Live Fogg! Haha, maybe it¡¯s good even if it¡¯s just brother, with this.¡±


    Augenughs vigorously.


    I like being praised, but I can¡¯t help but feel embarrassed when I¡¯m told so directly.


    It seems that Nelgliffe and Augen are the types of people who can praise others straight from the front.


    I¡¯m sure they are straight-hearted.


    I¡¯m embarrassed, but I don¡¯t feel bad about it.


    ¡°Really, I was surprised too! I didn¡¯t think you could cut both ways faster than the response time of Live Fogg¡¯s wards¡¯ attack detection! I¡¯ve never heard of anyone finishing off the Live Fogg in this way before! That¡¯s Abel-san for you! ¡­¡­ Can that weapon eject so fast?¡±


    Sophia asks this and that strongly.


    ¡°N-no, that¡­¡­ Maybe that Live Fogg was the only one who was troubled.¡±


    ¡°No, brother is awesome. If brother were to officially join our church, it would be an awesome help¡­¡­¡±


    Augen said with a sigh and cowered his thick neck.


    ¡°Is there something that troubles you so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks to the Four Great Priests, the Levi Church is bing more and more unified. The conflicts have calmed down, but there are still many groups that are opposing the new Levi movement. There are some troubled people among the new Levi followers who are exploiting domestic changes to their advantage and strangling the poor. Oops, that¡¯s not the right thing to say to people from other countries, forget it. When I talk with brother, I can¡¯t help but cken off¡±


    For him to identally slipped up, I guess I¡¯m more trusting than I thought.


    For my part, I¡¯m grateful for that.


    But it¡¯s nice to be praised so openly.


    In the Marlen vige, I was seen as the problematic children, and every time I stepped into town, I would get in trouble for my achievements¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been given an honestpliment like this before.


    At any rate, it looks like I can trust Augen.


    Or perhaps it was since the incident with Marias that made me too wary of the Levi Church itself more than necessary.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ aren¡¯t you letting your guard down a little bit too much?¡±


    Mea whispers over to me from the side with a small voice in my ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay ¡­¡­¡±


    I chuckled and whispered back.


    ¡°Oh, Augen-san. I¡¯m a bit interested in the Levi Church¡¯s activities¡­¡­¡±


    A thin hand reached out quickly from behind me and quickly closed my mouth.


    I turned around to see Mea¡¯s face pale and shaking her head.


    ¡°No, no ¡­¡­ I was just curious. I was wondering if he usually does this kind of helping people.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t! That¡¯s probably the one that won¡¯t be able to turn back! Mea has a very bad feeling about this!¡±


    ¡­¡­ Well, sure, it was probably a good thing not to mention it unintentionally.


    I don¡¯t want Sophia to go off on me again.


    I fooled around by returning an affectionate smile to Augen, who was curiously looking at me and Mea.


    Ka jumped over the steps andnded near the river and began to carefully peel off the Live Fogg that was stuck to the tree.


    ¡°Um, was it okay to crush it? You know, the organs are hanging off of the Fogg¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it may degrade a little, but it won¡¯t be a problem. I just need to get it back and protect it with magic.¡±


    With that, Ka swept his fingers through the wood chips and dirt that clung to Live Fogg and stuffed them into the vial with the magic circle painted on it.


    In addition, he covered the vial after collecting the organ-like things that had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Roughly how many people can be saved in that Fogg in one piece?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, oh, ¡­¡­ Ummm, I don¡¯t know much about it, but ¡­¡­ five people, I guess. It¡¯s a pain in the ass, and it can¡¯t be used to treat only a specific number of people. I think I will be mainly used to relieve the condition of seriously ill people. It depends on the oue, and I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±


    Ka ced his index finger on his forehead and mouthed this in a thoughtful manner.


    The formtion must be difficult.


    However, even though it¡¯s a legendary elixir, it¡¯s still that good ¡­¡­


    It¡¯s a great thing to think that it can deal with anything, even a demonic curse, but¡­¡­ if you were looking at those Levi followers, I might have been expecting too much of a more outrageous item.


    After all, there would be no point in cutting off the source of the disease.


    While I¡¯m buying time with the power of Livegrass, I have to somehow pull out the spirit user who is controlling the disease demon and beat him.


    We also need to consult with Nelgliffe and have him seriously search for the main culprit.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get back as soon as possible. And I¡¯m sure Nelgliiffe-sama will be surprised. Abe ¡­¡­ would be surprised if he found out this early that we¡¯re back.¡±


    Ka said, and tried to put the vial of Live Fogg in his pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to try something, can I borrow it?¡±


    Kamra nced over at Augen, then his expression rxed and heughed.


    ¡°Yeah, good. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do, but ¡­¡­¡±


    Ka took the long way around and walked up the cliff and handed the vial to me.


    I handed the vial to Mea next to me and waved my wand.


    ¡°Transport¡±


    In the center of the floating magic circle, the Ortem of the World Tree appears up.


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem was called out, and it shook by itself once.


    The Ortem of the World Tree now contains Hamelin.


    Once again, I take the vial from Mea and strongly push the Live Fogg¡¯s belly, which is inside and touches it to the long, yellow-green, slender tube.


    It is an organ called the demon gut, which is closely rted to magic power.


    I poured the magic power into it and searched for the magical properties of Live Fogg from the reflected magic power.


    The magic power flows through different conditions, and when the information isplete, they form a magic circle and give instructions to World Tree Ortem.


    A light lit up in World Tree Ortem¡¯s eyes and it began to move while bouncing.


    That reaction meant that World Tree Ortem had found the target safely.


    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ve seeded!¡±


    ¡°Um, Abel-san? What is¡­¡­?¡±


    Sophia asked frightenedly.


    ¡°I had Ortem record Live Fogg¡¯s magical properties! Now we can search for it with greater uracy and wider area than we did when we were chasing the traces of teleportation magic!¡±


    More to the point, with the power of Hamelin pushed into the World Tree¡¯s Ortem, it should be possible to attract demonic beasts with specific magical powers.


    I don¡¯t know how far Hamelin can go, but depending on how it¡¯s used, it could add something to the mix.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°From that reaction, they should have already detected three of them! If we can catch five or so of them, the state of Palgas Vige will probably be pretty good. If we do well, we might be able to get at least eight of them! If we can enlist the help of other followers to engage in a full-scale investigation, we should be able to cure the vige of the disease in no time at all!¡±


    I exined confidently, expecting the three of them to praise me verbally again.


    But Sofia was pale and just fluttered her mouth open and closed like a goldfish on the verge of choking, and she didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that will be a problem. ¡­¡­¡±


    Sophia squeaked out in a small, mosquito-like voice.


    ¡°Di-, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Abel, you see¡­¡­ er¡­¡­ there are people still suffering like this, so why don¡¯t you take this home with you first!¡±


    Ka convinced me so with sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°It will take a few days to move and ¡­¡­ now, even if it¡¯s a half-day stretch here, it¡¯s not much¡­¡­ Oh, um, by any chance, it¡¯s a bad idea in a religious way¡­¡­¡±


    Somehow Sophia and Ka are acting strangely.


    Live Fogg seems to have a section that is considered sacred, and I wonder if overfishing is still a bad idea.


    ¡°Calm down, Sophia, Ka. I¡¯m sorry, brother. They¡¯re just surprised when they heard that they could get more than one Live Fogg. If you¡¯re serious about it, of course, we¡¯re going to help you. Hey, you guys too, right?¡±


    Augen patted Sophia and Ka on the shoulder andughed out loud.


    ¡°Well, as expected, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work that well, but ¡­¡­ if brother says so, it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    Once Augen¡¯s permission was granted, the five of us began to move after the World Tree Ortem.

 Chapter 192 - Episode Eighteen - Live Fogg (8)

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Episode Eighteen - Live Fogg (8)</h4>


    ¡°Go! Lapides Sword!¡±


    The sword flew in a straight line and killed another one of Live Fogg.


    Neatly, the Live Fogg¡¯s head rolled off into the distance.


    This was the fifth one.


    ¡°Yes! Ka-san, please collect the Live Fogg again!¡±


    ¡°A-Abel¡­¡­ Hey, let¡¯s go home. ¡­¡­ I think It¡¯s good now with all of this. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to take that many bodies¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ but we need to collect a few more to make Pargas Vige fully healed¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡­¡±


    Ka said this exhaustedly and began to rummage through his hair and didn¡¯t particrly interrupt me further.


    He looks very tired.


    ¡°Augen-san, could you collect the¡­¡­ Live Fogg instead?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡­ yes, I guess so¡­¡­¡±


    Strange.


    Augen, who should have certainly been happy until the second body, has apletely hardened expression.


    Maybe he¡¯s worried that collecting them halfway through will only provoke a fight over the Live Fogg in the vige.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The Ortem is responding! There has to be a hangout for the Live Fogg nearby!¡±


    ¡°Live Fogg¡¯s hangout!?¡±


    Even Augen seemed to be pleased with this information, and his eyes were peeled back and his mouth was open.


    ¡°A, Abel-san! We¡¯vee to a ce we haven¡¯t ventured much further into! To be clear¡­¡­ It¡¯s hard to know what kind of demon you¡¯re going to get! Also, there may be some unearned demons out there and ¡­¡­!¡±


    Sophia tried to persuade me.


    ¡°You see, if Abel-san were to lose his life, it would be a loss to the people of Pargas vige!¡¡For now, let¡¯s take these four things home with us, shall we? There¡¯s no room for stubbornness here, is there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though I look like this, I¡¯m pretty timid, so I¡¯ll run away the moment I feel ufortable.¡±


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem is now spinning happily around.


    It should be safe to assume that there are ¡­¡­ ten of these reactions.


    If I catch a lot of them, maybe they¡¯ll flush some of them out to me.


    Thinking about that makes my heart skip a beat.


    After all, they are the raw material for the legendary elixir, the Fogg.


    There are many uses for it, and it¡¯s worth analyzing.


    I took the three somewhat reluctant men and moved on in pursuit of the World Tree¡¯s Ortem.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll be able to secure twenty of them by the end of the day for sure!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yeah, I suppose.¡±


    Augen nodded emphatically.


    At that moment, Mea suddenly opened her eyes and held her bow.


    ¡°Abel, ahead!¡±


    If I looked ahead, I could see a yellow fruit flying towards us.


    It was the fruit that Augen had told me on the first day that it was poisonous enough to cause a skin rash.


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem leaps up quickly and spins in the air, knocking the fruit off.


    ¡°Kiki, kiki,¡­¡­¡±


    With a cry, a human-like shadow suddenly floats from the surroundings.


    ¡°It¡¯s Shadow Swimmy! We¡¯re surrounded!¡±


    Augen exims.


    A swimmy is a monkey-like magic beast.


    They are smart and specialize in nimble movements. They are considered to be quite troublesome if you are spotted.


    In addition to their conventional cunningness, Shadow-Swimmy is particrly adept at using illusions to weaken their targets.


    The shadows move, wavering.


    These guys have a nasty nature, preferring to target sorcerers who want to retreat to the rear of the ¡­¡­ guard, rather than the vanguard.


    ¡°We only have¡­¡­ one chance.¡±


    Augen muttered, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    He tightened his grip on the wooden mallet of his weapon.


    ¡°Augen-san, do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°No, what¡­¡­¡±


    Augen turned to me as he said, and freaked out and tensed up.


    ¡°Brother, behind you!¡±


    I reached out my fingers and raised my arm, bringing it down with great force forward.


    The Lapides Sword shed the ground following the movement of my arm after extending its de length to three times its original length.


    The shockwave that gushed from the tip of the de cracked the ground and cut both sides of therge tree that was beyond it.


    ¡°Kiki!¡± ¡°Ki, Kiki!¡±


    Shadow Swimmy runs away with a squeal.


    Swimmy is a clever magic beast. After threatening them this much, they won¡¯te any closer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Augen froze in his posture with his mallet raised.


    ¡°Um, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, sorry, I think I was hallucinating about them.¡±


    Augen quietly lowered the mallet.


    It wasn¡¯t really that kind of magical power, but ¡­¡­ well, maybe he was in a panic and mistook it for something else.


    Even if there was an attack by a magic beast, I could just wield my Lapides Sword and they would quickly run away.


    It was convenient. I¡¯m d that I had procured a weapon, after all.


    I must thank Rinoa again for making it for me.


    After advancing for a while, the World Tree¡¯s Ortem stopped moving.


    It starts spinning around on the spot.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ Looks like it was a malfunction.¡±


    When Ka said that, Sophia sat there as if she had lost her strength.


    As I thought, she was quite tired from walking.


    It was probably abination of disappointment and exhaustion at the prospect of finding Live Fogg.


    ¡°Sophia-san! Don¡¯t worry, the Live Fogg is definitely nearby!¡±


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­ N-no, but there is nowhere¡­¡­¡±


    I put my hand on the World Tree¡¯s Ortem.


    This contains Marias¡¯ demon that I¡¯ve locked away, Hamelin.


    It seems that Live Fogg is hiding ¡­¡­ If I use the full extent of Hamelin¡¯s magic beast attraction ability, they should be excited and jump right out.


    Live Fogg seems to have a high level of intelligence, though, so it would be meaningless if I didn¡¯t output it quite strongly. ¡­¡­


    I pour my magic power all at once into Hamelin, who is inside the World Tree¡¯s Ortem.


    Rattling, the World Tree¡¯s Ortem began to tremble.


    ¡°Kyahahahahahahaha¡±


    Hamelin¡¯sughter escaped from World Tree¡¯s Ortem¡¯s mouth.


    At the same time, the air around changedpletely.


    ¡°Jus-, just now, what ¡­¡­¡±


    A hole opened up from the ground and a massive amount of Live Fogg revealed itself.


    It wasn¡¯t ten or twenty. The area was filled with holes, and one by one, Live Fogg crawled out.


    There must be close to a hundred of them.


    After making a potion, they could make enough change to give out to all the vigers as sashimi.


    The clear,piszuli color of Live Fogg¡¯s body made it seem as if an ocean had sprung up out of the ground, an illusion-like sight.


    Its body surface was dazzling because of the way it reflected the sunlight.


    Indeed, it was beginning to seem like it was a gift from the sea gods.


    Perhaps the followers who had first said that Live Fogg was Levi¡¯s gift had also seen this sight.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Mea was frustrated by this sight.


    Come to think of it, Mea may have never seen the real ocean.


    Even I haven¡¯t seen one in this life.


    ¡°¡­¡­ve?¡±


    ¡°Veoh! Veoh!¡±


    Live Fogges to himself and tries to escape in a great hurry by teleportation.


    The Lapides Sword moves just as I reminded it to, sending Live Fogg¡¯s head flying.


    In just three swings, I was able to kill nearly a dozen Live Fogg¡¯s.


    However, within just a few seconds, the Live Fogg¡¯s figure disappeared as if the tide was receding.


    ¡°¡­¡­ mare¡¯s arrow didn¡¯t hit.¡±


    Mea shakily drops her hand down holding the bow.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just after teleportation, he shouldn¡¯t be able to use it. If there are this many of them, it might be easy to kill a few of them. Let¡¯s go after the Live Fogg quickly, everyone! They must still be out there! Let¡¯s catch everyst one of them!¡±


    When I turned around, I saw the three Levi followers standing there with stunned expressions on their faces.


    ¡­¡­ As I thought, was it a bad idea?


    No, but they shouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it that hard ¡­¡­

 Chapter 193 - Episode Nineteen - Live Fogg (9)

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Episode Neen - Live Fogg (9)</h4>


    ¡°About fifty, quite a lot got away¡­¡­¡±


    I muttered to myself as I ced several leather bags full of Live Fogg on myp.


    I dip my fingers into the liquid in the vials and draw a magic circle on the leather bags.


    This was to prevent the dead Live Fogg from deteriorating.


    ¡°It kind of makes me feel less grateful when it¡¯s so full¡­¡­¡±


    Mea had aplicated look on her face as she continued to tie the mouth of the leather bag with a string.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    When I returned it, Mea suddenly stopped moving her hands and looked towards the three Levi followers.


    Then he made a tube with his mouth and stretched out his body towards me, frowning at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Those people, don¡¯t they look kind of strange?¡±


    Ka satnguidly on the ground, hisplexion turning an earthy color.


    When I called out to him to help, he didn¡¯t seem to respond.


    You can¡¯t feel any vitality. He is a different person than he was a moment ago.


    Sophia seems like her mind is not here, and her reaction is poor.


    I was going to ask her to help me fill out a conservation magic circle since she seems to have some knowledge of magic, but her fingertips were trembling, so I decided to give her a break.


    She mumbles something every once in a while, which is kind of scary.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And Augen, too.


    He has changed from his earlier affability to a tantly tant dismissiveness stered on his face, asionally twitching his temples.


    It¡¯s not the kind of atmosphere you can talk to casually.


    ¡°I knew it was a bad idea, Live Fogg ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°B-, but no one stopped me and ¡­¡­ they were so happy earlier. Isn¡¯t it something else? I could have unknowingly vited the Levi Church¡¯s taboo without knowing it or something.¡±


    ¡°But after all, Mea may or may not think this is the only way to get the timing right¡­¡­¡±


    If we continue to be on the cusp, we¡¯re going to get beaten down by stress during the trip.


    We¡¯ve gathered enough Live Vogt to treat all the vigers with room to spare, so why is this happening?


    I guess we¡¯ll have to ask them.


    If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯d like to clear it up quickly.


    ¡°Um, ¡­¡­ Ka-san?¡±


    ¡°Hiiiee! Oh, no¡­¡­ wha-, what?¡±


    Ka freaked out and shook his shoulders, then swept his eyes and asked me.


    ¡°Nothing, somehow, um, honestly, your state just seems strange¡­¡­ Will catching a lot of Live Fogg by any chance a bad idea?¡±


    ¡°Wha-! I-, I don¡¯t think so! Thanks to this, the disease in the Pargas vige is all but over¡­¡­ Right! Isn¡¯t that right!¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m sorry, I was a little surprised ¡­¡­ Re-, really, Abel-san, you¡¯re a really amazing person!¡±


    When Ka said it, Sophia agreed.


    She was just a little surprised, apparently.


    I heard that it took dozens of people to catch one of them and they were making a big deal out of it, and they might have a lot of ideas.


    ¡°We¡¯ve aplished our goal and ¡­¡­ let¡¯s hurry up and go home and show the people of Pargas vige what got. We need to tell them quickly that it¡¯s okay now ¡­¡­¡±


    Ka¡¯s face turned even paler.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s troubling¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t wait to tell the people of Pargas Vige about it!¡±


    Sophia seems to be getting back on track in her own right.


    Maybe it¡¯s time for her to help me pack a bag for Live Fogg.


    ¡°Um, in this bag¡­¡­¡±


    When I stood up to exin to Sophia, I felt an ufortable sensation around my waist.


    It was probably due to the fact that I had been in the same position for so long.


    I stood up slightly taller.


    ¡°Abel-san, your body doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling very well. As a matter of fact, Levi Church has a magic that controls the flow of water in the body to regte the body¡¯s condition and qi¡­¡­ I¡¯m very good at this! It feels so good, I¡¯d love for Abel to experience it too.¡±


    Sophia ps her hands together and lets out a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about a magic that is close to the book, but I don¡¯t know much about it¡­¡­ I¡¯m not a very physically strong person, so can I ask you to try it out once?¡±


    The magic of Levi Church does not flow to the Dinrat Kingdom in much detail.


    This is due to the fact that the Riveras Nation is a closed country.


    There is even a theory that some people are overly afraid of it spilling out ¡­¡­ because they are studying the magic that was considered forbidden between countries.


    If it¡¯s a magic of a Levi follower, I¡¯d like to experience it.


    Let¡¯s observe what kind of magic circle it is while we¡¯re at it.


    ¡°You may feel a little strange ¡­¡­ but don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll feel much better soon.¡±


    Sophia readies her staff and tries to get around to my back.


    That movement was blocked by Ka. She grabbed Sophia¡¯s wand and pulled on it.


    ¡°Wha-what are you doing, Ka-san! Do you understand the situation!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not gonna make it! She¡¯s definitely going to fail! We¡¯re you nning to die in vain!¡±


    What¡¯s the fuss about ¡­¡­?


    As I and Mea looked at the situation suspiciously, Ka gave a drawn-out smile.


    ¡°No, the magic that regtes the flow of water is difficult to handle ¡­¡­ Sophia also fails sometimes. You should not do that because it could possibly cause unnecessary side effects!¡±


    ¡°Is, is that so¡­¡­¡±


    What a shame. I would have liked to experience it, but ¡­¡­


    I¡¯ll go back to the vigeter, when I¡¯m settled, and ask Sophia to give me a brief overview.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even as Ka and Sophia returned to normal, only Augen remained silent.


    We loaded the pile of leather bags with Live Fogg on Ortem and proceeded smoothly on our way home, and soon the sun was setting and it was midnight.


    After dividing up the night¡¯s watch by role, we decided to spend the night in a tent made from the furs of magic beasts that belonged to Augen, as usual, which was a winter-proof tent.


    The sound of loud blows woke me up after I had slept soundly ¡­¡­ in the middle of the night.


    I turned my attention to the sound of Augen with a wooden mallet in his hand, being bounced against a tree by a security Ortem.


    I was well aware of the possibility that Chloe¡¯s handlers were mixed in with the three Levi followers.


    Just in case, I gave the Ortem a magical power and kept him in security mode while I slept.


    ¡°Thi-, this kind of puppet, where is this powering from¡­¡­¡±


    Augen kept the mallet out of his hand as he pushed his knees to the ground, but kept his bloodshot eyes on me.


    Finally, he let out his tail.


    He was impatient to have the vigers treated in Live Fogg, and he was thinking of erasing the people in this ce.


    I was thinking that Augen-san might be different¡­¡­ I¡¯m disappointed.


    Mea, Sophia, and Ka wake up as well, noticing the sound.


    Sophia and Ka don¡¯t seem upset, and quickly pick up each of the weapons they had ced nearby and hold them up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It looks like this is as far as it goes. We hurried too much, we¡¯re in the worst situation.¡±


    ¡°Even in exchange for my life, I need to destroy the Live Fogg¡­¡­¡±


    I interrupted Ka and Sophia from speaking and jabbed my index finger at Augen.


    ¡°Augen-san, it seems it was you. In fact, I ¡­¡­ have always suspected that¡­¡­ one of you might be a spy mixed in with me. I was long aware of the fact that you had a different agenda than Nelgliffe¡¯s faction, you know!¡±


    For me, it was meant to be a decisive line, but I felt the ce freeze up at that moment.


    I sneakily turn around and lower my voice.


    ¡°Hey, mea ¡­¡­ what did I do wrong?¡±


    Ka and Sophia looked at each other for a moment, then pointed the tip of their weapons at Augen.


    ¡°Apparently, it looks like it¡¯s up here!¡¡You hurried too much, Augen!¡±


    ¡°Even in exchange for my life, I wouldn¡¯t let you destroy Live Fogg!¡±


    As soon as I said it, the peak of the small sword in Ka¡¯s hand and Sophia¡¯s staff were swung at the back of Augen¡¯s head.


    Augen, who was covered in blood from the damage from the Ortem, had no power to avoid those two blows and easily fell down on the spot.

 Chapter 194 - Episode Twenty

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Episode Twenty</h4>


    With the Live Fogg (x50) in hand, I returned safely to the Pargas vige.


    The bottles filled with Live Fogg were packed in a single bag and carried on top of an Ortem, and Augen is being moved around in therge Ortem, keeping him confined to it.


    Once in the vige, we were greeted by many Levi followers and people from the Pargas vige.


    Around the entrance of the vige, they came rushing in en masse.


    ¡°H, hey ¡­¡­ isn¡¯t that Live Fogg ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. That can¡¯t be possible. ¡­¡­ First of all, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d allow him to do that when he was even followed by Augen-san and Ka-san.¡±


    ¡°But Ka and Sophia both look dead¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What did Augen-san do.¡±


    The church members were all pale and whispering something to each other.


    They seemed unsettled in any way.


    Maybe it was a bad idea to hunt by dozen, after all.


    ¡°Hey Mea, aren¡¯t you too pleased after all?¡±


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­ you¡¯re so surprised, you can¡¯t keep up with it, can you? It looks like the church people spent a few days and didn¡¯t catch one of them¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But I have a feeling the atmosphere feels different.¡±


    As I and Mea were whispering to each other in a whisper, Ka grabbed me by the shoulders.


    ¡°Fo-, for now, let¡¯s just let it slide and head to report to Nelgliffe-sama. I¡¯m not going to be taking up any time here, and Augen is not something I can ¡­¡­ easily say publicly. Even Live Fogg needs to be handled carefully. Now, don¡¯t talk about anything carelessly.¡±


    I see, whether it¡¯s Live Fogg or Augen, if handled poorly, it could cause unnecessary suspicion in the vige.


    As for Live Fogg, I don¡¯t know how far the Levi Church has exined itself to the ordinary vigers.


    Nelgliffe told me briefly, but apparently, it was a mouthful that wasn¡¯t openly discussed even within the Levi Church.


    I wouldn¡¯t be good if run my mouth in a strange way.


    ¡°I understand the situation. Let¡¯s go with a policy of keeping it as quiet as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, and in the unlikely event that Livegrass is no longer avable for some reason, Levi Church itself could be disappointed as much as we let it be.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah ¡­¡­ yes, I see. ¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not sure, but there¡¯s no reason to back down.


    For now, I¡¯ll just pretend to be convinced.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just be amiable here and run through it as quickly as we can.¡±


    ¡°The-, there is a chance that the Livegrass we will not be able to use it? Mea didn¡¯t hear anything about that!¡±


    Ka was about to put the story together when Mea interrupted him.


    She went to pick up the part where I flushed it away as if I didn¡¯t have to ask separately.


    Hearing this, Ka¡¯s expression twisted slightly.


    ¡°Ju-, just in case! It¡¯s not necessarily impossible, but it¡¯s more like insurance¡­¡­¡±


    Ka turns to Sophia as if to ask for help.


    ¡°Ye-, yeah! Anyway, I¡¯ll have to ask for instructions from Nelgliffe-sama. I didn¡¯t expect to get so many Live Fogg, and I was a little confused about how to handle them, too¡­¡­ It was a journey full of irregrities, so let¡¯s prioritize reporting to Nelgliffe-sama first!¡±


    Perhaps Levi Church is also a vertical society, but it seems to value the decisions of Nelgliffe rather than the other way around.


    Nelgliffe seems to be separatelyx in terms of hierarchy and rules, but I guess that¡¯s not the case for the organization.


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    I suddenly found a familiar face at a distance.


    It was Elia, surrounded by bewildered-looking Levi followers.


    For some reason, she was dressed in Levi¡¯s robes, staring nkly at me with resentful eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look away and quicken my steps.


    ¡­¡­ Fo, for now, we have to prioritize reporting to Nelgliffe anyway!


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Ka-san! What¡¯s with that huge package? Ex-, exin. What are you ying at, Augen-san! What on earth have you been doing too!¡±


    Several young followers gathered to Ka with puzzled faces.


    Ka red at them and waved his hands wide to the side, moving them away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we must hasten to report to the High Priest Nelgliffe-sama! We¡¯ll have you let us pass!¡±


    Ka raised her voice and scattered the assembled vigers and followers.


    As he did so, one of the vigers approached Ka.


    ¡°You were looking for the ingredients for the elixir, weren¡¯t you? You can at least tell us about the sess or failure, but that ¡­¡­ my wife is already nearing her limit¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you my priority is to report to Nelgliffe-sama!¡±


    Ka pushed the viger with his hand, showing annoyance on his face.


    The viger fell to the ground and was often stunned, but he knew he had offended Ka, and without paying attention to his mud-stained clothes, he just put his head on the ground and apologized to Ka.


    Ka didn¡¯t even look at the way he looked at him, and walked onward shamelessly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡­¡±


    Mea looked at Ka and said that out as she puffed out her cheeks.


    ¡°Ka, Ka-san is also happy around with so much Live Fogg we got! We also can¡¯t wait to follow Ka-san to see Nelgliffe-sama! In order to reassure that viger, we need to talk to Nelgliffe-sama about our future ns as soon as possible.¡±


    Sophia followed up on Ka¡¯s words and actions while pushing Mea¡¯s back forward strongly.


    I was staring at the vigers who still had his heads on the ground when someone unexpectedly grabbed my pants.


    When I lowered my eyes, I saw that it was a small girl, only about eight years old.


    She had tears in her eyes and was staring up at me.


    I tried to move my feet to remove her hands, but they were stronger than I expected.


    As expected, I won¡¯t lose in power, but thebination of guilt makes it hard to get through.


    ¡°Um, I have to go¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡­ C-, can mama be saved?¡±


    The girl said in an anxious, snatched voice.


    I couldn¡¯t resist and crouched down on the spot, beckoning for her hand and bringing my face level with the girl¡¯s ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve gathered enough raw materials for about two hundred people. They should be distributed as soon as the cure is ready.¡±


    The girl paled face suddenly brightens and jumped at me as she squatted down.


    ¡°R-Really? Thank you, brother! Thank you!¡±


    I patted the girl¡¯s head and then pulled away, giving her a small wave and leaving her there.


    The girl was still waving widely as I leave away.


    When I see things like that, I feel like I¡¯ve done a good thing.


    They asked me not to talk, but I guess I¡¯m safe for this.


    ¡°Abel, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°No, just¡­¡­¡±


    I was about to answer after being asked by Mea, when I suddenly saw the girl from earlier in the corner of my eye.


    ¡°Lily-chan, what did you hear from that white person just now?¡±


    ¡°Brother said! He got enough ingredients for about two hundred people, so we don¡¯t have to worry about anything else! Everyone is going to be saved, he said!¡±


    ¡°Is-, is what he said true!¡±


    All at once, the fuss wasmunicated, and soon it turned into cheers.


    Some were hugging each other with great joy, while others were running, shouting loudly that the vige had been saved.


    Some were bowing over and over again towards us.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I, I should have kept my mouth shut¡­¡­


    Well, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.


    If things go in order, they¡¯ll end up making the cure and that¡¯s it.


    I didn¡¯t think there was any particr reason to hide it now.


    I¡¯m sure Ka and Sophia don¡¯t think it¡¯s that important too.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m sorry, Ka-sa¡­¡­¡­¡­n?¡±


    Ka looked at the vigers, his lips quivering in a rutting manner.


    His eyes lookpletely pissed off.


    In a whisper, he whispered, ¡°What the hell are you doing ¡­¡­?


    The tone was serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ka-san ¡­¡­ really, I¡¯m sorry Ka-san. It¡¯s really that important, is it? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to be stingy with them¡­¡­ No, I¡¯m not trying to make excuses. ¡­¡­¡±


    Ka ignored my words and turned his face forward with a wobble.


    Then he looked beyond that, shook his shoulders with a jolt, and fell onto his back.


    ¡°Ne-Nelgliffe-sama!¡±


    If I followed Ka¡¯s gaze, I saw Nelgliffe and Chloe slowlying towards us.


    Chloe tightened her grip on therge staff in her hand and stared at Ka with a vein in her eyes.


    If only we could get a certain amount of Livegrass, Chloe¡¯s faction¡¯s ns would have to be foiled.


    And perhaps Augen, who was Chloe¡¯s subordinate, has now been neutralized.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not at peace inside.


    I re at Chloe.


    The enemy this time is this guy.


    I don¡¯t know if there are any other bosses, but there should be no doubt that she is in an important position in another faction of the Levi Church.


    Chloe noticed my gaze and her eyes widened.


    She appears to be very angry.


    ¡°Oh, Abel-dono and Mea-dono! It¡¯s good to see you alive! ¡­¡­ and your package there and¡­¡­ um, what is Augen doing ¡­¡­¡±


    Nelgliffe smiled happily and took my hand, then looked to Ortem, who was holding Augen.

 Chapter 195 - Episode Twenty-One

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Episode Twenty-One</h4>


    Me, Mea, Ka, and Sophia were apanied by Nelgliffe into a room in the church hall, and we were face to face with Nelgliffe across the desk.


    For now, I told them about Augen, which was probably the most important question before Live Fogg.


    Nelgliffe was terribly surprised.


    ¡°N, no, Augen is¡­¡­ I¡¯m very sorry ¡­¡­ because of myck of discernment about my subordinates that I put Abel-dono and Mea-dono¡¯s lives in ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no! It wasn¡¯t a problem at all, so please raise your head!¡±


    It was a hard time because Nelgliffe was repeatedly bowing his head to me and Mea.


    I thought I was going to get killed from a re from his attendant, Chloe.


    It seems that Nelgliffe knew that there was a militant movement in the church that was trying tounch an attack on another country.


    It seemed to be something that the other High Priest, Marias, was instigating and doing behind the scenes.


    However, it seems that Nelgliffe didn¡¯t know that she had even reached out to the Fage territory of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    I¡¯ve been forced to overlook the small acts up to now, but as expected, if they were nning something so outrageous, I couldn¡¯t leave it alone anymore, and I was indignant.


    Now that it was clear that Nelgliffe waspletely on our side, we decided to tell him about the things rted to Marias that we had been hiding from him until now.


    Nelgliffe has exposed the shame of his country.


    And I¡¯m not uninvolved in it either.


    I¡¯ve meddled in something that has a great deal to do with the future of Riveras Nation.


    I thought it would be reasonable to tell him firmly.


    If he was as much of a personality as Nelgliffe, it was unlikely that he wouldin that his country¡¯s higher-ups had been killed in a recriminatory manner.


    ¡°Can I ask everyone but Nelgliffe-san to leave the room for once? I really want to say something for Nelgliffe-san to hear¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As Nelgliffe-sama¡¯s attendant, I am always in a position to protect him. I would not authorize you to leave him alone with a sorcerer of another religion.¡±


    Chloe interrupted me.


    It¡¯s not surprising. If you consider that Chloe is on the same side as Augen¡¯s, and that she¡¯s the guardian for Nelgliffe, you wouldn¡¯t want to leave your seat in this situation.


    As expected, I can¡¯t talk about Marias in front of Chloe.


    I was wondering if I should take another chance, but the Nelgliffe moved.


    ¡°Chloe, leave the room. Abel-dono is telling you.¡±


    ¡°B, but! I say this out of concern for Nelgliffe-sama!¡±


    ¡°And I tell you that it is unnecessary. Abel-dono is a trustworthy man. Differences of religion must not be a source of unwarranted discrimination. Levi-sama does not wish for such a thing. I don¡¯t want you to speak too rudely.¡±


    Nelgliffe said in a stern tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­! I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Chloe bowed to Nelgliffe and left the room looking a little depressed.


    Ka, Sophia, and Mea then left. After they all left, I briefly exined the flow of events after checking to make sure they hadn¡¯t been bugged by magic, scratching out the fact that the Fage territory had been tilted by Marias¡¯ attack and I had somehow recovered and caught Marias.


    ¡°Oh god! I didn¡¯t know that Abel-dono had already caught Marias, who was a headache for us too!¡±


    Nelgliffe was surprised, but very grateful.


    After all, it seems that that one incident was Marias¡¯ independence.


    Pope Sateria, the head of the Four Great Priests of the Water God, was very busy uniting the scattered Riveras Nation and maintaining security, and since Nelgliffe was also working to protect orphans in various ces, he had overlooked Marias, who was a man of radical ideas.


    The rest of the Four Great Priests were, at any rate, entric magic fanatics, and although they had shown thick faith in Levi, who had a vast amount of knowledge, they had no interest in national politics or spreading their faith, and although they seemed to be aware of Marias¡¯s violent actions, they had decided to leave herpletely alone.


    It seemed that the heads of the people who had entered Nelgliffe¡¯s faction this time were also Marias.


    In other words, they are the remnants who have already lost their heads.


    Nelgliffe said, ¡°If I bring this back to the Riveras Nation and appeal directly to the Pope, this disturbance will be put to rest immediately¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that¡­¡­ I¡¯ve always been on the lookout for it to that it might grow into something much bigger incident.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to interrogate him and make him talk, but Augen was probably apanying me on Marias¡¯ orders ¡­¡­ So I¡¯m being used neatly by Marias, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Nelgliffe drooped disappointedly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But this is not how we can face the people of Palgas vige¡­¡­ I did not know that it was our own people who were tormenting them ¡­¡­¡±


    Nelogliffe said sadly.


    This is the same Nelgliffe who had been nursing the vigers so desperately.


    His shock is immeasurable.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not Nelgliffe-san¡¯s fault at all! You needn¡¯t worry so much about it.¡±


    ¡°But I wonder how many people have suffered from this case¡­¡­ and if this continues, there being no deaths might be impossible¡­¡­ How dare you, Marias, in the person of the High Priest ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Nelgliffe-san, this is the Live Fogg I got!¡±


    I gestured the Ortem, who wasden with a bag of hefty Live Fogg-filled bottles.


    Ortem moves in response to my voice and jumps onto the desk.


    The bag piled on top shakes.


    ¡°Th-, this ¡­¡­ er, how many of this is Live Fogg¡­¡­?¡±


    Nelgliffe looked at the bag with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°All of them! There¡¯s enough for 50 bodies! Now you can cure the entire vige!¡±


    ¡°All of them are!? Fi-Fi-, fifty of them!? Impossible, no way, this¡­¡­¡±


    Nelgliffe was so surprised that he sat up.


    He picked up a bottle of Live Fogg from the bag and looked stunned.


    ¡°Am I dreaming right now¡­¡­ such¡­¡­ such a thing! This is not happening!¡±


    His mouth was crunching and he was touching the bottle with his hand like a young child who had never seen a bottle before.


    He was so excited that he felt as if he was going to spew foam at the mouth.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ it¡¯s like, Abel-dono is like the angel Riveran, the messenger of Levi-sama in the mythology ¡­¡­! You punished Marias for perverting Levi-sama¡¯s teachings to cause a major incident by stopping her ns, and not only that, but you also delivered arge number of Live Fogg to and filled with disease! No, I can¡¯t think of anything else! Now we can help the vigers who are suffering from the disease¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know Riveran at all, but ¡­¡­ he probably appears in the Levi¡¯s Bible.


    Nelgliffe may be ovee with emotion, because tears began to trickle from his eyes.


    I was puzzled, and he took my hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Abel-dono! You are the hero of this vige and of your country. No¡­¡­ Eventually, you will go leave your name as the hero of this world! It¡¯s been a real pleasure to meet you here!¡±


    ¡°N-, no, you¡¯re making a big deal out of it!¡±


    Nelgliffe went straight to my shoulder and gave me a light hug.


    I was a little surprised because it was at the spur of the moment, but I don¡¯t feel bad about it.


    I didn¡¯t expect to hear so much from the upper echelons of the country that I thought was hostile to me.


    You never know what¡¯s going to happen in life.


    But I was itching to be admired by such a dignified person.


    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help but get a little too excited at my age¡­¡­¡±


    Nelogliffe¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly and heughed and distanced himself from me.


    ¡°N, no ¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m a little embarrassed, too.


    We look at each other and give each other a shy smile.


    ¡°Um, ¡­¡­ by the way, when can we have the Livegrass?¡±


    It¡¯s doubtful that the potion will bepleted smoothly.


    There are still remnants of Marias¡¯s forces lurking in this Pargas vige, after all.


    I¡¯m sure they will use every possible means to sabotage us.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a simple form, if we hurry up now, it will be ready by noon tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°And, well, I hate to say it, but could you tell us how to make ¡­¡­ livegrass or something like that ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mm-, mhm ¡­¡­ that is indeed something that is only taught to a handful of people in the Levi Church ¡­¡­ I would be happy to teach it to you right now, if Abel-dono would be mypatriot¡­¡­¡±


    I knew it was no good¡­¡­


    That¡¯s right. That¡¯s just the way it is.


    ¡°Ummm ¡­¡­ Tha-, that¡¯s ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±


    Nelgliffe said ruefully and then cleared his throat.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmmm, but how to make a Livegrass¡­¡­ I have no idea, either. I¡¯ll have to recite it every once in a while to make sure it¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    Nelgliffe gave a quick wink and smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Levi-sama has a caliber as wide as the sea. Surely you would not tell me not to return the favor by being bound by the rules?¡±


    ¡°Ne-, Nelgliffe-san¡­¡­!¡±


    I could see the figure of Nelgliffe with a halo of light.


    I was so moved that tears formed on the edges of my eyes.


    ¡°Please keep it a secret from Chloe. She¡¯s a good girl, but she¡¯s a little bit hard-headed ¡­¡­ That¡¯s one of the nice things about her, though¡­¡­¡±


    Nelgliffe mumbles andins happily.


    ¡°Are the ingredients so easy to find?¡±


    ¡°I need a small amount of Noble Mandogora root. This is absolutely essential, but it is not easy to find ¡­¡­ It¡¯s necessary for Levi Chuch¡¯s rituals, so we carry extra of it with us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see.¡±


    In fact, I wanted to secretly make and arrange for Chief Heil¡¯s Livegrass for me.


    I¡¯ve heard that Vige Chief Heil was hostile to Levi Church before he fell asleep, and that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t get into the treatment center.


    There was a good chance that Livgrass woulde aroundter.


    ¡°Do you have some sort of problem?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ I was hoping that I could get a ss of Livegrass for Vige Chief Heil¡­¡­¡±


    Vige Chief Heil seemed to be disliked by the Levi Church¡¯s side of the family to arge extent.


    If Nelgliffe also helped carelessly, it could be a catalyst for the loss of authority in the current delicate state of the organization.


    Now that Live Fogg is in their hands, the remnants of Marias will probably try to undermine the authority of Nelgliffe.


    The only people who cared about Vige Chief Heil were Nelgliffe and his small entourage.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the remnants of Marias, there would be others who would be hostile to Vige Chief Heil.


    If ites to light that he had the material diverted to them, there is a risk that support from those groups will diminish.


    Under the circumstances, that should be something they would want to avoid.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve been thinking that I¡¯ll have to do something about it, but Abel-dono is willing to do something about it, it would be a great help! I¡¯ll sneak some materials to Abel-donoter.¡±


    ¡°What, a-are you sure?¡±


    ¡°With a person¡¯s lives at stake, it is only natural. Leave the internal affairs of the Levi Church to me. In fact, I am very sorry that you have shown such concern for an outsider, Abel-dono¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N, no¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And while you¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll give you a few extra sets of ingredients. Abel-dono seemed to be interested in the livegrass.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you sure!¡±


    After all the benefits, isn¡¯t this guy a little too easy¡­¡­?


    No, I¡¯m happy, but I don¡¯t want to drag Nelgliffe down afterwards.


    ¡°Let me take care of the inner workings. Just don¡¯t tell the ¡­¡­ other followers, please.¡±


    Nelgliffe held up his index finger and grinned.


    ¡°Ne, Nelgliffe-san¡­¡­!¡±


    -


    [Next announcement]


    The next update is ¡°A Certain High Priest¡¯ front and back (2) (Side: Nelgliffe)¡±.

 Chapter 196 - A Certain High Priests Two Sides (2) (Side: Nelgliffe)

    <h4>Chapter 196 - A Certain High Priests Two Sides (2) (Side: Nelgliffe)</h4>


    ¡°Now we will go to work on the Livegrass. Abel-dono, please rest at ease.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    After calling them all back indoors, who had been excused at Abel¡¯s suggestion, Nelgliffe was smiling and exchanging words of praise with each other.


    In contrast to the two of them, Chloe was not in the mood.


    She couldn¡¯t fully understand how Nelgliffe was able to be so unconcerned with the situation.


    With such a mountain of Live Fogg, Livegrass would soon beplete.


    Augen, Ka, and Sophia, who were on guard, were of no help.


    There should have been something they could have done, whether it was to kill them when they saw an opening, stop their overfishing, or burn them down in the stage they were carrying them.


    I¡¯d like to ask him now if he was really just standing there and watching.


    Chloe was in the stage of feeling faint in front of mountain of Live Fogg¡¯s, but she was somehow keeping her consciousness in anger at the three of them.


    The reason why she was able to keep from going insane even in such an unstable state of mind was because Nelgliffe, who was the single top man, was calm and poised.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he has a n to deal with it, but not only is he not distracted at all, he seems to have the luxury of being able to praise Abel with single-mindedness.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well then, It¡¯s a shame that we are so close, but we have to hurry up too. When it¡¯s all over, we¡¯ll talk again, slowly.¡±


    ¡°No, no. ¡­¡­ But are you sure? I mean, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve got a lot on my shoulders¡­¡­¡±


    Abel said, lowering his voice somewhat.


    The others didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, but Nelgliffe knew immediately.


    Abel asked about the various secrets of Live Fogg and Livegrass that had been sidelined.


    Although the Levi Church is closed, so not much information has leaked out, but there was an image in the Dinrat Kingdom that ¡°they deeply resent the Dinrat Kingdom that worships Kudol¡±.


    Because it¡¯s amon belief that it was Kudol that buried Levi, the object of their faith, from history.


    Besides, the life of Lark¡¯s rtive, the vige chief Heil, is not a merit that Nelgliffe is willing to risk to save.


    ¡°Rather, I¡¯m sorry to Abel-dono because you¡¯ve been covering our asses. I would like to repay your kindness in some way someday. And I¡¯m sure Levi-sama doesn¡¯t mind the wall of teachings. Levi-sama has a heart as vast as the ocean.¡±


    With that, Nelgliffe held out his hand to Abel.


    Abel hesitated for a moment, then put out his hand and shook Nelgliffe¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since we can look at each other andugh, and go on to the same goal, we are friends, aren¡¯t we? Don¡¯t worry about such small things.¡±


    While Nelgliffe, Abel, and Mea wereughing at each other, Ka, Sophia, and Chloe were silent throughout.


    Ka and Sophia in particr looked like prisoners waiting to be executed.


    Eventually, after Abel and Mea left, Nelgliffe gently closed the door again.


    ¡°Ne, Nelgliffe-sama¡­¡­ if you intend to abort the n ¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe called out to him, and Nelgliffe smiled and controlled his hand.


    Then he cast a magic circle around the four corners of the room and carefully set up strong wards to ensure that no sound ever leaked out.


    Nelgliffe quickly put his hand out to Chloe.


    It was the opposite hand from the one that had shaken hands with Abel.


    When he turned his palm outward, there was a mark on it that looked like it had been gouged out with a w, and blood was flowing out of it.


    ¡°Nelgliffe-sama, this¡­¡­¡±


    When he was a child, Nelgliffe was trained in the Levi¡¯s organization to keep his emotions from being expressed.


    When he could no longer control himself, he had a habit of hiding his palms and rubbing them with his thumbs to distract himself.


    But thest time that habit had appeared was when he was ten years old ¡ª nearly fifty years ago.


    Even then, at best, the skin had been torn off, and no blood had been shed.


    But now, the skin on his palm was torn and the flesh was gouged out. It was simmering in his heart, the best proof of all.


    ¡°Now, how shall we kill Abel-dono?¡±


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Nelgliffe dered Abel¡¯s elimination.


    ¡°Ne, Nelgliffe-sama! The punishment for the three men is ¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe asks, and Nelgliffe res at Ka and Sophia.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There¡¯s no need to. It¡¯s my fault on that one. I misjudged that thingpletely.¡±


    Hearing this, Ka and Sophia rx all of their stiffened bodies and sit there.


    Chloe watches them and then turns her gaze back to Nelgliffe.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ you¡¯re going to kill him? He seemed to trust Nelgliffe-samapletely. Isn¡¯t he still worth of use? Didn¡¯t Nelgliffe-sama say the other day that was all power and easy to handle, and that he was the best tool for the job?¡±


    ¡°I can already see the copse of the system. The best tool is one that can be used to kill at any time. We can¡¯t sit on this slender rope any longer.¡±


    Nelgliffe said evasively and shook his head.


    ¡°To begin with, ¡­¡­ Chloe doesn¡¯t seem to have figured that thing out yet. It¡¯s like digging a tunnel with a bomb fogg that could burst at any moment. And when it misfires, the damage and the return on investment don¡¯t match up at all. And, worst of all¡­¡­ if we leave that monstrosity unattended, it could wake up Kudol.¡±


    ¡°The-, There¡¯s no way that Kudol would react to human magic. It¡¯s been asleep since the time of mythology, you know.¡±


    ¡°When I held that thing on my shoulder, I tried to kill it by forcing it to break its magic and kill it outright. I stopped it at once, though.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He has high-frequency magic all over his body at all times. It¡¯s almost undamped and precise. It¡¯s definitely a part of the practice of training your magic. It¡¯s usually done just about every day with your eyes closed and concentrated, but ¡­¡­ he¡¯s probably doing it all the time in his life. It¡¯s not a human can do. If his magic were to be disrupted, he would have noticed it right away. I¡¯ve been told that he¡¯s good at analyzing, now I¡¯m convinced. In that case, your whole body is like a sophisticated sensory organ. When I was walking around the city, I felt as if I was passing a magical beast with eyeballs all over its body.¡±


    ¡°Hiieee!¡±


    Sophia, who had once nned to neutralize Abel with the same move, screamed.


    Sophia had intended to sneak in from the shadows to finish off Abel, but she finally realized that it was as foolish as shing at the dragon head-on.


    ¡°So, then it would be poisoning, right?¡±


    ¡°There is no poison intended for a monster like that. There is no point in stopping the body, it needs to be killed instantly. If it¡¯s detected, it could be vomited out, so slow-acting doesn¡¯t make sense. But ¡­¡­ most of the quick-death poisons are magical, albeit in minute amounts. It¡¯s a good target for the senses. It is unlikely that they will be able to make you talk about it.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve got to part ways amicably at this point¡­¡­ Besides, with all that cheering in the vige, isn¡¯t the Live Fogg one already known?¡±


    Chloe res at Ka.


    Ka paragraphs with disappointment. It was an obvious affirmation.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help but feel the same way as Ka.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. We¡¯re going to collide with them at some time¡­¡­ so we must get rid of them while they¡¯re still in our hands. I¡¯ve thought of twenty moves, but I can think of only five that would work. After that, it will be one of those to minimize the hindrance to the rule of this vige. We thought that the man in the mask was the only thing in Dinrat kingdom that we had to watch out for, but we had to see a monster in there!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°We will hold a Devil¡¯s trial. That way, we can stop the obstacles to the rule of the vige.¡±


    ¡°The, the Devil¡¯s Trial!? To defile that sacred ritual is indeed something I do not agree with!¡±


    The Devil¡¯s Trial is a trial of a person suspected of being a devil, wrapped in holy fire, human if safe, demon if burnt to death.


    The suspect is supposed to be shackled with shackles that divert magical power and render all magic ineffective.


    If you are able to deceive them into exercising their right to a trial, they won¡¯t be able to avoid being manipted by magic.


    However, if a false murder that was falsely used of cheating the Devil¡¯s Trial ister discovered, all those involved will be executed bymandment as immoral.


    This is because the holy mes used during the Devil¡¯s Trial are touted to be conducted with the help of Levi, and the Devil¡¯s Trial itself is considered sacred.


    In reality, it is just a peculiar me that burns away only spirit bodies generated by magic, but it is believed as such in Levi Church.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t yet told Chloe why the penalties for cheating the demon court are so heavy, right.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­? It¡¯s Levi-sama¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen, Chloe. The reason why the penalties are so heavy when a murder is discovered for cheating the Devil¡¯s Trial is so that the credibility of the Devil¡¯s Trial, which allows you to execute whomever you want whenever you want to with justice, is notpromised. We can¡¯t afford to lose something so useful.¡±


    Chloe, who was fascinated by Nelgliffe and had given her faith to Levi, was indeed speechless at this.


    She slumps on the spot, her mouth fluttering.


    ¡°Only 10 of my men know that the corrupt Devil¡¯s Trial is being ignored¡­¡­ Including Chloe now, that makes 11 of my men. It¡¯s not something I can disclose to the public. If this were toe to light, not only would I lose the trust of the people I brought from Riveras, but I would be beaten to death on the spot as a traitor.¡±


    ¡°No way, such as thing ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do such a thing, is what you would say?¡±


    Slightly, Nelgliffe moved his faces closer to Chloe.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t say anything, she just surrendered her body.


    Nelgliffe turned himself around and turned his back on Chloe.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like this kind of move either. I was outraged the first time I was informed, and I was even thrown in jail for screaming that it was wrong. However, the world does not revolve around cleanliness ¡­¡­ and to prevent the resurrection of the Great Evil God Kudol, we must harden our hearts. Chloe ¡­¡­ since it¡¯s you who knows of my suffering, I thought you would understand so I told you.¡±


    His shoulders shaking, Nelgliffe said in a tearful voice.


    ¡°Nelgliffe-sama¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe knows what Nelgliffe looked like when he was raising orphans in the church hall.


    So it was easy to imagine that he wasn¡¯t keen on the dirty work he was doing now, but he had to harden his heart set on the future of the nation of Riveras and, by extension, the world.


    There was no way he wasn¡¯t suffering from that gap.


    That, he thought, was something that only Chloe, who had lived with Nelgliffe in the church hall as a child and was now a member of his entourage, could fully understand.


    Whether or not that was really the right thing to do, he thought.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, understand. Let the devil¡¯s trial take ce.¡±


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡­ so I need you to do one thing for me.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is. If I get my hands dirty with Nelgliffe-sama, I have no fear ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I want Chloe to take the lead in this devil¡¯s trial.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ M-, me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You can cooperate, but you don¡¯t want to be the subject? Or¡­¡­ do you suspect me? That, in the worst-case scenario, I¡¯m going to cut Chloe off and try to escape on my own¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N, no! That¡¯s not true! I understand. I will execute the Devil¡¯s Trial!¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­ Chloe is a good girl. There¡¯s nothing to worry about, as long as the magic is blocked, there¡¯s nothing to fear. I¡¯ll be the one to bring Abel-dono to the Devil¡¯s Trial.¡±


    Nelgliffe stroked Chloe¡¯s hair, encouraging her, while his head was thinking about what would happen if she failed.


    (It shouldn¡¯t fail, but ¡­¡­ I have a terrible feeling. If we can¡¯t finish off that monster here, it could really trigger the awakening of Kudol. I should negotiate with Levi-sama to borrow his spear just in case).


    Levi¡¯s spear is the most powerful weapon in the world and is the most powerful among the eight great divine weapons that the gods owned.


    Levi was said to be the weakest of the four great creator gods, but with the power of his spear, he could overwhelm the gods of earth and fire, and is even said to be able topete with the god of the sky.


    If it were a simpleparison of strength, the Water God was the weakest, along with the Earth God and the Fire God, the spear god, and the sky god.


    Of course, this joke is forbidden in front of Levi Followers.


    The power of Levi¡¯s spear hides a terrifying magic power: ¡°Heaven¡±, which is said to have created the ocean for seven days by manipting the weather when held up to the heavens; ¡°The Mark of the Owner¡±, which returns to Levi¡¯s hand with a simple raise of the hand; and ¡°Fate Distortion¡±, which rewrites the fate of an opponent by slightly altering his or her destiny when it is removed so as to make him or her hit the target.


    (The spear¡¯s magic power might make Kudol wake up faster, but¡­¡­ it¡¯s a little better than letting that monster loose).

 Chapter 197 - Episode Twenty-Two - Devils Trial (1)

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Episode Twenty-Two - Devil''s Trial (1)</h4>


    After I parted ways with Nelgliffe, I was visited the mansion of the vige chief, Heil Fage.


    Heil was isted in the vige because he had insisted that the free nursing by the Levi Church before he sumbed to the disease, iming that it was an effort to convert him, and of course he was hated by the followers, so he was isted from everyone around him.


    His daughter, Fleur, is now nursing the unconscious Heil alone.


    The servants must have left because they didn¡¯t want to get involved and lose the benefits of the Levi Church themselves.


    ¡°Abel-sama and Mea-sama ¡­¡­ Thank you foring. However, since both of you are now famous in the vige, I think it would be best if you didn¡¯te here too much.¡±


    In the guest room, I was face to face with Fleur across the desk.


    The crimson hair of the Phage family¡¯s heritage has not faded, but herplexion seems to be worse than thest time, perhaps due to the fatigue of nursing her without support from the surroundings.


    The fact that she is treated as a nuisance in the vige is probably one of the reasons for her mental burden.


    I¡¯ve been talking to Nelgliffe and I know that this sickness is a match-pump for the Levi Church, so I know that Heil was right as a result.


    I¡¯m sure the vigers thought it was just a matter of repelling a group of people who reached out to them in the midst of suffering from the disease with prejudice.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Nelgliffe-san has also asked me to help Vige Chief Heil. The ingredients for the medicine for that will also be delivered secretly to uster.¡±


    ¡°I, I could have the pills? However¡­¡­ If you do so carelessly, it will be bad for Nelgliffe-sama¡¯s position¡­¡­¡±


    Fleur says sluggishly.


    ¡°Nelgliffe-san told me to leave the internal matters to him, so it¡¯s okay. A person¡¯s lives are on the line here, so there¡¯s no need to hold back.¡±


    It was a great relief when Nelgliffe told me to leave it to him.


    The man was very charismatic and wouldn¡¯t be able to make his position worse for a moment or two.


    Even if some of the followersined, I think he would eventually settle down as a saint who reached out to those who rejected Levi Church.


    He seems to be reasonably skilled in magic and decisive.


    But rather than being a bit out of the loop ¡­¡­ I guess it¡¯s more of a nature that doesn¡¯t allow his people to be suspicious of him.


    In a way, that¡¯s a virtue, and it seems to be helping to enhance his charisma.


    And no one is perfect.


    It hurts that Chloe, the assistant, is the first candidate for the mastermind¡­¡­ which was originally a hole that should have been filled by an assistant ¡­¡­


    It seems that the Levi Church are very good at sneaking up on important people.


    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡­ my father, please help him.¡±


    Fleur bowed her head and thanked me.


    The tips of his long hair hung down to the desk.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of the rest¡­¡­¡±


    Before I could say it, I heard a knock on the door.


    It¡¯s not the main entrance. Could this be the ¡­¡­ on the back door?


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual. I can¡¯t believe we have two groups visiting here in one day¡­¡­ Is it Nelgliffe-sama?¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on.¡±


    I stopped Fleur from leaving her seat with my hand.


    It¡¯s probably that Live Fogg material.


    ¡°Shall Mea go check on it for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go for it, just in case. I¡¯ll have to ask about how it¡¯s made too.¡±


    I left the guest room and headed for the back door of the mansion.


    Ka was standing there with arge box.


    He seemed to have been selected because he knew me.


    ¡°So Ka-san is here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ahhhhh ¡­¡­ Nelgliffe-sama asked me to give this to Abel-dono.¡±


    ¡°So, how do I make it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s the stuff of livegrass, after all. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the timing and location of the event, and I¡¯ve had a pretty good idea. But all I was asked to do was give you this. I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the box, and I¡¯ll forget I delivered it when I get out of here. Don¡¯t worry, Nelgliffe-sama is prepared to take care of things. he has taken care of it, I think.¡±


    Ka held her head and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re having a hard time, Ka-san¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s too good-natured to be true. But that¡¯s probably why people love him so much. I can¡¯t stay here too long and let someone else get the wrong idea, so I¡¯ll go now ¡­¡­¡±


    Putting the box down, Ka slipped away.


    After pulling the box into the mansion, I opened the lid.


    In addition to the bottled chemicals, there was a piece of parchment with no writing on it.


    I thought it might be ingredients, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    I pick up the parchment and flow my magic power into it.


    The letters began to emerge quickly.


    It seemed to spell out the recipe for Livegrass in the Array letter (a specializednguage used by sorcerers in their grimoires and such).


    It seemed to work like searing.


    Nelgliffe said that the rules for making Livegrass were kept secret within Levi Church.


    Maybe he was trying to put it in a form that would give him an excuse if it ended up in the hands of someone else along the way.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit fishy when the materials is a set, but¡­¡­¡±


    The habits and patterns of the array letter are somewhat different due to the different countries, but it¡¯s not too difficult to decipher if you know the basics.


    As I read, I could see that the parchment was crumbling to pieces from the edges.


    It seems that the parchment is designed to destroy itself using the magic power it contains.


    I poured additional magic power into it and lightly analyzed it, and found that it was covered with a veryplex magic.


    There are a number of mechanisms in ce to prevent it from destroying itself.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a cautiousness¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t you think it would copse before I could remember it?¡±


    I guess that¡¯s where they trust me, though.


    But when they do this kind of thing as if they¡¯re testing me, it makes me feel useless rivalry.


    I pick up my wand and make a fluttering cross towards the parchment.


    ¡°Maintain¡±


    As soon as I cast the spell, the parchment stopped disintegrating.


    Hmph, I¡¯ve won again.


    Of course, I had no intention of harassing Nelgliffe, but I had to challenge him as a sorcerer because he had some seriouslyplicated protection on him.


    I¡¯m sure that every sorcerer has done this at one time or another, even if it wasn¡¯t me.


    Naturally, I¡¯m going to get rid of this parchment as soon as I finish making it.


    With Mea and Fleur¡¯s help, I decided to start making livess.


    It is necessary to roast the Noble Mandog root in a pot at a high temperature using a potion (basic form) to extract the active ingredients of Noble Mandog.


    In this process, it is necessary to put a simple boundary around the pot to confine the target vtiles so that the active ingredients do not evaporate and escape.


    The light green potion boils strongly and the purple pigment of Noble Mandog mixes into the whole.


    The room is filled with the strong, chemical smell characteristic of Mandog.


    Once the boiling potion is gone, the next potion is added immediately.


    Because of its hardness, the Noble Mandog can only be extracted at a high temperature.


    In parallel, the poison from the Live Fogg is removed with magic, and in a separate pot, shallowly fill a shallow pot with blue lime digestive juices and lightly heat the Live Fogg in it.


    The blue lime digestive juices dissolve the Live Fogg.


    Finally, after the two are ced in the same pot, the three chemicals in the box are mixed together, adding them at different times, It¡¯spleted.


    These chemicals seemed to be made from boiled down herbs, and unlike Live Fogg and Noble Mandog, they didn¡¯t deteriorate much over time, so they seemed to have been prepared in advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s five hours from here, ten hours from here, and fourteen hours from here, so it¡¯ll be ready tomorrow morning at ¡­¡­ It looks like we¡¯ll need to do some minor state control with the wards and magic circle while it¡¯s being created, but ¡­¡­ would it be okay if we stayed here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine, but ¡­¡­ from now until the morning ¡­¡­ all the way through, do you want to maintain wards and parallel magic circle?¡±


    Fleur asks with concern.


    ¡°It will be fine. I¡¯m used to staying up all night.¡±


    ¡°Look, shouldn¡¯t we get another sorcerer in here?¡±


    ¡°Ummm ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t ask Nelgliffe-san to help me any more, though¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m used to doing all-nighters, and I don¡¯t have any problems at all.


    When I was in the vige, there were times when I would do research for about five days straight.


    There¡¯s no such thing as a day or so now.


    ¡°Mea will help you! Mea will!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmmm, It¡¯s fine-tuning, after all. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±


    Mea slumps her shoulders.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll just take the feeling.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Get rid of that recipe ¡­¡­ hmm? Huh? Mea, do you know where that ¡­¡­ parchment I had with the array letters on it?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­? H-, huh, all I¡¯ve done is what Abel told me to touch it once?¡±


    ¡°And then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You should have returned ¡­¡­ but ¡­¡­ What, Me-, did Mea do something wrong? W-w-what do we do! I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ that¡­¡­¡±


    Mea begins to fumble and get upset.


    ¡­¡­ No, but if you ask me, I remember having it in my hand once in the time after I gave it to Mea.


    Did I get rid of ¡­¡­ it after that? Did I get rid of that? I got rid of it, didn¡¯t I?


    We disposed of it together with the box when we took it out and incinerated it, just in case¡­¡­ right?


    Because I was too enthusiastic about making the livegrass, I was somewhat neglecting to manage the parchment.


    That paper is a bit of a bad thing to leave behind.


    ¡°Oh no, maybe ¡­¡­ I got rid of it ¡­¡­ Yeah, sorry, I should have gotten rid of it.¡±


    ¡°Y-, you didn¡¯t say that out of concern for Mea?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! I got rid of it! Come to think of it, I put it in the box then. Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure!¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t think about unnecessary things.


    Nelgliffe would have been set up for this kind of situation to be automatically discarded.

 Chapter 198 - Episode Twenty-Three - Devils Trial (2)

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Episode Twenty-Three - Devil''s Trial (2)</h4>


    ¡°Okay, done¡­¡­¡±


    Just as the faint light of the morning sun began to filter in through the window, the Livegrass waspleted.


    The Livegrass was as blue as the clear ocean that reflected the sky.


    When the Livegrass was ced in the vial and shaken, a white haze circled around inside and dissolved back into the liquid and disappeared.


    It was like clouds floating in a blue sky, quite beautiful to watch.


    Mea was dozing sleepily, but after looking at the clock, her eyes widened and she turned to me surprised.


    Mea had stayed awake with me the whole time, too.


    Fleur, the daughter of Vige Chief Hein, never stayed in this room for long, perhaps because she was concerned about distracting me, and although she is not seen in the room now, she visits every two hours or so to bring me a warm drink.


    ¡°Livegrass, is it finished!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, ¡­¡­, I missed a bit.¡±


    I bit my lower lip as I looked at the vial in my hand.


    ¡°What? I, I can¡¯t believe Abel failed to do that¡­¡­ B, but it¡¯s okay! If you Nelgliffe-san, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll share some of it with you if you tell him what¡¯s going on! Because it was Abel who brought Live Fogg back so much¡­¡­¡±


    I shook my head slowly at Mea for saying that.


    It was a shame.


    I wanted to have some spare parts for the vige, so I made a batch, but it backfired on me.


    Because I got more ingredients from Nelgliffe, I was able to make enough for five times, but with a little ingenuity in the manufacturing process, I could have prepared enough for twenty times with equal or greater potency.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There¡¯s a faster way to make a quantity than this method. Even though I didn¡¯t use Live Fogg, I¡¯d seen a simr method of making potions in the Chief¡¯s archives, so I didn¡¯t think it was possible¡­¡­ but I¡¯d overlooked the fact that it must have made sense when I made it. I pretty much wasted it.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell you again¡­¡­ Aaaaah, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s already in mass production over there, too¡­¡­ Such a waste. Aaaaah¡­¡­ I just got it too, but ¡­¡­ In the meantime, I¡¯ll tell him in the future ¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s not good for me to know, so I¡¯ll tell Nelgliffe-san anyway ¡­¡­ Haaaaaah ¡­¡­¡±


    If everything is done by this process, there must be quite a few Live Fogg being wasted.


    ¡°That, Mea thinks that it¡¯s best to not say that to Levi Followers¡­¡­ Maybe you have to be pretty careful how you say it, or you won¡¯t be able toin when you get hit?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ why?¡±


    As we were talking about this and that with a ss of Livegrass in hand, the door was discreetly opened.


    Fleur hade to check on him.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ Abel-sama. How is the progress of the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done for now. Here¡¯s one for Vige Chief Hein¡­¡­¡±


    I had just handed Fleur one of the vials when I heard a loud shout from outside.


    ¡°Quickly, help me put out the fire! The church hall is on fire!¡±


    It was a voice close to a scream.


    I hurriedly looked out the window and saw smoke rising in the distance.


    ¡°No, no way¡­¡­!¡±


    I had thought enough about the possibility that a group of Levi Church¡¯s extremists might not be happy with the Live Fogg that are brought back.


    I had expected a situation where they woulde out to interfere by force ¡­¡­ but I thought that was something that Nelgliffe would know, so I didn¡¯t interfere.


    I was relieved to hear that the other side also wanted us to leave internal disputes to them.


    It backfired on us.


    The direction of the smoke was ¡­¡­ the Church hall where Nelgliffe kept the Live Fogg.


    It is likely to have been burned down.


    It¡¯s probably toote to go there now. The reason they burned the church hall was probably to use it as a marker for the loss of Live Fogg.


    There¡¯s a good chance that the Live Fogg¡¯s actual body was disposed of or taken away before they set the church hall on fire.


    No, if I knew what I could detect, I¡¯d choose the former first.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Nelgliffe-san suffered from the opposite¡­¡­¡±


    I put my hand on the Ortem, the one I was using as an assistant when I created the Livegrass, and cast a spell, showing a magic circle.


    The Ortem¡¯s eyes light up and begin rattling.


    It¡¯s a strong trembling. This feeling ¡­¡­ something like, a powerful demon was summoned just a moment ago.


    It could be the same demon that brought disease to the Palgas Vige.


    The question is, what was the purpose of this summon again?


    There¡¯s enough disease in this vige, and if he¡¯s only summoned for a few minutes, it won¡¯t do much good.


    The time is a little too short to worsen the disease or bring out a new patient.


    He may have been summoned as a force simply because he¡¯s a powerful demon, but ¡­¡­ the biggest hindrance to the Levi Church¡¯s extremists right now is probably me¡­¡­


    ¡°N, no! It¡¯s Nelgliffe-san!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    The scheduled extremists must have decided that it had be difficult to proceed as nned while letting Nelgliffe take the lead, and decided to remove Nelgliffe, who was the face of Levi Church, without stopping.


    That would exin the inability of Nelgliffe to deal with the fire.


    ¡°Fleur-san, please have Vige Chief Hein drink the Livegrass! I¡¯m going to go check on the situation!¡±


    I and Mea ran out of the Vige Chief Hein¡¯s mansion and headed for the church hall where Nelgliffe was supposed to be.


    The church hall had already been extinguished.


    However, the mes in one of the rooms on the second floor were particrly bad, scorched and ckened.


    If that¡­¡­ is the origin of the fire, that¡¯s where they should have made the livegrass.


    There were already crowds of people around the church building.


    Many of them were not only church members, but also mere vigers. There were also people lying on the ground in tears.


    It seemed to be certain that the Live Fogg had been burned to the ground.


    It seems that some of them were patients and were carried out on a stretcher to another church hall.


    ¡°I guess I wasn¡¯t thinking far enough¡­¡­¡±


    I should have known that they were the ones who would do this much calmly.


    Even though Nelgliffe had undertaken the work, he should have at least taken measures in case they did.


    They might have been buoyed by the Livegrass thing.


    ¡°Is, Is Nelogliffe-san still alive? Somebody, please tell me where Mr. Nelogliffe is now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve finally got your tail out, Abel Belek.¡±


    I was about to ask the nearby followers for the safety of the Nelgliffe when I was approached from behind.


    When I turned around, I saw a short woman holding arge staff in her hand¡­¡­ It was Chloe, a close associate of Nelogliffe¡¯s, standing there.


    Unlike before, her hostility was evident.


    Behind Chloe stood four badly patterned Levi followers.


    ¡°Chloe-san¡­¡­ Nelgliffe-san is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! It was you who attacked Nelgliffe-sama and set the church hall on fire! Nelgliffe-sama had faith in you people, though!¡±


    Chloe shouted at the top of her voice and pointed herrge staff at me.


    The eyes of the crying vigers and believers gathered around Me and Mea at once.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute! You¡¯re misunderstanding! Is Nelgliffe-san safe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding! We were working on the Livegrass with Nelgliffe-sama! Then all of a sudden, that guy showed up and opened fire without a chant! We were protected by Nelgliffe-sama and ran out to call for help, but Nelgliffe-sama was ¡­¡­!¡±


    The Levi followers behind Chloe point their fingers at me and argue with me.


    ¡°A, Abel¡­¡­ this is not good ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea shrank back and clung to me, frightened by the hostile eyes around her.


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what you n to do next¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m even more impressed when ites to this point.


    Chloe, you¡¯re finally showing your true colors.


    ¡°Think about it calmly! Why do I have to do that! Who do you think it was that went to get the Live Fogg!¡±


    I shouted aloud to appeal to the people around me as well.


    In the first ce, if I¡¯m serious about attacking, all I have to do is throw an Abel ball into the air and blow up the church hall and all and then flee with teleportation to cover my tracks.


    I wouldn¡¯t do something so futile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! You must have after the High Priest¡¯s life and Livegrass all along!¡±


    The church members will always argue with me.


    It¡¯s no use. I¡¯m not going to be able to get away with it now that there are so many of them.


    ¡°You should check out Vige Chief Heil¡¯s house. We have a witness that they were there yesterday. You might find something interesting.¡±


    Chloe gave an order to one of the followers.


    The follower nodded and ran off in the direction of the vige chief heil¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­!¡±


    There is a Livegrass in the Mansion.


    I was told that the process of making Livegrass is an important secret within the Levi Church.


    The fact that the Livegrass is in Vige Chief Heil¡¯s mansion where I stopped by could be a fatal weakness for me now that ¡­¡­ Nelgliffe¡¯s condition is unknown.


    ¡°Oops ¡­¡­ please don¡¯t move. Or is there really something bad in the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Guh. ¡­¡­¡±


    The situation is too bad.


    I didn¡¯t expect coincidences to work so badly¡­¡­


    No, Nelgliffe is not very vignt about their people.


    There is a good chance that Chloe knew that Nelgliffe taught me how to make livegrass.


    It was a neat set up.


    ¡°Li, Livegrass is ¡­¡­ there¡­¡­ in Vige Chief Heil¡¯s mansion. But that¡¯s the portion that Nelgliffe-san entrusted to me for Vige Chief Heil¡¯s sake.¡±


    There¡¯s no point in hiding it.


    It¡¯s better to say it first.


    There was a groan around me.


    ¡°You attacked and robbed us!¡±


    ¡°Nelgliffe-san would never vite such amandment! Making fun of him!¡±


    The g is bad ¡­¡­ too bad.


    If I¡¯m alone, I can¡¯t get the vigers to trust me.


    If we continue to have a hostile rtionship with the entire vige, we have no choice but to shoot the worst magic and run back to Lark¡¯s ce.


    The opponent ispletely one time better¡­¡­ rather, the board was too much of a disadvantage.


    We were checkmated when they were able to hold down Nelgliffe.


    ¡°But certainly ¡­¡­ around not striking out on violence even after being suspected so much¡­¡­ Abel, there is room to believe you.¡±


    Chloe lowers her slightlyrge staff.


    ¡°W-why, Chloe-sama! Are you suggesting that you doubt me!¡±


    The follower¡¯s expression tightened and he crowded over to Chloe.


    Wh-, what ¡­¡­? I don¡¯t think Chloe will cover for me ¡­¡­


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ you said earlier that Abel opened fire without chanting, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ahhhh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact, Nelgliffe-sama, who is in critical condition and unconscious, is showing symptoms simr to the sick demon that is attacking the vige of Hargas. Whether it¡¯s Abel or not, it must have been attacked by a demon. Only a demon or a spirit beast, or even a god for that matter, would be able to conjure up a phenomenon simr to magic without a chant and without a magic circle.¡±


    Chloe said that much and thrust the tip of herrge staff at me.


    ¡°Abel Belek. I use you of being a demon.¡±


    Instantly the followers around us began to make amotion.


    ¡°This is a prosecution!¡±


    ¡°Chloe-sama is going to start the devil¡¯s trial!¡±


    D-, Devil¡¯s Trial¡­¡­?


    I¡¯ve never heard this word before.


    Maybe it¡¯s a tradition unique to the Riveras Nation.


    It is true that the only people who can produce simr phenomena to magic without going through a magic circle or chanting are the demons or spirit beasts, which are collections of spirits.


    Because from the beginning, sorcery is something that causes peculiar phenomena by giving the spirits magic power and instructions.


    If it is a demon or spirit beast that is a spirit itself, it can naturally handle magic by using its own magic power without giving instructions.


    In that case, though, it¡¯smon to call it magic rather than sorcery.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a demon, then you shouldn¡¯t have any qualms about undergoing a devil¡¯s trial, right? What better way to prove your own innocence?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It was brought to me by Chloe herself.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything like what Chloe says it is.


    But¡­¡­ judging from the atmosphere around us, if we refuse, the only thing we can do is abandon Pargas Vige and flee.

 Chapter 199 - Episode Twenty-Four - Devils Trial (3)

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Episode Twenty-Four - Devil''s Trial (3)</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ Because I wasn¡¯t used to hearing that word in the Dinrat Kingdom. I wouldn¡¯t be very interested in taking it unless you exined it to me.¡±


    Chloe frowned troublesomely.


    ¡°In the devil¡¯s trial, the alleged demon is roasted with a me that only burns the spirit body. So if you burn there, you are a demon, and if you live, you are a human¡­¡­ Simple, right? In doing so, you will be required to wear the shackles that divert the magic power and seal the magic.¡±


    ¡°Arogua stone shackles¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that.¡±


    Arogua stone is a stone that is believed to exist deep in the sea around the Riveras Nation.


    There are magic suppressions that disperse spirits and distract them, but among these magic suppressions, Arogua stone is the one with the greatest effect, although its use is limited.


    It¡¯s quite expensive, but I¡¯ve heard that there are a few magic tools made of Arogua stone in Dinrat¡¯s kingdom.


    I¡¯ve never seen them in person, though.


    The shackles of the magician¡¯s fetters will prevent all the magic flowing through the shackles from reaching the spirits, so the magic will not work.


    In addition to being highly practical due to their low distribution, they are also used in rituals in some parts of Levi Church, which is probably why they are so expensive.


    ¡°C-, can I get that ¡­¡­ after the trial is over?¡±


    Chloe stared at me with narrowed eyes.


    I suddenly came to my senses and fooled myself by interjecting a cough.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t this too one-sided? For a sorcerer, magic is a lifeline. Being able to hold it down is tougher than being tied up all over your body and having a knife held to your neck.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that we are at risk of injustice through the Devil¡¯s Trial¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°What? N, no, just in case¡­¡­¡±


    When I mumbled, the followers around me couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and came over to me.


    ¡°Y-, you rude bastard! It is in principle to do this with holy fire, with the help of Levi-sama, you know! And of the people, you¡¯re saying that Chloe-sama will break it!¡±


    ¡°She would never do such a shameless thing! That¡¯s enough with the insults!¡±


    Chloe knocked the big staff to the side and stopped the followers froming at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ for the other followers, it would be beyondprehension. It¡¯s no use saying that.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Hmmm, that angry look doesn¡¯t seem to be an act.


    It seems to me that the Levi Church is not monolithic, and it seems to me that it is at least true that breaking the rules of the Devil¡¯s Trial is forbidden.


    Either I should retreat here, or I should take over the devil¡¯s trials.


    But I don¡¯t think Chloe is turning the devil¡¯s trial against me for no reason, and I don¡¯t want to follow their intentions without a second thought.


    For now ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry to Lark and Vige Chief Heil, but it¡¯s time to step aside.


    The chances are too bad. If we¡¯ve been set up so neatly, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.


    We should retreat and look for an opportunity, or we should try to make contact with Nelgliffe while hiding.


    ¡°Abel! What does this mean!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    I heard an angry voice.


    I looked at the owner of the voice and saw that it was Ka.


    I was relieved.


    Ka would be able to exin for me that there was a Livegrass at the Vige chief¡¯s house.


    ¡°J-, just in time! Ka-san, please testify! That you carried Livess then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you attack Nelgliffe-sama!¡±


    Ka immediately approached me and pushed the other followers away and grabbed my chest.


    ¡°So you were on that side too ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nelgliffe-sama has just regained consciousness. But I¡¯m going to pretend that he¡¯s unconscious for a while and let Chloe swim around and dictate.¡±


    Ka put his mouth close to my ear and said in a small voice.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Chloe is nning to set up a devil¡¯s trial. Nelgliffe-sama is nning to go directly into the room and expose Chloe for what she is. Please¡­¡­ will you cooperate with me? This is supposed to be the final resolution to the disease fiasco. But if we let it go here ¡­¡­ Chloe will try again to assassinate or disqualify Nelgliffe-sama.¡±


    It seems that Nelgliffe has somehow regained consciousness.


    Not only that, but he seems to be nning to counterattack back to his opponent¡¯s attack.


    I couldn¡¯t nod as long as Chloe¡¯s eyes were there, so I took it as a reply by staring back into Ka¡¯s eyes.


    Nelgliffe even called me his best friend.


    Beyond the age difference and the religious difference.


    I would be a bastard if I left the vige and Nelgliffe to their own thing in favor of self-preservation here.


    ¡°Hey! Ka, let go! I know what you feeling, but ¡­¡­ this is not the ce to mess around!¡±


    The other followers stopped me and Ka pushed my chest in a bad mood.


    ¡°Wha-, this bastard!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    You don¡¯t have to go this far with your acting¡­¡­ It¡¯s authentic.


    In the unlikely event that I can¡¯t give Chloe the benefit of the doubt, I don¡¯t have a choice.


    I turned to Chloe, with Mea supporting me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ fine. Let¡¯s take that devil¡¯s trial and stand.¡±


    Chloe huffed out of my sight and looked at the other followers.


    ¡°Guys, take Abel to the south church hall. You will be in the basement there, while we prepare for the devil¡¯s trial and make it known to the entire vige.¡±


    Chloe said matter-of-factly with her usual bare expression.


    She thinks she can finally get rid of me who is in her way.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to have any idea that the sickle is around her neck.


    Although it was a littlete, Nelgliffe is also finally turning his suspicions towards Chloe.


    This should finally put an end to the disease fiasco in Pargas Vige.


    The three followers are tightly packed around me.


    They were tall and expressionless guys.


    They would probably lead me to the south churchyard.


    ¡°Ple-, please wait a minute! Mea too! Mea will go too!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not really¡­¡­¡±


    I nced behind me and saw Mea being controlled by Chloe with her wand.


    ¡°A, Abel, are you okay?¡±


    Mea asked fearfully.


    I gave a small nod and walked with the followers.


    Then they took me to the south church hall, where I was shackled in arogua stone shackles and locked in a basement.


    There seemed to be a constant guard at the door.


    I stayed quiet for a while after being locked in, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, so I lightly flowed some magic to test it out.


    Shooo¡­¡­ It made that small sound¡­¡­ and felt my magic power being erased out.


    ¡°Ohhhh ¡­¡­!¡±


    This is great.


    I would love to have it. I¡¯ll try to beg Nelgliffe for it when the ruckus is cleared up.


    I remember that it worked at least as well as the shackles of the Arogua stone.


    I shouldn¡¯t be punished for wanting this much.


    I¡¯ll try again, this time with a slight increase in magic.


    The same sound as before is heard with a swoosh and the magic power is sucked out.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you got a visitor.¡±


    As I was ying, I was unexpectedly approached from behind by a watchful follower.


    ¡°Eh, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It is incumbent upon everyone to allow one visit from any man. But I won¡¯t give you that long. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been following me quietly, but don¡¯t get any strange ideas.¡±


    Sitting across from me in the visiting room was Mea.


    ¡°A-Are they doing something terrible or something? Mea is so worried and concerned¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nevermind that and look at this, this is the shackles of the Arogua Stone. If we were to prepare this amount of Arogua stone in the Dinrat Kingdom, it would be enough to build two or three reasonably good houses.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea is happy that Abel seems to be doing well.¡±


    ¡°Look carefully. Look, I¡¯m going to put some magic in it now.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do anything too weird with all those eyes on you, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Mea nces anxiously behind me at an angle.


    Just to keep me from doing that strange thing, I have the shackles of the Arogua stone.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with that at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Look! Look!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll watch it then¡­¡­¡±


    I channeled my magic power into the arogua stone shackles.


    A gobbling sound like a demon¡¯s strange voice could be heard, and the faint smell of something burning wafted through the air.


    When I looked down at it curiously, part of the arogua stone was discolored.


    ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    Behind me, the follower on guard let out a quizzical voice.


    ¡°Goho! Ooho! Gobo!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but cough wildly on the spur of the moment to fool him.


    ¡°A-Abel! That¡¯s impossible! One day you¡¯ll be found out! If they find outter, it will surely be more of a problem!¡±


    ¡°Shh! Shh! Thi-, this is expensive. It¡¯s really expensive. Besides, if they find out I just broke it, it¡¯s bad enough that it¡¯s already¡­¡­ I¡¯m kind of willing to bet that they won¡¯t find out! All of Nelgliffe-san¡¯s ideas could be in vain because of my stupid mistake. I want to avoid that at all costs!¡±


    We brought our faces close to each other and spoke in a raspy whisper.


    It seems that the magic capacity of the Arogua Stone wasn¡¯t as high as I had thought it would be.


    Since I have a somewhat higher maximum output of magic powerpared to the general public, it seems that I have exceeded the allowable amount of the Arogua stone.


    It¡¯s possible that Chloe has deliberately prepared something fragile to set me up, but if the shackles of the Arogua Stone are exposed as useless to me, the devil¡¯s trial itself could be canceled.

 Chapter 200 - Episode Twenty-Five - Devils Trial (4)

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Episode Twenty-Five - Devil''s Trial (4)</h4>


    At midday the next day, I was taken out to the za in front of the south church building.


    I was shackled and my neck, chest, abdomen, and legs were tied to a wooden board with ropes.


    As expected, it was not a good feeling.


    Many people had already gathered there.


    The church members and vigers are angry, confused, and anxious.


    But strangely enough, no matter how much I look for her, Mea is nowhere to be found.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The thought of what Mea might have done to Chloe is bothering me.


    I should have avoided leaving Mea alone.


    She might be trapped somewhere.


    Once this farce was over and I had Chloe pinned down, I¡¯d have to make her throw it up quickly.


    And speaking of missing, there¡¯s no sign of Nelgliffe.


    He needs to get some definitive proof, so I wonder if he¡¯s nning to hide until the scene is more solidified.


    Eventually, Chloe stood in front of me and began facilitating the devil¡¯s trial.


    ¡°Then we will now conduct the devil¡¯s trial of Abel Belek. This Abel Belek is suspected of stealing Livess, which is essential for the healing of the vigers, revealing the production method of Livess, which is a secret of the Church, setting fire to the church hall and damaging the Livess, and attacking and injuring our High Priest.¡±


    As Chloe mentioned my suspicions, the patternless Levi followers in the front row began to use me loudly and verbally.


    ¡°Silence! Silence! This Devil¡¯s trial is sacred, with torchlight! Understand deeply that you are in the presence of Levi-sama!¡±


    Chloe yells at them, and the followers go quiet.


    There is a pause of a few seconds, and then Chloe begins to speak again.


    ¡°Also, since there was an eyewitness report that Abel Belek used chantless sorcery, or magic, at that time, I have prepared this ce to determine the truth. The torch!¡±


    Chloe says, and a man holding arge iron rodes toward us from the other side of the crowd.


    The end of the iron rod is trumpet-shaped, and a blue me is lit on the top of it.


    The iron rod was carved with detailed techniques, giving it a majestic atmosphere.


    A Torch is ¡­¡­ In short, a torchlight.


    That flickering ¡­¡­ no matter how you look at it, that¡¯s a normal me that is magically reflected and produced by changing the color of the light


    I¡¯ve made that one too.


    It seems to be different from the torch, but what did she prepare it for?


    ¡°Chloe-sama, I have the torch for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but shout out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That, that¡¯s a normal me, isn¡¯t it? Is it a decoration or something?¡±


    It was quiet for a moment, and then the followers in the front row started cursing me again, saying.


    ¡°You can¡¯te in here and tell us you¡¯re going to get away with that! A devil that doesn¡¯t know how to give up!¡±


    ¡°Levi-sama is watching us! She wouldn¡¯t make a move like that! That¡¯s enough of you with insulting of Chloe-sama!¡±


    Chloe thumps the tail of herrge staff to the ground.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Once again, the farce of Chloe¡¯s admonition came in and the ce was settled as if nothing had happened.


    I see, I thought it was pretty good, but I guess it¡¯s just as they n.


    When I think about it, they yed us a lot with cheap tricks.


    These guys should probably change their name from Levi Church to Levi¡¯s Theater Company.


    Were they going to push through with that kind of fire?


    Well, now all is well if Nelgliffe sashays out and files a motion to stop the devil¡¯s trial and collect the fake torch, all is well.


    It¡¯s impressive that he drove Nelgliffe unconscious and drove me to the point where I had to undergo a devil¡¯s trial, but that¡¯s why Nelgliffe was suspicious of me and exposed my true identity at the devil¡¯s trial, I was consumed by a conniving n.


    As expected, Nelgliffe should appear by now.


    There¡¯s no point in pulling it off any longer.


    Chloe ced therge staff at her feet and received the false torch from the big man.


    ¡°Levi-sama, the God of water and our Creator. With your mind¡¯s eye, expose the evil one!¡±


    She stood in front of me, held the torch high, and uttered that.


    Nelgliffe is still noting.


    I look around frantically in the distance, but I don¡¯t see Nelgliffe at all.


    And no sign of Ka or Sophia either.


    Thi-, this is not good.


    If Nelgliffe doesn¡¯te, we¡¯ll have to use brute force to get out of here.


    As a result, we were able to break the shackles of the Arogua Stone, but if we escaped by brute force, it would be very difficult to get rid of the Levi followers from Palgas Vige.


    Did something happen to Nelgliffe again?


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­¡±


    From a distance, I could see Mea running towards me, gasping for breath.


    ¡°I, I made it! Please stop! Please stop!¡±


    She pushes forward, scrambling through people, and leaps out in front of the crowd.


    Naturally, there is amotion from the crowd.


    Mea looks like she¡¯s run quite a bit so far, and her face is red.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ It was there. That thing was there! Mea found it! Oh, b-, but¡­¡­ it¡¯s hard to say, but maybe it¡¯s not Mea¡¯s fault, or maybe it is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that thing ¡­¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t have any idea what you call that thing.


    As I twisted my head, Chloe narrowed her eyes and red at Mea.


    ¡°What do you take the sacred devil¡¯s trial for! Leave now!¡±


    Mea took a sheet of crumpled, slightly damp paper from her pocket and thrust it at Chloe.


    ¡°How¡¯s that!¡±


    ¡°Wha-, whawha-, wha-¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened and she backed away.


    Her face was tense and her voice was trembling.


    Indeed, I recognized that piece of paper, too.


    ¡°Here¡¯s how to make a Livegrass, which Abel received from Nelgliffe-san via Ka-san! Nelgliffe-san gave this to Abel to help Vige Chief Heil! This would exin why Abel had a Livegrass, and why Nelgliffe-san was teaching him how to make it! As an added bonus, you¡¯ll see that there¡¯s no reason to attack Nelgliffe-san!¡±


    It¡¯s a recipe for Livegrass.


    It¡¯s the one I lost when I tried to dispose of it appropriately at the right time after I staved off the paper¡¯s self-destruction out of curiosity.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s great! Well done, Mea!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­¡­ Mea haven¡¯t had apliment from Abel in a long time.¡±


    I was going to get rid of the Livegrass recipe because it could be a drag on Nelgliffe, but it¡¯s a different story now.


    The fact that the disadvantage of me leaving here and now is far greater than the risk of Nelgliffe¡¯s position in the church being reduced should be the same from Nelgliffe¡¯s point of view.


    If he asks meter, he¡¯llugh it off and forgive me.


    I need to get over this ce for sure and crush Chloe.


    ¡°¡®H, hey, what¡¯s going on here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the paper all about?¡±


    Chloe was distraught, and the atmosphere of the ce hadpletely changed.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s bullsh*t! I¡¯ve never seen a piece of paper like this before! I have no idea what you¡¯re trying to say!¡±


    Chloe grabs onto Mea.


    Mea backed away in a hurry, but Chloe was quicker than that for a moment.


    Brilliantly, she plucked the edge of the recipe and pulled with great vigor.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The recipe is torn to shreds and pieces of paper are blown apart by the wind.


    The church members begin to pick up the pieces of paper first.


    ¡°This is a piece of paper that the upper echelons of our church use for highly confidentialmunications: ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t this array letter habit just in the Riveras Nation?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a sorcerer, so I can¡¯t say¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would Lady Chloe not recognize this ¡­¡­? The contents are not immediately apparent in fragments, but they are definitely only private property within the Levi Church¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face had turned white beyond bright blue.


    It was like being a Marren.


    Her shoulders narrowed and strongly kneeled at the spot.


    ¡°Come on, if you can exin it, I¡¯ll have you exin it to me!¡±


    ¡°Hi, hi, hi, hi. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ When I questioned her, Chloe caused her to hyperventte.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    I¡¯m not sure if Chloe is a noir tribe or an oddly young apparent age, and I feel indescribably guilty for humiliating and abusing a child in front of so many people.


    I¡¯m not so sure about that, though, because I was almost killed.


    ¡°¡­¡­Le- let¡¯s get on with it and get me released!¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t as taut as Chloe¡¯s, but his low voice often echoed throughout the square.


    The crowd quickly make way from side to side, and Nelogliffe walked towards us.


    ¡°Nelgliffe-sama!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee to your senses!¡±


    Just the fact that he appeared brought cheers from all over the ce. He is as popr as ever.


    I want to say that was it really necessary to earn points for the faction war?


    ¡°Nelgliffe-san! It¡¯s a littlete toe ¡­¡­ We¡¯ve managed to get to ¡­¡­¡±


    I sigh andugh at Nelgliffe as I sigh.


    Nelgliffe picked up the piece of paper and threw it to the ground and stomped on it.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I taught Master Abel about it¡­¡­? Hmmm, I don¡¯t remember this, but well, that¡¯s not the point. The torch makes things clearer in ck and white, so we can discuss everything afterwards. Don¡¯t you think so, Chloe?¡±


    Nelgliffe narrowed his eyes kindly and said this to Chloe.


    ¡°Ne, Nelgliffe, -san.?¡±


    When I called his name, he looked at me and smiled, then turned to the noisy crowd.


    ¡°Silence. We are in the presence of Levi-sama. Without so much noise, everything will be revealed before his mind¡¯s eye. The pursuit of Chloe can be done afterwards. The Devil¡¯s Trial is sacred, so there is no reason to make Levi-sama wait for nothing.¡±


    A single voice from Nelgliffe caused the whole area to go quiet.


    Then it finally dawned on me.


    From the first time we met ¡­¡­ no, before we met, from the first time I got tangled up with the out-of-character Levi Church, until this moment, that I¡¯ve been dancing on the hand of this guy from the start.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get the devil¡¯s trials back on track, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 201 - Episode Twenty-Six - Devils Trial (5)

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Episode Twenty-Six - Devil''s Trial (5)</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ For a joke, it¡¯s vicious.¡±


    Nelgliffe may or may not have heard my words, but he smiled at me and then turned his face to the crowd.


    ¡°It is true that there was a strange piece of paper, but the whole truth will be revealed before the torch of Levi-sama. Then you can take your time. Now Chloe, make it quick.¡±


    Then he kept that look on his face and rushed Chloe to kill me.


    This person ¡­¡­ Nelgliffe probably didn¡¯t even intend toe out unless this happened.


    He didn¡¯t even show up in front of me in captivity, and he didn¡¯t want me to soak up cheap derations of victory, hoping that I would end up never knowing the end of what happened to Nelgliffe.


    ¡°Nelgliffe ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­!¡±


    Even if I red at him, he wouldn¡¯t even bite his teeth.


    ¡°Ne-, Nelgliffe-san, why! Tha-, that paper ¡­¡­ you said you want to help Vige Chief Heil ¡­¡­¡±


    Nelgliffe only smiled back when Mea crowded him.


    Then he turned his head to the nearby followers.


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Immediately one of the followers seizes Mea¡¯s body and pulls her away from Nelgliffe.


    ¡°Mea!¡±


    ¡°N-, no way! No! Abel! Abel! I thought if I¡¯d found that ¡­¡­ paper and that it would help Abel, and that it would solve everything. ¡­¡­¡±


    Chloe nced over to Nelgliffe, then lifted her fake torch and re-positioned it to me.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t in vain. It was great that I was able to drag out Nelgliffe here. If you hadn¡¯t done that, I would have been overjoyed to kill the little thing and miss the big one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Chloe, make it quick. Now, with the help of Levi-sama, you will find out. To find out if Abel-dono is a devil or not?¡±


    Nelgliffe nced at me, then rushed Chloe again.


    ¡°Light, draw¡±


    I cast a spell and generate a magic circle.


    ¡°Wha-!?¡±


    Nelgliffe¡¯s expression finally changed here.


    ¡°Stone, crumble¡±


    A light shed on the arogua stone shackles, and in the next moment, they burst and shattered.


    ¡°Rope, untie¡±


    The rope that tied me up is untied and my body is released.


    There aremotions and screams from around the area, and some people start to run away.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! Why is the shackles of Arogua stone has! So-, someone, someone betrayed us!¡±


    Chloe backed away from the scene, sobbing, and distanced herself from me.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s resume the devil¡¯s trial. We¡¯ll do it your way. Let¡¯s find out who is a crooked devil with a bad heart.¡±


    ¡°Abel!¡±


    Mea throws my beloved World Tree wand at me.


    I take it and point the tip of the wand at Chloe.


    ¡°Wind, transport.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I manipted the wind and lifted the false torch into the air.


    Chloe struggled to grab it, but when her body floated a bit, I shook the torch¡¯s handle and shook it away.


    The vibrations of the moment bounced Chloe off of it and she fell onto her back from her shoulders to the ground.


    ¡°Do-, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­!¡±


    As Nelgliffe steps back, he points his fingertips to the torch in the air.


    ¡°Water, diffuse it¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±


    I waved my wand and redrew the magic circle that Nelgliffe had drawn.


    A mass of water rained down on Nelgliffe, and as if pushed by it, Nelgliffe kneeled in ce.


    He barely lifted his head, and Nelgliffe looked at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°Im-, impossible. Practical magic circle redrawing is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in Levi-sama¡¯s mind!¡±


    I point my wand at Nelgliffe.


    The torch that was floating in the air tilts the torch towards Nelgliffe and falls with great momentum as it follows the trajectory of the staff.


    ¡°Wa-, wait a minute, Abel-dono! You are mistaken! I¡¯m just ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fall for that anymore! Making fun of people so much!¡±


    ¡°Nelgliffe-sama!¡±


    The next moment, as Nelgliffe covered his face with his hands, Chloe, who had fallen to the ground, picked back up therge staff she had put down to hold the torch and jumped to Nelgliffe.


    Therge staff knocked the torch off. The torch whirled around in the air and the false torch touched Chloe¡¯s body.


    The fire quickly moved to the robe and burned Chloe¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Hot, hot ¡­¡­!¡±


    Chloe thrashed around in the mes.


    The noisy Levi followers went quiet all at once, and an awkward silence fell over the ce.


    ¡°N-, no way.¡±


    ¡°Why did¡­¡­ Nelgliffe-sama is?¡±


    ¡°Not the torch ¡­¡­? Tha-, that¡¯s really¡­¡­¡±


    The unrest among the followers was spreading.


    Since Nelgliffe was the main culprit, we assumed that most Levi followers were here with the intention of taking over the territory, but it seems that the amount of information given to the followers differed greatly.


    There are some former vigers mixed in with the followers, so it may seem even more so.


    Some of them seem to have known everything and are running away, pale faces.


    ¡°The verdict is in. So you¡¯re the devil, Nelgliffe.¡±


    When I pointed the tip of my wand at him, Nelgliffe broke out of his hardened, nk expression and smiled sadly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It just doesn¡¯t go well, does it? Abel-dono.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I took that as a sign of defeat.


    But I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when I heard the words that followed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think my beloved apprentice had been reced by a devil. Since when did Abel-dono realize this?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Even Chloe, whose robe was burning and lolling about, was staring at Nelgliffe with astonished eyes.


    ¡°It is customary for those burned by the torch to use magic to hold their breath on the spot ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t just keep watching, hurry up and clean up the mess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, yes.¡±


    The surrounding followers hold up their wands to Chloe.


    They seem to be pulling back, but they still have no intention of disobeying him.


    There are usations from the crowd as well, but they don¡¯t seem to hear.


    ¡°H, hey! You think you can fool me now with that! You just don¡¯t know when to give up¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Water, form, spear¡± ¡°Water, form, spear¡±


    ¡°Water, form, spear¡± ¡°Water, form, spear¡±


    The four followers began chanting.


    I instantly waved my wand and deactivated all the magic.


    I bounced the water arrows, loosening their power and diverting them to extinguish Chloe¡¯s burning mes.


    ¡°What are you guys following him too! It¡¯s all over now! Look, there¡¯s not a single viger left who trusts you guys¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Transport me¡±


    ¡°Oh n-¡­¡­¡±


    Nelgliffe, who had been keeping their distance in the midst of the hustle and bustle, disappeared through magic.


    I had been distracted too by Chloe and the other followers.


    It is necessary to have a magic circle in your destination, or have a magic circle in your destination position before the magic is performed, but it seems that you already have a magic circle in your teleportation n, just in case it happens.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to escape? But the coordinates you specify should not be so far away¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Escape? I¡¯m not going to leave you alive in a hurry.¡±


    I heard Nelgliffe¡¯s voice in the distance.


    When I turned my eyes, I saw Nelgliffe standing on the roof of the church hall at some distance.


    ¡°If you just kept quiet, only you and that little girl could have died¡­¡­ If wee this far, I¡¯ll have no choice but to wipe out the entire vige.¡±


    Nelgliffe rolled up his sleeve and stuck out his arm as he said.


    ¡°Levi-sama, please lend us your strength¡±


    A crest emerges at the elbow.


    It¡¯s the same as in Marias. It¡¯s probably Levi¡¯s summoning crest.


    ¡°Onest useless resistance, huh. I¡¯ve defeated Marias before, if you can push through with force ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Summon¡±


    The space far above the za distorted and swirled, and arge rift appeared as the gap eroded the space.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true, is it? Nelgliffe-sama, please exin yourself¡­¡­ Ple-, please.¡±


    ¡°Ne-, Nelgliffe-sama! We have not heard that much! What the hell is going on ¡­¡­¡±


    From here and there, followers screamed and voiced their disappointment.


    But Nelgliffe did not show any sentiment or reaction to them either.


    ¡°Shudder, and praise forever! The power of the great spear, half of Levi-sama¡¯s body! Let it be yourst honor to decay before its power!¡±


    Something blue and craggy crawled out of the crack in space.


    The air changed drastically. Every spirit in the atmosphere was terrified.


    Obviously, that thing was different in rank from anything I had ever been involved in.


    The color of the sky changed and a thick cloud covered the area.


    Even Nelgliffe, who was supposed to be the one who had called them out, had a strained expression on his face.


    ¡°Le, Levi-sama! I thought it was supposed to be only a spear! If Levi-sama descends, the seal of the Great Evil God Kudor will be greatly loosened!¡±


    ¡°I have decided that he must attend this banquet in person. This banquet is worth it.¡±


    The thing that emerged from the rift was a huge blue arm.


    It had watermarks between its fingers, its ws were miserably sharp, and its body surface was covered in scales.


    There was an emblem floating on the back of his hand that seemed to be abination of a spear as a symbol and a magic circle.


    It is the arm of Levi, the god of water, which does not deviate in any way from the lore.

 Chapter 202 - Episode Twenty-Seven - The God of Water, Levi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Episode Twenty-Seven - The God of Water, Levi (1)</h4>


    ¡°Well, Abel Belek. You¡¯ve been a pain in the ass for so long, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    A low, loud voice rang out from the crack in space where Levi¡¯s huge hand was crawling out, speaking to me.


    I shuddered and pointed the tip of my wand at Levi.


    The Levi followers don¡¯t seem to know what to do, and they¡¯re just shaking in their boots.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so defensive. Abel Belek, do you intend to be in charge and fill the hole you have created for yourself? Your magic skills, I¡¯ve seen them until now¡­¡­ but I like them.¡±


    ¡°Wha-! No, Levi-sama!¡±


    Nelgliffe interrupts the words.


    Levi ignores Nelgliffe and continues.


    ¡°Eventually, I¡¯ll rece Sateria with you as Pope. How about it? Obey me and you will have all the Riveras Nation. Let bygones be bygones, and take possession of the world with me.¡±


    Ri-, the Pope of Riveras?


    Apparently, Levi is trying to recruit me into it.


    I understand what he means, but I don¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that retrieving the spear is not enough to rebel against him. We thought that we had to take back our spear in order to rebel against him.¡±


    ¡°Rebel against¡­¡­ him?¡±


    I was wondering if Levi was on top of it, but is there still something up there?


    ¡°It¡¯s already decided that the alliance is going to break down. Kuku¡­¡­ But even if he has found out, but he doesn¡¯t have the luxury of turning on me. But I¡¯m not going to tell you about this until you¡¯ve sworn your allegiance to me and I¡¯ve decided that I can trust you. So, let¡¯s hear the answer first¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I chanted the spell.


    I have no intention of helping Levi Church to do anything like they have been doing so far, and it was easy to predict that if I refused, my opponent would immediatelye out to attack.


    If that is the case, the first move is a must.


    I¡¯m going to create a ball of fire on the tip of my staff and fill it with unlimited magical power,pressing it with wards to force it to remain spherical and increase its energy.


    It is the usual thing, Abel ball.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your answer, Abel Belek. What foolishness. However, alright¡­¡­ Then, I shall just collect one of them and go home. Spear,e to my hand.¡±


    Levi bent the fingers of his hand, and arge blue spear appeared in his hand.


    The spear was monochromatic and seemed to be made of blue ore with an identical handle and tip.


    Arge number of techniques were carved into the spear like a pattern.


    ¡°Li, Levi¡¯s spear!¡±


    Levi¡¯s spear is the most famous weapon in the world.


    It is said to be part of Levi¡¯s, and the exact name does not exist.


    From the fact that Levi brought it out, it¡¯s probably the real thing.


    I had read in a book that Levi¡¯s spear had the ability to return to its owner¡¯s hand, no matter where in the world it was located, simply by changing the direction of his hand.


    The book also said¡­¡­ that Levi¡¯s spear also has the power to ensure that it hits its target by redrawing its destiny even if it is removed.


    It¡¯s a suspicious cheat ability, but it¡¯s hard to deny it now that I¡¯m facing that intimidating feeling.


    Because of his fame, I have the information from the beginning, but whether or not it can be countered is another story entirely.


    Even in mythological times, Levi has been described as having gone on a rampage with that one.


    It is said that he made arge hole in thend where he believed in other gods, shunned the invasion of other gods with the power of his spear, and even made arge hole in the body of Kudor.


    ¡°Nelgliffe, take a good look at this. I¡¯m going to show you¡­¡­ a little bit of me being serious. You can¡¯t show the true value of this treasure in your nimble little hands.¡±


    A blue magic power ran on Levi¡¯s arm, and as if resonating with it, Levi¡¯s spear was enveloped in magic power, making its main body so dazzling that it was impossible to see.


    ¡°Y-, you can¡¯t! I-, if it¡¯s that much damage, even I will be implicated¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°If I lose thee after Marias, the Four Great Priests will be left with nothing but the ornamental Sateria and that fool. I¡¯ve got a few things I¡¯d like to retrieve ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll narrow down the range and make some adjustments. But ¡­¡­ it would be better if you don¡¯t make any sudden movements.¡±


    The aim of the spear, d in brilliance, is focused straight on me.


    ¡°Goodbye, Abel Belek. Be honored that you will perish from my hand in person.¡±


    Levi strengthened his grip on the spear.


    ¡°Thi-, this!¡±


    I waved my staff andunched mypleted hellfire, the Abel Ball, at Levi.


    After a moment¡¯s dy, Levi threw his spear.


    The Abel Ball and Levi¡¯s spear collided in the sky.


    The world is whitewashed by the extreme light emitted from the point of the colliding spear.


    Instantly, a roar and st hit me.


    I crawled to the ground and somehow survived the storm.


    My hearing and vision did note back.


    But if I was still alive, I must have managed the spear.


    I rubbed my eyelids and looked at the sky.


    I could see the shadow of the spear falling in a blur.


    The spear held its shape, but its power seemed to be safely offset.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the most powerful weapon in mythology.¡±


    I wish I could deviate from the trajectory, but it¡¯s more manageable than I thought.


    Maybe it¡¯s a fake, though.


    At any rate, I¡¯m d it collided on Levi¡¯s side.


    If it was a bit more on this side, the storm would have blown me away, not just because of the dyed visual revival.


    However, the damage I pointed at the other side would not have passed through.


    That spear has three famous characteristics.


    I waved my wand again.


    ¡°Transport¡±


    Eight magic circles¡­¡­ unfolded a huge cube around me on the ground and the spear falling from the sky.


    An Ortem appears in the center of each magic circle.


    ¡°Deploy warding.¡±


    A curtain of light was stretched between the Ortems, surrounding the spear,pleting the cubic ward.


    This would prevent any magic interference from the outside to the inside.


    ¡°Certainly, you can even stop a spear strike! I misread it a bit, but this is the realm of my spear¡­¡­ so look at it clearly with your eyes and despair. Spear! Return to my hand!¡±


    The spear didn¡¯t answer Levi¡¯s words, it just dropped into the nearby church hall.


    On top of the roof was Nelgliffe.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oooohhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The Nelgliffe jumped down from the church hall.


    In the next moment, the church hall exploded with a loud noise.


    What happened to Nelgliffe is hidden by the dust cloud, but he won¡¯t be safe when he jumped down from the three-story ceiling.


    ¡°Return to my hand! In my hand! Return to my hand! W-, why ¡­¡­ why don¡¯t you return! Return to my hand! Return!¡±


    Far up in the sky, I saw Levi frantically flipping his wrists around and around.


    ¡°W-, why!? You say it¡¯s because of that flimsy ward!? Wasn¡¯t the power of the spear supposed to take precedence over any other magical interference! Return to my hand!¡±


    He was probably going to fire a second shot instantly.


    I¡¯m d that I sealed off the interference with the wards.


    ¡­¡­ or perhaps that god, if he doesn¡¯t have the spear, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    I pointed the tip of my wand near the copsing church hall.


    ¡°Dirt, form, arm¡±


    I scramble through the wreckage of the crumbling church hall and a huge arm of dirt appears.


    I control it and let it grab Levi¡¯s spear.


    ¡°Return to my hand! Return!¡±


    ¡°If you want it back so bad, I¡¯m gonna smack it back to you!¡±


    I threw the spear into the rift in space where Levi¡¯s arm was crawling out.


    The spear flew in a straight line, passed through Levi¡¯s hand and went straight through the thick clouds, leaving a huge hole in the heavens.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ju-, just now, what?¡±


    Levi¡¯s hands did not seem to be affected by the spear.


    It looked as if the spear had slipped through Levi¡¯s hands.


    It didn¡¯t hit, did it?


    The next moment after thinking that, arge cross-shaped wind hole spread out on Levi¡¯s wrist, and it began to crumble and disintegrate in tatters.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!??¡±


    The widening windholepletely severed the top from Levi¡¯s wrist. The wrist that was severed from the main body fell through the cleft.


    The remnants of the ripped hand that had fallen to the ground hit the front and back of the body from side to side with a tter.


    It was just like a fish that had been fished to the ground.


    ¡°Abel Belek! I¡¯ve learned your name! Woe to thee forever! May your days be numbered! My congregation will never forgive thy barbarism!¡±


    No ¡­¡­ don¡¯t curse, I¡¯m right in front of you, soe out now.


    The rift in space closes as Levi¡¯s hand is left outside. At the same time, the great hole in the clouds swirled and widened, returning to a beautiful clear sky.


    ¡°That spear¡­¡­ what a waste, I think?¡±


    Maybe it was a replica, but it must still be an expensive magic tool.


    It has the strength to withstand the Abel ball. It seems to be hard to get a chance to get one.


    It seems that Levi¡¯s body didn¡¯t have the durability in the ce that the spear pierced that I just threw at him that is not d in magic power.


    Even though there was no other way to attack right away, I threw it out of the blue, and that¡¯s another thing to reflect on.


    It¡¯s still okay If it waspletely lost, but with that, if Levi was still alive, it would be returned to his hand again.


    I should have sealed it inside the warding.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m at it, I should retrieve Levi¡¯s hand¡­¡­ Hmm?¡±


    My eyes shifted to Levi¡¯s hand as it fell to the ground.


    Levi¡¯s hand, which had been torn in two, was bouncing around painfully just as before.


    It¡¯s like a lizard¡¯s tail.


    However, that¡¯s not what bothered me.


    It was the emblem that is shown halfway down the back of Levi¡¯s hand, which was split to the left and right, and seemed to symbolize a spear.


    I had my doubts, but¡­¡­


    How does the spear identify its owner?


    I didn¡¯t think deeply about it because it¡¯s a mythical story, but if that crest ys the same role as the demon¡¯s summoning crest, it makes sense.


    After a short period of silence, a cheer went up from the entire vige.


    As I looked around me again, I saw the vigers rejoicing with joy, and the Levi Church members who had aged quickly and were now squatting on the spot.


    ¡°H-, help us! I¡¯m going to die at this rate¡­¡­ someone get the cure ¡­¡­! I administered first aid myself, but I was trapped in the debris! I, I, I can¡¯t die yet ¡­¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, I heard Nelgliffe¡¯s appealing cry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He was still a key witness.


    We can¡¯t let him die.


    As I was approaching, I noticed the followers and vigers making their way to Nelgliffe.


    I stopped in my tracks.


    I don¡¯t know to what extent Nelgliffe¡¯s words and actions were false.


    But it is clear that this is where the hearts of the followers and the vigers are.


    It is not something that can be easily dismissed.


    ¡°W-wait! No! I¡¯ve been duped. It¡¯s true! I, I¡¯m ¡­¡­! I understand! I¡¯m going to tell you all about it! So put your arms down, please!¡±


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡­?¡±


    The vigers and the followers, with anger on their faces, each holding a stone or piece of rubble, were slowly encircling the paralyzed Nelgliffe.


    I hurriedly rushed over to Nelgliffe¡¯s side.


    -


    Sorry, I didn¡¯t need to number the title.


    It¡¯s a pain in the ass to fix, so please store it in your brain and erase it.

 Chapter 203 - Episode Twenty-Eight - Later

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Episode Twenty-Eight - Later</h4>


    Three dayster, I was in the square where I had intercepted Levi, receiving amendation from Vige Chief Heil.


    ¡°Abel-dono, thank you for saving the Pargas VIge at this time. On behalf of the vige, I would like to thank you.¡±


    Vige Chief Heil bows deeply and hands me a certificate ofmendation.


    The sound of the vigers¡¯ apuse could be heard from all directions.


    With Mea proudly stretching his chest, I bowed my head in a small way to Vige Chief Heil.


    ¡°Tha-, thank you¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable when I was exposed to the gaze of a group of people I wasn¡¯t too familiar with.


    Honestly, I can¡¯t wait to get back to a quiet ce and carve on Ortem.


    Things were smooth after I intercepted Levi.


    I had sessfully retrieved the Nelgliffe that was being beaten around with wooden sticks all over his body.


    To be honest, this guy could have been dead, but fortunately or unfortunately, even though he had fallen from the third floor and was beaten to a pulp, he only had eight broken bones.


    The followers also seemed to have had their own shocking thoughts about the abomination of Nelgliffe and Levi, and almost all of them were unresisting, and with the cooperation of the vigers, it was very easy to capture them.


    ording to the truth of what the vigers extracted from the followers, the followers knew from the beginning that they were staging their own invasion, but they were shocked by the fact that Nelgliffe was leading the charge against Chloe, and that Nelgliffe¡¯s treatment of Chloe was so shocking that they cited Levi as the reason for the abuse of the devil¡¯s trial.


    In the meantime, I will contact the lord, Lark, as soon as possible, and after reporting to the royal capital, I will follow their instructions.


    Probably the same as the Marias faction, they will be escorted to thend under the jurisdiction of another lord.


    The day after the incident, Vige Chief Heil had already regained consciousness from the effects of the Livegrass.


    Since then, he¡¯s been in charge of the vige on behalf of the Levi followers who were in control of the vige.


    The piece of paper that Lark happened to have in his hand, which was the starting point for me being sent in the first ce, was one of the letters that Vige Chief Heil had been sending out in a desperate attempt to get the Levi followers to block the delivery of the letters in Pogue.


    Vige Chief Heil was indignant that he had been spotted when he was sending out a mountain of letters, and that he must have been targeted by the curse of the disease.


    On the same day, I threatened Nelgliffe and had him summon the demon that was the source of the disease to immediately andpletely annihte it on the spot, finally seeding inpletely separating the illness from the Pargas Vige.


    There are still some people who are not feeling well, but it is only a mere cold.


    I was told that as long as they rested, they would recover soon.


    After the awards were given, I was slumped in the former Levi¡¯s church hall with my chin on the desk.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ I¡¯m tired. I should have left it at Ortem instead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s indeed rude, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I was staying at the rundown Levi¡¯s church hall with Mea and Elia, using it as an inn.


    The whole vige has a policy of reusing some of the church buildings as other facilities and destroying the rest.


    ording to Vige Chief Heil, ¡°It makes me angry just looking at it¡±, he said.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Elia, who had been sitting in a chair, let out a dead-eyed sigh.


    Elia was stomping on the robes of the Levi Church along with the other vigers after being freed from the Church.


    I was a bit surprised because I thought she was a rtively quiet person.


    It seems that she was very irritated.


    ¡°E, Elia, I¡¯m really d you¡¯re safe ¡­¡­ hahaha ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Elia narrowed her eyes and stared at me with a jittery stare.


    ¡°R-Really, Elia-san. La-,tely you¡¯ve been good at joking. Hahahaha ¡­¡­¡±


    I thought it was a gag to pretend to be angry on purpose, but even though I tried to muddy the waters, Elia¡¯s eyes remained the same.


    He-, he¡¯s a bit serious and a bit angry, that.


    Maybe she¡¯s quite rooted in the fact that I left herpletely in the church after I went to get Live Fogg.


    Incidentally, this church hall is also storing the loot of this time.


    The Arogua stone was found in Levi¡¯s personal belongings.


    Normally, we should have handed them over to the capital city as a seized item, but we decided to ask the vige chief Heil to divert some of them as spoils of war.


    If there are any other items that look interesting, they will be given away.


    ¡°Is that ¡­¡­ okay?¡±


    Mea nces at the pile of arogua stones and asks fearfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the vige chief¡¯s permission, and I¡¯m confident I did a pretty good job of it¡­¡­ S-, so that much is alright.¡±


    I¡¯m willing to apologize after I¡¯ve been med for it.


    It¡¯s not that easy to get Aguroa stones in the Dinrat Kingdom.


    It¡¯s too good to hand them over honestly.


    I¡¯m sure any sorcerer would have done this, even if it wasn¡¯t me.


    Speaking of loot, there¡¯s more.


    If I put m magic power into the back of my right hand, an emblem that seems to symbolize a spear will emerge.


    This is the summoning crest of Levi¡¯s spear, which was on Levi¡¯s arm.


    I kept Levi¡¯s arm and transferred every magic power I had put into it over the course of the day.


    I found out that Levi¡¯s spear is created by alchemy that traps spirits in a special metal, which by itself is like a single demon.


    In short, it¡¯s just like the Lapides Sword I made.


    This summoning crest can be used to actually teleport the spear to my hand.


    The size is toorge, though, so if I call out the spear carelessly, the building will copse.


    Levi¡¯s spear can be considered the biggest achievement of this battle.


    I¡¯m still not sure if it¡¯s real or not, but it¡¯s definitely a fairly advanced magic tool.


    It¡¯s so good that I couldn¡¯t help but groan when I analyzed it.


    If I¡¯m used of embezzling the Arogua Stone, I will apologize and hand it over to them, but I am determined not to let Levi¡¯s spear go to my country, even if it kills me.


    Levi¡¯s arm was also warded in the basement of the church hall and kept tightly in ce, but it had disintegrated after a series of sudden transformations.


    The deformation was interesting, so I watched it, but it suddenly went out of control, so maybe it wasn¡¯t a good idea to hit whatever was in that area at random.


    It would have been safest to petrify it and study it slowly.


    If it was the real thing, it was part of a mythical god from the mythical age that should have been destroyed a long time ago.


    It would have been too expensive to be priced.


    But for me, the biggest surprise was that Levi himself was a spirit body.


    There have always been schrs who imed that the four great creation gods were demons who had gained too much power due to their long lives, and some of them were even executed after being spotted by the Church.


    It was simply one of many theories, but if they were truly creator gods, they couldn¡¯t have been formed from spirits born from fragments of life, and most of the mythology was the creation of the four major creator gods themselves to foil themselves as rulers.


    It¡¯s not impossible to think that since the creator gods created them, it¡¯s not surprising that their souls areposed of the same body as the creator gods, though.


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find that the self-proimed Levi himself was just a spoof of the demon¡­¡­ At any rate, if you want to live a long life, it¡¯s best to pretend to be ignorant.


    Although the church insists it is genuine, there is a growing understanding among the vigers that some Levi extremists have been deceived by the devil¡¯s deception.


    I n to contact the royal capital as well.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, by the way, where was that?¡±


    ¡°Eh, that ¡­¡­? Oh! You mean the piece of paper that Mea found that describes the recipe for Livess? That Mea found!¡±


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d gotten rid of it¡­¡­ I¡¯m surprised you found it.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe. ¡­¡­ Um, it was stuck under a pan in the back of the cupboard.¡±


    Mea smiled shyly, then somewhat hushed, and uttered this in a way that was hard to say.


    ¡°Ahhhhh ¡­¡­ so that¡¯s where it was¡­¡­ ahhhhh ¡­¡­¡±


    I was trying to use the right tools to make livegrass, and once I was pulling out pots and stuff from here and there in the Vige Chief Heil¡¯s residence topare them.


    It was probably tucked underneath one of them and stuck there.


    I, I ain¡¯t keeping it tight at all¡­¡­


    I thought I was keeping it a little more tightly controlled in my memory, but in reality, I¡¯ve been treating it very carelessly.


    Maybe it was inevitable, though, since I was so preupied with Livegrass that my consciousness was tilted.


    But that allowed me to draw out Nelgliffe, so it was like all thanks to the recipe.


    I guess it¡¯s called ¡°At the end, it all ended well¡±.


    Mea, Elia, and I were talking about this and that when I heard the ringing of the call bell.


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm? Vige Chief Heil, I think.¡±


    ¡°Mea is gonna go check on him.¡±


    ¡°No, me too¡­¡­¡±


    Eventually, Both Mea and I headed to the front door and opened it.


    There was a girl with a familiar ponytail head.


    ¡°Oh thank goodness! Are you okay, Mea?¡±


    The girl jumped on Mea quickly and hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I had no idea how important my introduction to you was going to be! I went to see the lord and he said he was relieved that Abel-chan had managed to do something about it, and then he made a joke about sending you out into danger again! I was so worried about you¡­¡­¡±


    It was Shame, the female adventurer I met in the city of Asshim.


    She was the one who told me about the Marren tribe¡¯s visit to the city of Lomarn and also introduced me to the Fage territory.


    It seems that she heard about the incident with the Fage Domain and came over here in a great hurry to check on us.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re exaggerating, Shame-san. Don¡¯t worry, Abel is here after all ¡­¡­¡±


    After Mea said that, Shame shifted her eyes to me.


    She squinted her round, cat-like eyes.


    ¡°No, Abel-chan, too. You seem to have confidence in your magic, but you shouldn¡¯t let Mea-chan go along with the danger too much. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m the one who introduced you to the Fage territory, so I can¡¯t say anything strongly about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s true that I let my curiosity get the better of me, and there were some sections that made me apany them to dangerous ces.


    Especially this time, if I had made a mistake, I don¡¯t know what would have happened.


    In fact, my actions were so careless that they could have taken Mea hostage.


    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll be a little more cautious¡­¡­¡±


    As I was hanging on, Mea¡¯s mouth twisted into a muffled smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem because Mea likes to go along with you! I¡¯d rather not be left behind! I¡¯m grateful to Shame-san, but please don¡¯t interrupt me too much!¡±


    ¡°Mea ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea-chan, don¡¯t spoil Abel-chan too much. If you don¡¯t hold on to the reins, he¡¯ll run all over the ce. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get into some really awkward ces and get killed. A demon, the bad guys are really bad as far as the bottom goes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea¡¯ll do her best.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be as careful as possible¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm! That¡¯s good.¡±


    Shame crossed her arms and huffed out a breath through her nose.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m really d to see that Mea-chan and Abel-chan are okay. I also got to see you guys too! I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well. I¡¯m busy, so I have to get back to Asshim¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all you came for?¡±


    ¡°Mm! I can¡¯t help but wonder about Mea-chan and Abel-chan.¡±


    She might seem bezy and but quite responsible.


    I guess she was stuck with what I rmended.


    ¡°Somehow, I feel bad. The travel expenses are not free, either. I¡¯ll give a little from me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush! Since it¡¯s a good time, I¡¯ve received a request to check on the safety of a girlfriend who hasn¡¯te back from the Fage territory while I¡¯m at it, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡±


    It¡¯s a mess¡­¡­


    I have to get back early, and that¡¯s probably what¡¯s involved.


    ¡°How was the girlfriend?¡±


    Mea asked worriedly, and Shameughed, holding her mouth.


    ¡°Cheerful, cheerful! Pfft! After all, she had two kids. She looked happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank God! It¡¯s the one with Lark-san, right? She said she has a baby, a baby! Abel, let¡¯s go see what¡¯s going onter!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was a bit tricky, but Mea seemed happy too, so I decided not to mention it.

 Chapter 204 - A Story of a Certain Village 8 (Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 204 - A Story of a Certain Vige 8 (Side: Gizel)</h4>


    While Abel was defending the vige of Pargas from Levi¡¯s clutches, three Marrens were visiting the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center in the city of Lomarn.


    They were Gizel, Abel¡¯s sister Gizel, his prefect and friend Shibi, and Lil, a descendant of the vige¡¯s astrologer.


    In truth, the chief¡¯s granddaughter, Firo, joins them here, but she was traumatized by her previous forceful pickup at the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center and is sleeping in the inn today.


    -It¡¯s not just a matter of getting used to people, but at the same time learningmon sense outside the vige.


    Gizel, who had tried to gather information on her brother at first, had finallye to that conclusion after being broken by repeated troubles.


    It¡¯s not only that, but it¡¯s also that, because the Marren adults burned the fragrant smoke leaves indoors, they were kicked out of the friendly inn, which they had be ustomed to, and it led to a hugemotion where the guards came out.


    The city of Lomarn was very sensitive to the introduction of addictive drugs.


    After a full day of interrogation, the Abel search party was finally released after all the Incense smoke leaf were taken away.


    A Marren man named Gorzov, who was addicted to the Incense smoke leaf, began to belch all day long, and was beaten out of the inn where he had been staying for being too noisy, forcing him to find a new ce to stay.


    Adventurer activities were the answer Gizel got from the Grimoire Sim to gather information outside the vige as well as to make money.


    It had been a week since Gizel and her group had begun their adventurer activities.


    Gizel had risen to the level of a semi-D-ss adventurer at an unusually fast rate for a teenager, and Shibi had risen to the level of an E-ss adventurer.


    All four party members have been drummed up by the receptionist that they will still be able to climb up if they continue to do so.


    Today, they had defeated the Great Fogg, a lower C-ss magic beast that had appeared far from the city, and were visiting the adventurer¡¯s support center to collect reward money and redeem parts.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry Shibi-san, I¡¯m a little tired, can I ask you to stay in line to redeem?¡±


    Gizel asked that to Shibi while holding her forehead in her hand.


    In the vicinity of the Great Fogg, there was a swarm of inverted Foggrvae that had multiplied abnormally due to the Magic Beast Disaster Monster Panic, and Gizel had been forced to expend a great deal of her magical power to deal with them.


    Don¡¯tugh at them as merervae, but theirrvae are muchrger and much more powerful monsters.


    With its thick body surface andrge mouth, it crawled around on the ground at high speed against the Upside Down Foggs, Gizel managed to sessfully deal with it with three Ortem¡¯s side by side in a magic rampage.


    ¡°Gizel-chan is amazing today, after all. Then I¡¯m going to go, sit over there and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel exhales and ces the Grimoire Sim in her hand and sits down next to it.


    Lil hands the report of this time to Shibi.


    ¡°Well then, Shibi-san, take this one too, please.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ you¡¯re noting too, Lil-chan? Filo-san isn¡¯t here either, so I¡¯m going to go by myself?¡±


    ¡°I have to stay with my Big sister Gizel. She¡¯s beautiful, and if she¡¯s by herself again, strange people wille to her¡­¡­¡±


    Lil sits down right next to Gizel and snuggles snugly against her shoulder.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ I see, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll be off then.¡±


    Shibi was somewhat sullen as he lined up at the reception desk with his bags in hand.


    The reason for Shibi¡¯s reluctance was, in essence, the Marren¡¯s unique unfamiliarity with foreign affairs.


    Standing in line in a crowded room, exchanging words at the reception desk, all of which are big jobs for the Marrens.


    Up until now, they had been working as a four-person team, which greatly eased the burden, but this time it was Shibi¡¯s turn to go it alone.


    He¡¯s been waiting for his turn to go to the reception desk with a heavy step, with a sense of destion in his heart, as if he was the only one abandoned in the vast desert.


    ¡°Is it by any chance the Great Fogg that was rumored to be in that package?¡±


    While Shibi was standing in line, he was approached by another female adventurer.


    She was an active looking girl with long eyshes, with her red hair cropped short enough to not hang over her shoulders.


    ¡°Huh? We-, well, yes, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow! You don¡¯t look much older than me, and yet you hunted the Great Fogg! Um, you¡¯re with the four white-haired, red-eyed guys who recently starteding here, right?¡±


    ¡°No, hahaha ¡­¡­ what? Are we that famous?¡±


    ¡°You are famous! They say they¡¯re beautiful and talented new adventurers! You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know, huh!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful? Me? No, no, no ¡­¡­ Well. Even the Great Fogg is no big deal. It¡¯s more difficult to deal with a bunch of upside-down fogg¡¯s that were around¡­¡­ Well, I put one big one in him and he ran away like a swifter who saw fire.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ you¡¯re the leader, the one who is said will be C-ss for sure thing!¡±


    ¡°C-ss? Let¡¯s see, ¡­¡­ Oh, maybe it¡¯s not. Well, this much was normal in my vige. Even if you tell me that, ¡°I see¡± is all that I feel. But, Lil and Gizel are a bit tired, and since I¡¯m the leader, so I should report or something?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re counting on you! Um, what can I call you¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel sat and thought about it while Shibi was squirming and talking to the other adventurers.


    Although they had lost an unexpected amount of time in the city of Lomarn, they should be able to secure more than their goal for funding their immediate activities today.


    Gizel had already obtained information that a white-haired, red-eyed adventurer had been staying in the city of Lomarn before their arrival.


    However, they also said that he had gone to the arena in the royal capital to watch the fight and never came back.


    From tomorrow, we should leave this city and gather information in the city on the way to the royal capital.


    That¡¯s what she concluded.


    ¡°Gyuuu¡­¡­ Big sister Gizel¡¯s shoulder, it feels good.¡±


    Lil slides her head into Gizel¡¯s body.


    Although Lil had been reluctant to apany her on the trip at first, buttely, she had bepletely attached to Gizel.


    However, being thrown out into the outside world of the settlement to try to strengthen the connection between their people was, in a sense, a perfectly normal thing for the Marren tribe to do.


    ¡°Lil-chan ¡­¡­ actually, I think it¡¯s time for me to leave this town.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d go anywhere with you, Big sister Gizel, if it meant I had to!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s easier to convince others if I have an advocate in advance. Now it¡¯s just a matter of how to convince your fathers¡­¡­¡±


    The biggest obstacle is convincing the adults.


    The adults are stubborn and self-protective, and the customs of the vige are so ingrained in their bodies that they suffer even more than Gizel and the others from this gap.


    They are finally getting used to living here, and they don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to have living conditions broken down again.


    For now, it was necessary to have the four children¡¯s opinionspletely unified here.


    When Gizel was discussing the future with Lil, a somewhat lively Shibi came back, unlike the time he went.


    ¡°Gizel-chan, I¡¯m done redeeming!¡±


    Not only are his feet is lively, but his voice is lively as well.


    ¡°Shibi-san. In fact, I¡¯m going to follow my brother out of this city tomorrow¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been asked to join with another party in the next week or so! They said they know a good hunting ground! For a mild-mannered magic beast settling in and a rare magic beast, it¡¯s not so dangerous! Um, if you can, I¡¯d like you to put a little bit of Ortem training on me before then¡­¡­!¡±


    The suggestion that Gizel was about to make was interrupted by Shibi¡¯s rapid-fire exnation of the joint party hunt.


    Gizel¡¯s open mouth didn¡¯t close at the unexpected turn of events.


    ¡°Well? What do you think? It¡¯s okay, right? Because we¡¯re not very good at that kind of thing, like ¡­¡­ adventurer-to-adventurer connections, you know? Without that kind of thing, we can hardly get any information around, they said! So, if you make friends with this joint hunt, look, we¡¯ll get a lot of information about Abel-san, too!¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to! Partying with other people¡­¡­ Even Shibi-san doesn¡¯t like to talk to people in this town too much, right? I told you so, right! Right, Big sister Gizel?¡±


    Lil looks disgusted and objects to the n Shibi has described.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, so I still have to take a chance on an opportunity like this! Look, Gizel-chan! I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have info on Abel-san! Abel-san¡¯s information!¡±


    ¡°Shibi, you emphasize that all the more, but you¡¯re totally trying to bait Big sister Gizel with that, aren¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling the truth¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re leaving this town already! Big sister Gizel? It can¡¯t be another week, can it?¡¡No! Mr. Shibi¡¯s also no!¡±


    ¡°What!? Ple-, please! I¡¯ve already promised them! If we¡¯re going to refuse, then go ahead and refuse for me instead, Lil-chan!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°If not, at least say no with me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that too!¡±


    ¡°The worst thing you can do is stand next to me! Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡±


    In the middle of Shibi and Lil¡¯s endlessly barren argument with no end in sight, Shibi suddenly turned to Gizel.


    She had a rather impatient look on her face.


    ¡°Gi-, Gizel-chan, please! Just One week! Please! Don¡¯t make me a liar! And besides, the guys who are holed up in the Abel Search Party adult lodge will never permit it anyway! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re leaving town in a day! Even Mahl-san says he¡¯s starting to have hallucinations about his family, and he¡¯s in a troublesome situation!¡±


    Gizel felt dizzy and dizzy and almost fell forward, her body was supported by Lil and Shibi in a hurry.


    ¡°Big sister GIzel!? Are you okay! Ahhhh! Geez, it¡¯s because Shibi-san is saying weird things!¡¡Ahhhh!¡±


    (This ¡­¡­ would definitely have been better if I hade alone¡­¡­)


    While listening to Lil¡¯s angry voice to Shibi, Gizel circled around and secretly thought that in a somewhat cold tone


    **********


    [Activity Report] ¡°The Undead Knight of the Ex-General¡± has begun its serialization!


    This is the story of a great hero who lost his life at the end of the Unification War, who by chance bes a zombie knight and returns to a time of peace.

 Chapter 205 - Episode One - A Certain Fixers Visit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Episode One - A Certain Fixer''s Visit (1)</h4>


    As the Palgas Vige began to calm down after the disease case of the Levi Church, I was in the storeroom of Vige Chief Heil¡¯s mansion, going through the records and documents.


    I was researching the matter of the witch¡¯s tower.


    In the witch¡¯s tower, the alchemist Altamir, who was sealed up eighty years ago, lies dormant.


    Because of this, the witch¡¯s tower seems to have a crazy magic field, and powerful magic beasts and demons are said to appear around and inside the tower.


    The strong wards make it impossible to take shortcuts such as jumping between levels or breaking down walls, and the only way to get to the upper levels is to break through the corridors where the demons and monsters appear.


    For this reason, in the past, it was often used as a test of adventurers¡¯ abilities, but these days it is forbidden to enter for the reason that ¡°you never know what might happen¡±, and it seems that even in Palgas vige have a half-rule to stop adventurers who try to approach the tower.


    When I finished checking the materials I brought with me and was about to get out of my chair to search for more materials, Fleur appeared from behind a shelf with a stack of papers in her hand.


    ¡°Abel-sama, did you find anything useful?¡±


    This is Fleur, the daughter of the vige chief.


    At the time of the disease case, she looked tired and gloomy after caring for her father, the vige chief Heil, but she looks much brighter now.


    The red hair that she inherits from her father also looks brighter than before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put together a list of documents on Altamir on the back shelf, if you¡¯d like to see them.¡±


    Fleur ced the stack of papers in front of my desk.


    ¡°Thank you. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Fleur, but really, from the vige¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s against the rules, isn¡¯t it? For the vige chief¡¯s daughter to hand over the materials of Altamir to a traveler. It¡¯s off-limits, isn¡¯t it? Eighty years ago, this tower was built near the Pargas vige so that the people of the vige could keep an eye on it¡­¡­¡±


    Fleur¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as her hair when I praised her, and she hid the lower half of her face with a piece of material she was holding in her hand.


    Then she watched me apologize, but she covered his mouth with the material and chuckled.


    ¡°Abel-sama is the hero of this vige, so no one wouldin about that. Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s only recently that the ban on invasion was put in ce, and the reason for it was¡­¡­ announced unterally by the royal family, so father doesn¡¯t really understand, but it was probably for the safety of the adventurers. In that sense, there¡¯s no problem for you, Abel-sama.¡±


    ¡°R-Really? Then I¡¯ll take your word for it¡­¡­¡±


    Lark also looked rather reluctant, but he didn¡¯t say a word that would clearly stop me from visiting the witch¡¯s tower.


    I¡¯m sure Lark has already factored in that I will be heading to the witch¡¯s tower.


    There should be no problem at all. Rather, it would be rude to Lark if I don¡¯t go.


    ¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s not probably true.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­¡±


    I noticed a bundle of reports from the days when adventurers were climbing up to the witch¡¯s tower, and their crests.


    Apparently, there used to be an adventurer¡¯s guild in the Pargas Vige, but they closed it down as soon as the witch¡¯s tower was forbidden to enter.


    Looking at the documents, though, it¡¯s not a veryrge ce, and it seems to have been turned into a witch¡¯s tower administration office.


    As I was reading the materials, I suddenly looked up and met eyes with Fleur.


    Fleur is smiling at me.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, if you look at me too much, it¡¯s a bit, shall we say, hard to concentrate ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, am I interrupting?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not really that much, but ¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly our eyes met, and it was somewhat awkward.


    Amidst the strange atmosphere, I somehow managed to calm my mind as I looked down at the material.


    ¡°Abel Abel! I¡¯ve got a book that looks interesting! ¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    Mea emerged from a room separate from the storeroom.


    A book was held in her hand.


    Mea frowned unexpectedly and then stared at Fleur with probing half-eyes.


    When Fleurughed deceptively, Mea gave a small bow beforeing up to my side.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What were you talking about?¡±


    ¡°No, Fleur brought me the material¡­¡­¡±


    I nced over to the cover of the book Mea had brought with her.


    ¡°The Wegener Expedition ¡ª The Abominable Causes of the Witch¡¯s Tower ¡ª / Written by Wegener Wolcock.¡±


    I thought that I heard about it¡­¡­ which I¡¯ve heard of somewhere, and the face of the thin-haired schr during the exploration of the ruins popped into my mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, so it¡¯s Wegener-san¡¯s¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is Wegener-san¡¯s expedition! Mea didn¡¯t know there was a title like that in that man¡¯s series!¡±


    It seems a little suspicious to me¡­¡­ A book written by that guy.


    I took the book from Mea and flipped through it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a detailed, real-life experience, so it might be helpful to you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Mea-sama, that¡¯s actually something that caused a collection racket when I was little. When I heard from the adventurers that such a book was circting, father contacted the author via the lord of the Fage territory.¡±I told him that it would be dangerous for an adventurer to enter the tower.¡±


    Fleur giggled, hiding her mouth.


    Mea blushed and gently grabbed Wegener¡¯s book in my hand.


    I didn¡¯t have any reason to resist either, so I decided to just hand it over to Mea.


    Mea nced at Fleur¡¯s materials in my hand.


    She puffed up her cheeks a little and ran down the aisle where she hade from with Wegener¡¯s book in her hand.


    ¡°Me-, Mea will go find the materials, too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous if you run, Mea-sama.¡±


    Fleur looked at Mea¡¯s back with a somewhat triumphant look on her face.


    ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t understand this person because she was tired before, but she has a pretty good personality.


    A flustered-looking vige chief Heil had just opened the door when Mea touched the door.


    ¡°What is the matter with you, father?¡±


    When Fleur asked, Vige Chief Heil had a troubled looking face looking at my direction.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡­ a bishop from another province is here to hear the story of Abel-dono, the man who arrested the Levi followers. Would you be willing to meet with him?¡±


    ¡°The bishop? Has he been sent out this way for Marias and Nelgliffe¡¯s case?¡±


    If you¡¯re going to contact a frontier area like this, why not leave it to a more lowly person?


    ¡°That may be part of it, but ¡­¡­ apparently he originally intended to stop by this territory.¡±


    ¡­¡­ in this territory?


    I¡¯m sorry to say it, but the Fage territory, and Pargas Vige too, is in the edge of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    Going to the other territories through here is a significant detour no matter how you think about it.


    At most, the only thing beyond this was the Witch¡¯s Tower and the Riveras Nation.


    ¡°I understand. Is he in this mansion now?¡±


    ¡°In the dungeons of the vige. He asked that he want to talk with that Nelgliffe. I suggested that we take our time here at¡­¡­ and apparently, he was quiet busy, as he didn¡¯t care about appearances, so he never minded wherever it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s not a person disguising as Levi follower, is it?¡±


    ¡°He also had the markings of the Kudor Church, so I¡¯m pretty sure of it, though¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s kind of suspicious¡­¡­


    ¡°Okay. Anyway, I¡¯ll see him once. What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°He said his name is Peter-sama. Abel-dono, please do not be rude to him for any reason. He said he didn¡¯t care about appearances, but he seemed a little ¡­¡­ well, he seemed to be a bit hard to talk to, so¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 206 - Episode Two - A Certain Fixers Visit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Episode Two - A Certain Fixer''s Visit (2)</h4>


    I was apanied by Vige Chief Heil to a building on the edge of the Pargas Vige, along with Mea.


    In front of the building stood a figure wearing a ck robe and arge hood that hid his face.


    Besides embroidered on the robe was the symbol of Kudor, the tentacles of Kudor, he also carried a stone staff with an eerie design that seemed to have tentacles intertwined with each other.


    It certainly looks like a kudor follower, but it¡¯s too suspicious.


    Is this Peter ¡­¡­? No, he¡¯s probably Peter¡¯s men or something.


    When he saw us, the Kudor follower-like figure approached, and when he saw the vige chief Heil, he pointed his staff rudely away, as if to tell us to go away.


    ¡°Please step back, Vige Chief-dono. Peter-sama has requested a visit from a small number of people.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t been able to determine the gender until now because its face was mostly hidden, but from the tone of its voice, it seemed to be a woman.


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    The vige chief Heil bowed his head and then nced worriedly at me.


    ¡­¡­ It certainly smells suspicious, but we can¡¯t run away from it here.


    Even if left unchecked, this is an opponent that is likely to be a problem in the future.


    I returned a fake smile and then stepped forward.


    ¡°Oh, um ¡­¡­ does that mean that mea can¡¯t too?¡±


    Mea asked fearfully to the woman in the robe.


    The woman put a hand to her mouth and then nced to the corner of Mea¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Doom people?¡±


    She seemed to be pondering something for a few seconds after muttering that, but then she said, ¡°¡­¡­ Alright¡±, and opened the door to the building and invited us in.


    ¡°Gentlemen, thank you for this noble day. It is a great honor to have an audience with Peter-sama¡­¡­ but please refrain from being rude. For then I will have to obliterate you both.¡±


    The woman said, and a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    It was as if she wished it to be so.


    ¡°Abel-dono ¡­¡­ Mea-dono ¡­¡­, well, take care of yourself.¡±


    Mea and I entered the building as the vige chief Heil looked on.


    As I walked down the aisle, I was thinking about many things.


    I wondered if the reason Peter hade here was because of my half-joking, half-serious n for this and that in the Fage Territory had leaked from somewhere.


    It is said that there are many sorcerers in the world who are so absorbed in their research that they deviate from human reason.


    Most of them are crazed, self-centered sadists, and on top of that, they are so skilled in magic that ordinary adventurers can¡¯t handle them at all.


    I have heard rumors that the church has organized a group of people who specialize in hunting sorcerers who are out of line with humanity.


    I wondered if maybe Peter was that.


    I¡¯d probably be on the safe side ¡­¡­ but, inexplicably, I can¡¯t help but feel that I¡¯ve done too many things in Fage territory.


    In particr, the research proposal I gave to Lark regarding bio-magic was daringly exaggerated in some cases.


    Once a person has refused a favor, it is difficult to refuse a favor twice in a row.


    That¡¯s why I had prepared a proposal that I dared to make them say no to, in addition to a real proposal.


    It¡¯s possible that for some reason or another, the royal family got wind of it and sent Peter to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, you¡¯re sweating so much, you know? You don¡¯t have a cold, do you?¡±


    Mea says worriedly.


    The woman in the robe nced back at us.


    We walked down the aisle for a while and found the guy in a room at the far end.


    He had long, sleek hair and a mask hiding her eyes.


    His skin was as pale as that of the Marrens, and his lips were covered in bright red lipstick.


    On either side stood two of them, wearing the same robes and headgear as the woman who was guiding us.


    At first nce, they were bizarre figures.


    ¡°I¡¯m Peter. You have finally arrived. Are you the hero of this territory?¡±


    When I heard his voice, I finally knew it was a man.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual to see the Marren tribe and the Doom tribe getting along so well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, I noticed the staff that Peter was holding in his hand.


    It has arge crystal attached to the tip, with a wicked glow to it.


    As I thought I recognized ¡­¡­ from somewhere, a blue-skinned child-woman stood behind Peter, staring at me with a mushy expression.


    ¡°Zolomonia¡¯s Staff ¡­¡­?¡±


    As I muttered, one of Peter¡¯s attendants dropped the stone cane in his hand and took a big step back to distance himself from me.


    ¡°Geh, Yo-, you¡¯re ¡­¡­!¡±


    It¡¯s hard to say because I can¡¯t see his face because of his headdress, but the voice was somewhat familiar.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve said that if you be my man, you¡¯ll not make me angry and not say anything unnecessary, right? There¡¯s will be no next time.¡±


    Peter is tantly ufortable with the man who has raised his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! B-but, but ¡­¡­¡±


    The man apologizes and crazily nces at me.


    Then he shifted his eyes towards the exit, tantly pretending to want to get out of the ce.


    ¡°Mea, do you recognize that red hair?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I think I saw it on the streets of Lomarn¡­¡­¡±


    As I was whispering to Mea, the woman who had led us to this room cleared her throat.


    She seemed to say it was impolite to whisper and talk about selfish things in front of Peter-sama.


    But why does this man have Zolomonia¡¯s staff?


    It was supposed to be kept in an appropriate ce after Gaston handed it over to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    In the first ce, Zolomonia¡¯s staff is too dangerous and is strictly forbidden to be owned by any individual.


    It¡¯s not something a church official should be carrying around.


    ¡°Um, who the hell are you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous now. I simply came to congratte you, as a member of the Church¡¯s upper echelon, on your capture of the infidels.¡±


    Peter said, and extended his venomous red tongue to lick.


    I looked at Peter¡¯s face from close up and suddenly realized.


    This skin ¡­¡­ obviously, it¡¯s not natural. Perhaps they used alchemy to remake it and slow down the aging process.


    The use of such alchemy is clearly forbidden.


    The chief used magic to slow down the aging process, but that was different from remodeling the body, which only revitalizes the body with magic.


    If I look closely, I can feel the flow of unorthodox magic from the ornaments he wears.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    I had a hunch that he hade to me with a punishment for the use of biological magic, but I was terribly mistaken.


    Peter¡­¡­ This person is probably the same as me.


    When I realized that, I got kind of excited all at once.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a chance to enjoy a magic talk with someone.


    I loosened my expression and approached Peter with a waxy hand.


    ¡°How old are you, Peter-san? What did you do with that skin?¡±


    Peter opens his big mouth.


    The robed woman immediately came around to my side and held me around my shoulders with herrge stone cane, restraining my movements.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°I said so much that you refrain saying disrespectful to Peter-sama¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m purely ¡­¡­¡±


    I try to excuse myself impatiently, but before long, the two robed men on either side of Peter also have their eyes on my head and hold up their big staff.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let him go. I¡¯ve even covered myself in insurance, and you recognized it just from one look, you¡¯re quite an interesting kid.¡±


    ¡°Pe-, Peter-sama!?¡±


    The three robes looked unconvinced, but slowly lowered theirrge staffs.


    Good. His subordinate seems to be a bit bloodthirsty, but he seems to be a normal person to talk to.


    Peter¡¯s looking at me as if he¡¯s licking me around and licked out again his venomous colored tongue.

 Chapter 207 - Episode Three - A Certain Fixers Visit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Episode Three - A Certain Fixer''s Visit (3)</h4>


    ¡°Peter-san is, um ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bing too familiar to Peter-sama! If you talking like that any more¡­¡­!¡±


    As soon as I call out to Peter, the attendant start shouting and getting angry again.


    They didn¡¯t like the ¡­¡­ name attached to it.


    I¡¯m not sure how to respond to this, since I don¡¯t know who Peter is.


    Vige chief Heil said he was a bishop, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have that kind of feeling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You guys are a bit too boisterous. Keep quiet!¡±


    ¡°B-, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just listen to me when I say I don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡­! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The attendants finally lowered theirrge staffs.


    They seem to be following Peter out of fear, rather than worshipping him.


    From the way I see him, he is as just a good-natured gay man, but I wonder if he¡¯s that scary.


    ¡°Um, Peter-san. That skin was reshaped, wasn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    When I asked a question, Peter¡¯s attendants were bloodthirsty it.


    But Peter was the only oneughing happily.


    ¡°Now, who knows ¡­¡­ if you want to know so much, see for yourself.¡±


    Then Peter quickly held out one arm toward me, as if he wanted to shake my hand.


    I was often taken aback, but when I saw Peter bend his fingers in an inviting manner, I finally understood.


    This was a challenge to touch and see.


    If you¡¯re an alchemist, pouring magic into the matter and exploring the state of things is fundamental.


    ¡°If you get it right¡­¡­ let¡¯s see. For now, I¡¯ll remember your name. Next time I see you again, I can give you something to reward you with.¡±


    I am being tested.


    My skills as an alchemist are being tested right now.


    I gulped, then thrust my arm out in front of me.


    ¡°Peter-sama, you should not approach such a person too carelessly! Have you forgotten about your position!¡±


    One of Peter¡¯s attendants, the woman in the robe, exims.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Hostile or not, no one can hurt me. Especially among sorcerers.¡±


    Peter snickered at the woman in the robe.


    I stopped my hand when I heard the woman¡¯s voice, but when Peter made eye contact with me to hurry me up, I took Peter¡¯s hand and shook it.


    At the same time, I channeled my magic power into Peter¡¯s body.


    By examining the magic power that reflected back, it should be possible to find out information about Peter¡¯s body¡­¡­ That¡¯s how it should be, but no magic power came back at all.


    When I was surprised, Peter looked at me with a victorious grin on his face.


    That¡¯s when I saw the earring vibrating.


    Perhaps the piercing has the power to suck in and store the magic power that was flowing through the body.


    It¡¯s a magical tool that can cut off some magical interference through it.


    I didn¡¯t think my defeat was worth it, so I increased the amount of magic flowing, and the quality of the magic was changing little by little.


    If there was a hole in that magic tool, there might be a state of magic that couldn¡¯t be dealt with.


    I had absolute confidence in my magic power analysis.


    I¡¯m not going to back down easily.


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ It¡¯s no use. Did I get a little mean? But I¡¯m impressed just by noticing it. As expected of the Marrens¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    With a snap, Peter¡¯s earring was cracked.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    With a pang, the earring popped, and a chunk of metal gouged out of his ear and further impaled itself on Peter¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!?¡±


    Peter squatted there, holding his cheek and left ear.


    Blood was dripping.


    Both Mea and Peter¡¯s attendants are quiet.


    I honestly thought I was just letting the magic power flow within the scope of analysis, so I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    I may have gotten a little excited and made a mistake in restraining.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s bad for the person who wears the magic tool to have his or her whole ears flipped off just because the magic power was channeled a little too generously, but I didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to point it out to the current me.


    It was a magic tool that I didn¡¯t know much about in the first ce, so I don¡¯t know what to say.


    The only thing I can say is that I have definitely done it.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Um, I¡¯ll treat you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! Don-, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡­¡±


    When I touched Peter¡¯s left ear, the earring in his right ear popped off too.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaahhhh!?¡±


    Apparently, he had the same one on his right ear.


    I made a mediocre mistake in my haste to flow my magic power for recovery.


    Peter went down on the floor with blood dripping from both ears.


    Perhaps because of the pain, Peter¡¯s face was covered in greasy sweat.


    I was also impatient with what I had done, and I could feel cold sweat running down my cheeks.


    ¡°S-Sorry! No, because this¡­¡­ such ¡­¡­¡±


    I managed to swallow the words that came out to my throat, that it was worse for the guy who came to test people with a smug look on his face, wearing a shoddy product that would break and injure himself if he shed his magic power for a bit.


    ¡°N-, no! Abel is, well, sometimes just have some times that can¡¯t he can¡¯t restrain it, and there¡¯s really no malice in it!¡±


    Mea jumped between me and Peter¡¯s attendants to make an excuse, but the attendants didn¡¯t seem to listen to her.


    ¡°How rude to Peter-sama!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. No, really, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say sorry! You will pay for that diminutive life!¡±


    Two of Peter¡¯s attendants wave their staff in a murderous manner.


    ¡°Thorns, prate¡±


    One of the attendants chants a spell at Mea.


    ¡°S-Sorry! Wait ¡­¡­¡±


    I wave my wand and quickly redraw the magic circle as quickly as I can.


    The thorns from the attendant¡¯s staff tip curve back to the person himself.


    The thorns flexed like a whip, striking the attendant in the face.


    The covering is removed and the attendant is mmed into the wall with blood gushing out of her face.


    ¡°Buho!?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face is exposed.


    She¡¯s sticking to the wall and slumped on the floor.


    ¡°Uh-uhhhh ¡­¡­¡±


    One attendant was retreating and approaching the exit of the room.


    It was the red hair that had been shouted at earlier. He looks slightly less conscious than the other attendants.


    Maybe he¡¯s a neer.


    Thest attendant holds up his staff while ring at me.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it¡­¡­ You don¡¯t seem to understand what it means to have Peter-sama as your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Le-, let¡¯s calm down! Let¡¯s calm down for a moment!¡±


    As I held up my wand as I said it, the attendant took three steps back, surprised.


    ¡°me¡­¡­ form¡­¡­¡±


    The attendant waved his wand and I focused on redrawing the magic circle.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­ enough.¡±


    Peter stood up, breathing hard.


    He grabbed a piece of the dismembered earring in his hand, but he let out a boring sigh, spread his hands, and dumped it on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, I just yed a little game and screwed up. I bought your loyalty. But please don¡¯t embarrass me too much.¡±


    ¡°B-, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys are being awfully slow to understand things today. I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The attendant lowered therge staff he was holding, picked up the covering that had fallen to the floor, then approached the woman lying on the edge and ced it over her, lending her a shoulder to lift.


    Then he made eye contact with Peter as if to check, but he seemed to pretend not to know.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ you seem to have a high magic capacity. Your name ¡­¡­ what was it again?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ Really. Abel, my name is Abel Belek.¡±


    I responded with an embarrassed smile.


    As I thought, being acknowledged for my magic skills by someone who seems to be high and mighty, after all, makes me happy, or embarrassed or something¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, you¡¯re Abel Belek. Abel Belek. I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t forget you.¡±


    Peter was mumbling and reciting my name.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to give me something the next time I see you, right?¡±


    I said this jokingly, trying to disguise my embarrassment.


    ¡°Ne-, next time!? Le-, let¡¯s see¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be ready to meet you whenever you are.¡±


    ¡°I even have a feeling we¡¯ll have a meeting again in the near future¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, maybe.¡±


    Peter took a few steps back from the scene, looking away.


    ¡°My men have caused you trouble by being impulsive. Well then, I think it¡¯s time for me to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re leaving already? You can find out more about Levi Church¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I seem a little under the weather. I¡¯m eager to talk to you about many things, but I have another appointment with my subordinates to meet up with them, so I¡¯ll have to go now. I¡¯ve heard all the details over at the Royal Capital, so don¡¯t worry about it. Getting to know you were the best thing about my visit here. Well then, let¡¯s go, you guys.¡±


    Peter instructed his men as he held his face and pulled them out of the room.


    Seeing his back, I felt that the tension was finally starting to ease.


    For a while, I wondered what would happen, but it seems that great people have great capacity after all.


    It was a bit creepy, but I¡¯m d he seemed kind.


    It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s so busy, but I hope we can have another opportunity to talk at leisure next time.


    ¡°Gofu! Gofu! Gofu!¡±


    ¡°Peter-sama! Peter-samaaaaa!¡±


    I heard Peter coughing violently and his subordinates screaming from the hallway.


    ¡­¡­ By any chance, there was some kind of magic tool or something simr inside his body as well, and there was something wrong with it.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m going to go check on Peter-san ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ple-, please stop¡­¡­¡±


    I was about to run out of the room, but Mea grabbed my arm to stop me.

 Chapter 208 - Episode Four - A Certain Fixers Visit (4) (Side: Peter)

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Episode Four - A Certain Fixer''s Visit (4) (Side: Peter)</h4>


    It is not only a matter of how many years Peter spent living by prolonging his life through sorcery, he also spent his life nning the resurrection of the god Kudor.


    He has made connections withrge organizations in all fields, and he has ess to the king, the church, and the criminal organizations in Dinrat kingdom.


    But in the end, he was unable to obtain information that led directly to the god Kudor, and for a long time he concentrated only on dubious rituals, anecdotes, and myths about the god Kudor, and corroboration of myths.


    However, he noticed that Margus, a subordinate of Peter¡¯s boss in the extremist Kudorian sorcerer¡¯s society Amor, was acting suspiciously, and when he learned that he was searching for the staff of the wisdom demon Zolomonia, he deliberately let Margus be, and as a result, used him to obtain Zolomonia¡¯s staff.


    After sessfully recovering Zolomonia¡¯s staff through his own guile and power, Peter learned that the main body of Kudory in the eastern-most part of the Kingdom of Dinrat, with the help of Zolomonia¡¯s wisdom.


    The eastern-most part of the Dinrat Kingdom is home to the Fage, which is separated from the eastern part of the Dinrat Kingdom by a mountain range, and is home to the Riveras Nation.


    When Peter learned that Marias, a servant of the Riveras Nation, had been involved in an incident, he visited Baron Lark to hear the story of the Marias fiasco in person as part of his investigation of the god Kudor.


    Peter went to the dungeon to check on the imprisoned Levi follower, and sat down with his men in the prison keeper¡¯s lounge on the upper floor of the dungeon, and told the Vige Chief Heil, who was guiding him, to summon Abel.


    After Chief Heil¡¯s departure, Peter¡¯s subordinate, the sorceress Myunhi, whispered, ¡°Clear white skin, white hair and red eyes¡­ the Marrens still existed, don¡¯t they?¡±, she said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Generally, the past Marren tribe neglected to keep in contact. The war was in the middle of a calm period, and the Royals didn¡¯t seem to be looking for them very hard.¡±


    Peter narrowed his eyes as if reminiscing about the old days and said, somewhat dumbfounded.


    ¡°You were misled into thinking that they had long since perished due to a misunderstanding due tock ofmunication. ¡­¡­ I know that the Marrens were a hidden force in the Kingdom of Dinrat in times past, but they were not a very diligent bunch.¡±


    Peter gave a small shake of his head.


    ¡°Those boys are convinced that they are closer to their own people and don¡¯t want to get involved with people outside. When ites to sorcery, they are far ahead of the Norks, and are considered the High Elves of the earth, but¡­¡­ they are so much more like fellowship-oriented and naive that they don¡¯t know what to do or something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The whole family is amie, or rather ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t make eye contact with outsiders, they whisper and whisper, and when they visit the vige, they are looked at strangely all day long, so when the tribe¡¯s expert contact person retired at the age of 20, they must have beenpletely deprived of contact with the royal family. If there are records from that time, I¡¯m sure there are people who didn¡¯t want to go to the vige and wrote something vague to cover it up.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmmmmm¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi regrets inwardly that she shouldn¡¯t have listened to the reality of the Marren tribe, which is said to have supported the Dinrat kingdom from the shadows during the world war a long time ago.


    An awkward atmosphere was spreading in the waiting room.


    ¡°White hair and red eyes, huh¡­¡­¡±


    One of Peter¡¯s men spilled out.


    It was Margus, who had been beaten up one-sidedly by Abel over the Zolomonia¡¯s staff.


    Hearing the word white hair and eyes, he remembered what happened at that time. He never dreamed that that Abel would be on his way to them right now.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s almost time for this Abel guy to arrive. I¡¯m going to go outside to see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Myunhi bowed to Peter and put her hand on the door of the waiting room.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ Huh. The boy should be treated politely.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Myunhi stopped and looked back at Peter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking of taking that kid as my subordinate if he looks interesting. I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s very skilled and has a pretty face ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter stuck out his venomous red-purple tongue and smiled eerily.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I understand. Peter-sama.¡±


    Myunhi bowed her head again, closed the door, and went to meet Abel.


    It wasn¡¯t long after that that Myunhi returned with Abel, the hero of the Fage territory, and a young girl from the Doom tribe.


    Peter¡¯s impression of Abel was that he was a beautiful young man with a rather neutral face.


    As if on high alert, Abel looked around the room as soon as he entered, with a probing look, and then quickly fixed his gaze on Peter.


    (I¡¯ve been told that he¡¯s quite skilled at magic ¡­¡­ and doesn¡¯t seem to be conceited about it. I¡¯m sure that when I was that young, I would have been a little more imposing, thinking that I had no enemies in the world. I¡¯m not sure if this is because I¡¯m not just a member of the church? Whether it¡¯s good instincts, the nature of not being proud ¡­¡­ or just being timid¡­¡­)


    Peter was looking at Abel and measuring his vessel.


    ¡°I¡¯m Peter. You¡¯re here atst. Are you the hero of this territory?¡±


    He called out inquiringly.


    Abel¡¯s eyes twitched slightly.


    He turned his attention to Zolomonia¡¯s staff held by Peter, then quickly shifted his gaze to Peter¡¯s back.


    Zolomonia, the demon of wisdom, can be seen by anyone who has ever owned the staff.


    Abel was looking at just where Zolomonia was standing.


    (Can this kid see Zolomonia?)


    If so, it is very likely that he is somehow involved in the Zolomonia¡¯s staff incident caused by Margus.


    (We haven¡¯t heard anything from Zolomonia, but it¡¯s probably best not to ask too many questions. Zolomonia is difficult to handle and won¡¯t help you with anything she doesn¡¯t feel like doing. If you displease her, you won¡¯t be able to get any information about the god Kudor, who is being sorely missed.)


    Even after Peter got the staff of Zolomonia, he asked him various questions about the god Kudor, demons, and sorcery, but only a few of them were answered.


    Not because she didn¡¯t know, but because she thought it would be boring to tell him simply.


    The most important question about the resurrection of the god Kudor was answered in a verse in anguage he had never heard of, and although he has spent a great deal of time and effort deciphering its content, he still understands only about 10% of it.


    (I don¡¯t know the details of the staff fiasco because Margus doesn¡¯t want to talk about it much and Zolomonia is not happy about it, but ¡­¡­ there is no shortage of suspicious rumors about Gaston, the adventurous upstart knight who was supposed to have gotten his staff back directly, and even if that white boy was involved. It¡¯s not suspicious. Margus is also suspicious after seeing that little guy ¡­¡­)


    Margus has been tantly upset since he saw Abel, shaking and stepping on the ground, ncing at the doorway, and tantly wanting to leave.


    (You¡¯re a wanderer with enough chivalry and magic skills to help out the vige you¡¯re stopping at. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like kids like that, but they don¡¯t seem like the type of people who would agree with what I¡¯m doing. On top of that, if he is likely to be involved with Zolomonia¡¯s staff, he¡¯s going to be a problem if left unchecked. We don¡¯t know how long it will take to get the god Kudor, and it¡¯s a pain in the ass to be interrupted.)


    ¡°Um, who the hell are you¡­¡­¡±


    Abel anxiously calls out to Peter.


    He seemed to be wondering about Peter¡¯s condition, which was clearly not straightforward.


    He pressed his lips together with a finger and smiled elegantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous now. I simply came to congratte you, as a member of the Church¡¯s upper echelon, on your capture of the infidels.¡±


    Then he stretched out his venomous red tongue and licked.


    (I¡¯d better look at him a little more¡­¡­ If I can¡¯t draw him in, I guess It¡¯s better to kill him in here. He seems like an interesting kid, so it¡¯s a bit of a waste.)


    Despite pretending to be friendly, Peter was willing to kill Abel if the recruitment did not work.


    (¡­¡­ But then again, what is wrong with this kid, staring at me? It¡¯s not quite the same as before ¡­¡­)


    Before long, Abel¡¯s gaze had changed slightly in kind.


    A probing gaze, no doubt. But it seemed to Peter that it was changing color from caution to curiosity.


    ¡°Um, Peter-san. That skin was reshaped, wasn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Abel¡¯s face suddenly brightens, and he approached Peter with familiarity as if he were an old friend.


    There is an unconcealed curiosity in his eyes, and he quickly closes the distance to Peter with a fluttering hand.


    As expected, even Peter was taken aback and opened his mouth.


    Peter, who more than 200 years ago united both the Church and the Anti-Royalist organizations, continued to umte achievements in many match pumps, controlling the Church, controlling the royal family, and making the kingdom his own.


    Even after gaining the body of an immortal and never appearing, he continued to reign in the shadows of the royal family.


    Peter¡¯s own magical power was also overwhelming, and even those who did not know what he was up to were often frightened by the overwhelming pressure he exerted.


    In thest hundred years, no one had ever been so rude to Peter without any particr malice.


    Immediately, Peter¡¯s men moved in unison.


    Most of Peter¡¯s men were fascinated by him, and even those who were not were terrified of him.


    To them, Peter was an absolute presence that could not be defied.


    It was impossible for them to tolerate Abel¡¯s overly impertinent attitude.


    Myunhi first came around to Abel¡¯s side and held him by the shoulders with hisrge stone staff.


    If he made any suspicious movements, she would strike him on the head and kill him immediately.


    ¡°I told you so much that you refrain from saying disrespectful things to Peter-sama¡­¡­!¡±


    Myunhi reveals her anger in a matter-of-fact manner.


    At the same time, her other two subordinates also came around and surrounded Abel from three directions.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m purely ¡­¡­¡±


    During this period, Abel was ncing at Peter for help, as if saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t anything bad at all, though¡±.


    Peter was stunned and amazed at Abel¡¯s knowledge of magic.


    (That boy ¡­¡­ noticed that I have an immortal body. It¡¯s so boring to have an usation made against me, so I took the trouble to camouge it, and you¡¯re able to see it from this distance with just a few nces. This is more than I imagined.)


    He seemed to be more like an alchemist type than abat specialist.


    I took Abel¡¯s nature as being superior in skill and depth of understanding than in the size of his magic power and the power of his sorcery.


    Although limited, I was supposed to have gained an immortal body and trained for a long period of time, but I fell behind in my specialty of magic against the young man.


    If Peter¡¯s capacity was small, he would have been angry and even jealous, unable to admit this fact.


    But Peter, who controls the royal family and even unites a country, albeit indirectly, is not affected by such emotions, but calmly assesses the current situation and assesses Abel¡¯s worth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let him go. I¡¯ve even covered myself in insurance, and you recognized it just from one look, you¡¯re quite an interesting kid.¡±


    Peter had realized one thing in that exchange.


    That is, Abel is not just a hero.


    ¡°Um, Peter-san. That skin was reshaped, wasn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    [Note: I didn¡¯t repeat this sentence intentionally. This was what is written in the raw.]


    Transforming oneself into an immortal body is considered forbidden in any legitimate country.


    That¡¯s why Peter had to leave the stage.


    But Abel is curious and happily inquires about it.


    (This boy ¡­¡­ sounds more like someone from my side.)


    Abel can be drawn in.


    Convinced of this, Peter bit the tip of his tongue and smiled.

 Chapter 209 - Episode FIve - A Certain Fixers Visit (5) (Side: Peter)

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Episode FIve - A Certain Fixer''s Visit (5) (Side: Peter)</h4>


    ¡°Um, Peter-san. Your skin was reshaped, wasn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Abel, in a purely curious tone, points out that most of Peter¡¯s body is an alchemically created construct.


    Peter¡¯s men are indignant with each other and turn their killing intent on Abel.


    But Peter is the only oneughing happily.


    (He¡¯s observant enough¡­ and as far as the Vige Chief is concerned, he¡¯s got some ability, too. It¡¯s true that his manners are not very good, but at his age and with this much strength, he has to put up with a lot of effort.)


    Theck of civility from Abel¡¯s words and actions is just a strange camaraderie and excitement because Peter was covered in forbidden magic all over his body, but Peter thought he was measuring him by looking at Abel¡¯s lopsidedness.


    (He¡¯s definitely not a dumb kid, but I can see some hubris in him. I guess I¡¯d better start by making sure to teach him which one is better. Forter retraction.)


    When Abel asked a question, Peter¡¯s attendants show their killing intent.


    But Peter was the only one who wasughing happily.


    ¡°Now, who knows ¡­¡­ if you want to know so much, see for yourself.¡±


    Then Peter extended one arm to Abel.


    Abel was looking at Peter¡¯s hand with his mouth open, but eventually, he came to the point and extended his arm to Peter.


    This was a test of strength, set by Peter to Abel.


    It is the basis for any alchemist to channel magic into matter and explore the state of things.


    If you want to know how Peter¡¯s body is structured, use your own power to find out, is what he¡¯s saying.


    ¡°If you get it right¡­¡­ let¡¯s see. For now, I¡¯ll remember your name. Next time I see you again, I can give you something to reward you with.¡±


    When Abel heard Peter¡¯s words, he gulped and his body shook with a shudder.


    Peter thought that Abel¡¯s behavior had already scared him off, but when he looked at his face, he even smiled happily.


    He was trembling with excitement.


    Peter, realizing this, became more and more interesting.


    ¡°Peter-sama, you should not approach such a person too carelessly! Have you forgotten about your position!¡±


    Peter¡¯s man, Myunhi, raised her voice.


    Peterughed irritably and dismissively at the watered-down situation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Hostile or not, no one can hurt me. Especially among sorcerers.¡±


    As Peter said, Peter¡¯s body and ornaments were given thorough measures against magic and magical power.


    It¡¯s not just the body, he himself is proud to be the best in the Kingdom of Dinrat in terms of his anti-magic skills.


    Even if Abel had harmful intentions, as a sorcerer, he would not be able to inflict a single wound on Peter.


    At least, that¡¯s what Peter himself thought.


    Abel reached out and grabbed Peter¡¯s hand.


    After making eye contact for a few seconds, magic power was sent from Abel to Peter through his hand.


    The magical power sent from Abel was weakened by the man-made organs in Peter¡¯s body and released into the atmosphere through both ear piercings.


    Abel¡¯s eyes widen.


    Originally, the magic power that Abel sent to Peter should have gone around Peter¡¯s body and returned to Abel, giving him information about Peter¡¯s body.


    But it did not return.


    I¡¯m sure Abel, who was confident in his analysis, must have felt outsmarted, and Peter chuckled.


    Abel frowned slightly and looked to Peter¡¯s ears.


    He seemed to have noticed that the earring seemed to have a trick.


    After that, Abel seemed to be trying various things, such as raising the amount of magic power and changing the nature of the magic wave.


    Peter watched andughed at the scene.


    Peter¡¯s man-made organs would equalize the nature of the magic waves sent in from any outside source.


    Therefore, no matter what magic power Abel sends in, by the time it reaches the earrings, it¡¯s the same thing.


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ It¡¯s no use. Did I get a little mean? But I¡¯m impressed just by noticing it. As expected of the Marrens¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    A strange feeling of difort ran through Peter¡¯s chest.


    It¡¯s a very unusual and enormous amount of magic power kept being sent into the body, which caused a defect in the magic dposition function of the artificial organs.


    After that, the magic power that Abel had wilfully sent into his body ran directly through Peter¡¯s body, leaving him in a state of extreme intoxication.


    The bnce of magical power in his body is broken all at once, and headache and nauseae over him.


    Naturally, the magic power flowed properly to Peter¡¯s earrings and cracked.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Abel blurted out with a look that said, ¡°Oh no¡±.


    The next moment, with a bang, the earring in his left ear popped and a chunk of metal gouged out his ear.


    A part of the popped left ear falls to the ground, covered in blood.


    A piece of metal pierces Peter¡¯s cheek, and some of it prates, even scratching Peter¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!?¡±


    Unable to bear it, Peter crouched down on the spot, holding his cheek and left ear.


    Abel, Mea, and Peter¡¯s men didn¡¯t know what to do, and they were just silent.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Um, I¡¯ll treat you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! Don-, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡­¡±


    Peter forgot about his position and reacted in the bare minimum.


    He tried desperately to block Abel with his hands, but he was suffering from a severe case of magic sickness.


    Easily slipping past Peter¡¯s guard, Abel touched Peter¡¯s left ear and tried to channel the magical power for healing.


    The remaining earring in the right ear barely blocked the magic and tried to hold it in, and it popped out uncontrobly.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaahhhh!?¡±


    Peter crouched on the floor with blood dripping from both ears.


    Awkwardness and anger just dominated the scene.


    At the center of it all, Peter was almost unable to grasp what was going on.


    He had no idea why he was getting into this mess just for trying a little game on the young man from the Marren tribe.


    It had been quite a long time since Peter had been driven to this point.


    He never imagined it would happen on this asion.


    ¡°S-Sorry! No, because this¡­¡­ such ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-, no! Abel is, well, sometimes just have some times that he couldn¡¯t restrain it, and there¡¯s really no malice in it!¡±


    Peter barely raised his head.


    He could see Abel and Mea apologizing shamelessly.


    They¡¯re saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, and ¡°He couldn¡¯t restrain it¡±.


    Peter knew best that this was not possible.


    Clearly, Abel was about to attack Peter.


    It¡¯s not serious either. It was that kind of malice that didn¡¯t care whether Peter died or lived.


    It was exactly the dragon¡¯s stare.


    It was the first time in a hundred years that Peter had felt fear.


    (I¡¯ll be killed ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be killed ¡­¡­! In this kind of ce¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­ I got careless ¡­¡­ this kid, he¡¯s ¡­¡­ not human!)


    Peter has lived long enough to know that there are monsters in the world that should never be opposed.


    That¡¯s why Peter is seeking the power of the absolute being, Kudor.


    (I, I, can¡¯t die yet. ¡­¡­! Finally, we got Zolomonia¡¯s staff, and we even know where the god Kudor sleeps, and now we have this ¡­¡­!)


    Peter desperately wanted to find his own way to survive.


    He would revive the god Kudor and bring eternal prosperity to the Dinrat Kingdom.


    To achieve this ambition, Peter could not end up here.


    If only he had the power of the god Kudor, he would be able to take control of any monster in the world.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say sorry! You will pay for that diminutive life!¡±


    Peter¡¯s men points his staff at Abel, shouting.


    (What is that idiot doing!?)


    Peter was ready to die early again, staring with astonished eyes at the struggles of his men.

 Chapter 210 - Episode Six - A Certain Fixers Visit (6) (Side: Peter)

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Episode Six - A Certain Fixer''s Visit (6) (Side: Peter)</h4>


    Peter was so astonished that he couldn¡¯t even speak.


    You will never be a match for them. Why don¡¯t you understand that they will only provoke you as a prank?


    Without Peter being able to do anything about it, one of his men pointed his wand at Mea, who had jumped out to cover Abel.


    As Abel quickly waved his wand, the magic released by Peter¡¯s men bounced back and attacked the sorcerer himself.


    Peter was stunned to see that.


    (Tampering of a magic circle? N-, no¡­¡­ Impossible. The time between transcription and activation of the magic circle is a fraction of a second for a sorcerer of their caliber, but ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not just interfering with the magic circle, it¡¯s obviously doing something else. Reading mind¡­¡­ or direct maniption of spirits¡­¡­)


    Neither of them can be handled by humans without chanting.


    The existence of a unique magic tool is also unlikely.


    (I, I knew it, demon. Looking at what he has said and done so far, if he¡¯s the type of person who probably doesn¡¯t have a solid purpose ¡­¡­ Then, I could expect for him to let me go¡­¡­)


    Peter sat up, breathing heavily, with his hands on the floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­ enough.¡±


    I stood up and then quickly moved my eyes to the piece of earring I had grabbed.


    It was a valuable magical metal, but it has been transformed by the magical power, and is no longer useful.


    If it¡¯s like this, it has no value.


    Peter let out a sigh, spread his hands, and dumped it on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, I just yed a little game and screwed up. I bought your loyalty. But please don¡¯t embarrass me too much.¡±


    ¡°B-, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys are being awfully slow to understand things today. I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I made my men move slowly and keep their distance from Abel.


    It seems that if we don¡¯t n to attack, Abel also won¡¯t n to counterattack.


    You¡¯re trying to look relieved, but it¡¯s obvious that if you¡¯re in the mood for it, you can get rid of the likes of Peter.


    There¡¯s a limit to shamelessness, but it seems he wants to continue to pretend to be human.


    If I disobey and provoke them, they might kill us all.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ you seem to have a high magic capacity. Your name ¡­¡­ what was it again?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ Really. Abel, my name is Abel Belek.¡±


    Peter watched with dead eyes as Abel smiled shyly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, you¡¯re Abel Belek. Abel Belek. I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t forget you.¡±


    Abel Belek.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s his purpose of settling in the Dinrat Kingdom and calling himself a Marren, but he is at least a legendary-ss danger level great demon.


    I couldn¡¯t forget the name.


    If left unattended, I don¡¯t know what he might do.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to give me something the next time I see you, right?¡±


    ¡°Ne-, next time!? Le-, let¡¯s see¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be ready to meet you whenever you are.¡±


    I must have the god Kudor in my possession by the next time we meet.


    Peter made a hard decision.


    ¡°I even have a feeling we¡¯ll have a meeting again in the near future¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, maybe.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a joke.


    After parting with Abel, Peter headed out of the vige with his men in tow.


    I don¡¯t want to stay in this vige any longer.


    ¡°Pe-Peter-sama ¡­¡­ was it alright?¡±


    A subordinate calls out to him with concern.


    Peter ignored them and stared at the blue-skinned child, the demon of wisdom and destruction, Zolomonia, who was following behind him.


    ¡°Zolomonia-chan ¡­¡­ you knew that thing was here, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Zolomonia puffs out her cheeks and looks away.


    ¡°That man is not this mistress¡¯ business.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, but, he was looking at you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Zolomonia was silent.


    Zolomonia knows everything, but she¡¯s terribly moody.


    There is a legend that once she doesn¡¯t like you, she will never cooperate with you, but looking at the way she usually says and does things, Peter thought that this was not necessarily a lie.


    You can¡¯t pursue it carelessly if she doesn¡¯t want to speak.


    ¡°That man had led this mistress to expect too much, toying with me and then discarded me.¡±


    Zolomonia nced at Peter as if tofort him, saying in a whisper.


    A demon¡¯s senses are very different from those of a human being.


    In addition, as a person who almost died without being informed of Zolomonia¡¯s mood, I couldn¡¯t afford to be too forting with the demon, so I just walked down the aisle in silence.


    ¡°Peter-sama! We can still go back now and poison him or curse him¡­¡­¡±


    Prompted by a subordinate to assassinate Abel, Peter stopped and stared.


    The man-made organs, damaged by Abel¡¯s magical power, are chipping away.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Listen? In this world, you know, there are some people you¡¯re never supposed to touch. I¡¯ve lived long enough to have met two of them¡­¡­ today another added, and that makes it that I¡¯ve met three of them.¡±


    ¡°Three ¡­¡­? For Peter-sama to say that much, there are that many people?¡±


    ¡°The first is an adventurer¡­ or as the locals call it, a collector. He¡¯s an adventurer, who appears in every corner of the world looking for rare magic objects¡­¡­ He has been alive since I was a child. I know there are many horrible magical artifacts leftover from mythical times in the world¡­¡­ But he¡¯s spent hundreds of years collecting them and keeping them all to himself. No matter how you struggle, but it¡¯s not something a human being can do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about it, but¡­¡­ for him to be such a horrible person. ¡­¡­ But there is still more?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ and the other one is Count Julem.¡±


    ¡°Julem ¡­¡­?¡±


    Peter¡¯s men scowled quizzically.


    Speaking of Count Julem, Although he is said to be a real person, his existence is almost like a fairy tale.


    He had never expected such a name toe out of Peter¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen him¡­¡­ So if you see him, I¡¯ll just tell you to stay away for three cities. It¡¯s because of that meeting that I decided to resurrect kudor.¡±


    There is just no sign of joking in Peter¡¯s tone.


    His face paled, his breath was ragged, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes. His lips had turned an earthy color.


    It was unbelievable that someone as big as Peter could be so terrified at the slightest reminder.


    ¡°And you say that the Marren tribe isparable to those two ¡­¡­?¡±


    A subordinate asked, but there was no reply from Peter.


    Strangely enough, Peter¡¯s footsteps were interrupted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-sama?¡±


    ¡°Gofu! Gofu! Gofu!¡±


    Peter was knee-deep in blood.


    It wasn¡¯t that Peter was pale and panting, thinking back to the collector or Count Julem.


    It¡¯s just that the bill for Abel wrecking the artificial organs had finally hit Peter.


    The body¡¯s malfunction had be an agony, and it was attacking Peter.


    ¡°Peter-sama! Peter-samaaaaa!¡±

 Chapter 211 - Episode Seven

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Episode Seven</h4>


    After parting with Peter, I was leaving the Palgas vige with Mea and Elia, who was driving the carriage, as nned.


    Of course, the destination is not the ce¡­¡­ of Lord Lark, but the witch¡¯s tower where the legendary alchemist Altamir sleeps.


    The witch¡¯s tower is quite a remote area in the Fage territory, and is located along the coast.


    It is located further away from the remotest Palgas vige, which is the remotest part of the Fage territory, originally a rural area.


    It is said that the witch¡¯s tower is infested with deformed magic beasts and demons, and that vicious traps are set here and there as if the witches¡¯ resentment towards the kingdom that sealed them off is embodied in the tower.


    There are eight floors in total, and it is said that as the distance to the witch gets closer and the distortion of the magic field gets bigger as you go up one level, so the magical beasts that emerge be more ferocious.


    At best, the average adventurer could only handle three levels, and there are only a few who have gone beyond the fourth level, and not a single one of them has ever seen the sixth level.


    Some people think that they simply haven¡¯t returned, but that¡¯s still a horrible story.


    I thought that Elia, as expected, would not like it, but after listening to the overview of the witch¡¯s tower and thinking for a few seconds, she replied on the spot, ¡°¡­¡­ Leave it to me.¡±.


    Surprisingly, I can¡¯t help but feel that this person is also a bit of a challenger.


    ¡°Customer, I think it¡¯s probably that thing,¡±


    I rolled up the cloth and looked out of the carriage as I heard Elia¡¯s voiceing from the direction of the carriage.


    There was a huge, columnar, brick-like tower rising against the backdrop of the ocean.


    It was not just earth, it seemed to be specially made bricks mixed with Mithril and other expensive magical ores.


    It may serve as a medium for warding off Altamir¡¯s seal.


    The walls were carved with a number of magic circles, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    It seems that he was quite morbidly obsessed with sealing off Altamir.


    On the other hand, if it was such arge scale device, it would have been obvious, but I¡¯m amazed they were able to catch her.


    In fact, I wonder if they sealed her here after they caught her.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ it¡¯s certainly an unusual one to obtain. There¡¯s quite a lot of things that would be worth looking into.¡±


    I let the hilt of my Lapides Sword y in my hand and looked expectantly at the witch¡¯s tower.


    Mea, too, poked her head out of the gap I¡¯d left open, spotted the tower, and squealed with glee, ¡°Oh!¡±.


    ¡°So um¡­¡­ how far are you going to climb it this time, Abel?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh ¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m going to climb as far as I can without getting hurt, and then I¡¯m going to round up just fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What if you don¡¯t get hurt by the end?¡±


    ¡°Until the end ¡­¡­ oh ¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not sure about the tower, but Altamir is probably sealed on the eighth level.


    It is not inconceivable that once the door to the eighth floor is opened, Altamir¡¯s seal will be broken and she will escape to the outside world.


    If that happens, my achievements so far will be overturned and I will inevitably be wanted by the kingdom.


    With a half-weeping Lark in tow, I could start a war against the entire Dinrat Kingdom based in the Fage territory.


    As expected of me, I also know the difference between what¡¯s right and wrong to do.


    As an example, even if there is something that bothers me a little, if there is a suspicious trick, I will turn back as soon as possible.


    I have the self-control to return home to the Palgas Vige in the middle of the seventh level, even if you were able to move through the tower in a haphazard manner.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯ll pull out in moderation.¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    Mea makes a bare voice and opens her mouth.


    To be honest, I did not expect her to be so surprised.


    Certainly, I¡¯m curious about Altamir.


    If you ask if I¡¯m curious, then I say that I¡¯m curious about what kind of power the witch who was sealed nearly a hundred years ago had, how strong she was, and what she was researching is an understatement.


    If possible, I¡¯d like to sneak them back home after a night of talking, but that would be a betrayal to Lark, and I don¡¯t know what Altamir, who has a grudge against the kingdom, would do.


    Besides, Shame has just told me not to take Mea too far into danger.


    Aside from the lower levels, which used to be essible to ordinary adventurers, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to take her to Altamir in person.


    There are a few areas in Palgas vige where I carelessly put Mea in harm¡¯s way.


    Marias and Negrogriff were both cunning and not unguarded.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure their magic skills were, well, yeah, moderate.


    I¡¯m sure he was better than most adventurers, but I¡¯m not sure he was that good with the help of the water god Levi.


    A-Anyway, there¡¯s no guarantee that the Levi Churchers will note in contact with us again.


    I have to assume the worst and be more vignt.


    ¡°Are you okay, Abel? Do you have a fever? Did you catch a cold?¡±


    Mea anxiously moves her face closer to mine and puts her hand to my forehead to take measure the temperature.


    ¡°N, no, it¡¯s not ¡­¡­ What? Did I say something so funny?¡±


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any fever¡­¡­¡±


    Mea exhales in relief and lets go of my face.


    Then she nces at the book in my hand.


    ¡°Because Abel, you¡¯ve been looking forward to researching the witch¡¯s tower for a while now, and for you to simply leave halfway¡­¡­ Normally, you would have said you were going to take the whole tower home with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know I was thought to be like that.¡±


    I open the book in hand with a wry smile and look down.


    -


    The sealed tower of the alchemist Altamir, feared as the worst witch.


    Although the exterior is just a huge windowless column, the interior is distorted in space, with each level showing apletely different interior.


    Even though you are just walking through the tower, the searcher will create the illusion that you are visiting various ces.


    However beautiful thendscape is, it is the result of the magic and obsession of Altamir.


    Adventurers will find themselves getting closer and closer to the malevolence of Altamir with each floor.


    (Edna Albert, ¡°The 20 Best Dungeon Ratings in the Dinrat Kingdom¡±)


    -


    I¡¯m borrowing some materials from the Palgas vige about Altamir.


    This book is one of them.


    If this statement is correct, then Altamir may already be more like a demon or a spirit than a human being.


    Distorting the magic field, affecting space, and creating peculiar demons is the demon¡¯s eighteenth expertise.


    If she is able to distort the magic field to create variousndscapes within the tower, it is a monster that is truly worthy of being called a great demon.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You still want to go, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have to worry about Mea too much, you know? If I¡¯m a hindrance¡­¡­ Mea will be waiting outside with Elia-san ¡­¡­¡±


    As if she couldn¡¯t see me being sullen, Mea called out to me.


    She had a small voice that seemed to fade away from the second half, and she was in a forlorn tone.


    The shoulders are hunched and prone.


    ¡°N, no, that¡­¡­¡±


    Elia is peeking at me from in front of me, staring at me with narrowed eyes as if to say, ¡®Ahhhh, you made her cry¡±.


    I quickly look away from Elia and turn fully to face Mea.


    ¡°N, no, I want Mea toe too!¡±


    ¡°But mea doesn¡¯t help you anyway¡­¡­¡±


    There was a thin tear in Mea¡¯s eye.


    I was caught off guard by the stabilitytely, but I think Mea has a fragile side, or perhaps a wave of instability from time to time.


    ¡°Just you being there makes me feel better or something ¡­¡­ Well, look, I¡¯d like to ask you to help me with my luggage too¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Really? Mea can be of help to Abel?¡±


    Finally, the light returned to Mea¡¯s face.


    I was relieved to see it for the moment.


    When I nced at Elia, she looked not at me, but at Mea, squinting, like she was saying, ¡°You¡¯re okay with that?¡±.

 Chapter 212 - The Search of a Certain Collector (Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 212 - The Search of a Certain Collector (Side: Collector)</h4>


    Arge figure walked alone through the frontier of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    He was wearing an austere blue cloak with gold embroidery and a magic circle all over his body.


    Underneath the cloak, he also woreyers of beautiful cloth of various colors that glittered and swayed in the wind.


    He was also adorned with expensive metal bangles, rings, and earrings all over his body.


    The face and arms peeking out from behind the thick cloak are covered with bandages, making it impossible to see them at all.


    Although he was dressed in an odd and conspicuous outfit that could be recognized from a distance, there was no sign of a magical beast approaching, perhaps out of fear of the person.


    There were five swordsmen approaching the bizarre figure. They were riding fivemunal horses and were all dressed the same.


    They were the men of Alphonse, the First Prince of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    The figure in the blue cloak turned to look at them and stopped.


    The five halted their horses near the blue cloaked figure, dismounted, and stood in front of the collector.


    In the lead, a handsome man with long, purple-blue hair raised his voice.


    ¡°We are the Elite Guards of the First Prince Alphonse. My name is Lontio. I believe you are the legendary adventurer and collector. We have been searching for you for a long time on the orders of Alphonse-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The collector, as the figure in the blue cloak was called, smiled quietly.


    -The collector.


    It is a man who is considered to be the most powerful adventurer of all time.


    The story goes that he has lived for more than three hundred years and has collected all kinds of treasures from all over the world.


    ¡°The first prince, Alphonse, is someone who will eventually be the king of the Dinrat Kingdom. It is he who has nominated you in person. Do you know how much of an honor this is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested, okay? Do you think that I¡¯m going to cling to a position now?¡±


    The collector finally opened his mouth.


    It was a croaky, eerie voice.


    The Collector, you are facing a variety of charges. Stealing from ruins, grave robbing of mausoleums, even robbing the royal courts of other countries, supporting civil wars, assassinations ¡­¡­ Alphonse-sama is worried that it might be difficult for you to move around.


    ¡°Hoh? So If I refuse, you¡¯ll kill me? Here? Me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that, but ¡­¡­ with Alphonse-sama behind you, there will be no one who would want to kill you under such false suspicion. It¡¯s not such a bad thing, is it?¡±


    ¡°Hoh, hoh! I see, I see!¡±


    The collectorughed good-naturedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested! There is no one in the world who can do me any harm now! But ¡­¡­ I will ask you just one more question: What did that foolish prince, who suggested that he would hire me, offer you in return?¡±


    The other Elite Guard knights who were behind Lontio expressed their anger at the collector¡¯s mannerisms and drew their swords.


    You can¡¯t be disrespectful to Prince Alphonse, a candidate for the next king of the great Dinrat Kingdom, by using disrespectfulnguage towards him.


    I¡¯ve been frustrated with the way the collector has been talking to me, but I¡¯ve finally reached my limit.


    ¡°You! Even though we can¡¯t carelessly go out¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m sure Alphonse-sama knew it was not going to be a simple matter. Collector-dono, of course, Alphonse-sama have prepared a reward for yourself.¡±


    Lontio quieted the other knights and said to the collector.


    ¡°Fuhahahahaha! Then this makes the talk easier! Are you going to show it to me now?¡±


    Lontio signals with his eyes to those behind him.


    One of the Elite Guards grabbed arge box and ced it in front of the collector.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm.¡±


    The collector opened the box with a coarse hand and picked up the sword inside.


    It was a slender, golden-colored sword with gleaming decorations and magic circles. There are magical stones embedded in the hilt.


    ¡°Hoh.¡±


    The collector took the golden sword and held it up to the sun.


    ¡°The name of the sword is ¡°Golden Empress Oro Emperatriz¡±. It¡¯s a magical sword that shows its true value ording to the owner¡¯s magical power. For those who excel in both swordsmanship and magic, as you, Collector-dono, can¡¯t stop wishing for it. I would like you to wield this sword for Alphonse-sama.¡±


    In response to Lontio¡¯s words, the collector flowed his magic power into the sword.


    The golden sword instantly increased in brilliance and filled the area with a dazzling light.


    The Elite Guards, including Lontio, were so dazzled that it was hard to keep their eyes open.


    (I had heard rumors about ¡­¡­ The collector ¡­¡­ I never thought that it was this far. No matter how much magic a first-rate sorcerer throws at you, not even a fraction of this will shine through¡­¡­! Alphonse told me to kill him if he makes itplicated, but this might be difficult even with five people working together. I¡¯m not sure if it was a good idea to give them the sword first. That light¡­¡­¡­I wonder how powerful that sword is now¡­¡­).


    Lontio hid the impatience in his heart and smiled at the collector, in order to take the negotiations at his own pace as much as possible.


    ¡± ¡°The ¡®Golden Empress Oro Emperatriz¡± wasmissioned by the then court cksmith and court alchemist for a knight who served him by the second king, and was made with no strings attached to gold. It¡¯s not only practical, but also has a high historical value. How is it, did you like it? Of course, that¡¯s not all. Alphonse-sama has prepared a variety of other magic tools for the collector-dono.¡±


    Alphonse thought that in order to involve the collectors, he would need expensive magic tools and weapons that would seem to be in the collectors¡¯ collections, and he took the pains to prepare this sword.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The collector¡¯s eyes were dazzlingly narrowed, but when he heard Lontio¡¯s words, he moved the golden sword to his right hand and bent the fingers of his free left hand.


    In his left hand, arge, martial sword appeared, taller than the collector¡¯s height.


    The de is wider on the side of the tip than on the side of the handle, and the de is more curved.


    It has an impact, butcked the practicality of its appearance. I can¡¯t imagine it being wielded in a real battle.


    (Teleportation of matter bypletely chantless? It may be the power of some magic tool, but ¡­¡­ is such a dreamlike magic tool really real? But what will you do with that sword ¡­¡­)


    The collector raised his hands in the air, and the ¡°Golden Empress Oro-Emperatriz¡± and the barrel of his huge sword shed with each other at high speed.


    The brilliance of the ¡°Golden Empress Oro Emperatriz¡± reached its maximum and sparks flew in the area.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The impact of the two sword barrels colliding with each other caused Lontio and his friends to bend down and brace themselves.


    As I moved away the hands that covered my face to block the dust, I saw the tragic figure of the ¡°Golden Empress Oro Emperatriz¡±, cut in half.


    The collector stood with an unconcerned look on his face, kicking the de of his sword in the foot.


    He also threw the remaining one to the ground, disinterestedly.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­ Wha¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°This sword is a piece of sh*t! Isn¡¯t it just a dazzling blunt sword! I had a bad feeling when the king, two generations ago, had his henchmen make it!


    ¡°The Golden Empress Oro-Emperatriz is blunt, you say ¡­¡­? Do, do you know how much this was worth for ¡­¡­! Take back your words, collector!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t sh*t is a Sh*t! Then I¡¯ll tell you again! sh*tsh*tsh*tsh*t! In fact, it cannot even withstand the blow of my sword! You want to add this useless thing to my collection now! I don¡¯t care how many of these things are stacked, they¡¯re not even good for your errands! You might even break it by ident!¡±


    The collectorughed loudly, vulgarly, and sanded with his foot to the golden sword.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell your master! As it is, you¡¯d be better off doing goblin bones and hiring a dog!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even Lontio, as expected, expressed his anger at this manner of speaking.


    His forehead wrinkles and he res at the collector.


    The collector stomped relentlessly on the golden sword and held up his own great sword to show off to Lontio and the others.


    ¡°Butpared to the bones of this goblin, my beloved sword! Did you see that! Fuhahahaha!¡¡It¡¯s cut in half in one hit! I thought if it could endure it three times, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to y along, but it¡¯s a one-hit! Listen! I¡¯ll remind you of the difference between this goblin bone you so unceremoniously boasted about and my beloved sword! You said that it is historically valuable because it was made by the second kings, and you said some nonsense, right? My love sword is one-half of the twin princes born in the ancient Kingdom of Bendna, which was called the Swords Kingdom, eight hundred years ago, when the words of the astrologers put the power of the country to work! This is the sword, the righteous de that destroys everything it touches, known as ¡°The Righteous King Kolomuyskheida Ray¡±! That¡¯s what makes it worthy to call itself the King of Swords!¡±


    The collector, talking about how wonderful his collection is, goes about unloading the ¡°Golden Empress Oro Emperatriz¡± prepared by Alphonse.


    The five members of the Elite Guards are showing more and more killing intent.


    Whether they know it or not, the collectors¡¯ boasting never ends.


    One of the Elite Guards couldn¡¯t stand it and took a swing at the collector.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for an uncultured barbarian like you to understand the value of the ¡°Golden Empress Oro Emperatriz¡±! Besides, the sword¡¯s true value is unleashed by the magic of its owner! It seems you are not strong enough to hold the ¡°Golden Empress Oro Emperatriz¡±! That¡¯s the magic stone of orc¡¯s, isn¡¯t it! It seems you look good in that big, tacky, stupid hunk of metal ¡­¡­¡±


    Before the man could say anything, the collector swung his great sword on the ground.


    A roaring sound interrupted the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you think that an ignorant and idiot of worldly things can interrupt my words and disgraces my sword? That¡¯s worthy of death! ¡°


    The collector shouted at him and twice mmed arge sword on the ground.


    (It is no longer possible to win him over¡­¡­ and since the treasured sword prepared by Alphonse was shattered, I will have to give him his head, or else I won¡¯t be able to face Alphonse-sama! We must strike first before he bes fully warmed up! )


    After looking at the other members of the team, Lontio drew his sword and shed at the collector.


    The other four men also quickly split up and move to surround the collector.


    (What we have to look out for ¡­¡­ is that huge sword that shatters even the ¡°Golden Empress Oro Emperatriz!¡± Even though it is such arge weapon, even with my eyes, I can¡¯t see through him. But no matter how much magic he has, He¡¯s only human! We have to Enclose and cut him down ¡­¡­)


    The collector sticks out his free right hand to the approaching Lontio.


    ¡°Come on out, ¡°Viper Torquepiton¡±!¡±


    As if released from his right hand, a thick chain suddenly appeared, emitting a mysterious light, and approached Lontio.


    ¡°Wha-!?¡±


    ¡°Fuhaha! Watch out! Touch it and it will even corrode your mithril, it¡¯s chains of death!¡±


    Lontio hurriedly thrusts the sword forward to flick it, but the tip of the sword shatters and is deflected to the side.


    In addition, the body of the sword discolored from the shattered area, and in no time at all, it was extending towards the hilt.


    ¡°Da-, damn it!¡±


    Lontio threw the sword at the collector, himself kicking the ground and jumping to the side.


    The chain bent unexpectedly and flicked the sword thrown at him, then changed its trajectory and followed Lontio.


    ¡°¡­¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you! The ¡°Viper¡¯s Torquepiton¡± has a demon sealed in it, a chain with a will!¡¡Fuhahahahaha!¡±


    The poisonous chain bounced off Lontio¡¯s body and wrapped itself around his body.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ ah ¡­¡­ ahhhhh ¡­¡­¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Lontio¡¯s entire body was discolored and the chains ate into his body.


    As it was, the chain tore the rotten body of Lontio up and down.


    ¡°Boring! It¡¯s boring! I can¡¯t even try out my armor, which I¡¯ve collected, if it¡¯s all these small fry! Show me more resistance, you mundanes!¡±


    ¡°Dam-¡­¡­ Damn this!¡±


    The four remaining men sh at the collector in unison.


    As the collector raises his hand, the chain that killed Lontio disappears. In the next moment, the poisonous chain from earlier reappears, centering on the collector and wrapping around.


    As soon as it flicked the four swords, it poisoned their bodies.


    In the blink of an eye, they were discolored all over their bodies and crawled into a crawling position on the spot, unable to stand.


    They spit out their internal things from their mouths as if their stomachs were turned upside down, and some even spilled their internal organs out of their mouths and died.


    ¡°Haaaaah! Boring mundane people!¡±


    The collector points his right hand to the sky.


    A bow appears in the collector¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You have made a mockery of my collection! Carve the power of my treasure deep, deep, deep, deep into your soul, and then suffer and die! That is the only atonement you mundane people can make for my sword!¡±


    The bow floated through the air and left the collectors¡¯ hands, and as it moved over them, it shot out dozens of thin arrows of light, piercing their bodies from foot to foot and above their heads.


    The collectors snorted ufortably in front of the ughtered bodies.


    The most disgusting thing for a collector was to have his story broken and to have his collection disgraced.


    ¡°I thought there must be something worth seeing since I haven¡¯t been to the Dinrat Kingdom in a hundred years, but all the people and things are still the same sh*t. If only they were weak, but not this ufortable! If this is the witch¡¯s tower I¡¯m looking for is a miss, It¡¯s just a waste of my time!¡±


    The collector narrowed his eyes and stared at the huge tubr building in the distance, the Witch¡¯s Tower.


    ¡°I hope this Altamir guy is a bit of a handful. At this rate, I¡¯m can¡¯t test out the armor I¡¯ve acquired,¡±

 Chapter 213 - Episode Eight - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (1)

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Episode Eight - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (1)</h4>


    When I arrived at the Witch¡¯s Tower, the most remote part of the Dinrat Kingdom, I left Elia, the carriage, and an Ortem to protect the carriage from the demons, and decided to explore the area with Mea.


    I walked around the perimeter of the witch¡¯s tower, which is in the shape of a giant cylinder, but I didn¡¯t find anything of particr interest.


    I headed inside from the main entrance, but after going through the door, I found a narrow passage with y walls, and beyond that, the grasnd was all around me.


    The sky was endlessly high and blue, and I could even see the sun.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    Mea grabbed me by the shoulders and hid behind me, scurrying around.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to go this far, either. If it was the effect of Altamir¡¯s magic, the seal doesn¡¯t work properly anymore, does it?¡±


    It is the domain of the demon, as it remakes space as its own and creates deformed magic beasts.


    I¡¯ve been expecting that since Altamir has been bound by a special seal letter for so many years, it has turned into a being close to the devil.


    But I¡¯ve never heard of such she can freely manipte space, such as the sky and the sun.


    The size of the space from the outside is not the same as the size from the inside.


    ¡°I see. It was clear to me it¡¯s a meaning that you can¡¯t take a shortcut by breaking the ceiling.¡±


    Witch¡¯s tower, the first level - the meadow.


    The danger level of the monsters that appear is said to be F-ss only.


    Even a newbie adventurer can¡¯t die unless he or she gets really badly beaten.


    ¡°Ah! Abel, look at that!¡±


    In the distance, goblins could be seen towing arge cart that looked like it was made out of dead wood.


    The two skinny goblins towing the cart were, with arge goblin sitting atop the cart, asionally screaming and cursing at the two goblins.


    Mea has been watching the goblins for a while with interest.


    The goblins noticed us and left their hand-made carts and came running towards us carrying a club that they seemed to have carried on them.


    I took one of the pieces of Ortem that I had in Mea¡¯s luggage and moved it with my magic to charge the goblins.


    In the blink of an eye, Ortem repelled therge goblin at the front of the pack.


    The goblins began to flee in a sh, but Ortem was doggedly chasing after them and soon disappeared from sight.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re relentless, Abel. Isn¡¯t that a bit not mature?¡±


    ¡°They looked interesting, so I took care of that for them.¡±


    If I had really poured my magic power into Ortem and given him instructions, the goblins would have all been minced by now.


    ¡°I wonder where I¡¯m supposed to go up from here?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Maybe it¡¯s over there, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mea pointed into the distance.


    I looked at the tip of my finger, too, and there was a raised, grass-d dirt that was stepped up to form a staircase.


    Although it is broken in the middle of the sky, it is clearly meaningful.


    There may be some kind of mechanism there that connects the first and second levels.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re got to be kidding me¡­¡­?¡±


    I was astonished to see that unnatural staircase in the great outdoors.


    At the same time, I cursed Altamir¡¯s bad character.


    I had certainly heard previous information that there was a vicious trap inside the witch¡¯s tower that reflected the resentment that Altamir had for the kingdom.


    But I didn¡¯t expect to find such a vile trap from the first level.


    ¡°Abel, are you on to something?¡±


    Seeing me, Mea calls out to me anxiously.


    I quietly point to the stairs.


    ¡°Tha-, that ¡­¡­ no matter how you see it, isn¡¯t it too far?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    Since the tower is not so wide to begin with, I was caught off guard.


    I hadn¡¯t expected the space inside the tower to be so distorted.


    Do you want me to keep walking to the other end of the tower in the refreshing sunshine as if you were harassing me?


    The Marren live quietly near a quiet forest and are vulnerable to sunlight. They are a sensitive tribe.


    At best, the light is limited to the sunlight filtering through the trees.


    I lightly estimate that the distance to the stairs is more than a kilometer.


    This is still only the first level.


    ¡°In addition, that staircase ¡­¡­ is just too high, even if you can see it. You¡¯re going to make me climb that thing when I¡¯m tired of walking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Tha-, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Each step isrge, and the number of steps isrge.


    There are roughly more than a hundred steps.


    Again, this is only the first level.


    Since I hadn¡¯t expected to experience this kind of trouble this time around, I hadn¡¯t even prepared an Ortemrge enough for me to get on.


    Since the Asura 5,000 requires a great deal of magical energy to transfer over long distances, I tried to get it to run and follow it from the back of the carriage, but the horse was seriously spooked, so I gave up and stored it in the Palgas Vige.


    There are no particrly good magic-conducting trees near the witch¡¯s tower, and even on this level there are only a few poorly constructed trees.


    I¡¯m sure I can also use the ¡­¡­ snake cow demon that I¡¯ve acquired from Marias as a vehicle, but the magic field inside the witch¡¯s tower isrgely broken.


    It is not a good idea to bring a demon or spirit animal with little or no ego into such a ce from the outside.


    There is a possibility of overexcitement and suffering.


    It¡¯s still good If you have a deep trusting rtionship with the demon or spirit beast you are summoning, but if you bring them to such an unbnced magic field inadvertently, it could lead to discord and break the contract of the summoning crest.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Si-, since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go for it! Elia is also looking forward to your souvenir story!¡±


    Elia told me on the road that she looks forward to hearing from the adventurers she carries about their experiences and achievements of the day.


    Although she was mostly silent on the first trip to the Zeshum Ruins, recently she has been talking about herself in bits and pieces.


    Today, she had just said, with a slightly shy and embarrassed smile, ¡°I¡¯m expecting a lot from Mr. Customer because you¡¯re always involved in unusual incidents.¡±.


    It was probably because of our past rapport and expectations that she was willing to apany me to such a remote and backwater location.


    It¡¯s not easy to betray those expectations.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m sure it will be a great memory here! It¡¯s okay! Mea will carry your stuff and I¡¯ll give you a massage if you hurt your foot!¡±


    Mea happily says, waving her hands out in the air.


    ¡°N, no, If it¡¯s at least on one side, I think we can get through it¡­¡­ but after walking this distance, and then going up the stairs is a bit¡­¡­ If it¡¯s this wide, I might as well bring the carriage inside the tower ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The entrance is narrow, so I think that¡¯s a bit difficult to do ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just break the carriage once and build it up inside?¡±


    ¡°When cornered, Abel thinks great things ¡­¡­ Ummm, hmmm ¡­¡­ maybe Elia-san won¡¯t forgive you ¡­¡­¡±


    While Mea and I were nning this and that, we heard amotion like a hectic beast.


    When I looked towards the voice, I saw the Ortem happily chasing around three goblins.


    ¡°Those guys were towing a cart, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    I waved my wand and chanted the incantation.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    A ball of fire appeared from the tip of the wand and bounced loudly as it fell to the end of the goblins¡¯ path.


    The goblins flew in different directions, screaming with their mouths wide open.


    The goblins crawled to the ground to escape, and I thrust my wand at the forehead of the leader, therge goblin.


    The goblin stops moving and begins to sweat profusely, perhaps from fear.


    With my opposite hand, I pointed to the abandoned, battered cart.


    Ten minutester, Mea and I were on top of the cart, towed by three goblins, and headed for the stairs.


    The ride was awful, as it rattled, and the distressed goblins would asionally look back at me with resentment, but it was much better than walking.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of pitiful ¡­¡­ do you want Mea to get off?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, It¡¯s fine. They are the ones who attacked us as soon as they saw at us.¡±


    ¡°Tha-That¡¯s right, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, the sun is hot, and it¡¯s pretty shaky, this also somehow takes a lot of energy.¡±


    I grumbled, and the goblin leader stared at me with resentful eyes.


    As we approached the staircase, I noticed a crack in the space at the top of the stairs, creating a sort of distortion.


    ¡°Do we go upstairs from there?¡±


    ¡°I guess. There¡¯s a lot of stuff here that could be helpful, including the tower system and the seals.¡±


    I was observing the stairs and the distortions on them, hypothesizing about the control of space and writing magic forms in my notebook, jotting down this and that as I thought of them.


    When the stairs were just around the corner, I suddenly had a thought and pointed my wand to the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Abel?¡±


    ¡°Although the space here is distorted, it can¡¯t really be high enough to the sky. Perhaps ¡­¡­ in that area where the staircase is interrupted, there should be a ceiling hidden by something like an illusion¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not going to be easy to break it, though, since it¡¯s just a mass of warding, but I wanted to see how the sky reacted when it was hit a little too hard.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡­ I see. I get the gist of it!¡±


    She was listening to me desperately, but after a moment of awkwardness, she stared into my eyes and said this in a slightly more emphatic tone than usual.


    ¡­¡­ This is probably the reaction you get when you don¡¯t understand so much.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I cast a spell, transferring multipleyers of intricate magic circles.


    I wrapped the mes from the tip of my wand in a small-scale spherical ward,pressing it, adding firepower to expand it¡­¡­ and repeating.


    When it became a pure white ball of light, I shot out in a straight line at the sun.


    As I predicted, the ball of light stopped when it reached a height of about a staircase cut off.


    With the ball of light at the center, ripples spread out through what appears to be a wall, and a number of magic circles are unfolding.


    The sun deforms and mixes with the sky. The color of the sky turns bright red, and what looks like a messy whirlpool spreads across the sky.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ maybe that was a bad idea ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N, no, I didn¡¯t put that much magic into it!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust Abel¡¯s ¡°that much¡±! It¡¯s time to get it figured out! Wai-, wait, this one, let¡¯s go out once! The tower might copse!¡±


    There was a tremendous roar, and the ceiling was transformed into a brick-like structure like the exterior of the tower.


    In the ceiling, there is arge hole.


    Underneath, the brick floor was densely covered in grass, a bizarre sight.


    ¡°I, I see. It might be that the magic power of Altamir, which slipped through the wards and flowed in from above, filled the interior, creating a bizarre space at each level.¡±


    Perhaps the sealing form that covered one level has now loosened and the influence of Altamir¡¯s magic has weakened, so the sky and the ground have regained their original shape.


    Whatever the case, it was good to know that I could make a hole and move up.


    The goblins took their hands off the cart and stared at therge hole in the ceiling, ¡±We¡¯re not needed here, aren¡¯t we? as if to say that, while quietly staring at me.

 Chapter 214 - Episode Nine - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (2)

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Episode Nine - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (2)</h4>


    I look at therge hole in the ceiling.


    The height to the hole is roughly thirty meters.


    Right next to the hole, there is a staircase leading to the second level.


    Until a while ago, the staircase leading to the second level was interrupted in the middle and led to a kind of distortion of space, but it seemed to continue on to the ceiling normally, perhaps because the magical power of Altamir, which had been filled with the loss of the effect of the boundary covering the first level, was leaking out.


    This must have been the original form.


    I look around again in one level.


    It¡¯s not the same as it was just a few minutes ago, and the goblins that lived in it are nowhere to be seen, but standing in a daze among the nts and trees growing on the brick floor.


    The blue sky, which used to stretch far and wide, is now blocked out by brick walls.


    Thendscape that would have been preserved for nearly a hundred years waspletely damaged by my careless blow.


    ¡°¡­¡­ T-Then, let¡¯s go to the next floor.¡±


    I was about to head for the stairs, but Mea grabbed me and held me back.


    ¡°This is definitely a bad idea! The seal of Altamir has been absolutely weakened! The first level is a wreck! Let¡¯s apologize! Let¡¯s go home and apologize to Lark-san! Mea will apologize with you!¡±


    ¡°I, It¡¯ll probably be fine. Because there are seven levels, you know? I¡¯m thinking that they tried to seal Altamir up high to prevent her magic from interfering with the outside world. I¡¯m sure those things are built a little higher, and it¡¯s like a one-story margin of error.¡±


    ¡°Is, is that so¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay. The guy who made it felt like he could cut corners at least one floor and it would be fine, so he made it brittle.¡±


    ¡°Uh-, hmmm ¡­¡­ Mea is not too familiar with magic and if Abel says so, then maybe it is ¡­¡­ no, but ¡­¡­¡±


    While Mea and I chatted about this and that, the goblins saw us off as we made our way up to the second level.


    The first level was full of F-ss monsters, but the second level was full of E-ss monsters.


    Although I¡¯m not so wary of the magical beasts themselves, I should be prepared to see what kind of traps they have.


    The stairs were designed to be unfriendly, with the steps being at a disgusting height and requiring you to lift your feet ordingly.


    I held my feet asionally, resting as I climbed toward the top.


    The goblin cart had saved my energy, and it was tough, but I managed to get through it.


    ¡°Hiu ¡­¡­ hiu ¡­¡­ hiu ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Abel, are you okay? Your knees is trembling, you know.¡±


    Sitting on the step, breathing hard, Mea wiped the sweat from my forehead with her handkerchief.


    I take Mea¡¯s point and turn to my ownp.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s even scarier than I thought. I think I may have been taking Altamir a little bit easy. Two levels is the limit.¡±


    ¡°Shall Mea carry you?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s a bit too much ¡­¡­ I¡¯m worried about what people will think of me or not ¡­¡­¡±


    As expected, I have pride.


    If someone saw me like that, I would not be able to forget about it for half a year.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! This ce is off-limits, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, hmmm ¡­¡­ but ¡­¡­¡±


    People do not go through ¡­¡­?


    Then there is no problem?


    ¡°I could ask for help in a pinch.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Leave it to Mea!¡±


    Mea happily agreed.


    I wonder if Mea has a lot of things to think about, like this.


    As we walked up the stairs with Mea supporting us after our break, she turned her head toward the top of the stairs, squinted, and then turned back to me.


    ¡°The first level is the meadow and ¡­¡­ what¡¯s the second level like?¡±


    ¡°The second level, huh¡­¡­ The magic beast is an E-ss at best, but the view is quite spectacr, ording to the book.¡±


    ¡°Spectacr? The first floor was beautiful too, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no. They say it¡¯s notparable at all. Reflected light shimmers here and there ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Light!? What is it like? What is it like? Like water, ice, and so on¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea¡¯s eyes sparkle.


    ¡°It¡¯s just around the corner, and it¡¯s going to be fun to see when we get there. If you¡¯re that concerned about it, you can go up the stairs first. The second level shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous yet.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already near, Let¡¯s go together. Ah! Look, it¡¯s next. It¡¯s all over¡­¡­¡±


    The second level of the witch¡¯s tower at the top of the stairs was a bleak brickbyrinth.


    Magic beasts such as arge rat and a fogg stopped on the spot as if stunned, and looked around in a frightened manner.


    There wererge holes in the floor and ceiling of thebyrinth.


    Or rather, it was after the pration of my Abel ball.


    I nced over to Mea.


    Mea was looking around thebyrinth with a stunned expression, when she suddenly thought of something and turned her attention to me.


    I quickly turned my head away.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s a lot different from the rumors. Well, this is the kind of thing that gets exaggerated, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to deceive me for! As, as I thought let¡¯s apologize! Let¡¯s apologize to Lark-san! If you don¡¯t want to apologize, you can say that it was all done by Mea, but let¡¯s just go back for now to report!¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Mea needs to take care of herself a bit more.


    ¡°But this is really bad, isn¡¯t it? There are a total of eight levels, right? Already a whole quarter of the tower is undermined.¡±


    It¡¯s true that the spatial magic and wards that were applied to the second level following the first level, as Mea said, seemed to have lost their effectiveness in the aftermath of the Abel ball.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Our objective is to have a explore at the tower, but with the second level in its current state, it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s anything worth looking around for. For now, let¡¯s head to the third floor.¡±


    I take my wand from my pocket and point it at the floor near the big hole in the ceiling.


    ¡°Turn to Dirt¡±


    The light from the wand illuminates the vicinity of the sighting point.


    The bricks on the walls and floor shatter and mix with the debris, turning to earthiness.


    I continue, waving my wand again.


    ¡°Dirt, form, stairs¡±


    The soil piled up and made up the steps.


    After the shape waspleted, the density was increased more and more to create a strong earthen staircase.


    Unlike the original staircase in the tower, my own staircase was kindly designed with low steps.


    ¡°I should have broken down and rebuilt the staircase once. Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°The interior is being redecorated again¡­¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s OK to do so¡­ ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not necessarily the case that the tower¡¯s hierarchical wards seal off Altamir. That¡¯s just my theory. And now I¡¯m reminding myself that if the warding is so fragile, it would not have been able to y such an important role as a seal.¡±


    ¡°But Abel¡¯s ¡°fragile¡± can¡¯t be trusted ¡­¡­¡±


    On the way up the stairs leading to the third level, Mea repeatedly anxiouslypared the hole in the floor with the hole in the ceiling.

 Chapter 215 - Episode Ten - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (3)

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Episode Ten - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (3)</h4>


    On the way up to the third level, I was exining to Mea about the three levels of the Witch¡¯s Tower, reading from materials I had gathered beforehand.


    ¡°The third level is abyrinth of water. Most of them are shallow enough to get the soles of your shoes wet, but the foggs are active and surprisingly dangerous,¡±


    ¡°Fogg, huh ¡­¡­ Mea don¡¯t like that one very much.¡±


    Mea scowled in disgust.


    A fogg is, in essence, a frog magical beast.


    Their size varies greatly depending on their species, ranging from palm-sized to three-meter ss.


    I¡¯ve never been bothered by it, but it¡¯s certainly not a pleasant thing to look at up close if you¡¯re small, but it¡¯s not a pleasant thing to look at if you¡¯re medium orrge.


    ¡°I see, Mea¡¯s not a fan of the Fogg family line. I¡¯ll vaporize them in an instant if theye into view, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that much is okay ¡­¡­ You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    The first level was just goblins wandering around, and the second level was destroyed by my Abel ball, so it wasn¡¯t a normal dungeon exploration so far.


    It was just a simple stair climb.


    This is where the real work begins. In dungeon exploration, ckness can quickly lead to death.


    It¡¯s not umon for an A-ss adventurer to lose his or her life by a simple mistake.


    I must brace myself as I¡¯m also entrusted with Mea¡¯s life.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that ¡­¡­ deep water is infested with half-fish demon sea marines, so we have to be very careful.¡±


    The half-fish demon sea marine is a magical beast with the appearance of a goblin mermaid.


    It has an ugly, wrinkled, dark green face, and its teeth are numerous and spanning two rows.


    Its eyes are eyeless and open, and its lower body is a fish.


    It drags people down into the water and drowns them, then gathers with itspanions to eat their corpses.


    Although their simple danger level is considered to be in the upper D-ss, they are more feared than they are dangerous due to their ability to attack at once from the water, and the brutality and cunning of the half-fish demon sea marine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are gemstone starfish living in the water. I heard there aren¡¯t that many of them, but I read that if you search for half a day, you¡¯ll find at least two of them.¡±


    ¡°Jeweled starfish, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The jeweled starfish is said to have a hardened skin in the center that looks like a jewel is attached to it. But it¡¯s just skin, so when it dies, it turns ck and rots. I heard that rich people buy them as pets because they look so beautiful.¡±


    The number of naturally urring gemstone starfish is small, and there are few areas where they can be found consistently.


    Although rumored to be abundant in the Riveras Kingdom, there are many suspicious stories in the Riveras Kingdom, and since there is almost no diplomatic rtions with the neighboring Dinrat Kingdom, it is not possible to go out and get them casually.


    However, in the three levels of the Witch¡¯s Tower, the number of jeweled starfish is overwhelmingly higher than the outside world.


    In the past, when the tower was free to enter, more than 70 percent of adventurers entering the witch¡¯s tower were looking for jeweled starfish, ording to past records.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­ Somehow it¡¯s amazing. Mea wants to see it!¡±


    ¡°You want? Then I¡¯ll figure out a way to lure them in, and I¡¯ll catch a hundred of them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need so much ¡­¡­¡±


    On the way there, my feet were hanging at the top of the stairs, and Mea who were trying to help me had trouble falling down the stairs, but somehow I managed to make it to the third level.


    Panting for breath, I stepped onto the third level.


    ¡°Well, now I can finally do a normal search ¡­¡­¡±


    There were puddles of water here and there in therge brick-built room, just enough to lightly wet the floor.


    In the vicinity, there was a half-fish demon sea marine moaning in pain with its belly up.


    It seemed that the half-fish demon sea marine was hiding in the water waiting for its prey to pass by, but for some reason, the water suddenly dried up and it was forced out ontond.


    It¡¯s just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can¡¯t breathe and you¡¯re just a legless goblin.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ jewelry starfish¡±


    Mea muttered with a straight face.


    Out of the corner of her eye, a ckened, limp starfish was left on the floor.


    The center of the starfish was slightly swollen, with a rotten ck rubbery substance sticking to it.


    It must have been beautiful before, but now it looked like a piece of trash.


    I turn my attention to the wall.


    At the top of the three-story wall, there was arge hole.


    It seemed that the Abel ball shot upward at an angle, piercing the floor and walls of the third levels and shattering the wards.


    It could be surmised that this must have diminished the influence of Altamir¡¯s magical power and lowered the water level that had spread across the third level.


    A cold sweat ran down my temples and reached my chin.


    Of the total eight floors of the Witch¡¯s Tower, nearly half of the third floor had already been damaged.


    I didn¡¯t know that the Abel ball, which I had intended to lightly fire as a test, had destroyed so much of the witch¡¯s tower.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thi-This floor is no better.¡±


    When I mumbled, Mea let out a huge breath of relief.


    ¡°Thank goodness ¡­¡­ the wall is pierced, so there¡¯s no more damage to the upper floor ¡­¡­ Mea¡¯s now relieved.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I wanted to say something about that, but since it is a fact that the witch¡¯s tower could have beenpletely destroyed by my carelessness, I decided to take it seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there aren¡¯t even many rare magical beasts until the third level. Let¡¯s take a positive view of it as a good thing that we were able to take a shortcut.¡±


    ¡°But won¡¯t it break the seal of Altamir ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll look into it and re-write it at random to fit the existing magic circle.¡±


    The magic circle that was used to separate space when the Abel ball was released was floating up, but it didn¡¯t look like much.


    It seemed to be somewhat of an borate magic circle, but it was nearly a hundred years old at best.


    It might take two or three days, but I¡¯m confident I can rebuild it more robustly.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s reassuring ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not going to be the Altamir¡¯s Tower anymore, it¡¯s going to be the Abel¡¯s Tower¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, where¡¯s the next step?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that?¡±


    At the end of the Mea¡¯s finger, there was a high staircase leading to the ceiling.


    But far away. There was a big dent in the floor, and the fact that we had to go the long way was another minus.


    With this series of stairs, my legs were about to reach their limits.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As I silently pointed my wand at the ceiling, Mea gently grabbed my arm with both hands to stop me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay. This time, I¡¯ll do it better. I¡¯ll make a clean hole in it, and I¡¯ll repair the wards when I¡¯m done ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But I feel like it¡¯s not a good idea. Besides ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea nced silently ahead to see a school of half-fish demon sea mariners, suddenly washed ashore and moaning in agony.


    Their cheeks are emaciated, and some are dried up and doomed.


    Although they are evil monsters that love to take people¡¯s lives and will even eat each other if they are hungry, looking at them like this, you can¡¯t help but feel sorry for them.


    Inside the witch¡¯s tower, there is a food chain that is independent of the world, and these monsters are desperate to live.


    I put down my wand slowly, not wanting to destroy the tower anymore.


    Mea and I walked up the stairs to the fourth level of the tower, leaving the half-fish demon sea marine bouncing around in agony as it tried to move into the puddle.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cursed Tribe Reincarnation Volume 3, out June 15!


    Check out the cover up on the activity report!


    Of course, the center is that man!

 Chapter 216 - Episode Eleven - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (4)

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Episode Eleven - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (4)</h4>


    Finally, we arrived at the fourth level, which was a forest.


    Colorful trees with multicolored leaves grew here and there.


    But halfway through the entire level, I was already feeling the limits of dungeon exploration.


    It is a vicious and inhumanebyrinth created by the delusion of Altamir.


    It was not supposed to be easy to capture.


    I may have underestimated it a bit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I went limp, letting my weight rest on the tree on my back.


    I almost copse and Mea carries me on her shoulders.


    ¡°A-Abel! Get a grip!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡­ anymore. I think I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Abel!¡±


    The magic beasts that surrounded me and mea are inching closer and closer.


    ¡°Gube ¡­¡­gube ¡­¡­gube ¡­¡­¡±


    A dragon head ¡ª a magic beast with a green, round, rugged shell.


    They are so-called because of their appearance with a detached dragon¡¯s head and frog-like limbs.


    -


    Despite its round, lovable appearance, Dragonhead is a dangerous magic beast with a danger level of C-ss, even on its own.


    It has a hard body, strong fangs, and the ability to use its legs for instantaneous force.


    In addition, this monster beast, which even breathes fire, is like an expert in meleebat, and it moves in packs of nearly thirty, which is a nightmarish characteristic.


    If the Dragonhead¡¯s herd was noticed, it would be very difficult for all members of the party to survive.


    Even the most seasoned adventurer will not be able to stand a chance against a pack of dragonheads.


    (Quoted in Edna Albert¡¯s ¡°Dangerous Magic beasts¡±)


    -


    I¡¯ve read about them in books, but when I saw them in person, they were quite humorous and adorable.


    We were walking on the fourth level and before I knew it, we¡¯re surrounded by a flock of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over here! Mea will shoot! I¡¯ll shoot! So don¡¯te!¡±


    Mea holds a bow and keeps the dragonhead in check.


    But one of the dragonheads, swinging itsrge, wed, telescoping arms, leaps at me as if to mock Mea¡¯s actions.


    Mea shoots an arrow.


    The target deviates slightly before the free movement of the dragonhead.


    It ends up just snatching the scales of my stomach.


    ¡°Oh, no ¡­¡­ I can do whatever I want with that one.¡±


    I crooked my fingers, and the World Tree Ortem in my hand flew out and kick downed the Dragonhead.


    ¡°Gubo!?¡±


    All at once the other dragon heads went on a killing spree and attacked World Tree Ortem.


    From there, it was World Tree Ortem¡¯s peerlessness.


    Strike. Hit. Throwing, hitting other dragonheads.


    Even though he was spewed with fire, he plunged through the fire and sending the dragonhead flying, hitting the other dragonheads like billiards.


    The dragonhead that was sent flying crashed into a tree, snapped back, but still had too much momentum, and went into the ground.


    For a long time, Mea watched in silence as the World Tree¡¯s Ortem showed his killing spree on Dragonhead, then came to her senses and looked back at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s good to see that Abel is looking good.¡±


    ¡°N-No ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t feel fine at all, though. My legs are already¡­¡­ my legs already ¡­¡­ don¡¯t have the strength to go home ¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t think I can walk any more properly.


    The stairs here were that much more vicious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It looks like Dragonhead is having more trouble than Abel. Look at that dragon head, the tail is off.¡±


    ¡°I feel like my legs are going to stick together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a metaphor.¡±


    I don¡¯t care if my muscles are exhausted, I can use magic without any problem.


    If I had to choose, it would be a slight disruption in concentration.


    It¡¯s nothing more than putting the Ortem into auto mode.


    ¡°Mea, I was seriously worried about you, though ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea puffs out her cheeks, squinting.


    Wait, are you sulking¡­¡­?


    B, but I¡¯m serious about my legs being close to their limits, too.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ but my legs ¡­¡­ really, my legs ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you ¡­¡­¡±


    Thank God, she wasn¡¯t sulking that much.


    As I was relieved, I suddenly saw another herd of nearly a dozen dragonheads running toward us from behind Mea.


    Had they called for reinforcements, or had they heard our screams ande over?


    Among the herd, there was a dragonhead with a golden body surface mixed in.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Golden Dragonhead?¡±


    The Golden Dragonhead is a rare species of dragonhead.


    It is harder, faster, and smarter than the normal dragonhead.


    It also has a higher range and power of me.


    Because of this, the body surface of the golden dragonhead is not only suitable for making armor, but is also considered to be a good omen, and is often stuffed and decorated byrge merchants, which is why it¡¯s sold for a very high price.


    It should be a fairly rare magic beast but ¡­¡­ to see it so easilye out, I should say as expected of Altamir¡¯s sleeping tower.


    It¡¯s a den of rare monsters.


    When you think about how many more such rare monsters can be found in the next level, you are tempted by the desire to go up to the seventh floor, even if it means going against your will.


    The World Tree Ortem charged toward the ten dragon heads.


    The moment World Tree Ortem is about to kick off the area in front of them, the dragonheads quickly split off to the left and right and try to run off in different directions.


    Seeing this, I btedly understood.


    The ten dragonheads weren¡¯t chasing us, they were running away from something.


    As soon as the World Tree¡¯s Ortem chased one of the dragonheads on the right, a chunk of stone, no taller than a child, that seemed to be chasing the dragonheads, leaped up into the air and appeared.


    The stone has branches that appear to be roughly limbs, and the entire body is engraved with a magic form.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be a magical beast.


    It¡¯s likely that he was chasing after the dragon head.


    When the stone doll stood in front of us, it waved its arms wide with an eerie movement to the side, standing beside Mea.


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    Mea was scared and taken aback.


    The stone doll was trampled by the World Tree¡¯s Ortem.


    The doll¡¯s feet thrust into the ground, and the head, which was engraved with what looked like the first symbol, was in a state of limbo, just above the ground.


    Mea almost knocked down on her ass on the spot.


    From the position I was sitting against the tree, I hurriedly jumped to the side to support Mea¡¯s body and became her footing.


    ¡°O-, Ow¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°A, Abel, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­¡±


    Normally, this would be a scene where you would be thanked for supporting her in a cool way, but I being apologized to in a normal way, which is uncool of me.


    After regaining my poise, I approached the head of the stone doll that had popped out of the ground.


    ¡°W-What is that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I guess it¡¯s like a variant of golem, or something. To be honest, I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    I cautiously approached the stone doll.


    It was a one-sided chase around a group of magic beasts with a danger level of C-ss.


    Simply put, the danger level should be considered B-ss.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You don¡¯t look too happy even though you found something so unusual, Abel.¡±


    ¡°Well, the way this magic circle is constructed is simr to the one found at ¡­¡­ Zeshum¡¯s ruins and the one used by Ebelheid. I don¡¯t see how it could be from Altamir. That would mean that there is a sorcerer who attacked us, regardless of Altamir.¡±


    While I was vignt about my surroundings, I felt a strange spirit¡¯s movement.


    It seemed that from somewhere, a spell had been exercised on the area.


    As expected, a magic circle emerged in front of me, and a human shadow emerged within it.


    Wavy, golden hair.


    The slit eyes were odd-eyed, the right eye was blue, but the left eye was venomously red.


    She wore apiszuli robe decorated with magical stones and jewels.


    He was a terrifyingly well-built, beautiful man.


    And his ears were long and pointed.


    Although I could imagine it from the magic technique, but It is an elf, as expected.


    His apparent age was something like twenty-five or six years old, but if you¡¯re an elf, you can¡¯t rely on that.


    You should think of it as five to ten times your apparent age.


    I¡¯ve seen elves before like Ebelheid, but the quality of magic and the aura of the person themselves are clearly different from Ebelheid.


    It was as if he was apletely different creature.


    You can¡¯t help but feel taller just by being stared at.


    The elf had a stern look on his face, but when he looked at me and Mea, his expression dropped and a mild smile appeared on his face.


    I can¡¯t help but smile, too.


    For a while, I wondered what would happen, but it seems there is no hostility.


    This ce is currently off-limits.


    I guess they weren¡¯t expecting people to be here. The earlier attack was something of an ident.


    I didn¡¯t know there were any visitors other than me and Mea.


    The elf then turned his attention to the stone doll buried in the ground and smiled elegantly, hiding his mouth.


    ¡°I thought what magic beast I stumbled upon, what, two norcs, huh!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ ah?¡±


    I and Mea are not Norcs.


    It is Marren and Doom.


    From an elf¡¯s point of view, all human species except for the elves are norcs, I suppose.


    As expected I also realized with that statement that these elves are not friendly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t like it, really. A mere norcs dethroned my Stone Servant.¡±


    The elf said to me.


    The face is smiling, but a closer look reveals that it¡¯s not the kind of smile you¡¯d expect to see on a person.


    It¡¯s as if they found a strange magical beast or something.


    It¡¯s clear that he is looking down on me.

 Chapter 217 - Episode Twelve - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (5)

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Episode Twelve - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (5)</h4>


    ¡°You are ¡­¡­ a high elf?¡±


    I said this with my wand in tow, pointing it at the elf.


    High elves are famous for their terrifyingly high magical power and their arrogant nature.


    I¡¯m not sure how many times I¡¯ve seen them, though, as they rarelye down to earth.


    ¡°Hmm? Norcs has a strange cry, doesn¡¯t it? It looks like I¡¯ve been called ¡°you¡±. How dare a mere norcs call me something like that, fufufu. You¡¯re funny.¡±


    He hides his mouth with his long fingers and smiles deliberately.


    It¡¯s even more refreshing to be made fun of this much.


    ¡°Me-, Mea and Abel are not norcs! Abel is a Marren and Mea is a Doom!¡±


    As expected, Mea was also angry at the elf¡¯s argument andined to the elf.


    When the elf red at her, her body shook for a moment and then stepped forward to protect me.


    It¡¯s the opposite, opposite! If you¡¯re afraid, you can back off!


    ¡°Marren! Oh, that Marren! You guys are like that, right? You call yourself a high elf on earth or something, right? That¡¯s funny.¡±


    Sure, there are such names, but they are not self-described.


    It¡¯s just an alias.


    But to bring it up to this guy here and now is terribly infuriating.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Mea tried to silently move her hand to the quiver after seeing my expression, but I gently blocked it with my hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    When I whisper, Mea replies in a hushed voice.


    ¡°B-But he¡¯s making fun of Abel¡¯s tribe, you know? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Let it be said. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to hurt me by bad-mouthing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s in these situations that Abel is rather mature.¡±


    Hearing my cessation, Mea let her hand down.


    Don¡¯t get emotional.


    It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re trying to pick a fight, but if youe out of it with a low profile, you will be able to pass them off properly.


    This elf can control a stone doll that can kick out a bunch of C-ss magic beasts.


    This is not just a small fry. In terms of sorcerers, he¡¯s a few steps ahead of Icarus and Ebelheid.


    And right now, I¡¯m tired.


    I don¡¯t want toe here and start an unnecessary fight, and if I speak back carelessly, the longer I¡¯m going to have to talk to this obnoxious elf.


    This is the ce to hold on and endure it.


    ¡°Oh, so you fight with that wooden doll. Fufufu, did you know? I heard that Marren was defeated by the High Elves in a war a long time ago, when they were defeated by geological forces, and then he forcibly converted the wooden dolls he used for rituals into weapons, and started to stop the power struggle and start fighting in an unexpected way. Isn¡¯t that kind of uncool? It means that you¡¯ve epted that you can¡¯t win in a purely magical fight. You started doing nothing but fighting makeshift battles. So you¡¯re still using that surprise toy as a weapon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As expected, I lost my patience.


    ¡°What may have been a long time ago for you guys is just a funny story about your grandfather to us. You don¡¯t even know how long you¡¯ve been using it. It¡¯s sad to see a short-lived species.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t hear from your grandfather? I heard that you were badly injured by the surprise toy and run back. That¡¯s what happened to the buried stone doll over there with my surprise toy, ording to you.¡±


    The eyelids of the elf¡¯s bright red eyes twitched nervously.


    ¡°You know a lot about the Marren tribe for someone who talks about Norcs. You actually noticed it at first sight, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s embarrassing to be too conscious of it, so let¡¯s just call it norcs for now ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea pecked me on the back.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ I thought you said just go through with it ¡­¡­¡±


    With a thud, the elf thrust his staff into the ground.


    Mea¡¯s shoulders jerked up and down in response to the sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for the Norcs to prove themselves insignificant to us High Elves. It would be easy for me to burn you to death right here and now, dismember you, or freeze you to death. The only hassle is that there are so many ways to do it that it¡¯s hard to choose which one to use.¡±


    His tone is eerily t, but there¡¯s a quiet killing intent to it.


    ¡°Fortunately for you, though, I¡¯m a very, very proud member of my race. I¡¯m going to give the profane and short-lived Norcs a chance. You know, if you im to have sunk my Stone Servant with that toy, that¡¯s easy. Let¡¯s see who can hunt more monsters, my Stone Servant or the toy. You¡¯re not going to say that you can¡¯t, are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ So, what does that mean if you win?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a nice guy. Let¡¯s see, if I win, I¡¯ll let you guys choose the way you want to die. But you don¡¯t have to worry about it. If you guys win, I¡¯m going to back down with an open mind.¡±


    He smiles again, hiding his mouth, and then opens his left red eye and looks into mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to kill the Norcs who stand up against me, but even if I do, I have to teach him a lesson first. The difference between the races, the disparity. Thank goodness, if I wasn¡¯t a proud one, you would be dead without this kind of reprieve.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ If, hypothetically, I win, can I give you the terms?¡±


    ¡°Fu, fufufu! Nice, I don¡¯t like bossy, naive, or stupid, but as prey, you¡¯re great. Fine, you can say whatever you want. If you can beat me, I will reward you. I am the most powerful sorcerer of all the High Elves. If I lose to a mere Norcs, I will never again set foot in thend of Alfheim, the sky country. I¡¯m willing to give you my life, or anything else you want. The sky country of Alfheim is rich in resources. Magic stone? Money? I¡¯ll make sure you Norcs has enough money to live and y with for the rest of his life. Our grimoire is alright too. The Norcs¡¯ mundane folk want it badly enough, don¡¯t they? Anything you want to say is free. Now, go ahead and say it.¡±


    ¡°Well, ¡­¡­, if I¡¯m presented with so many things, I¡¯m in trouble. Hmmm ¡­¡­ please one moment.¡±


    I took off my shoes and poked the bottom of them at the elf.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Lick.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    ¡°When I win, then lick the bottom of my shoes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ really, you really seem to have a lot of courage.¡±


    The elf¡¯s forehead wrinkled as his red eyes widened and his eyelids twitched.


    ¡°F-For Abel give up money and grimoire ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This one really annoyed me a little bit.¡±

 Chapter 218 - Episode Thirteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (6)

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Episode Thirteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (6)</h4>


    ¡°The time limit is one hour, if that¡¯s okay. The winner is the one who hunts with your Ortem and me with my Stone Servant and kills the most dragonheads within the time limit. The Golden Dragonhead you just missed can be made into a special hundred of them if you can hunt ¡­¡­ Do you need any other handicaps?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡±


    I have to give this stupid elf a good scolding.


    The stone servant or something just now and my World Tree, if it¡¯s just performance, then my World Tree Ortem wins.


    I¡¯m sure this elf still has some more hidden cards, but if it is limited to this game with its strict rules, there is no reason for him to lose.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine this prideful elf licking the soles of people¡¯s shoes just because he lost, but he can break their noses.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what the terms were.


    I didn¡¯t care what kind of promise I made, I just don¡¯t expect them to keep it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pull out that stone I buried?¡±


    I pointed to the Elf¡¯s Stone Doll, Stone Servants, and the like, pointing.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not looking good, you know.¡±


    As soon as he said, the elf took out a magic form¡¯d pebble from his pocket.


    He threw it and waved his staff in the air.


    ¡°Stone, serve me.¡±


    The pebbles got bigger and bigger, and by the time theynded on the ground, they looked just like the stone doll I had just smashed into the ground with my World Tree Ortem.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see, so it¡¯s a portable minion,¡±


    ¡°Then let us begin. At best, scramble to make sure that an hour of the game does not be a lifetime.¡±


    At the same time as the elf¡¯s words, the stone doll started running towards the dragon head in the distance.


    I watched their state still.


    The stone doll charges at the group of dragonheads and disperses them, retargeting two of the fleeing dragonheads and giving chase.


    ¡°Haha! Look! I¡¯m going to hunt two more! What, afraid of my Stone Servant, you can¡¯t do anything? I guess the only big thing was your mouth and your attitude.¡±


    I pointed my wand at the dragon head that the stone doll was chasing.


    In a straight line, the World Tree Ortem flew through and overtook the stone doll in a sh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    The elf rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Such a thing would not change the scene in front of him, and the next time the elf opened his eyes, the World Tree Ortem was about to kick Dragonhead away.


    ¡°Agwu!¡±


    He unleashed a vigorous kick to the screaming dragonhead¡¯s abdomen, followed by a blow to the second dragonhead, blowing it away.


    With the Stone Servant frozen in ce, unsure of what to do after being robbed of his target, he chased after the other dragonheads.


    As I watch, the elf¡¯s face turns pale.


    I re at the elf and snicker at him.


    ¡°I hear the only big thing was your attitude and your mouth.¡±


    The elf res at me, his lips quivering in a rut.


    ¡°Mea, let¡¯s go for a walk. I¡¯ve got an hour of free time, after all.¡±


    ¡°Is there something to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Dragonhead¡¯s poo. I want to see what it feels like when I step on it.¡±


    I said it out loud on purpose.


    Of course, it was to put pressure on the elf, who was supposed to lick my shoes if he lost.


    ¡°A, Abel ¡­¡­ I¡¯m starting to feel a little sorry for him.¡±


    The elf didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to devour the hunting of the World Tree and the stone doll, muttering weakly, ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡­¡±.


    ¡°U¡­¡­ uhhh, ugh¡­¡­¡±


    The elf stared at me slowly, slowly, as he bit his teeth.


    It seems that It was humiliating to imagine how I looked at him.


    The elf¡¯s eyes were filled with a thinyer of tears.


    I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t used to losing so much.


    As I watched him cry, he seemed to notice the tears in his eyes and turned his head downward, blushing.


    After about twenty minutes, there was already a wide gap in the number of dragonheads they had hunted.


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem would immediately try to crush the dragonheads it found, but the speed at which the stone doll was running was not much different from the dragonheads.


    It is as if they are chasing after it and waiting for the opponent¡¯s stamina to drop.


    On top of that, if you hunt one, you¡¯ll miss the other dragonheads in the flock. It was clearly not a game anymore.


    I was lying against a tree, with Mea massaging my feet, watching the World Tree¡¯s Ortem put up a good fight, while the elf watched desperately, biting down on his lip and muttering to himself.


    The eyes are always open. I wonder if they will never dry up.


    Halfway through, I took my eyes off of the World Tree¡¯s Ortem and watched, somewhat sympathetically, as the elf desperately cheered for the stone doll.


    After thirty minutes, there were sixty dragonheads hunted by the World Tree¡¯s Ortem and five by the stone doll.


    The elf were pounding the ground and cursing the performance of the stone dolls, such as when the dragonheads, which the stone dolls should have taken the time to hunt down, used the other dragonheads as bait to disappear and escape.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it good enough already? I¡¯d like to move on now. I don¡¯t need you to lick my shoes, it¡¯s just rather ufortable.¡±


    By now, the dragonheads in this floor must be running out of numbers.


    It¡¯s doubtful if there are sixty of them left, and they¡¯re just barren any longer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The elf did not respond.


    He just shook his shoulders and hunkered down ufortably, not even looking at me.


    I miss the early days when he was so talkative.


    ¡°¡­¡­ ah!¡±


    The elves shouted happily.


    In front of the stone doll, there was a group of five dragonheads, including a golden one.


    It was probably the Golden Dragonhead that he had just missed.


    ¡°I, I remember that the golden one was enough for a hundred! That¡¯s right!¡±


    The elf¡¯s eyes widen and he shouts to me.


    ¡°No, that was my own personal handicap ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°G-, go! Take him! Kill! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±


    The elf are either not listening, or he¡¯s deliberately not trying to listen, and are desperately cheering for the stone dolls, raising his voices.


    The stone doll headed in a straight line toward the dragonhead herd, including the Golden Dragonhead.


    The flock of dragonheads didn¡¯t move and stayed in ce.


    ¡°Good! Go! Goooo!¡±


    Almost as soon as the stone doll pounced on the Golden Dragonhead, nearly a dozen dragonheads jumped out of the nearby grass.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Golden Dragonhead is usually smarter than the other.


    He was angry at the annoying Ortem and the stone doll chasing after hispatriots, and seemed to have a n.


    The dragon heads surround the stone dolls and spit fire all at once.


    One after another, Dragonhead took a bite out of the stone dolls that were smoldering under the high heat.


    When they were unable to move, Golden Dragonhead¡¯s excellent tackle was decided upon.


    The stone doll was lightly blown into the air and then fell off to the ground.


    After that, it continued to follow the inertia, gouging the ground for a while, and then it stopped moving.


    As soon as the stone doll stopped moving, the elf copsed on the spot.


    ¡°A magi-, magic beast¡­¡­ magic beast, a mere magic beast¡­¡­ To, to do such a cowardly ¡­¡­¡±


    He was afraid to look at me and stubbornly refused to turn his face toward me.


    I walked over and tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡­ don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Uoop, oveeh!¡±


    The elf put his hand over his mouth and spat out the vomit.


    The fact that he had suffered aplete defeat against an opponent who he had looked down on, a fact that his pride as a high elf couldn¡¯t admit, and it must have fallen into his stomach as stress.


    I didn¡¯t want the scent to transfer, so I quietly backed away from the scene.


    As the Dragonheads looked at each other and cleared their throats, sharing in the victory, the World Tree¡¯s Ortem appeared.


    He kicked the dragonheads, who began to flee at once, one by one, and grabbed the Golden Dragonhead¡¯s tail, mming it to the ground and knocking him unconscious. It was a brilliant move, even for my work.


    As it was, it carried the Golden Dragonhead and came back with great enthusiasm.


    The elf, who had been lying face down, turned his attention to his battered stone doll and then looked at the World Tree Ortem, who wasing back carrying the Golden Dragonhead.


    The elf squinted the blue eyes of his right eye and opened the bright red eyes of his left.


    He readies his staff and points the tip toward the World Tree Ortem.


    Is it desperation, can¡¯t get rid of the grudge at this point, or is it an impulse?


    Maybe his pride didn¡¯t allow him to admit defeat and leave without doing anything.


    Anyway, there was no doubt that he was determined to take it out on the Ortem.


    ¡°Oh, hey!¡±


    Two magic circles float on top of each other, with an elf¡¯s staff piercing the center of the circle.


    ¡°The Fairy King¡¯s arrow¡±


    A straight line of light that appeared immediately afterward burned away the extension.


    The high-density magical rays of light hit the World Tree Ortem.


    As if, the elf might have seen it.


    ¡°I- I will not admit it! I won¡¯t ept this game! Behold! What is the meaning of such a toy in battle, which would be sunk by the blow of my magic arrow ¡­¡­¡±


    The World Tree Ortem moved upward in a circle around the magical ray and rushed over the ray to the elf.


    The elf¡¯s face turned startled.


    As he hurriedly tried to re-position his staff, the Ortem had already darted out in front of the elf.


    When Ortem was about to m his head-butt into the elf¡¯s pintail, a magic circle unfolded to block.


    It doesn¡¯t look like the elf did anything but ¡­¡­ something, a magic tool that can be activated automatically.


    I¡¯m not sure if there is a mechanism in that uselesslyrge robe.


    The moment it touched the magic circle, the Ortem¡¯s movement froze in midair.


    The elf¡¯s breath was ragged, and with a drawn-out face, a distorted smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Fu, fufu ¡­¡­ that¡¯s unfortunate. These vestments are the national treasure of our sky country, Alfheim. It uses the wearer¡¯s own magical power to block external shocks. You can¡¯t even touch me with the unclean hands of you norcs ¡­¡­¡±


    The pausing Ortem broke through the magic circle and fired a head-butt into the elf¡¯s abdomen, where it glided for several meters.


    ¡°Pew!¡±


    From the mouth of the elf, a delicate mixture of vomit and blood spurts out of the elf¡¯s mouth.


    He rolls flourishing and bounces his body up the hill. After mming his body from his shoulders to the ground, he res at me and flicks his mouth.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m in such ¡­¡­ such ¡­¡­ Thi-, This can¡¯t be ¡­¡­ I am ¡­¡­¡±


    As expected, He wouldn¡¯t have the energy to chase us or resent us anymore.


    But why was a high elf wandering around here when he should rarelye down to the ground?


    I took one look at the elf and then decided to head for the next staircase.


    Mea also looked at the elf for a while, feeling sorry for him, and then followed me.


    ¡°¡®You don¡¯t do anything to that man, do you? Mea thought you were seriously going to make him lick your shoes.¡±


    It¡¯s not someone I want to be involved with for too long.


    I was able to get the difference in strength into my head, so I¡¯m happy with that. I don¡¯t want to meddle with them anymore.


    I¡¯m basically a pacifist.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are e going to go to the next level? Your legs, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh, and thanks to Mea, I¡¯ve recovered a bit. And it seems that there are a lot of rare magic beasts here. I¡¯m beginning to wonder about the road ahead.¡±


    It is said that in the witch¡¯s tower, the danger of the magic beasts that appear increases by one rank every time you go up one level.


    The first level is F-ss, the second level is E-ss, the third level is D-ss, the fourth level is C-ss, the fifth level is B-ss ¡­¡­ and so on.


    There are no reports of going to the sixth level yet, but if one were to think about it in the right way, there should be A-ss monsters at the sixth level.


    There must be some good research material lying around. This is no time to y around with all those talkative high elves.


    ¡°And when ites time to go home, all you have to do is blow a hole in the wall and make a staircase. We won¡¯t have to walk around all the way. No, it would be much easier if we made a ramp ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea covered her face with her hands and dropped her shoulders.

 Chapter 219 - Episode Fourteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (7)

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Episode Fourteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (7)</h4>


    The fifth levels of the witch¡¯s tower were like a cave.


    Here and there, it was covered with pale blue crystalline stones.


    The atmosphere was as fantastic as the previous levels.


    It is said that from this fifth level, dangerous B-ss monsters will being out.


    I¡¯m not going to be frightened more than necessary because I was able to deal with the A-ss magical beast Nalgarn, but most adventurers who visited the fifth levels of the witch¡¯s tower seemed to be either relying on numbers to challenge the monsters or running away from them while mining magical ore.


    And in the records of Palgas Vige, there was no adventurer who had climbed the stairs leading to the sixth level.


    The main magic beast that appears in this level is Cyclops.


    It is a one-eyed giant, nearly three meters tall. It has a horn sprouting from the center of its head.


    They have strong arms, and although they don¡¯t have anguage, they are very intelligent.


    However, they are barbarians in their way of life and will eat any living thing, be it man or insect.


    In addition to their vicious appearance, they have a tremendous attack with a mace that seems to be cut out of a crystal stone.


    The old adventurers of the past were quite gutsy, running away from the power of this event and mining for magical ores.


    They must have been very profitable.


    I¡¯d like to look into the various kinds of magical ores in this area, but unfortunately, there¡¯s a limit to how much I can carry around with me even if I can get my hands on.


    If I am going to do this, I want to collect various items at the sixth or seventh level, where the ce is swarming with A-ss monsters.


    The Golden Dragon Head that I got at the fourth level is also something that I cried over and over again.


    Mea is looking at me anxiously.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ is that okay? Won¡¯t you fall down? Mea¡¯s very anxious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do you want a ride too?¡±


    ¡°Ummm ¡­¡­ no matter how much Abel asks, then ¡­¡­ Le-, let me think about it.¡±


    I¡¯m now moving through the fifth levels on the shoulders of Cyclops.


    When I stepped into the fifth level, he attacked me, and when I held him down with my earthen arms to finish the job, he dropped his weapons and surrendered, so I am using him as legs.


    As expected of Cyclops, they say he is as smart as his reputation.


    As long as you are riding Cyclops, the other Cyclops will not attack you.


    It looks at you curiously, and when our eyes meet, as if sensing something, it quietly goes away.


    I was nning to get a horn as a souvenir, but I couldn¡¯t find a reasonable horn because there were no cyclops to attack me.


    It would be awkward to take the initiative myself to take the horn from them, as I would feel like a robber.


    If I asked my current Cyclops to give me the tip of his horn, would he give it to me?


    I¡¯ll be looking for other monsters while riding Cyclops.


    You can see the clear foggs, whose body surface and body fluids are transparent, and whose organs are visible.


    Although it is not different in size from the normal species of fogg, it is a magical beast that is feared as a top C-ss monster because it moves fast and spits out a powerful digestive fluid.


    If you look into the distance, you will see arge turtle with a transparent shell that glows with apiszuli coloration.


    Is that ¡­¡­ the Crystal Turtle?


    They have strong legs and are said to be good at running over foreign enemies by retreating into their prized shells after kicking the ground with their feet.


    Although its danger level is in the upper C ss, the difficulty of defeating it is said to increase by one level due to the difficulty of breaking through its hard defenses.


    As I was thinking about this, I was looking at the Crystal Turtle, when suddenly the Crystal Turtle retreated into its shell.


    A familiar bundle of light shot out from around the bend and struck the Crystal Turtle.


    The Crystal Turtle¡¯s shell bounces up. A crack appeared in the shell as it floated in the air, and it shattered as soon as it hit the wall, causing a scream of despair.


    ¡°Fu ¡­¡­ fufu ¡­¡­ I see you¡¯ve caught up with me.¡±


    A crystal-clear, beautiful voice could be heard from the source of the rays of light.


    But the elegance I had heard before had faded in that voice.


    From the tip of the horn, an odd-eyed high elf from the fifth level emerged.


    His face was pale and he held his hand on his abdomen.


    ¡°N, no way ¡­¡­?¡±


    I was frankly surprised by the resurgence of the elf.


    ¡°Are you surprised? The vestments are specially made. The high elven priest who was given an oracle by the sky god Silfheim-sama can borrow this vestment from the high shrine for life. If you put a little bit of magic into the robe, the magic circle contained in the robe will unfold and suppress any kind of impact.¡±


    ¡°After all those defeats, you still had the energy toe after me ¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t surprised to see that he was safe from the kick of the World Tree Ortem.


    We have just witnessed the great failures of trying to prevent them in the first ce.


    What I¡¯m surprised at is the bottomlessness of the elf¡¯s spirit.


    Normally, I would think that after such a big mouthful and then losing so cleanly, you would be able to hunker down to avoid being seen by your opponent again, but it seems that this is not the case with this elf.


    I¡¯m not sure if he really came to lick my shoes or not.


    The eyelids of the elf¡¯s left eye twitched nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told by Silfheim-sama that I am the best magician among the High Elf priests, and I can¡¯t afford to suffer defeat here ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not going to be able to apologize to my ancestors, my fellow countrymen, and Silfheim-sama if I don¡¯t. Indeed, I¡¯ll admit that I underestimated you! Marren,pete with me once again! No more games! Sorcery against Sorcery, in pure battle, of our heavenly people, at the risk of dignity ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Dirt, form, wall¡±


    A wall of dirt rises up between me and the elf.


    As the gap between us grew, I saw the elf¡¯s stunned expression, but then he suddenly came to his senses and jumped at the wall, his beautiful face changing to that of a demon.


    After the road ispletely blocked off, a thumping sound can be heard from the other side, violently banging on the wall.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it alright to fight against him a little bit? I was kind of excited by myself, you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that kind of pride of tribe. He¡¯s just so annoying.¡±


    I¡¯ve already won.


    I¡¯ve been told a lot of ridiculous things, but after the battle at the fourth level, it all boomeranged into the elf, and I¡¯m satisfied.


    It¡¯s just too much trouble. It¡¯s not a fun person to be involved with.


    The walls began to glow and crumble, as if the other side had used some kind of magic, too.


    I sent another round of magic to shape it up, then sent ayer of magic to make it stronger.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going to need you to take me to the sixth level quickly.¡±


    As I said it, Cyclops gave a small nod and began to walk down another path.

 Chapter 220 - Episode Fifteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (8)

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Episode Fifteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (8)</h4>


    The witch¡¯s tower, we finally arrived at the sixth level of the unprecedented.


    The interior of the sixth level was a white stone wall and floor.


    The area is lined with stone statues, reminiscent of a temple.


    Ooooooooohn, Oooooooohn.


    A horrible sound, indistinguishable from the sound of bells or the cries of a monster, echoed irregrly from the back of the passage.


    I was keenly reminded that the summit was near atst.


    In the midst of wondering where to return to and where to go home, I¡¯ve finallye to this point.


    Up to this point, every time you go up a level, the maximum number of monsters that can appear in the level goes up a notch.


    At the fourth level, it was C, and at the fifth level, it was B. ording to the right way of thinking, A-ss monsters should appear here.


    By the way, I left the Cyclops behind because he couldn¡¯t pass through the width of the stairway passage.


    With a heartfelt look of relief on his face, he waved me off.


    I tried to punch through the wall to create a wider passage for the Cyclops to pass through, but Mea stopped me and I decided to give up.


    ¡°I wonder if that cyclops is okay ¡­¡­¡±


    I said that as I grabbed the horn of the cyclops that was given to me as a gift.


    When I gestured in vain to ask if I could have the horn just at the end, the cyclops turned a straight face for a moment, then pulled it out of its own head and handed it back to me whole from the root.


    I¡¯ll say anything.


    It¡¯s head was bleeding a bit, so I used magic to heal it.


    This was the moment when a friendship was born between a magic beast and a human.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Horn.¡±


    Mea looks a little ufortable as she runs a hand over her head andpares it to the cyclops horn I¡¯m holding.


    Mea looks away from my hand with a twitching smile when she notices my gaze.


    ¡°Spea-, speaking of which, Abel, how far do you want to climb? We¡¯ve already here to the sixth level ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There are a total of eight levels in Altamir¡¯s tower, after all. Perhaps we should not venture into the eighth floor, where Altamir is likely to be sleeping ¡­¡­ And if we can easily pass this level we should take a look at the seventh floor.¡±


    If the A-ss monsters appear at the sixth level, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what they¡¯ll show us at the seventh level.


    I¡¯d be happy if they are rare magical beasts with unusual abilities.


    A total of sixrge armors, three on each side of the narrow corridor, shining blue, were disyed.


    The crystal-clear shine of the blue color is unlike any other magical metal I¡¯ve ever seen.


    The armor is staring inward as if it is watching the passage.


    I stopped in my tracks and gulped down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s the phantom copper Orichalcos ¡­¡­?¡±


    Note: I don¡¯t know if this is Orichalcum or Orichalcos because the romaji word says ¡°Oreikarukosu¡±, so I just picked Orichalcos.


    The phantom copper Orichalcos is a legendary magical metal that appears in numerous ancient documents, and is said to be impossible to recreate with today¡¯s magical technology, with no known method of making it.


    It is said that magic tools believed to be made of the phantom copper Orichalcos are rarely found in ruins around the world, but none have been found in the Dinrat Kingdom.


    It is said that the true value of the phantom copper Orichalcos lies in the fact that it absorbs magical power and reduces magic to nothing.


    It stands at the top of the tens of thousands of different types of magical metals and boasts overwhelming performance.


    I¡¯ve been wanting to have one for a long time, but I was almost ready to give up on it, because I couldn¡¯t think of anything more than to somehow intimidate the royalty of another country by going through Lark, but I didn¡¯t expect to find six pieces of armor stored in such a ce.


    Although we have not yet determined the real copper Orichalcos, the brilliance of this armor seems to be the same as that of the phantom copper Orichalcos I had read about in literature.


    As expected indeed to the legendary alchemist, Altamir.


    I didn¡¯t know that she even created the phantom copper Orichalcos.


    ¡°But how am I going to take it home with me ¡­¡­ For now, I¡¯ll take it home with me on the way back ¡­¡­ but it¡¯s not worth it if I leave it behind and someone else gets it ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ She said it¡¯s unprecedented, and I don¡¯t think anyone will be able to get there before wee back.¡±


    ¡°The stalker elf from earlier mighte after us.¡±


    ¡°Sta, Stalker Elf¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if she had any thoughts about my naming, but Mea looked back at me with pity.


    Anyway, I must proceed with the analysis of the phantom Copper Orichalcos.


    As I approached, therge armor drew his sword from his waist and raised his arms wide, holding it at the ready.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ so it moves.¡±


    Following one of them, the other five begin to pull out their swords.


    It seems that this is not just armor, but magic was applied to it.


    It could be called an Orichalcos Knight.


    I leap backward and pick up the hilt of the Lapides Sword.


    I quickly put the magic into it. From the hilt of the Lapides Sword, a de generated by mixing atmosphericponents and magical power extends out.


    ¡°Go¡±


    I unleash my Lapides Sword at the Orichalcos Knight.


    The Orichalcos Knight tried to block the Lapides Sword with his sword, but at that moment, the Lapides Sword spun around and slipped through the sword, shing the armor from the shoulder forward.


    It was then followed by a sh at the head, then the opposite shoulder, and then a sharp thrust to the chest, piercing the armor and then shing directly downward to make arge slice.


    One of the Orichalcos Knight broke apart and crumbled to the ground.


    ¡°¡®Oh! That looks pretty solid!¡±


    It took me longer to cut it down than I expected.


    If I use that thing as a base, I¡¯ll be able to make a good golem.


    The Orichalcos Knight continues to attack me defending with my Lapides Sword, shing back and sending his upper body flying away.


    The Lapides Sword shoots three stabs at the shed off upper body, breaking the Orichalcos Knight into pieces.


    I continue to wave my staff at the Orichalcos Knight.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I put a little more magic into it and shot a fireball.


    A direct hit to a fragment of the Orichalcos Knight and a pir of me rises from the floor.


    The Orichalcos Knight fragment transforms within the pir of the torrential fire and spreads to the floor.


    ¡°What, it¡¯s going to melt with just this much. I wish it could have held on a little longer ¡­¡­¡±


    The Orichalcos Knight, who was behind me, shes at me, but as a matter of fact, the Lapides Sword shes the armor and continues to disintegrate the body.


    ¡°Turn to dirt¡±


    The stone floor shattered, crumbled, and discolored.


    The floor around it is changing to a gray earth.


    ¡°Dirt, form, box¡±


    The gray earth forms a box, embracing the melted and crumbling remnants of the Orichalcos Knight.


    ¡°Cold Air, blow over¡±


    A breeze of cold air from the tip of the wand enveloped the gray earthen box.


    Ten secondster, the impromptu box copsed, and from inside emerged the phantom copper Orichalcos, shining blue in the shape of a cube.


    Seeing this, the other Orichalcos Knight stopped moving, turned their back to me, and began to flee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    As I point my finger at it, the Lapides Sword flies and shes the Orichalcos Knight¡¯s leg armor, followed by the dismemberment of its body.


    After striking a pir of fire, it is ced in an earthen coffin and processed into a cube.


    In the blink of an eye, the six phantom copper Orichalcos cubes were lined up.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s clean.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Instead of calling it hunting, it¡¯s just in mining, jeez.¡±


    Mea fearfully poked with his finger at what was a cube-worked Orichalcos.


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯ve been nning on it all along.¡±

 Chapter 221 - Episode Sixteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (9)

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Episode Sixteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (9)</h4>


    Oooooooooh, Oooooooooh.


    When I reached the innermost area of the sixth level, the identity of the mysterious sound that had been echoing within the level was revealed.


    In front of the staircase to the next level was a hall, blocking the staircase was a noxious purple, stubby snake with a red-spotted pattern, lying on the floor.


    The snake has no eyelids, so its eyes are open, but it seems to be asleep.


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh.


    The snore of the serpent echoed throughout the whole level.


    The sound of something burning was constantly emitted from the surface of the serpent¡¯s body, evaporating the purple smoke.


    The floor underneath where the serpent was lying had turned the same purple color as the serpent.


    Perhaps after the serpent had crawled around while awake, some of the floor also had depressions of the same thickness as the serpent¡¯s, and they were stained purple.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You can¡¯t go up without tsking that guy down, huh?¡±


    I have an idea about the identity of the serpent.


    Jormungand is an A-ss monster.


    It is an annoying, poisonous serpent that is said to change an entire forest into a weedless, unclean ce with just one piece.


    ¡°We¡¯re still lucky for it to be asleep. ¡­¡­ Just getting close to it makes me feel sick.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ sleeping is an act of luxury. These guys are a pain in the ass.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever fought one of these magic beasts?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was a long time ago, but I remember it vaguely. With a sleeping enemy like this, it¡¯s better to keep your distance, give them a light blow from a safe position and wake them up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Mea thinks it would be better to kill him before he regains his stance, though ¡­¡­¡±


    I shook my head silently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Abel is thinking, it¡¯s hard to know.¡±


    Mea puffs out her cheeks in disapproval, then looks at Jormungand with wide eyes.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a rule of thumb, too. I can¡¯t exin it that well.¡±


    I¡¯ve seen this kind of enemy in a game from my previous life.


    They would stand still at first, then wake up the moment you hit them and unleash a desperate attack.


    Most of the time, the first blow is better to run away once you¡¯ve woken them up, instead of trying to damage them badly.


    This is because the first hit either doesn¡¯t add up to any damage, or its health is so high that it doesn¡¯t care if it gets the first unteral attack.


    Don¡¯t think about gaining a little damage on your first attack.


    It¡¯s just a matter of exposing an opening and getting a powerful blow.


    The knowledge from my previous life came useful.


    I clutch the hilt of my Lapides Sword in my hand and re at Jormungand.


    The disgusting, venomous serpent is sleepingfortably, puffing out its nosentern.


    Vaporized venom is leaking out of its nose as well as its body surface.


    Now, although we¡¯ll see how it goes, the other party is an A-ranked magic beast.


    Without some power, it¡¯s going to be difficult to wake them up.


    I pointed my Lapides Sword at the ceiling and put a strong amount of magic power into it.


    I quickly withdrew my hand as the sword de was generated more than my height and was too heavy to hold.


    ¡°Go¡±


    Pointing my finger at Jormungandr.


    The Lapides Sword charged at Jormungand, spinning fast to the side.


    Jormungand¡¯s eyes turned red and increased in size slightly.


    Jormungand has woken up.


    He hadn¡¯t been hit by the attack yet, but he seemed to have sensed that something was flying at him.


    Vaporized venom leaked out of its open mouth, and its bright red eyesight red at me.


    It opens its fanged mouth wide and raises its head with a long tongue with two disastrous tips.


    This is the king of snakes, Jormungand.


    Even at this distance, it is still has a terrifying impact.


    Its bright red eyesight is pointed at me, and purple drool drips from its mouth.


    And in the next moment, the Lapides Sword struck Jormungand in the head.


    The scales that covered Jormungand shatter, and the massive head collides with the stairs, making a loud noise as it collides.


    Jormungand¡¯s head gouged the steps of the stairs.


    The entire level shook, the stairway copsed, and Jormungand¡¯s head was neatly underneath it.


    Jormungand¡¯s tail wagged painfully from side to side for a little while, but it soon stopped.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t Abel say that you should first lightly hit him with a blow to wake him up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Looks like I didn¡¯t need to.¡±


    Nalgarn, another A-ss monster beast, I didn¡¯t have much trouble with it, so there might not be any reason to be wary of dealing with magic beasts in the future.


    However, it¡¯s painful to see the stairs copsed because of Jormungand.


    ¡°Do you want to go back to back¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, taking care of that wreckage ¡­¡­ is a pain in the ass because there are poisonous snakes. Let¡¯s make a staircase by drilling a hole elsewhere. I¡¯d like to have some straightforward loot other than the phantom copper Orichalcos, but Jormungand is too toxic to bring back or use for anything else ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you keep ying with the wards, it might be time to break the seal of Altamir, you know? We¡¯re on the sixth floor, you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m getting the hang of it, too. This time, I¡¯m going to make a small hole in the wall without breaking the boundaries, and I¡¯m going to build a staircase.¡±


    There is no way toe to the front of the stairs and return home.


    The seventh level is the real top floor, except for the eighth level where Altamir is. I want to see the seventh level.


    To tell the truth, I would like to see the eighth level as well, and I would like to see Altamir, but it could lead to tormenting Lark-san, the Unhappy Lord.


    I don¡¯t want to cause too much trouble for Lark. I can¡¯t help but feel that it¡¯s a little toote, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s still eptable.


    Clonk, clonk, clonk, clonk, the sound of footsteps echoes through the air.


    I turn around to see an elf staring at me with his odd-eyed red eyes.


    The elf looks at me silently and grins.


    The vestments are not particrly scratched or stained, although they seem to have been attacked in some way as he is dragging his feet.


    It seems to be that he was hit by some kind of magic beast through the vestments.


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ I¡¯ve finally caught up with you. It seems like a dead end. There¡¯s no way to escape now.¡±


    The Elfugh.


    But it would not beughing from the heart.


    The proof of this is that the eyes are not smiling.


    The red left eye seemed to be caged with the me of resentment.


    -


    Curse Tribe Reincarnation, Volume 3 is on sale tomorrow!


    Activity report with detailed information on the new novel and store specials, as well as rough drawings of Princess Charlotte, the fourth child of the Dinrat royal family, and Zolomonia, the great demon of wisdom and doom!


    We¡¯ve also distributed grimoire book covers again and again, so if you missed out on downloading them, this is your chance!

 Chapter 222 - Episode Seventeen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (10)

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Episode Seventeen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (10)</h4>


    ¡°I-, it¡¯s you again ¡­¡­¡±


    As expected, even I was fed up with the appearance of the elf for the third time.


    It¡¯s the type of person I don¡¯t want to be associated with, to be honest.


    ¡°You just keep running away but ¡­¡­ that¡¯s as far as you¡¯ll go. Look, Marren. Don¡¯t you think this is a fitting ce to end it?¡±


    The interior of this sixth level is made of stone, and it has a rather stately atmosphere.


    Even the statues of demons lining the aisles are quaint.


    However, if this is the final battle with a long-time rival or the fate of the world against a great viin, the stalker elf who¡¯sing at me with a grudge, the actors are losing too much.


    ¡°This Altamir or something did a very stylish performance too.¡±


    The elf looks around in a circle and sniffs with a humph.


    I almost said, ¡°Apologize to Altamir¡±.


    The elf turns to me and narrows his eyes.


    ¡°I admit, you are strong. I did not expect to find a sorcerer like you among the mundane people who live on earth. However, I still have my standing to maintain. The fact that I am a high elf and was humiliated by a groundling does not change the fact that you are a prominent figure. I can¡¯t just walk away. Ready your wand, Marren.¡±


    The elf said and pointed his wand at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you my name before the duel. I am the oracle of the sky god and I havee down to earth wearing this vestment. I am Devin Deodornode, a High Elven priest of the sky country, Alfheim. I will allow you to call me by my name, Marren.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ehhh, what a pain.¡±


    ¡°I said name yourself and ready your wand! Are you deaf! I! I was chosen by the sky god, I cannot and should not have lost! In the name of the sky god, I cannot lose!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t have the motivation ¡­¡­ I¡¯m tired of walking, and I don¡¯t want to do anything unnecessary, or something ¡­¡­ To begin with, due to your convenience, I don¡¯t have anything to gain ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you beat me! The treasures of the sky country Alfheim! The magic ore! Even the grimoire! I¡¯m willing to give you as much as you want! Did you got cold feet, Marren!¡±


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the sky country Alfheim, if you lost to me ¡­¡­¡±


    Elf, or rather Devin, shushed.


    See, what did I say, is what I thought. From the very beginning, this elf has never thought about the consequences of losing.


    ¡°Guh ¡­¡­ The-, then I¡¯ll give you this staff. This wand is made from a thousand-year-old sky tree ¡­¡­¡±


    Devin shifts his eyes to the staff in his hand and thrusts forward somewhat hesitantly.


    He seems to be not sure of how he feels about it. But for me, if that¡¯s how it is, I want something more than the wand.


    ¡°Ah! Then give me that one. You know, the vestments you¡¯re wearing. If you give it to me when I win, I¡¯ll have a duel with you.¡±


    The treasures of the Great Temple of the Elves would surely be of some use.


    I¡¯d also like to analyze its magic circle.


    If you¡¯re going to give it, I¡¯ll dly take it. Then even I will have the will to properly fight the opponent.


    ¡°Wha, Huh? Wha, what are you talking about! Are you crazy! Listen? This vestment is proof that I am recognized by the sky god as the best sorcerer in the sky country of Alfheim!¡±


    Devin cried out with a vein on his forehead, nose breathing wide and lips pursed.


    ¡°This was never my thing to begin with! It is customary to return the gift to the Temple of the Great God at the same time as the recipient dies! It¡¯s like being on loan, so to speak! I would be a disgraceful sinner forever if the people of the earth had taken it from me!¡±


    Devin shouted so, then his shoulders going up and down, breathing hard.


    The veins are showing on his forehead thickly.


    I honestly did not expect him to be so angry.


    ¡°But you said you couldn¡¯t lose to me, right? You must not or cannot lose ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no! In the first ce, using something borrowed from the sky god for a bet is not even possible! What, the Marren¡¯s must be an idiot!?¡±


    I close my eyes for a few seconds and choose my words.


    If I can sessfully inme Devin¡¯s faith and tribal self-esteem, I should be able to drag him out somehow.


    I gather my thoughts, then open my mouth and speak up at once.


    ¡°Your strength is guaranteed by the sky god, right? You said that you were chosen by the sky god and that you couldn¡¯t lose. Isn¡¯t it only natural to use what you borrowed from the sky god as coteral for the words of the sky god? Or is the oracle of the sky god sox? If you don¡¯t believe in the oracle of the sky gods and you¡¯re unsure of your own abilities, put down your staff. Why should I bother to take a duel with a guy who blushes and yells at you to make the wound of defeat less severe?¡±


    ¡°I let you talk and you shamelessly! Once you realize what I¡¯m really capable of, you won¡¯t be able to speak so lightly! The fools of the Dinrat Kingdom who worship the evil god Kudor do not understand the greatness of the sky god!¡±


    ¡°So you want to bet on it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Devin froze, silent, and nced at me with his left red eyes.


    Then hesitantly, he opens his mouth a little.


    ¡°Oh, ohhhh ¡­¡­ okay ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am Abel Belek of the Marren tribe! Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, I don¡¯t mean I agree with that ¡­¡­¡±


    When I hold up my wand, Devin is distraught for a moment, but his expression quickly returns to his face, his red eyes filled with hostility toward me.


    ¡°N-Never mind! We who dwell in the sky bathe in the light of the Moon-Din more than those who crawl on the earth, and gain a part of the immense magic of the Moon-Din! Let me show you! How big the high elves and Marren¡¯s difference! Overwhelming magic! And shudder and fear!¡±


    Devin flipped his vestments and released the seven stones around him.


    ¡°Let me go all out from the beginning!¡±


    On the seven stones scattered around Devin, each magic circle rises to the surface.


    ¡°Stone, serve me¡±


    The thrown stone swells up and turns into the size of a short man.


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t control more than one Stone Servant at a time? It¡¯s not time to despair yet, Abel!¡±


    Devin closes his right eye and opens his left red eye wide.


    As Devin raises his staff high, arge magic circle unfolds around him.


    I put a little more magic into it and then float the ten magic circles and wave my wand.


    ¡°Wind¡±


    The wind blows past the tip of my wand.


    The magic circle of the vestment appears to protect Devin, but it is being scraped away more and more by the force of the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, Devin has taken the wind¡¯s momentum seriously and covers his eyes with his arms from its intensity.


    ¡°Guh!?¡±


    Devin¡¯s feet nearly lifted off the ground, and he bent down to counter it.


    However, the stone doll of Devin, blown by the wind, collided with his abdomen.


    ¡°Bufu!?¡±


    Finally, Devin¡¯s body floats in the air.


    Aiming at their faces, the three stone dolls fly away.


    Devin¡¯s face was covered in blood from the triple blow of the stone doll. With what appeared to be teeth flying through the air, Devin¡¯s body flew backward and mmed into the wall.


    Devin¡¯s body copses on the floor.


    ¡°Not yet ¡­¡­ Not yet, Marlen! Don¡¯t get too cocky! Mere crawling insect, messing around¡­¡­!¡±


    Devin thrusts his elbow into the floor and tries to raise his upper body.


    ¡°Wind, transport¡±


    I continue to wave my wand.


    The wind arises again around Devin and lifts his body into the air.


    ¡°W-What the ¡­¡­! Ah!¡±


    The wand slips through Devin¡¯s hands and floats in the air.


    Devin hurriedly tried to retrieve the staff, but although it grazed his fingertips, he was unable to take it.


    While in the air, he was looking like he was drowning in water.


    I spun Devin¡¯s body around and dropped him to the ground.


    Devin nearly fell headfirst, but turned his body just before he hit the ground and collided with his shoulder first.


    ¡°For you to y with me like this ¡­¡­ Hm?¡±


    The wind I was controlling with my magic stripped the vestments from Devin and brought them to me.


    I put my wand in my pocket, grabbed the vestments with both hands, and rubbed them with my hands.


    ¡°Ohhhhh, It has a pretty interesting set of magic form. And the material is ¡­¡­ what it could be. I¡¯m not sure. Well, for now, I¡¯ll take this one as promised.¡±


    I was about to run my hand up and down the vestments to show them to Devin, but the vestments were unexpectedly heavy, and my body stumbled forward to lean forward.


    Mea said, ¡°Do you want me to hold it?¡± and I decided to ask Mea to take care of it for now, since she was trying to put her hands on it.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me! I¡¯m telling you that that is in the form of something I borrowed! These fools on earth can¡¯t even understand a word! Get your hands off it! It¡¯s not something you people are allowed to touch with your hands! Think that it¡¯s also presumptuous of you to look at it! Let go of it, let go of it¡­¡­! You! You¡¯ve wrinkled it now!¡±


    Aiming at Devin who is shouting, I made the group of stone doll that I floated up high fall down.


    Devin caught the doll with his head.


    A dull, disgusting sound could be heard.


    Devin¡¯s head snapped to the floor and he stopped moving. He seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Mea and I looked at Devin for a few seconds, but there was no sign of him getting up.


    I pointed my wand at the ceiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to analyze it a bit and see if I can make a good hole in it while keeping the wards intact.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ yes. Mea decided to give up on stopping you, For now, the vestments are too heavy, so can I leave them on the ground?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just leave it there.¡±


    Finally, at the next level is the witch¡¯s tower, the seventh level.


    The seventh level was also my highest target point.


    The witch¡¯s tower, which had been so long it made my legs scream many times, was finally over.


    I¡¯ve just received Mea¡¯s permission, and after touring the seventh level, we can take a shortcut back home by breaking down the walls and floors.


    At the sixth level, an A-ranked Jormungand appeared.


    What will Altamir show us at the seventh level?


    -


    Cursed tribe reincarnation Volume 3, on sale now!


    We received a supportive illustration from illustrator Mika Pikazo!

 Chapter 223 - Episode Eighteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (11)

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Episode Eighteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (11)</h4>


    After finishing the analysis of the wards of the sixth level without difficulty, I opened a hole in the ceiling to keep the wards intact and sprouted a staircase to the seventh level.


    On the way up the stairs, I showed off the vestments I was wearing.


    The leather of the vestments was hard in parts, and it was difficult to put on.


    In addition, it had magic stones and gems embedded in it, making it difficult to stretch.


    The size of the robe was XL, so it was too big. The hem rubbed, making it difficult to walk.


    Iined about a lot of things, but I don¡¯t mind this kind of design.


    ¡°What do you think, Mea?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool! It looks much better on you than that elf guy from earlier!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I thought it might not look good on me, and it was too big, but Mea praised it.


    I don¡¯t feel like taking it off when I¡¯m praised. It¡¯s hot, heavy, and hard to walk in, but since I¡¯m at it already, I¡¯ll wear it.


    It was too much luggage to carry around in my hands.


    I climbed up the self-made stairs and was stunned by the sight of the seventh level of the Witch¡¯s Tower.


    In the middle of a vast grasnd, a huge beanstalk tree grows, intricately intertwined.


    It looked as if it was saying, ¡°Climb this if you want to go further¡±.


    The bean tree stretches high into the sky as if to pierce it.


    I couldn¡¯t tell how much of it was just an illusion, but it seemed to be quite tall.


    Even if we were to build a staircase, we had no idea how far we would have to climb.


    I thought about ignoring the beanstalk and exploring the grasnds, but I couldn¡¯t find anything of note except the beanstalk.


    There were no magical beasts, no insects. The grass and flowers were beautiful butmon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is possible ¡­¡­ I¡¯vee all this way¡­¡­¡±


    They make you expect a lot and then remove thedder at thest minute.


    If this is the witch¡¯s way of doing things, then I don¡¯t think I can forgive Altamir.


    ¡°Abel¡­¡­ should we go home now? I¡¯m sure the stairs you just took were pretty tough ¡­¡­ And even if you do, you might not find much, because there are only eight levels.¡±


    I¡¯d like to think that the seventh level isn¡¯t just a way station, but I¡¯ve looked up ¡­¡­ and can¡¯t find anything in particr.


    At most, there are huge clusters of beans.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a way, but ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a little dangerous and I don¡¯t really want to try ¡­¡­ But if you don¡¯t have any other options ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not do that, shall we?¡±


    Mea¡¯s expression twitched slightly.


    It was no use, after all.


    I was going to heap up a bit of soil in this area, but.


    ¡°So, why don¡¯t we cut down this beanstalk? Maybe something worth seeing wille down.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go home straight away! Abel, you¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Your knees are shaking, you know! You¡¯d better not be reckless! I have a feeling that if we cut this down, someone will be very angry with us!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry, after I cut it down, I¡¯ll be responsible for its growth.¡±


    It¡¯s not a bad idea to transfer the magic circle far away and repeat the transfer, but if you slip when yound, you could die at worst.


    I¡¯m not going to risk my life on something like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just give it a try, and if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go back¡­¡­¡±


    I raised my wand and made a magic circle appear.


    ¡°Soil, form, stairs.¡±


    Soil flooded into the air from underneath the ground, forming a staircase parallel to the beanstalk.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not too high ¡­¡­¡±


    I muttered to myself, staring up at the depressingly bright blue sky that seemed to go on forever.


    Climbing. Climbing.


    I continued to climb the stairs that ran parallel to the beanstalk.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ Why don¡¯t you take off your vestments? You look like you¡¯re having a hard time walking ¡­¡­ And you¡¯re sweating like crazy.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ isn¡¯t it harder to walk with it?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave it? We¡¯ll be back as soon as we see this level, after all ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm~¡­¡­ It is said to be the national treasure of the High Elves. I don¡¯t feel like it to just leave it there and go on or something¡­¡­¡±


    I wiped the sweat off my face with my sleeve.


    The material is hard and difficult to wipe off sweat. The sweat doesn¡¯t soak in very well.


    The only thing is, my sweat was all over the high elf¡¯s national treasure.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Somehow, I think this is an unused treasure for me.¡±


    It¡¯s just a hard, heavy, bulky robe.


    It¡¯s true that it looks cool, but that¡¯s about it.


    In addition, it¡¯s too shy to walk around the city without being noticed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can I give it back to the elf person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that. Besides, it was given to me in a legitimate duel.¡±


    I don¡¯t care who my opponent is, I¡¯m not going to rob him.


    These vestments were given to me on the basis of a mutual agreement and a legitimate promise.


    In other words, Devin judged that I was worthy of these vestments and handed them over to me of his own volition.


    It would be an insult to the proud High Elves to turn it back on them. That must be it. It must be.


    I don¡¯t remember forcing my own desires on them at all.


    ¡°I, I see. ¡­¡­¡±


    I sat on the edge of thending of the homemade aerial staircase on the way up.


    I can¡¯t stop my legs from shaking.


    ¡°Ha ¡­¡­ ha ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take a break?¡±


    I looked at the sky.


    The beanstalk was still leading to the sky.


    The stairs were cut off in the middle, so I would have to rebuild them once I got up there.


    Even though I looked all over the ce, I couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary.


    How far should we climb?


    I turned my back and looked down.


    The sheer height sent chills down my spine.


    Far below me, the stairs and the beanstalk had shrunk to nothing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Mea replied like she is relieved.


    I think I¡¯ve done pretty well so far.


    But this is my limit. I¡¯ve lost to Altamir.


    I¡¯m tired of walking to an unknown end.


    I¡¯ll collect the phantom copper Orichalcos¡­¡­ take a look around the sixth level and then open a hole in the tower, build some stairs or a slope, and go home.


    I just want to take a break before I go down.


    As I casually looked up at the edge of the sky, I felt a chill.


    I felt as if something wasing from the edge of the sky.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t you just hear a noise from down there?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Really? I didn¡¯t notice it, but ¡­¡­¡±


    I waspletely distracted by the sky.


    ¡°Mea is going to go check it out a little ¡­¡­ Abel, please rest. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll holler and let you know.¡±


    Mea put down her luggage, grabbed her bow, and went downstairs.


    ¡°We¡¯re on the seventh level of the Witch¡¯s Tower, so don¡¯t move around too much. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s up there ¡­¡­¡±


    However, the danger seems to being from above.


    It¡¯s a good idea to have Meae down a bit.


    Then, I suddenly felt the surrounding spirits¡¯ movement.


    It was a trace of teleportation magic. I was paying attention upward, and I noticed it a moment toote.


    ¡°Mea! Go back!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Immediately behind Mea, who looked back at me, she saw Devin in a terrifying form, with his bright red eyes wide open.


    One of the odd-eyed eyes was bleeding from a direct hit from the stone doll, and was tightly closed.


    ¡°Fufufu ¡­¡­ I finally caught up with you.¡±


    As she turned around to aim her bow at him from close range, Devin flicked Mea¡¯s hand and let it drop, and then put his elbow on Mea¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    Devin shouted as I pointed my wand at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you try anything, I¡¯ll snap this woman¡¯s neck right then and there! If I feel any strange spirit movements or try to turn that wooden puppet against me, I will kill her first!¡±


    The High Elf who had smiled so gracefully at being the chosen one of the Sky God was already gone.


    The High Elf had lost his pride, his confidence, and even his style, and his action was simple and straightforward: taking the girl hostage.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that the High Elf, who had been so adamant about the integrity of their race, was the same man in front of me, smiling happily as he took a hostage in the form of blood and mud.


    I wondered which was faster, my magic or Devin¡¯s movements.


    I was confident, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to try. As I bit my lip, Devin indicated my wand with his chin.


    As I slowly lowered my wand, Devin smiled with satisfaction on his bloodied face.


    ¡°It was still okay If you mocked me only¡­¡­ But I never thought that you would degrade the most precious thing in the world, the sky god, and even treat my national treasure, the vestments, so roughly¡­¡­ Fufufu¡­¡­ You can die a thousand times and it still won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Devin held the ring in the air with the opposite hand that was holding Mea.


    A magic circle appears around Devin, and he and Mea disappear. Then he appeared on the branch of the beanstalk, higher than me.


    ¡°Y, you! What the hell were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ Fufufu¡­¡­ Alright, let¡¯s start the duel over! Although, if you do anything, my hand might identally slip! Fufufu! Hahaha! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°I thought High Elves were a proud lot, but I guess not! They¡¯re just a bunch of mean, evil people! Taking a hostage, what duel is this!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Choose your words! You¡¯re the one who forced me to do this! How dare you mock me when you¡¯re of a lower race! How much more do you want to humiliate me!¡±


    Devin shouted in anger, tears streaming from his eyes.

 Chapter 224 - Episode Nineteen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (12)

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Episode Neen - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (12)</h4>


    ¡°Y-You! Please let me go!¡±


    Mea grabbed Devin¡¯s arm with her hand and bit him, then raised her leg and kicked Devin¡¯s leg.


    But Devin didn¡¯t falter.


    Devin red at me and increased the strength of his arm around Mea¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Aoooo.¡±


    ¡°Ha~ I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been tamed by the Dinrat Kingdom and are a bit of a peacekeeper, but you¡¯re far too weak. It¡¯s pathetic.¡±


    Devin said nonchntly.


    It seems that the target is Me and have no feelings for Mea.


    This is a relief at first, but given Devin¡¯s personality, you never know what might trigger his anger towards Mea.


    It¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s trying to get rid of his grudge against me byying a hand on Mea.


    The stalker elf¡¯s character is not normal.


    ¡°Me, Mea, stop for now! If you make him any angrier, he¡¯ll really kill you! Ca-, calm down, Devin! Okay, okay! I¡¯m sorry! Here, I¡¯ll give you back your vestments! I¡¯ll give you something else ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to forgive you for that! I¡¯m not kidding around! Death is the only way to atone for my supreme race and the sky gods!¡±


    A magic circle appears in Devin¡¯s open, red left eye.


    No, instead of a magic circle¡­¡­ is it a summoning crest?


    The ugliest emblem I¡¯ve ever seen swirled in his eyes, and then it spread to Devin¡¯s face and all over his body, emitting a hideous red light.


    ¡°?Summon!¡±


    A magic circle appeared, and in the middle of it, a ck-cloaked figure appeared.


    The crest fluttered in the air, there are several long, thin, de-like objects extending into the air.


    They seemed to be tentacles, but they were metallic. It was hard to tell whether they were hard or soft just by looking at them.


    The face peeking out from the cloak was only a translucent sphere floating in the air.


    The ck cloak, the asional translucent face, and the sharp metal tentacles.


    I had seen this strange appearance before.


    ¡°Could it be ¡­¡­ Thanatos the Spirit of Death?¡±


    This is one of the great spirits described in the high-ranking spirit chart found in Lark¡¯s mansion.


    I thought the illustrations looked eerie, like graffiti, but I didn¡¯t expect them to look exactly like this.


    It is said that he served the sky god Silfheim, although he was only a fragment, and if this is true, he is one of the few great demons that have lived on since the age of mythology.


    ¡°How did you know that? The Sky God carved the summoning crest into my eyes in a dream!¡¡The oracle told me to save it until the war, though ¡­¡­ Abel Belek! You alone will suffer and die without waiting for the day of the Moon Festival Dinmei!¡±


    ording to the myth, all of the five great gods except Kudor had been erased by Kudor.


    I had thought that at most they only had some faith left in him, but the fact that he was sending not only his treasures but also his minions was really creepy.


    Could it be that the sky god really still exists?


    The water god Levi actually came down to me once, so maybe it¡¯s toote for me to do anything about it, but¡­


    ¡°W-, war ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something, Abel Belek. The reason I came down to the impure earth was to prepare for the attack of Alfheim, the Sky Country, on the Dinrat Kingdom. He has a grudge against the Dinrat kingdom, and he wants to invite Altamir, who has great skill and knowledge in magic, toe to Alfheim, the Sky Country. I¡¯m not interested in the impurend, and I don¡¯t like the idea of bringing Norcs in, but it¡¯s the oracle of the sky god. The presence of a single alchemist is sometimes more useful than ten thousand soldiers.¡±


    ¡­¡­ The High Elves are going to invade the Dinrat Kingdom?


    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s been any kind of conflict between the two countries. Originally, the High Elves are exclusive-like by nature.


    The only thing I can think of that could have triggered this is if Ebelheid had activated his floating fortress against the High Elves ¡­¡­


    ¡°So, after I kill you, all your friends will also die, so don¡¯t worry, suffer and die! Especially Marren, all of you will be destroyed by me personally in no time!¡±


    Devin¡¯s left eye turned from red to blue.


    I¡¯m sure the right eye, which is now closed, was also blue.


    This means that he was not originally an odd-eye either.


    In the left eye, which is blue, there is a faint red magic circle floating in the air.


    If it were a normal summoning pattern, it would not cause the eye to change color.


    Perhaps that spirit of death, Thanatos, has entered into a special contract, not a normal one, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been using his bright red left eye as a gate to share some of his magic with Devin since normal times.


    ¡°¡­¡­, No-, No way.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha! It¡¯s not a lie! What would happen if I lied to you about dying here? Isn¡¯t that scary? Isn¡¯t it horrible! To see the earth be the center of war! The High Elves will overrun the people of the earth!¡±


    ¡°So you just have that much magic power even if you received such a exaggerated spiritual blessing.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how much of this is true, but I wonder what the sky god was expecting from this guy.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s expecting a lot from him since you gave him a spirit, magic, and even a vestment.


    Devin didn¡¯t understand what I was saying, so he opened his mouth and was silent for a few seconds.


    Mea also looked at me with a troubled look on her face.


    It was me, of all people, who had just warned Mea that she would be killed if she angered Devin any further.


    I gently put my hand over my mouth.


    ¡°Sorry, those words just now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanatos! To make sure that his soul will never be at peace again, sh him from the tips of his fingers to his heart, and give him eternal suffering with a curse word! Let him wander forever in theherworld!¡±


    Thanatos extends sharp tentacles one after another from his cloak and spreads them in the air.


    Then it floats in a spiral orbit, aiming its tentacles at me.

 Chapter 225 - Episode Twenty - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (13)

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Episode Twenty - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (13)</h4>


    I could see an eerie swirl beginning to form on Thanatos¡¯ translucent face.


    I felt as if my eyes were met with Thanatos¡¯ vortex. I felt as if I were being sucked into the center of the vortex, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡±


    I was about to reach for my wand, but decided against it and looked at Devin.


    ¡°Hey, I told you not to use magic. Is your memory bad? You Marren!¡±


    Devin said with a smile on his eerie, magic-covered face.


    ¡°Abel! Please take out the Mea! If we don¡¯t do something, even Abel¡­¡­!¡±


    Mea cries out with tears streaming down her face.


    This is not good, it¡¯s not good at all.


    That elf¡¯s magic power was so weak and admitted that the High Elf was outmatched by the Marren, the same day he dered that he will y a trick, his pride must feel like trash that he took hostages, but his persistence is incredible.


    If I make a move, he will do everything in his power to harm Mea, knowing that he will dieter.


    However, there was no way I could get rid of the Great Spirit without magic.


    Suddenly, Thanatos, who was stretching his arms out to me, stopped moving.


    It was a strange movement as if he was suddenly suspended by a thread.


    Thanatos slowly lifted his head and stared into the air.


    I raised my head as if caught by Thanatos. I felt a strange magical power.


    It was different from any magic I had ever felt before.


    I felt my blood drain away.


    ¡°Hey, Devin! Get down from there! Hey!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You gonna drag Mea into this? You idiot! Get down! That¡¯s not a good height! Jump!¡¡Ceasefire!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to fall for that old trick? You¡¯re miserable! All you can do is desperately hang on to your scythe! Hahahahahahaha! Lick the sole of my shoe and maybe I¡¯ll believe you. That is, if you can make it up here while avoiding Thanatos!¡±


    The vortex of Thanatos¡¯ face gained speed as it whirled around.


    Suddenly Thanatos turns towards Devin, extending two sharp arms from his sleeves as he heads towards him.


    ¡°Tha, Thanatos! Why are youing over here ¡­¡­! H-, hey, stop! Stop! Guh!¡±


    Devin pushes Mea away from Thanatos.


    Thanatos bends his sharp arm and gently holds Mea, then extends his arm and dexterously ces her on a nearby branch.


    He knocked Devin off the branch with the side of his sharp arm.


    ¡°Gah! Thanatos ¡­¡­ Why! ¡­¡­¡±


    Devin fell through the air.


    And finally, the thing I had been on the lookout for appeared right near Thanatos.


    It appeared very close¡­¡­ or rather at, the level of Thanatos.


    It was too big. It was so big that it almost covered my vision as I looked up at the sky.


    In a word, it was like a fish made of huge stones. It didn¡¯t have a face, but instead, its entire body was carved with magic circles and forms and the like.


    I had heard about it several times in pictures and folklore.


    In the Dinrat Kingdom, this magical beast is often used as a symbol of fear and disaster, and is called Apocalypse.


    It is a legendary beast that is said to have once almost destroyed the world.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. ¡­¡­ This is a huge viper, with this the level rised too high¡±


    -Apocalypse, a magical beast that looks like a fish made out of a giant stone.


    It is said that the Apocalypse appears once every ten years, wanders off, wreaks havoc, and then simply vanishes.


    It hasn¡¯t been seen since about a hundred years ago, but ¡­¡­ No one would have imagined that it was with Altamir in the Witch¡¯s Tower.


    Its danger level is, of course, unknown. It¡¯s not something that can be measured in Bs or As.


    The form engraved on a part of Apocalypse¡¯s body shed.


    The next moment, severalrge stone needles shot out from the glowing part of Apocalypse¡¯s body and pierced Thanatos.


    The needles were also engraved with some kind of magic form.


    Even though Thanatos was pierced through his body, he extended arge number of sharp des from inside his cloak and stabbed back into Apocalypse¡¯s body surface.


    A number ofrge wounds appeared on Apocalypse¡¯s sturdy body surface, and pieces of Apocalypse fell in a heap.


    The part of the body that had been cracked by Thanatos¡¯ attack was glowing with a poisonous purple light.


    He might have given it some kind of curse.


    However, the scale was too different. It didn¡¯t seem to have done much damage.


    As soon as the form on Apocalypse¡¯s needle shed, Thanatos¡¯ cloak ttened as if it had been subjected to a powerful pressure, and lumps of metal fell out of the cloak.


    ¡°I-, if you¡¯re going to keep this stuff down, you might as well start at the beginning. ¡­¡­¡±


    As the adventurers climbed halfway up, the Apocalypse must havee into view.


    They are definitely trying to cut off our path of retreat and take us down.


    ¡°¡­¡­ At any rate, I¡¯m d Mea is safe. Looks like she¡¯s saved by Altamir¡¯s bad character.¡±


    I turn my attention to Devin, who is falling.


    I¡¯m sure that Tanatos was the first to notice the existence of Apocalypse, and he knew that Devin¡¯s life was in danger, so he knocked Devin down.


    He also let Mea go without hurting her.


    I was grateful to Thanatos, who was now a piece of cloth hooked onto Apocalypse¡¯s body.


    Suddenly, my vision caught sight of Devin falling.


    Devin was holding his staff as he fell into an awkward position.


    What he was going to do immediately popped into my mind.


    I half-reflexively pointed my wand at Devin.


    ¡°Wind!¡±


    Devin shouted, making a magic circle appear.


    Using wind, hoping to soften the impact of hisnding.


    I waved my wand and redrew the magic circle.


    The wind blows as if to push Devin back. Devin fell headfirst, mming his chin into the branch of the beanstalk with great force.


    ¡°Ago! Gah!¡±


    He spun around and fell.


    Devin¡¯s body hit branches, trunks, and everywhere, sometimes scraping and screaming as he fell.


    ¡°Ogg, oggeh! Gogah! Hoberu!¡±


    I spit on Devin as he fell, covered in blood.


    Then I quickly looked at Mea.


    ¡°Mea, are you alright!¡±


    ¡°Me-, Mea is fine. B-But that¡¯s not the point! Up ¡­¡­ up ¡­¡­!!!¡±


    At that moment, the cry of Apocalypse echoed.


    It was a terrifying sound, like a harbinger of a natural disaster.


    The lush green grasnds that covered the ground contrasted sharply with the eerie rocky mass of Apocalypse that covered the sky.

 Chapter 226 - Episode Twenty One - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (14)

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Episode Twenty One - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (14)</h4>


    Apocalypse swims in the air and rotates his body vertically.


    The wind is blowing and the beanstalk is swaying widely.


    I¡¯m d I¡¯m on top of the stairs. Mea is holding on for dear life, but I would have been blown away.


    The Apocalypse tilted its head back and turned its huge, eyeless face toward me.


    If you look closely, you can see that some of the magic circles carved into Apocalypse¡¯s body are shaped like eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of one problem and another problem. ¡­¡­ Altamir doesn¡¯t know the limits, does she?¡±


    The length of the Apocalypse is likely to be several hundred meters.


    I¡¯m not sure how they could have hidden such a huge monster inside the tower.


    Apocalypse inhales air strongly.


    At that moment, the magic circle engraved all over Apocalypse¡¯s body glowed.


    I can feel Apocalypse¡¯s magic power rising and rising.


    Something is definitelying.


    ¡°Tree, form, arm.¡±


    I point my wand towards the beanstalk.


    A part of the beanstalk grows rapidly and intertwines to form arge arm.


    I make a fist and raise it to the sky.


    ¡°Come to my hand!¡±


    Arge blue spear was grasped in the huge hand made of a tree.


    Yes, it was Levi¡¯s spear, the most powerful weapon in mythology that I had received from the god Levi.


    It may have been a fake, but it was definitely powerful enough.


    After all, I am proud of the fact that I stabbed the wrist of its owner, the self-proimed Levi himself, and popped it off.


    I pointed my wand at the spear held in my hand made of beanstalk and poured magic power into it.


    A dazzling light covers the entire spear.


    After I¡¯ve filled it with magic power all my might without holding back, I pointed my wand at the Apocalypse rising above us.


    ¡°Go!!!¡±


    Levi¡¯s spear, thrown by the tree arm, took off vertically.


    A bundle of light pierced Apocalypse¡¯s abdomen.


    The magic circles and forms all over Apocalypse¡¯s body shone endlessly. The area becamepletely white.


    Only the outline of Apocalypse¡¯s body hovered in the white world.


    Apocalypse, whose body was pierced vertically by the bundle of light, soon shot out another bundle of light from another part of its huge body.


    It seemed that the magical energy inside Apocalypse overflowed and destroyed its body surface.


    The bundles of light continued to increase in number, and soon even Apocalypse¡¯s figure was no longer visible.


    When the light cleared, there were stone remnants lying around that seemed to belong to Apocalypse, and sand was dancing in the air.


    The beanstalk was neatly obliterated above a certain height.


    There were severalrge holes in the ground. The damage must have been caused by the flux of light that spilled from the Apocalypse.


    ¡°¡­¡­ As I thought, this spear might be real after all.¡±


    The Apocalypse is a magic beast that can take on an entire country by itself.


    If you can obliterate that in a single blow, It might be right to think that Levi¡¯s spear is real.


    While Abel ball is diffuse, Levi¡¯s spear seems to be more powerful by concentrating on a single point.


    It¡¯s probably more powerful than Abel ball in terms of instantaneous power.


    Since it only needs to be thrown with magic power, there is no need to concentrate on itpared to Abel ball, which needs to be carefully coordinated withplicated magic circles.


    It¡¯s a shame, but Levi¡¯s spear is probably more practical.


    ¡­¡­ Wait, when I exchanged blows with Levi before, I won, right?


    ¡°By the way, that spear seemed shinier than before Levi threw it¡­¡­¡±


    Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    The goal is now aplished.


    In this seventh level, this beanstalk was probably designed to bring it down when the apocalypse makes it difficult to retreat after climbing it.


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more to it than that.


    I don¡¯t know what I can use it for, but I¡¯ll pick up the remains of the Apocalypse as a souvenir, and then I¡¯ll confront that idiot elf and turn him in to the royals via Lark so that he can exin his disturbing words.


    If what the elf said is true, we¡¯re in big trouble.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, are you done?¡±


    Mea rubbed her eyes and looked back and forth in the air.


    ¡°Ahhh, that magic beast should already be gone. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s thanks to the spear, though ¡­¡­ Haha, I feel like it the apocalypse wasn¡¯t as legendary as they say.¡±


    In the past, there have been many attempts to defeat Apocalypse, and even countries that don¡¯t get along with each other have joined forces to subjugate it, but all of them ended in failure.


    It is said that even if 10,000 sorcerers continued to shoot magic for three days and three nights, it did not fall.


    I didn¡¯t get that impression at all, though, as it disappeared with a single blow of the spear.


    However, it seems that Altamir is a much more formidable opponent than the rumors suggest.


    I¡¯ve messed up the wards so far, but will it really be okay?


    If his pet is Apocalypse, she¡¯s probably more than that.


    Unlike a magic beast, she has wisdom.


    I hope the seal hasn¡¯t been loosened because of the Abel ball smashing through the lower levels of the tower. ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Abel, above.¡±


    ¡°What? D-Don¡¯t tell me that Apocalypse is still alive ¡­¡­!¡±


    I look up at the sky.


    I looked up at the sky and saw a huge crack in the sky. The crack was getting wider and wider, and at the same time, the seventh level itself seemed to be shrinking.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah¡±


    I¡¯m sure Levi¡¯s spear, filled with magic power, prated the wards through the apocalypse.


    As expected of Levi¡¯s spear. No wonder it¡¯s called the most powerful weapon in mythology.


    Although he himself was not much of a threat.


    Of course, above the seventh level is the eighth level, where Altamir is sealed.


    Frankly, I¡¯m tired of this.


    The overwhelming size of the Apocalypse had taken its toll on me, and Devin had taken Mea hostage, so I wasn¡¯t in the best of moods.


    And above all, I was tired not only mentally, but also physically.


    After all, I had to keep climbing the stairs to the seventh level, and I had to keep climbing the stairs on the seventh level as well.


    On top of that, I still had the huge task of handing over this stupid elf to my Lord Lark.


    ¡°Is it a bad idea to go back¡­¡­ Can¡¯t we do it next week? I¡¯d like to go back to Palgas Vige and rest for a while ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not good, is it? Maybe tomorrow Altamir is already somewhere else¡­¡±


    I gave up and pointed my wand towards the copsed staircase.


    When I recited the spell, the soil rises to the surface and continuously forms the staircase, which eventually leads to therge hole in the sky.

 Chapter 227 - Episode Twenty-Two - The Search of a Certain Collector (2) (Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Episode Twenty-Two - The Search of a Certain Collector (2) (Side: Collector)</h4>


    Just before Abel and the others headed to the final level of the Witch¡¯s Tower, to Altamir ¡ª arge man in a blue cloak was walking on the first level.


    He was the legendary adventurer, The Collector.


    ¡°The Witch¡¯s Tower has a unique warding system, and each level has a different view. The first level is the Great ins ¡­¡­ Huh.¡±


    He clicks his tongue, then turns his head.


    The first level of the witch¡¯s tower was no different from the exterior, just a bleak expanse of brick.


    ¡°Apparently, it was all just a big lie. I can¡¯t expect anything anymore.¡±


    Indeed, there was a perfect amount of grass and dirt on the bricks.


    It seems to be just a deserted dungeon that no one passes through.


    If you insist that this is a great in brought about by a peculiar ward, then any ce is a great in depending on your mind.


    (I didn¡¯t travel all the way to the Dinrat Kingdom for this¡­¡­ I was expecting to find something new in my collection when I heard that no one had ventured beyond the fifth level of the legendary dungeon in a hundred years, but I never thought I¡¯d fall for such a typical hoax now. It¡¯s so frustrating.)


    It has been a hundred years since thest time the collector came to the Dinrat Kingdom.


    He had traveled to other countries and spent his days searching for treasures.


    The only reason why he returned to the Dinrat Kingdom was because he heard about the existence of the Witch¡¯s Tower, where various treasures were rumored to be sleeping.


    And now, here we are. It was infuriating.


    The collector tilted his head upward.


    He saw arge hole in the ceiling.


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­The remains of sorcery. It¡¯s a shame that it didn¡¯t copse before. The fact that it hasn¡¯t copsed until now is a miracle. It would be foolish to unleash such piercing magic in a small dungeon¡­)


    The collector let out a sigh as he looked at the ceiling.


    (But I¡¯vee this far already. The height of this tower alone was quite impressive. So let¡¯s just climb to the top. It¡¯s not like they built this huge tower just as a joke. It couldn¡¯t all be a lie. If I climb up to the top, I might find something worth looking at.)


    The collector points his arm toward the hole, and a dagger appears in his hand.


    The collector squinted and stared, focused on the wall at the end of the hole, and held out the dagger.


    The dagger¡¯s de ejected, and in an instant, it recoiled and plunged into the wall in its extension.


    A long chain hung between the de and the hilt.


    When the collector gripped the hilt tightly, the chain was coiled in an instant.


    The force of the chain pulled his body up into the air and moved him directly to the second level.


    The ejected de was fully contained in the hilt, and he was in a position as if he were thrusting the sword against a wall.


    The collector hung his foot on the wall and easily pulled out the de that had been stuck so deeply.


    ¡°Fuhahahaha! It¡¯s nice being easy! Thanks to the idiot who drilled that hole ¡­¡­ huh?¡±


    The area was still the same bleak brickwork.


    That¡¯s fine. The collector knew that the variousndscapes were just a fairy tale of exaggerated rumors.


    However, the magic that had prated the dungeon had not lost its momentum and had continued to plunge through to the ceiling of the second level.


    (¡­¡­ By the looks of it, the third level is also a wreck. He seems to be three times of an idiot as I thought.)


    In addition, in the center of the second level, where bricks are scattered, a staircase has been set in the soil as if to reopen the door.


    ¡°This idiot is not sorry at all.¡±


    The collector touched the stairs with his hand.


    (Hmm, judging by the traces of spirits, it must be very recent.)


    The collector climbed up the stairs to the third level, which seemed to have been built by the sorcerer who had gone before him.


    The sorcerer who had created this mess might still be in this tower.


    If so, I might be able to test out a few of my treasures from around the world.


    There is no doubt that he is a persona non grata, but the scale of his magic is quiterge.


    Note: persona non grata means uneptable or unwee person.


    He must be somewhat of a famous sorcerer.


    With this in mind, he climbed the stairs.


    The whole area beyond the stairs had turned into a wreckage of flying debris.


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    The magic that had prated from the first to the third level seemed to have gone straight through the wall.


    On the way here, the collector once heard a loud explosion from afar, which may have been the sound of the magic bullet that destroyed the witch¡¯s tower flying high into the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmm.¡±


    The third level was indeed just a ruin of wreckage, but there was something odd about it that caught the collector¡¯s attention.


    The floor of the third level was slightly wet, and the corpses of half-fish demon sea marines and one-eyed flying fish, which had just died after drying out fromck of water,y strewn about in the passage.


    There was a strange bias in the pool of corpses.


    The discerning collector, who had been traveling for hundreds of years, noticed that they were traces of spatial magic.


    When space is stretched by magic, and when it is interrupted, a partial contraction of space urs, forcing the objects inside to move to a biased position.


    The bias of the corpse was certainly such.


    (Obviously, a water-dwelling type of magical beast had lived here for a long time. And the fact that they showed different appearances at each level was probably not just a rumor. Though unfortunately, it seems to have been after one hell of a beast had passed by.)


    The collector said as he looked at the dried-up carcasses.


    There may have been a massive space maniption by a special ward.


    However, it seems that there was some idiot who had unleashed a magic that could break through the wards with force, without any deep purpose.


    The collector¡¯s foot crushed the withered head of the half-fish demon sea marine.


    The collector kicked it in the air, sending bits of flesh sticking to its underside flying, then looked at the shattered carcass at his feet and snickered.


    ¡°However, It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen anything this outrageous. I can¡¯t say the same for myself, though. Fuhahahahahaha.¡±


    The collector looked at the sky through therge hole in the wall and then climbed the stairs to the fourth level.


    The fourth level was an illusion-like forest. It was too cramped to be described as a dungeon so far, and the only magical beasts were dead goblins, not the too poorly constructed brick wreckage. It was a forest of a certain size.


    Trees with leaves of various colors spread out all over the area.


    (Hoh~, so the rumors were true. Hmm, I see, this ward is somewhat interesting. But ¡­¡­)


    The area around the ground was covered with traces of something that had passed through with tremendous force, gouged, and dug up.


    There were even holes in the trees.


    There seemed to be dozens of seriously injured and dying dragon heads in the forest.


    There was not a glimpse of the top-notch adventurer-killing dragonheads that are said to eat people in packs.


    They licked the wounds of theirpanions and let out a mournful cry.


    The golden dragon head, generally considered to be of high value, was also covered in wounds, lying as if looking up at the sky.


    He looked like he had wounds all over his body.


    The fact that he had left it there after having done so much to it suggests that he was not hunting the dragonhead for its value.


    It¡¯s not as if they recognized it as a threat, seeing as there were traces of them chasing it around.


    ¡°Even I¡¯m a little put off by this¡­¡­¡±


    As the dragon head watched the collector from afar with a frightened look in their eyes, the collector made his way to the stairs leading to the fifth level.

 Chapter 228 - Episode Twenty-Three - The Search of a Certain Collector (3) (Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Episode Twenty-Three - The Search of a Certain Collector (3) (Side: Collector)</h4>


    Having ovee the fourth level of the dragon head¡¯sir without difficulty, the collector was now moving on to the fifth level, the cave of crystalline stone.


    Somewhere in the back of his mind, the collector was relieved to find that not only the fourth level but also the fifth level was safe and sound.


    (As expected, he wasn¡¯t that inconsiderate. If the rest of the levels were all in ruins, I was going to torture that sorcerer to death and hang him on the tower for eternity.)


    The collector looked at the ceiling and pictured the sorcerer ahead of him in his mind, this way and that, as he pleased.


    ¡°If he has blown through the warding of spatial magic, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a normal sorcerer. Did he bring in a magical weapons and try shooting them. Hmm ¡­¡­¡±


    The collector opened his bandage-covered mouth, flicked out his blue-purple tongue, and licked.


    (Looks like he got a rather interesting toy. I¡¯d like to be able to unleash it in a good way, too. I don¡¯t think he n give it up anyway. First of all, I¡¯ll blow up that sorcerer¡¯s head with that magical weapon and steal it. Fufufu¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very pale If you knew that your special weapon would be pointed at you. From what I¡¯ve seen of the path he¡¯s taken so far, I¡¯d say he¡¯s quite the brute. There¡¯s no need to hesitate.)


    I thought about the time I¡¯ll take away the magic weapon from the sorcerer andughed out loud.


    However, he had no idea that it wasn¡¯t a magic weapon or anything, but just a stroke of magic.


    At the time, he hadn¡¯t imagined that the witch¡¯s tower had been half destroyed by a magic bullet that Abel had casually fired to see how it would react when the ward was attacked.


    (It might not be a bad idea to try shooting at the nearby territory from the tower at random. I want to know the distance and power first. I can see those fools panicking about the revenge of Altamir. It would also be fun to provoke a grudge from the Dinrat Kingdom, the world¡¯s greatest power.)


    It was not umon for the collectors to go out of their way to get involved in wars to test the power of the treasures they had acquired, or to deliberately send assassins to fight against those in power.


    However, no matter what kind of opponent is chosen, it is rare to be able to perform a satisfactory performance test, as it usually results in overkill.


    (Fufufu¡­¡­For the first time in ten years, my collection will increase. Oh, I can¡¯t help but look forward to it. It¡¯s been decades since I¡¯ve felt this kind of excitement. When I saw the wreckage of the lower levels, I was only worried, but my trip to the Dinrat Kingdom was not in vain!)


    Thinking that he had already acquired the treasure, he walked lightly through the fifth level.


    A magic beast appeared targeting that collector¡¯s back.


    It was a giant bat ¡­¡­, nearly five meters long.


    The giant bat was considered to be one of the fastest and thickest B-rank magic beast, and was considered to be quite vicious.


    The giant bat¡¯s eyes shed and it tried to bite the collector¡¯s shoulder.


    The collector pointed his arm without looking behind him. Arge sword suddenly appeared and tore the giant bad¡¯s body clean in two.


    The ughtered bodies stick to the walls on either side.


    The collector puts his magic power into the greatsword and sends the blood flying.


    When the collector removes his hand from the sword, it quickly fades away and disappears.


    ¡°This is why I can¡¯t stand stupid monsters that don¡¯t understand power differences. Well, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of humans who can¡¯t tell the difference, though.¡±


    The collector let out a gloomyugh, thinking of the prince¡¯s men he had killed beforeing to the tower, and went on as if nothing had happened.


    Already, their names had slipped the collector¡¯s mind.


    After that, the collector was not attacked by any magical beasts within the fifth level.


    He leisurely stepped into the sixth level, which had been unexplored until Abel¡¯s arrival.


    On the sixth level, the collector found something strange.


    It was a cube of six shiny, blue metal blocks.


    The collector tilted his head and put his face close to the metal cubes and looked at them.


    (¡­¡­ Wow, isn¡¯t that a phantom copper Orichalcos? ording to history, there should be very few of these in the Dinrat Kingdom, but ¡­¡­ why is there so much of it ¡­¡­? Don¡¯t tell me she recreated it? You¡¯ve been holed up in a tower for a hundred years, building these things? The history of the world is about to change.)


    It is said that in the era that has now be a myth, there was a high level of magic technology, and it was said that there was a battle of magic with an extraordinary power that was far different from that of today.


    It is said that the phantom copper Orichalcos was made in the mythical age.


    The fact that some of the technology from the mythical era has been recreated could be the catalyst for the return of that era.


    (I¡¯d heard that Altamir was a hell of an alchemist, but ¡­¡­ I never thought she¡¯d seed in creating the phantom copper Orichalcos. It might not be a bad idea to take her out of the tower, threaten her, and make her my personal alchemist for making my armor.)


    While thinking about this, the collector was flipping through the cube of the phantom copper Orichalcos.


    (But ¡­¡­ it has a beautiful box shape. I don¡¯t feel any bias at all. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s difficult to process them beautifully due to their high resistance, but that¡¯s Altamir for you. As a ymate, she passes. This seems to be the vault of Artamia¡¯s phantom copper, Orichalcos.)


    When I looked at the end of the passageway, I saw arge armor made of phantom copper Orichalcos sitting on the side of the passageway with its head in its hands.


    A single swordy at its feet.


    Why it was sitting there was a mystery, but it seemed to have been given a pseudo-will by magic.


    It could be a kind of golem.


    The collector gazed at the phantom bronze Orichalcos armor, wondering if there was such a thing.


    Immediately after, he noticed that the volume of the armor was equal to the volume of a cube.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ No way!¡±


    The phantom copper Orichalcos was cold to the touch.


    In addition to being highly resistant to magic, the phantom copper Orichalcos is also resistant to heat.


    It is capable of maintaining a normal temperature even in thend of ice, as it can dissipate any heat or cold air in a matter of seconds.


    Judging from that, it seemed to be right after it had been chilled and hardened.


    If you think about it that much, the collector could guess that the sorcerer in question had melted down arge armor guard made of the phantom copper Orichalcos, hardened it into a cube, and left it there.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Looks like there¡¯s a full-blown lunatic up ahead.¡±


    The way he melted down the phantom copper Orichalcos, which is supposed to be resistant to magic and heat, It seems that the collector has changed his mind about the sorcerer, who seems to be one or two ranks higher than what he had expected so far.


    The collector¡¯s entire body trembled.


    ¡°Fufufu¡­¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a chance to try out a straight-up treasure hunt. I can¡¯t wait to see how far you can follow me.¡±


    Naturally, he was trembling in excitement.


    Collectors have been traveling around the world for hundreds of years.


    But no matter how much the collectors cut corners, there was never a proper fight anywhere.


    Even a test run of a weapon with tricky movements would be a disappointment if the opponent was a small fish that couldn¡¯t even dodge a straight-line attack.


    There was no need to use a weapon that specialized in power. No matter what I use, if it hit them, they die.


    Even so, he preferred to use the greatsword because he liked it, but the collector was beginning to feel a coldness towards such a meaningless fighting style.


    Most opponents could be dealt with with bare hands.


    But he was hoping that this sorcerer would be able tost about five minutes if he cut corners and took him on at random.


    ¡°Now I have to decide which one I¡¯m going to try.¡±

 Chapter 229 - Episode Twenty-Five - The Witch Altamir (1)

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Episode Twenty-Five - The Witch Altamir (1)</h4>


    Note: Please don¡¯t be confused. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it skipped the title Episode Twenty-Four in the raw. So I just followed what I got from the raw ??.


    **********


    I finally set foot on the eighth level, the top of the Witch¡¯s Tower.


    The inside was a long passage.


    There was no end in sight, just a straight path.


    The floor and walls were made of ore with a faint green or blue glow.


    Magic circles and strange patterns were drawn all over the ce.


    The suspicious light emitted by the ore created a strange atmosphere.


    I had destroyed the floor through the apocalypse and made a huge hole in this level, but the warding magic didn¡¯t seem to be broken.


    I can feel the magic power that is iparably stronger than the wards that are deployed on the other levels.


    It seems that the wards have been carefully designed to ensure that the main body of Altamir does not escape.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s an eerie ce, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    Mea said while looking around the passage.


    ¡°¡­¡­ this might be a bit of a problem.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on to something, aren¡¯t you? For Abel to feel so weak. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest¡­¡­ I had a bad feeling about this as soon as we climbed. That if we go any further might be dangerous. My premonition was right. This is ce is bad. Mea, look ahead ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea followed what I said and looked at the end of the passage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything yet, though ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±


    ¡°What? W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ My leg might have cramps.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I¡¯ve been pushing my legs pretty hard to get here.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve gone over the limit.


    My shins are so tight. They could tear at any moment.


    ¡°Le-, let¡¯s take a break. I can¡¯t go any further.¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea¡¯s shoulders slumped in disappointment, and she looked at me with a frown.


    ¡°Abel, can you just be a little tense even a little bit for a second ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-, no, I¡¯m serious, because my leg is ¡­¡­ going to be holding my leg and moaning in front of Altamir.¡±


    ¡°Ehhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please rub my feet a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Leave it to Mea!¡±


    Mea¡¯s face lit up, and she left her luggage and ran to my side.


    ¡­¡­ You can¡¯t say too much about others when ites to tension, can you?


    Once I sat down at the end of the aisle, I decided to ask Mea to massage my feet.


    As she rubs my feet, she asks me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You said Artamia¡¯s research into forbidden magic has brought her to the attention of the government, and that she was a dangerous person who set up an army of golems against the court magicians, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s possible that Altamir will break the seal and leave, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the government is looking for her for researching forbidden magic, and having an army of golems against a court magician, and that¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Huh¡­¡­ I think I¡¯m going to end up in a simr situation if I get noticed by the government.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think we¡¯d get along well.¡±


    ¡°Mea thought so too for a moment¡­¡­¡±


    We took a break and headed onward and onward.


    In the back of the aisle, there was a figurehead that was twice as tall as me.


    ¡°A mirror ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea muttered curiously.


    The world reflected in the mirror is distorted and a vortex appears.


    From within the mirror, a dark-eyed with curly orange hair woman appeared.


    She wears a poisonous purple pointy hat on her head and a cloak of the same color.


    She is short in stature, carrying a huge staff in a somewhat annoying manner, floating softly in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this is Altamir¡­¡­?¡±


    She is a lot younger than I thought she would be.


    I don¡¯t think her age matters since she seems to be spiritified ¡­¡­ Perhaps this is what she looks like when he bes a spirit.


    She is short in stature, but her age seems to be around twenty or so.


    I thought that she had be a spirit because she was trapped in a special ward, but her spirit body is too well organized.


    Perhaps she had been turning herself into a spirit to be immortal even before she was sealed in the witch¡¯s tower.


    This means that at the age of twenty or so, she had the skills and knowledge to make herself a spirit.


    I think I have a certain amount of knowledge as well, but as you can see, there are a lot of conflicts that are forbidden, and I don¡¯t have enough experience to put it to practical use.


    ¡°I, If I had five, a few more years too¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, are you thinking of something strange?¡±


    I¡¯ve been thinking about my rivalry with Altamir, Mea asked fearfully.


    I certainly want to live a long life, but if I¡¯m asked if I want to stop being human, I¡¯m not sure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Peltaire is long dead,¡­¡­ and I knew there would be assassins from the royal family sooner orter, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d suddenly start sting away with magic weapons. But I¡¯m not going to just disappear for free either.¡±


    As Altamir spun his staff, her figure and the surrounding walls disappeared, and the space expanded at once.


    Far up in the room, in the distance, Altamir¡¯s figure appears.


    Chantless teleportation ¡­¡­ It might not be the cause of magic tools that make the difference, but the fact that Altamir is a spirit and can directly manipte simple magic without the need for a spirit.


    Spirits are able to directly cause simple magical phenomena.


    Originally, magic is something that is said by giving instructions to countless spirits and giving them magical power in exchange.


    ¡°Truth to be told, I¡¯m happy to see a human for a long time, but ¡­¡­ since I can¡¯t afford to y with you, I¡¯m going to be serious. I¡¯ll make this finish in an instant. If you want to hate someone, you should hate your boss for sending you here.¡±


    She seemed to think that I had been sent here by someone else.


    I was expecting her to be more dangerous than that, but maybe she¡¯s a more reasonable person.


    The only thing is, she¡¯s in a serious situation right now, with veins on her forehead, wrinkles between her eyebrows, and a sharp re at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared for this kind of situation. It¡¯s not something I¡¯d use against just two people, but after Apocalypse was taken out so easily, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Altamir raises her staff in the air.


    In the space created by the disappearance of the wall, a huge blue metal mass suddenly appeared.


    As far as the eye could see, it was blue, blue, blue.


    It must have been nearly a hundred meters long.


    It was too huge to make out for a moment, but it looked like a statue of a warrior in a kneeling position.


    A metal cloth was wrapped around its waist, showing every detail of its wrinkles.


    The upper half of its body waspletely naked, and a huge mask was attached to its face.


    In its hand, it held a huge, rugged sword.


    The blue giant¡¯s entire body was made of a uniform metal.


    It seemed to be made of an alloy of the phantom copper Orichalcos.


    There must have been no end to the amount of pure phantom copper Orichalcos that could be used to make the giant.


    But even so, the amount of phantom copper Orichalcosused must be outrageous.


    ¡°Se-, seriously, ¡­¡­¡±


    As expected, I freaked out a bit from this.


    I wonder how much time and effort she spent in the tower to make this stuff.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you¡¯re despairing, but this isn¡¯t the end.¡±


    Altamir waved her staff again.


    On the other side, another phantom Copper Orichalcos giant appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s a colossus,¡­¡­ and it¡¯s an oversized one ¡­¡­¡±


    A colossus is, in essence, a giant golem that is over fifty meters long.


    The only thing is, once a golem exceeds a certain size, as well as the difficulty of creating it, it consumes arge amount of magic power when it is given a pseudo-will as a finishing touch.


    In the past, the Garjanand Kingdom used a 100-meter-long colossus in warfare, and it took a hundred sorcerers a week to give it magical power to make it move.


    It is said that the reason why the colossus was rarely used in history, despite its immense effect as a fighting force, was because of the time it took to make and move it.


    It is said that what seems to be the wreckage of a colossus that was given up halfway through its construction is often found in ruins.


    The fact that she was able to not only build two of them by herself, but also to move them around so easily was terrifying.


    They are also clearly thergest in history.


    This person alone could change the world. No wonder the High Elves wanted toe all the way down to earth to get her help.


    ¡°Now, go on, Colossus! No need to hold back!¡±


    The two colossus stood up as if to match Altamir¡¯s voice.


    The metal lump, which had been huge, more than doubled in height.


    I pointed at the World Tree Ortem at Mea¡¯s luggage


    Mea was looking up at the giant golem ¡­¡­ at the colossus in dismay, but when she noticed my finger, she took the World Tree Ortem and ced it in front of me.


    ¡°Puppet, dance.¡±


    I waved my wand and chanted.


    I waved my wand and chanted, and the World Tree Ortem caught the light from my wand.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I continued to wave my wand at one half of the colossus.


    A magic circle floated in the air and a huge fireball appeared.


    The World Tree Ortem glows, and the exact same magic circle appears.


    A huge fireball then appears in front of the World Tree Ortem.


    I continued to make the magic circle appear in session, wrapped the fireball that had appeared with magic in a ward,pressed it, increased the firepower to expand the range again,pressed it, and repeated.


    In the same way, a magic circle floated around the fireball that was floating in front of the World Tree Ortem, and as if following the changes in the fireball I was floating, itpressed and expanded,pressed and expanded again.


    In the blink of an eye, two masses of energy with a white glow were formed.


    It was a double Abel ball, created by the double chanting of Ortem.


    W-What, is that ¡­¡­¡±


    Altamir said as if she was shocked.


    ¡°Okay, go!¡±


    I pointed my wand at one of the colossus, and one Abel Ball flew to each side of the colossus.


    The two colossuses drew their giant swords against the Abel ball and tried to catch it with their des.


    The giant swords shattered, and in the next instant, everything above the colossus¡¯ abdomen flew apart.


    The momentum was so great that it flew straight into the ceiling, creating two huge holes in the durable ward.


    An ear-splitting sound echoed, and the inside of the ward was covered in cracks.


    The colossus¡¯s huge body shook, and he fell to his knees on the spot.


    The head part of the colossus fell in front of me. The other half of the head was lying far away in this level.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What, they were just huge, after all. If you¡¯ve got time to build two of thesebor-intensive things, you might as well put a little more effort into each one.¡±


    I muttered to myself as I looked at the remains of the two fallen colossuses.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your trump card, is it?¡±


    Altamir, who was floating in midair, was biting his lower lip with a pale face.

 Chapter 230 - Episode Twenty-Six - The Witch Altamir (2)

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Episode Twenty-Six - The Witch Altamir (2)</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ What outrageous monster havee here. I was wondering how they managed to break the wards here by force, but I didn¡¯t think it was just sorcery. But I can¡¯t ¡­¡­ die in this ce either.¡±


    Altamir nced sideways at the wreckage of the colossus, then turned to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it is very powerful. You¡¯re forcing a huge amount of magic power into a dense package and shooting it out. It¡¯s easy to put into words, but ¡­¡­ the problem of dispersing and leaking magic power, resistance to propulsion, recoil, and disruption of bnce are forcibly broken through by the precise control of the magic circle. I¡¯ve only been able to figure out less than 20% of the magic circle¡¯s encryption due to the fact that it had more than fouryers of encryption. I can¡¯t believe how far the magic outside has evolved in the hundred years I¡¯ve been cooped up here.¡±


    ¡°Re-, really?¡±


    I replied in a slightly slurred voice and yed with the ends of my hair with my fingers to cover up the redness in my face.


    If I¡¯m praised sneakily, I can¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    Mea is not familiar with magic either, so she would only say, ¡°Wow~¡­¡­¡± or ¡°That looks amazing!¡±, so If I can pinpoint the exact point where you struggled, I can¡¯t help but be ted.


    ¡°Even if you understand the theory ¡­¡­ you need to have a deep understanding of both warding magic and ck magic to be able to control this magic. I can¡¯t believe someone of your age can do that kind of magic, I¡¯m not sure you learned this through a manual or not? I¡¯m sensing a change in the times.¡±


    ¡°No, hehe ¡­¡­ Um, actually, I made this ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that even if you can handle a big guy, that¡¯s it! I¡¯m sorry, but I stopped being human a long time ago. I don¡¯t know if something that big will hit me!¡±


    The form of Altamir copses into a sphere of light that travels at high speed, diffuses again in another ce, and returns to the form of Altamir.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have more magical power than I do, and it¡¯s only natural that the royal family would send you out as an assassin. It seems that I am inferior to you in terms of knowledge due to the difference in time. But the uracy of the magic, the proficiency, the age separates ¡­¡­ But I can control a simple shootout with just my senses, without a magic circle or spiritnguage!¡±


    Twelve small multicolored balls of light float around Altamir.


    As a spirit body, Altamir doesn¡¯t need to give instructions to the spirits to exercise simple magic, but can directly cause magical phenomena with her own magical power.


    It¡¯s true that there¡¯s a difference between sorcery, where you have to go to the trouble ofmunicating your intentions to a spirit, and magical phenomena that are caused directly, no matter how you think about it, thetter is much more urate than the former, and there is a big difference in the time required for the process of activation.


    The twelve spheres of light were divided into four colors. They were red, blue, brown, and green, and there were three of each.


    They are fire magic, water magic, earth magic, and wind magic.


    ¡°In one of my published papers, I said that ¡°the human body can theoretically handle up to eight magicians in parallel¡±, is what it says ¡­¡­ Do you know about it? But that¡¯s not a figure that takes into ount the fact that it¡¯s a real battle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah!¡±


    Yes, I know.


    In the church library in the city of Lomarn, I once found such a description in a book that was apparently written by a disciple of Altamir.


    I got excited as I realized that I was really facing a historical figure.


    ¡°When I was a human, I could handle up to seven magic circle at the same time. I wonder how many you have!¡±


    ¡°Se-, seven ¡­¡­!?¡±


    I¡¯m sure there is a ¡­¡­ standard that measures the ability of a magician by the number of magic circles they can handle.


    Icarus also imed that the best magicians can handle up to three, and that he can handle up to four, as long as he does it to the magic circle that he is good with.


    ¡°It seems that you are indeed surprised! But if it¡¯s just a magic bullet, it¡¯s meaningless to me now that I don¡¯t need magic circles anymore! That¡¯s the biggest benefit of bing this spirit body. The magic that humans can¡¯t control, but now I can control it!¡±


    When Altamir opened her hand, twelve clumps of magic power, each a ball of fire, water, wind, and earth, came at me in erratic movements.


    She must have made their trajectories difficult to read, making them difficult to prevent.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take a great deal of magic or sorcery to defeat a single human being. A minimum amount of power and fine control is the difference between victory and defeat ¡­¡­!¡±


    The part of Altamir¡¯s book that stuck out to me the most was the description of the number of magic circle a human body can handle in parallel.


    I waved my wand at the twelve spheres flying at me.


    Twelve magic circles unfolded around me.


    ¡°me, water, earth, wind, form, sphere.¡±


    ¡°Wha-!¡±


    The magic bullets of water for fire, of earth for water, of wind for earth, and of fire for wind all hit the magic bullets of Altamir flying in a distorted movement with almost the same power.


    Among the attributes of magic, these four are called the four elements, and like rock-paper-scissors, they have their advantages and disadvantages.


    Fire is extinguished by water, and water is absorbed by earth. The earth is scattered by the wind, and the wind increases the momentum of the me.


    Although they had the same power, my magic bullets urately shattered Artamia¡¯s magic bullets and flew straight to her.


    Twelve consecutive magic bullets hit Altamir¡¯s body.


    As her body went up in mes, the water continued to ssh and soak her, the earth ball gouged her abdomen, and the wind knocked Altamir to the ground.


    ¡°Kyaaaah!!¡±.


    Altamir has turned over onto her back and is now looking at me with an upside-down view.


    ¡°¡­¡­ H-How¡­¡­? Why?¡±


    Indeed, there was no need for a great deal of magic power.


    It seems that the ability to control magic was the difference between victory and defeat.


    ¡°I-Impossible ¡­¡­ This is strange, you¡¯re not human ¡­¡­¡±


    Since I¡¯m actually here, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s strange, it¡¯s just that the theory was wrong.


    How about the person who boldly stated that she quit being human, swearing that she is not human?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind using an Ortem, I can deploy several times as much as I can now with the same uracy ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo-, monster ¡­¡­¡±


    Altamir¡¯s eyes closed, her head slumped to the side, and her cheek hit the floor.


    It was as if she had lost consciousness.


    An alchemist feared as the Witch of Cmity ¡­¡­ Altamir, huh.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, that¡¯s about it.¡±


    Of all the wizards I¡¯ve ever met. she was definitely one of the best by far.


    The biggest colossus in the history of the world was just too big for its own good, the twelve parallel activations of magic by spiritualization were actually inferior to my own magic, and the theory was old and full of holes, but ¡­¡­ Well, I guess she was strong quite enough.

 Chapter 231 - Episode Twenty-Seven - The Witch Altamir (3)

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Episode Twenty-Seven - The Witch Altamir (3)</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ You have absolutely nothing to do with the royal family??¡±


    Altamir looks at me in astonishment.


    Her cheeks twitch and her left eyebrow twitches.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ The-, then what did youe here for? Why did you destroy the tower? Harassment?¡±


    ¡°N, no, I got carried away¡­¡­ Somehow, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As Altamir seemed unexpectedly harmless, I drew a magic circle around her body on the floor while she was unconscious, creating a ward that made it impossible for her to get out, and then tried tomunicate with her.


    It seems that when Altamir was transformed into a spirit, she couldn¡¯t be seen, so she took her disciples and conducted research deep in the mountains in the middle of nowhere.


    But when Apocalypse appeared around the Dinrat kingdom, Lord Peltaire, an important figure in the Kudor Church, with whom she was originally involved, asked her to build this tower as a ward to seal Apocalypse, which led to her being noticed by the royal family.


    It may seem like a tragic figure when you hear it like that, but it is because of her research into forbidden magic, especially the spiritualization of the human body and the reanimation of the dead, her design of the Colossus, which was forbidden by the alliance with other countries, and her ulterior motive of taming the Apocalypse, which led to the discovery that she had used money from the government to tamper with the warding of the tower. When I heard that, even I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit defensive. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand how they feel.


    If left unchecked, she could be the trigger of war with other countries.


    In the end, thanks to Lord Peltaire¡¯s mediation, the incident was settled under the pretense that the Kingdom¡¯s Court Magicians had sealed Altamir and Apocalypse in the tower.


    Altamir herself was originally an alchemist, so it was not hard for her to stay in the tower and do research.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I thought that Lord Peltaire¡¯s influence was gone, and that the royal family hade to take me out, not knowing when I would go out of control.¡±


    Altamir exhaled a deep sigh, holding both eyelids with her fingers.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard that there are a lot of rare magical beasts out here, so I went ¡­¡­ exploring, or rather, I went ¡­¡­ sightseeing.¡±


    Altamir put her hands on the floor.


    In case you¡¯re wondering, even I know the name Peltaire.


    He was the former Pope of the Kudor Church.


    He¡¯s probably long dead since he¡¯s one generation ahead of me, and I¡¯ve only seen his paintings at best.


    Chronologically speaking, he became Pope ten years after Altamir was sealed.


    ¡°I thought it was reasonable that he was able to influence the tower at will, even though it was sealed. ¡­¡­¡±


    This tower itself had be nothing more than a zoo for Altamir raise magic beast.


    I had a lot of questions about the sealing technique and the strangely borate interior, but now most of my doubts have been answered.


    ¡°I was doing quite a good job, aren¡¯t I? The cliffs with a view of the starry sky on the second level, and the cave of magic ore on the fifth level. It was hard to raise them because Jormungandr is a picky eater. It seems that someone destroyed them all, though.¡±


    Altamir speaks somewhat dismissively.


    I¡¯m sorry, but Altamir¡¯s pride and joy, the second level, was in ruins by the time we entered, in the aftermath of the Abel sphere.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! The cliffs where you can see the starry sky are Be-Beautiful, aren¡¯t they, Mea!¡±


    ¡°Ple-, please don¡¯t dump it to Mea there! No! This kind of thing shows on my face!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ve got it all figured out, so that¡¯s enough.¡±


    But what can I do?


    The Altamir¡¯s tower has be a hole in the ground.


    I¡¯m not sure how the story of Altamir is being passed down in the royal family, but depending on the internal handover, they may assume that the copse of the tower has broken the seal on Altamir and send a team of Court Magicians to defeat Altamir.


    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to be scolded at by Lark in the first ce.


    If I had not taken the liberty of twisting his advice, breaking into the tower, and then smashing it to create a bad situation that would lead to a disagreement with the royal family, all the trust that I had worked so hard to build would be lost.


    Rather, it seemed that the Barony of Fage had been entrusted by the Royal family with the task of monitoring the Witch¡¯s Tower.


    If I¡¯m not careful, Lark¡¯s head may fly off in two ways.


    I won¡¯t get off scot-free either.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this, we¡¯ll have to persuade Lark-san to build a full-scale fort in the Fage territory and fight a full-scale war.¡±


    ¡°Me-, Mea will follow Abel no matter what happens, okay.¡±


    ¡°Mea ¡­¡­!¡±


    Altamir watched the exchange between me and Mea and pressed her fingers on her temples in annoyance.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to fix it somehow, so you guys don¡¯t have to do anything else. If you don¡¯t have any hostile intentions, you can release this ward and leave now.¡±


    Altamir thumped the bottom of her foot on the magic circle I had drawn on the floor.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Go home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. That would be very helpful.¡±


    She seemed to be very tired now.


    After I removed the magic circle and lifted the warding, I asked her about something that had been bothering me.


    ¡°I was wondering if I could have some of the remains of the colossus ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Colossus is a vition of nationalw, so don¡¯t do it. It could get you into trouble, you know. You can take anything you want from the lower levels, so just go home already.¡±


    She seemed to hate me a lot.


    I¡¯m reluctant to leave, but it¡¯s time to leave the Witch¡¯s Tower.


    I was going to break through the wall and build a slope to get home, but I was afraid she would get mad at me, so I decided to just walk home.


    My legs were at their limit, but for once I had no choice. I don¡¯t want to do anything more than I have to.


    I hadn¡¯te to this tower with the intention of ruining people¡¯s retreats, either.


    I¡¯ve read Artamia¡¯s books and respected her, and I think it would be a shame to get kicked out without talking much about magic.


    I¡¯m also curious about the results of research done in thest hundred years.


    ¡°What, is there anything more?¡±


    After I showed signs of leaving, Altamir just stood there, her eyes narrowed as she stared at me.


    ¡°Can Ie back when things have cooled down?¡±


    Altamir¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, then turned sideways.


    ¡°¡­¡­ W-Well, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve talked to anyone, and if it¡¯s after the tower is fixed, I can help you out for a bit.¡±


    The permission was unexpectedly easy to obtain.


    She said something like that when we first met too ¡­¡­ so maybe she¡¯s a bit lonely.

 Chapter 232 - Episode Twenty-Nine - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (7) (Side: Devin)

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Episode Twenty-Nine - High Elf Sorcerer, Devin (7) (Side: Devin)</h4>


    Note: Notice! Somehow Episode Twenty-Eight is nowhere to be found. So I just moved on to the next chapter.


    **********


    The Seventh Level ¡­¡­ In this level, where therge beanstalk and fragments of the Apocalypse are scattered about, there was a man sitting in arge magic circle drawn on the ground.


    He was tall, but his body was thin, with a strong neutral atmosphere.


    His long, pointy ears peeked out from between his long, wavy blond hair.


    This is the High Elf Priest, Devin.


    ¡°Ha ¡­¡­ Ha ¡­¡­ Wha-, What a terrible thing I¡¯ve been through.¡±


    Devin is resting inside the magic circle that has a healing effect.


    He had fallen off the beanstalk and banged and scraped himself here and there, and his clothes and face were covered with scars.


    His bones were badly distorted. It would not be surprising if he had broken five or six bones somewhere.


    It was obvious that his makeshift white magic was not enough. It should be called a miracle that he lived through in that situation.


    In order to continue his activities as a substitute for the sky god, he needed to return home to heal his wounds, but ¡­¡­ there was no way he could return home after being defeated by the Marren, whom he considered inferior, and having his vestment taken away.


    Devin touched his left eyelid with his hand, his expression contorted.


    (This is ridiculous¡­ the contract with Thanatos has disconnected? That spirit of death, Thanatos, would not die so easily. But there is no way that Thanatos would break the oracle of Silfheim-sama, or is it possible that he has given up on me!?)


    The name ¡°Spirit of Death¡± is not a fluke.


    It was said among the elves that he could not only manipte the curse of death, but could alsoe back no matter how close to death he came.


    It was hard to believe that such a Thanatos could be so easily extinguished.


    I looked around.


    However, Thanatos was nowhere to be seen.


    Only Apocalypse fragments that are scattered can be seen, but Devin, who had hit his head and was unconscious, had no idea what had happened.


    When I was pushed away from Thanatos, I thought I saw something huge covering the sky, but I could only vaguely recall it due to the shock of being hit all over my body.


    (¡­¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ve got to kill that Marren kid! I also told him about the war. I¡¯ll be damned for the rest of my life if I let Abel and the others get away with this, in addition to screwing up the bringing in of Altamir.)


    I crouched down and bit down on my lip until the flesh peeled away.


    (Fortunately, that kid cked off until the end. For him to let me go who has lost consciousness. Abel Belek ¡­¡­ you missed yourst chance. I will remind you of the magic of the High Elves, of their pride, and of their bottom line ¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that your sorcery is amazing. But you¡¯re only a fragile human being. ¡­¡­ There are many ways to do this.)


    He stood up from the center of the magic circle and slowly lifted his head to stare at the sky.


    (I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to,¡­¡­ but he came all the way up here. He probably climbed up further. Do I wait here? No, I¡¯m going to follow him, hoping that he¡¯s engaged with Altamir ¡­¡­ and try to catch him off guard somehow.)


    The beanstalk was shattered in the process, and beyond it, in the sky, was a great ck hole that seemed to swallow up everything.


    There should have been nothing like that when I first arrived.


    There¡¯s only one thing to think about: that might be the influence of some kind of magic that Marren sorcerer had unleashed out of necessity.


    ¡°I-, Is he really human ¡­¡­?¡±


    He forgot his anger and went rigid for a while.


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­ I need to recover my body and make sure my timing is perfect. This time, let¡¯s retreat ¡­¡­)


    For the moment, Devin decided to put the issue with Abel behind him.


    This was the best evidence that Devin¡¯s mental strength was beginning to break down.


    At that moment, he was suddenly called from behind.


    ¡°Is it you? The one who half-destroyed this tower! Kuku ¡­¡­ So It was the high elves who hid the staff of destruction, huh. I¡¯ve heard that it was made from the magic power of Kudor, but as usual, I can¡¯t tell if you people have no pride or not. I can¡¯t believe you have such a thing while believing in the sky god.¡±


    When Devin turned his attention to the voice in surprise, he saw that the owner of the voice was arge man wearing a blue cloak.


    He wore shiny ornaments here and there, and his swarthy eyes peered out from behind his cloak as if he were measuring Devin.


    ¡°You can see the aura in my eyes, but ¡­¡­ Hmm, 20 points, I guess. It¡¯s just a little taller and more ordinary. What, it¡¯s a miss, huh. It seems It¡¯s not you. Hey, High Elf, did someone beside you climbed this tower?¡±


    Devin¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    It wasn¡¯t that I¡¯m angry that I, a High Elf, had been evaluated by a Norcs.


    This was because Devin himself knew this strange-looking man.


    ¡°Y-You ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, a collector?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my name is known even in the sky, huh! Good, good!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool with me! There is not a single High Elf who does not know your name!¡±


    Devin shows angry on his face, his wand at the ready.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive! The monster who sought eternal life as a Norcs and stole our Amrita that connects our king to this world!¡±


    ¡°What a mean thing to say that I stole it. I just came in the front door and took it. Really, it was delightful. After a while, they were just shaking and no one was stopping me, after all. I knew that day that the whole thing about high elves being proud was a big lie.¡±


    Amrita is an elixir found in the Sky Country, Alfheim.


    It is said that it takes a thousand years to make a cup of Amrita, which requires arge amount of concentrated drops of the magical tree Alverut, which is the source of the buoyancy of Alfheim, the Sky Country.


    But the effect is so great that just one sip of it can heal all the wounds in your body, and even blow away hunger and fatigue.


    Five sips will regenerate even a torn arm.


    Then a single cup would rejuvenate even an old man into a young man.


    However, if you drink two cups in a row, the excessive magic power will run rampant and turn the user into a horrible monster.


    Two hundred years ago ¡­¡­ A collector broke into Alfheim, the sky country, in search of eternal life, defeated the strict High Elf guards head-on, and stole three cups of Amrita.


    This is the reason why the collector has been alive for more than two hundred years.


    When his body deteriorates, he drinks Amrita to rejuvenate.


    However, the amount is only three sses. Therefore, he used it inbination with other magic and magical tools, and drank Amrita itself little by little.


    As a result, the collector¡¯s body had be so ugly that he had to cover his entire body with a cloak.


    Devin had only heard of the Collectors through stories.


    However, as a High Elf, Devin could not let the collector live any longer than Abel could.


    Devin waved his wand and conjured up a magic circle.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to point that wand at me with a battered body like that! Fuhahahaha! Go ahead and try it! If you¡¯re lucky, you might even hit me!¡±


    The collector shouted and extended his empty hands towards Devin.


    It would be suicide to do such a thing against a top-notch sorcerer.


    However, Devin was rather creeped out by the gaping holes in the collector¡¯s body.


    Even if it was an act of carelessness, there was no way he would do something like this without a n.


    His Instinct stopped him. He was being lured to use his magic.


    But Devin couldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass him by.


    ¡°Arrow of the Fairy King.¡±


    Devin¡¯s conjured magic circle glowed, and a beam of light shot out from it.


    A light of destruction that burns away the extension of the line.


    This is a one-hit-kill attack magic that only a high-ranking High Elf sorcerer can control.


    The speed and power of this magic are the highest of all magic powers.


    There is no way for ordinary people to resist it.


    In addition, this time, I put all of my remaining magic power into it.


    In any case, if this blow is avoided, there will be no next time.


    The opponent is the only norcs that invaded the sky country, alfheim, and made it out alive, the legendary monster, the collector.


    Even though Devin was one of the most conceited of the High Elves, knowing the past incidents of the collector, he was not an opponent to be underestimated.


    A blinding light covered Devin¡¯s vision.


    When his vision cleared, he saw the ground being gouged out by his own magic.


    (Di- ¡­¡­ Did that finish him ¡­¡­?)


    Just as he thought this, the low, rattling, eerie voice of the collector echoed.


    ¡°Ha! What an idiot!¡±


    The next moment, his vision is covered in light.


    The hot, heated light burns away Devin¡¯s body and blows him away.


    Devin rolled like a rag on the ground.


    It was a dyed thought that the magic he had unleashed had been returned by the very same magic.


    ¡°H-How, did a norcs used the Arrow of the Fairy King ¡­¡­?¡±


    When Devin looked up, he saw a huge mirror that had suddenly appeared in front of the collector.


    In the golden abyss, several demons are represented.


    When the collectors put his hands down, the mirror disappeared as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ So you reflected it ¡­¡­ Where did you get such a thing ¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, Devinid down on the ground.


    ¡°Ha! You can¡¯t even be ymate! Small fry!¡±


    Thest thing that lingered in Devin¡¯s head was the voice of the collectorughing at him.

 Chapter 233 - Episode Thirty - The Collector (1)

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Episode Thirty - The Collector (1)</h4>


    After the reconciliation with Altamir, when I was just about to leave ¡­¡­ I heard loud footstepsing from the path leading to the seventh level.


    They were not very fast, but they were somewhat intimidating.


    I¡¯m not sure if there is still a guard in this tower or not.


    To be honest, I¡¯m getting pretty tired too. If there are any troublesome traps, please disarm them for me.


    ¡°Altamir-san, is there still something on this floor ¡­¡­?¡±


    When I looked back at Altamir, she was also looking at the road ahead with her mouth hanging open.


    Apparently, it was none of Altamir¡¯s business.


    ¡°N-No way¡­¡­ No one has been up here for nearly a hundred years, and then I get another visitor on the same day.¡±


    Thinking that If Altamir didn¡¯t set this up ¡­¡­ It can¡¯t possibly be Devin, the High Elf Priest?


    I was caught off guard. I thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to get to move for a while because he rolled down the beanstalk, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to get back up this fast.


    He¡¯s definitely the best High Elf in the world for his durability, regardless of his magic skills.


    I don¡¯t know what other high elves are like, but I don¡¯t want to think that there are any high elves who are more persistent than Devin.


    I was nning to drag the unconscious Devin back to Palgas Vige and turn him in to Lark, but I didn¡¯t think he would not only get up so easily, but still have the guts toe after me.


    I wondered if he really thought he could still win. Or is it simply that you¡¯ve lost your nerve?


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work after all that ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll just have to tie him uppletely,¡­¡­¡±


    As I held up my wand, the figure of the person approaching became apparent.


    He was arge man with a blue cloak covering his body and a bandage on his face, looking very strange.


    His arms, stretching out from the sleeves of his cloak, were also covered with bandages, and his long fingers were covered with rings.


    Some fingers had two rings on them. If you look at the rings individually, they are glittering and elegant, but if they are gathered together like this, they seem vulgar.


    Aside from theck of refinement, it was clear at a nce that this was no ordinary ring.


    The sense of intimidation is not normal. It¡¯s not just because he¡¯s arge man.


    ¡°Hoh~! Hoh~! So that¡¯s Altamir over there! As expected of a legendary alchemist and witch. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a great aura. 60 points, perhaps? You pass.¡±


    Therge man looks at Altamir, who is on the other side of me and Mea, and snaps his fingers.


    It seems as if he didn¡¯t even see me and Mea, but as if he suddenly remembered, he turned to look at us.


    ¡°¡­¡­ However, why are there two bugs mixed in here. How could such mediocre people climb this tower, huh. I had high hopes for the sorcerer who half-destroyed the tower, but ¡­¡­ he turned out to be just a small fry who happened to have a powerful magic tool in his hands. The woman has almost no aura at all, does she?¡±


    I, Is he talking about me?


    I don¡¯t know If it¡¯s about wisdom between Altamir and Me, but if it¡¯s the sorcery, I just won overwhelmingly just now.


    I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯reparing us on.


    Mea froze and took a backward stance toward therge man.


    I whispered to Mea.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Looks like we¡¯ve run into another adventurer.¡±


    And they don¡¯t seem to be very friendly either.


    I signaled to Altamir with my eyes.


    I¡¯m the one who half-destroyed the Witch¡¯s Tower, Altamir fortress, and destroyed her trump card Colossus.


    If it looks like we should turn them away, we should at least help them do that.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m bored of you guys. We just got busy with a big visitor ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll let you off the hook, so get the hell out of here. You¡¯re in my way.¡±


    Altamir said in a cold voice, a change from the one she had used earlier.


    To my surprise, Altamir hurried me toward the exit with her eyes.


    When I was puzzled as to what was going on, Altamir continued to speak.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t make me say it anymore. I don¡¯t care what happens to you. You may have some confidence in your skills, but a ¡°collector¡± is not someone you can measure on that level.¡±


    ¡°Co-, Collectors ¡­¡­?¡±


    I¡¯ve heard of it.


    He is a legendary adventurer who once raided every ruin and cave in the Dinrat kingdom.


    He single-handedly ughtered a giant dragon. He wanted the royal treasure of a small country so badly that he helped a revolution and rewrote history in just one night.


    If you do a little research, you¡¯ll find plenty of episodes like that.


    He is a man whose every move has been praised as legendary.


    In the book, he was described as not only the strongest man in the world, but even the strongest human in history.


    Thisrge man in front of me was the legendary adventurer and collector?


    I could feel my skin heating up with tension and excitement.


    ¡°Ha! Unlike the rumors, the witch is quite lukewarm! But unfortunately, I will not allow that sorcerer there to return.¡±


    The collector says roughly in a hushed voice and raises his arms high.


    In his hand, a huge sword, as tall as the collector, appeared as if it had been there all along.


    There was no spiritnguage, no magic circle, nothing at all.


    -No, there was definitely some strange spirit movement.


    It wasn¡¯t as if there were no tricks.


    If you pay attention and sense the spirit¡¯s movements, you can get a rough idea of what kind of magical phenomenon was urring.


    The movement of the spirits was as if they had been in another dimension, and then grabbed it with their hands and brought it to this dimension.


    It was simr to spatial magic, but it was much smoother than any existing spatial magic.


    Considering that there were no forms, we should assume that some kind of magical tools was used to transfer the sword.


    The collector smiles and points the huge sword with arge curved de at me with ease.


    The de thrusts at me, and I gulp down my spit, speechless.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not interested in you, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯m curious about the magic tools you¡¯re carrying. You may offer me the Wand of Destruction of the Kudor Church. I am in a good mood right now. I might even let you off the hook if you offer it to me, you know? It depends on my whims and your attitude, though! Fuhahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Huh, the Wand of Destruction ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea spills out anxiously.


    The Collector res at Mea after hearing that.


    Mea who can¡¯t seem to calm down looks in my direction


    ¡°Wh-Wha-, What do we do, Abel? This person is probably misunderstanding something.¡±


    I don¡¯t know anything about the staff of destruction either.


    The wand of destruction is a magical tool that appears in the mythology of the Kudor religion, but its existence is only hinted at in the murals of the ruins, and nothing more than a schrly interpretation should be known about it.


    In the murals, it is carried by the priest who summoned the god Kudor, and countless magic bullets are released to destroy hordes of demons.


    But I¡¯m not sure where it is, or even if it really exists.


    I don¡¯t understand how they came to the conclusion that I had it, but that didn¡¯t matter to me.


    I was more interested in something else.


    ¡°Do you really think you can fool me by using it in such a big way? You idiot! Come on, just take it out quickly! Which one is it!? Show it to me! Or do you want to take the opportunity to shoot at me? That¡¯s fine also. As long as ants like you have the guts! Now, I¡¯ll give you ten seconds! If you can master the Wand of Destruction, I might even enjoy it a little ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Just now! That ¡­¡­ The magic tool that you just brought the sword is that thing, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s made from the skin of the organs of the ravenous dragon Phifneeg¡­¡­¡±


    I shouted interrupting the collector, bent down to avoid the de of the sword, and approached the collector with wringing hands.

 Chapter 234 - Episode Thirty-One - The Collector (2)

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Episode Thirty-One - The Collector (2)</h4>


    Phifneeg, the ravenous dragon, is a magical beast that appears only in folklore.


    It is said that Phifneeg had a special organ next to its stomach that could collect as much food as it wanted, and that it once used its power to eat an entire country.


    After Phifneeg¡¯s death, an alchemist used the skin of the organ to create five tool bags that could hold an infinite number of things through trial and error.


    A war broke out among the nations over this, and the tool bag of the ravenous dragon was considered a spark of war.


    However, no amount of magic could destroy the tool bags of the ravenous dragon, and four of the five were abandoned beyond the reach of anyone, and thest one was lost.


    It was a distant story, more than a thousand years ago.


    -There was a story that a collector had a bag of tools of thest ravenous dragon that he had found for some reason or another.


    To be honest, I thought it might be fake, too.


    However, when I saw it just now and sensed the spirits movements, I was convinced.


    ¡°You have it! The tool bag of a ravenous dragon!¡±


    Altamir, who had been watching me with dismay, hurriedly stepped in between me and the collector.


    ¡°H-Hey you, what are you thinking!? Even though I ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hoh~. It¡¯s amazing of you to realize that this is the power of the ravenous dragon. It¡¯s a shame that everyone just knows its name and thinks they can get it out of my bag.¡±


    The bandage around the collector¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.


    ¡°W-Where! Where is it! Can¡¯t you show it to me!?¡±


    ¡°Fufun, I can¡¯t ever let it go, though. I¡¯ve used the power of other magic tools to blend in with my body and forcefully assimte it. It is attached to my body as my skin here. There¡¯s no reason for it to retain its appearance as a bag, after all.¡±


    The collector proudly indicated his chest with his fingers that were not holding the sword, and poked it.


    ¡°Did you assimte it into your body? Ah, the edge! Can you just give me the edge?¡±


    ¡°Huh! What a funny thing to say! This is the magical organ of the ravenous dragon that the sorcerers of long ago could not destroy and had to dispose of in another dimension, you know? In the first ce, there areplex other dimensions unfolding inside. It¡¯s not something that can be torn apart!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s okay if I can? The old alchemists were able to process it, so there must be some way to do it! Le-, let me try it! I¡¯ll give you the Wand of Destruction or whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°A-Abel!? W-What selfish thing are you saying? Mea thinks that¡¯s not a good idea!?¡±


    Mea grabbed my hands from behind and pulled me back, trying to pull me away from the collector.


    ¡°Me, Mea! Let go of me! My lifelong dream mighte true!¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Abel! For God¡¯s sake! Wha-, you¡¯re only powerful when you¡¯re like this!¡±


    The collector stabbed his huge sword into the ground and shook his head.


    ¡°Ha! No, no! Of course, you can¡¯t! The ravenous dragon¡¯s tool bag role is also to protect my heart, too, you know? I will not allow a child like you to touch such a precious thing! My treasure will be defiled!¡±


    The collector let out a snort and said with pride.


    It seemed that he was using the sturdiness of the ravenous dragon¡¯s tool bag to protect his heart by attaching it to his chest.


    If that was the case, it was no wonder he didn¡¯t want people to touch it.


    However, I just couldn¡¯t give up.


    It can store an infinite amount of anything, and can be retrieved at any time. It was the ideal magical tool.


    It is very different from teleportation magic, which has many restrictions, requires one action to prepare, and consumes a lot of magic power.


    It¡¯s no wonder that wars are being fought for their convenience.


    When I learned of its existence a long time ago, I wanted to acquire it at all costs.


    However, I had given up on it, thinking it was something out of the realm of fairy tales. But now it is right there.


    It would be cruel to ask me to give up and back down at this point.


    ¡°Please! If it¡¯s not possible, just a look! I just want to look at it! Please take off your cloak and let me see! If you okay, let me touch it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ huh? You, you do know who you¡¯re talking to, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The collector¡¯s eyes, peering through the bandages, twisted suspiciously.


    Mea increased her pressure on my body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! When Abel gets a little excited, he sometimes says things that I don¡¯t understand! I¡¯m sorry! Mea will apologize as much as she can, so please forgive him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Mea! Be-Because, the ravenous dragon¡¯s tool bag is just right over there ¡­¡­!¡±


    I struggled desperately as I reached for the collector.


    ¡°It¡¯s really only at a time like you¡¯re really powerful! Why!? Altamir-san! Please help me hold Abel down!¡±


    The collector looked at me curiously for a while, then suddenly raised his hand as if he had an idea.


    The huge sword that had been propped up on the ground suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I shouted in surprise.


    I stopped moving my body to concentrate on sensing the spirit¡¯s movement.


    Mea let out a breath of relief.


    The next moment, she was back in the same position again.


    I couldn¡¯t quite figure out at what moment it had appeared.


    I struggled again to shake Mea off.


    ¡°Just a little more! I just want to see it from a little closer!¡±


    The collector let out a snort and said with pride.


    ¡°O-One more time! One more time, please!¡±


    The collectorughed out loud when he saw me struggling to pull Mea away from him.


    ¡°Fuhahahahaha! You may have a mediocre aura, but you¡¯re a funny guy. When I was climbing the tower, I was wondering how to kill you, but I like you. Hey, you little pebble girl, let that Abel guy go. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll overlook a little rudeness on my part.¡±

 Chapter 235 - Episode Thirty-Two - The Collector (3)

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Episode Thirty-Two - The Collector (3)</h4>


    ¡°Look at this! This was quite a challenge to obtain! This is the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, the grimoire said to be in the possession of the priest who summoned the god Kudor!¡¡Fuhahahaha! For some reason, it wasn¡¯t hidden in the Dinrat Kingdom, but in the Kingdom of Garshard, a kingdom that believes in earth gods. They¡¯re a suspicious bunch, that¡¯s for sure. After I took it, they kepting back with more assassins, and it was just too much of a hassle. None of them could hurt me, though!¡±


    I was sitting across from the collector, showing me some of the treasures he seemed to have collected.


    The collector held up a thick grimoire with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Th-, the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book!? Is that the real thing? It¡¯s the one that the Kudor Church has been searching for for a long time. ¡­¡­! What¡¯s written in it?¡±


    ¡°Even with my extensive knowledge, I had no idea. I could barely make out that it was a book on the rituals of the Kudor religion, but beyond that, I knew nothing. The contents wereplicated, euphemistic, and above all, too old. I don¡¯t like it when people of that era want to pretend everything is what it seems. But it¡¯s not a fake. I don¡¯t think there are any forgeries that are this borate!¡±


    As expected of him to be called a legendary adventurer.


    Each of the treasures he possesses is something that could cause a war between nations over it.


    ¡°Please! Le-, let me read it! I¡¯m pretty confident in my ability to decipher such things!¡±


    ¡°You fool! My treasure is not something that can easily be entrusted to someone like you.¡±


    So it¡¯s not possible ¡­¡­


    When I was deeply disappointed, ¡°Hah!¡± The collector snickered.


    ¡°It can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll show you an appropriate page. Don¡¯t you dare touch it! You¡¯ll get dirt on your hands! If you even try to spit on it, you¡¯ll see it. In that moment, you¡¯d think your body was going to split in two!¡±


    The collector held up the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book as if to show it to me, and flipped through it.


    ¡°Are you sure!? Oh! S-Stop it! Stop at, um, at the ce where the picture of the masses of church members was drawn!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm? You, do you know anything about that?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a sequence of letters that resembles the array of letters I use when I scribble ¡­¡­ The illustrations are concrete, so it¡¯s easy to grasp the content. ¡­¡­ The content seems to be mostly about artificial spirits. It¡¯s just that the scale is too big, and there are some strange rituals in between that may or may not make sense, so I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re trying to do.¡±


    I have no idea why the ancient Kudorists were so grateful for a book on how to make artificial spirits, but they used some pretty advanced techniques.


    Just looking at it, I feel like my nose is going to bleed from excitement.


    I want to take it home with me. I want to take it home with me, examine it thoroughly and disy it in a prominent ce.


    ¡°Ho~! Ho~! Artificial spirit! It is true that there are some things that make sense if you think about it that way. You seem to have quite a bit of knowledge and a sense of magic for someone with such a mundane aura. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯ve been able to make it this far!¡±


    ¡°No no. I¡¯m not even close ¡­¡­ Aside from that, what exactly is an aura?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just what I call it, but I¡¯ve lived long enough to see the influence of things and people on the world. Great things, without exception, have some influence on the way of life of others. The fact that they have done so determines how they behave. I have seen many fierce people, and no matter how they try to hide it, I can sense it as if I were seeing a color. That is the aura.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I-I see?


    I think I got it, and also not. ¡­¡­


    In short, you can empirically know what kind of achievements the other person has made in the past by the experience they have cultivated from past experiences.


    I was confident that I had done a lot, but I guess It wasn¡¯t enough.


    The world is a big ce. I thought I was pretty strong, but from the point of view of a legend-ss like the collector, I guess I¡¯m still a bit of a flop.


    He can see the auras of not only people but also objects, which is just as his name suggests, the collector.


    It would be very convenient to be able to sense the value of people and things.


    ¡°The-, the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book ¡­¡­?¡±


    Altamir also heard the name ¡°Great God¡¯s Treasure Book¡± and approached us.


    She was wary of the collector, but she couldn¡¯t resist her interest.


    As expected of the person who was asked to seal the demon and also got caught by the church who was trying to personalize it with interest is different.


    ¡°No way ¡­¡­ Artificial spirits are supposed to be a taboo subject in church circles¡­¡­¡±


    Altamir looks at the treasure in the collector¡¯s hand from behind my back.


    ¡°This is why it is written in such a roundabout way. Even I did not understand it. Even back then, ordinary people would not have been able to understand it at all. If you look at the history of the world, there are many examples of people falsely iming that the art of creating artificial spirits was the art of summoning spirits. It¡¯s a fishy story, but it¡¯s not so strange if the Kudorists were researching the creation of spirits.¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, It¡¯s important to have a solid image when creating an artificial spirit. I heard that there were incidents where people used other people as intermediaries to create artificial spirits under the guise of demon summoning. Most of the rted magic is treated as forbidden magic, and most of the literature on artificial spirits are either banned or burned down, so I don¡¯t know much about it myself, but in the sense that there is a fixed image thates from multiple groups, perhaps the form of religion was originally suited to the creation of artificial spirits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an interesting point. Well, I don¡¯t know if this is really the creation of an artificial spirit, or if it is just a ritual, or if it is an act with other meanings.¡±


    The three of us, Me, the collector, and Altamir, were having a great time talking about the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.


    Even though I¡¯m not sure if Altamir is still wary of the collector, but she was talking with me in the middle.


    Both the collector and Altamir had a much deeper knowledge of magic than any other sorcerer I¡¯ve ever met.


    I was pleasantly surprised to find that they were not reticent and were honestly impressed by what I had to say.


    This is probably the first time in my life that I was able to talk about sorcery with such enthusiasm.


    I¡¯m d I came to the Witch¡¯s Tower.


    ¡°As I said ¡­¡­ Look, this magic circle. If we expand the form here to Bareslei, it will have something inmon with Allbellus sorcerer¡¯s 13 magic circles, right? That¡¯s why it¡¯s fundamentally the same as this. If you think about it with that as the axis, ¡­¡­ you¡¯ll see that the excess magic forms here cancel out the excess magic forms in this magic circle, right? If you think about differentiation in the remaining parts, you can assume this role. If you proceed based on that assumption, you¡¯ll get ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little premature. Are you sure you¡¯re not just going with the answer? ¡°


    ¡°If it¡¯s the same type as this magic circle, I¡¯ve seen it on a stone tablet I have from the mythical age ¡­¡­ Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Re-, really! That¡¯s the collector-san for you!¡±


    ¡°Fuhahahahaha! I never thought that anyone would call me with ¡°-san¡± in my life!¡±


    Then when I suddenly felt someone¡¯s gaze at me, I turned around, I saw Mea who is carrying the luggage is looking at my back with a sad-looking expression.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been looking for an opportunity to get in on the conversation.


    So-Somehow, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­


    As soon as Mea¡¯s eyes met mine, she let out a relieved gasp and came over to me.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re talking about something difficult ¡­¡­ Ehhh ¡­¡­ Mea doesn¡¯t understand at all¡­¡±


    The collector waved his long arms in the air and blocked Mea from calling out to me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, stay out of this! I¡¯m talking to him right now, you see! Don¡¯t interrupt me, you stoneless!¡±


    The collector¡¯s eyes widened and he shouted at Mea.

 Chapter 236 - Episode Thirty-Three - The Collector (4)

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Episode Thirty-Three - The Collector (4)</h4>


    Mea is shaken up and looked at me, but the collector red at Mea with more force in his eyes.


    Mea, with tears in her eyes, somehow managed to hold it together and silently backed away from the scene.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re killing my fun! You ignorant mere mortal, sticking your nose into our conversation!¡±


    The collector snorted loudly and shouted.


    ¡°He-, hey, you don¡¯t have to say that much, ¡­¡­!¡±


    The bandage on the collector¡¯s face wrinkles as I stand up for Mea and showed displeasure.


    ¡°Haaaaa ¡­¡­ Abel, you said that she¡¯s your attendant so I¡¯m just trying to be merciful and get this over with, you know?¡±


    The collector red at Mea again when he said that.


    ¡°You should be grateful for your good fortune, you stoneless, for interrupting me and saving your life!¡±


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    Mea, pressured by the collector¡¯s pressure, flipped over on the spot.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good thing or not, but it¡¯s a good thing.


    ¡°H-, hey! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ I dropped my bread ¡­¡­ Mea will eat what I dropped. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about Mea. I¡¯ll be quiet for a while. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­¡±


    While saying that, Mea nced at the collector.


    It was as if she was trying to appeal to me not to upset the collector.


    It¡¯s true that ¡­¡­ the collector is clearly different from the sorcerer and demons we¡¯ve encountered in the past.


    I don¡¯t know about the aura, but I can still feel a disturbing and powerful pressure from the collector.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter, Abel! I¡¯ll give you the tablet, so tell me what you¡¯re saying earlier. It was quite interesting. It¡¯s not often that I take the time to listen to someone else¡¯s story. You should be honored. Now, get back here!¡±


    A swarthy glint appeared in the collector¡¯s eyes.


    He seemed to be threatening me somehow.


    Although the collector is now friendly, he does not seem to have epted me or Altamir as his equal in any way.


    He was clearly looking down on us.


    And he had the presence of mind that it might be natural for him to do so.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s true that It¡¯s not good to offend the collectors, but ¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t feel that good to just go along with it while Mea is being mocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Abel? If you have something to say, you can say it ¡­¡­ Hm?¡±


    The collector suddenly shifted his gaze to Mea.


    If you look closely, you¡¯ll see that he¡¯s not looking at Mea, but rather at the bow I made for her, or some sort of Ortem that spilled out of her luggage bag.


    He narrowed his eyes boringly and sniffed.


    ¡°I can see it from a distance. I don¡¯t feel any aura at all. Useless ¡­¡­ You¡¯re using a lot of boring stuff, huh. If you use your knowledge well, you could aim for a higher position. You also have the Wand of Destruction, don¡¯t you?¡±


    As the rumors said, it seemed certain that the collector had a difficult personality.


    However, it was not that I was angry, but it was hard to say anything back when I had just been shown the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, although.


    The gap between him and my opponent is too big.


    However, I don¡¯t think I can tolerate being told off like this for the rest of my life.


    I hope there¡¯s something that can lower Mea and my spirits a little bit and not ruin the collector¡¯s mood too much.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Abel. There are a few of my treasures that I¡¯ve been saving for a while ¡­¡­ I can give something to you instead of throwing it away, if you want? However, if you sell it, you can probably build a mansion or two ¡­¡­ Oh? Ohhhh?¡±


    The collector breaks off mid-sentence and moves closer to Mair.


    Mea is startled and trembling, looking at me wanting to be saved.


    The collector stops.


    In his line of sight, there was the World Tree Ortem.


    ¡°T-This is wonderful ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t feel any aura, and the condition of the material is not very good, but ¡­¡­ no, this is interesting. Is this the treasure of the Marren tribe? Fu, fufu ¡­¡­ Ho~, hoho~ ¡­¡­¡±


    The collector picked up the World Tree Ortem and looked at it as if licking it around.


    ¡°Good, this is good! I like it a lot!¡±


    The collector shouted wildly at me while carefully holding the World Tree Ortem.


    The collector seemed to have taken an interest in the World Tree Ortem.


    It was the culmination of everything I had learned during my time in the vige, so to speak.


    I¡¯m d it met the collector¡¯s eyes, but I don¡¯t think I can give it to him.


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think I can give you that one ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you what you deserve. Oh, I said earlier that I would give you something suitable from my treasure trove, right? Let¡¯s trade, shall we? I like this one quite a bit. You can count on what I have to offer. You will not be disappointed. In the name of this collector, I will prepare an item that will make you want to give up this wooden puppet! Of course, if you are not convinced after seeing it, you can refuse! But that¡¯s not going to happen!¡±


    ¡°Something that will make M-Me give up the World Tree Ortem ¡­¡­!?.¡±


    I¡¯m not going to give up on my World Tree Ortem for sure.


    I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m still curious to see what kind of treasures the collectors will show me.


    I guess it¡¯s free to ask. And the collector also said that it was okay to refuse.


    The collector seemed to take my reply as an affirmation, and in a good mood, he wrinkled the bandage covering his face and waved his arms wide.


    A jumble of what appeared to be magic tools of some kind appeared around the collector, including a shiny gold watch, a pendulum, a bnce, and a few other things.


    The collector waved his arm and arge chair with bright red-gold ornaments appeared and he sat down on it.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s negotiate, shall we? Fuhahaha! I¡¯ve been using force a lottely, but this kind of thing isn¡¯t so bad once in a while. The only difference is whether you use violence or financial power to hold me down! Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea for you and Me to continue to get along.¡±


    He put his left elbow on the chair and leaned his weight on it, turning his face to the ceiling andughing.

 Chapter 237 - Episode Thirty-Four - The Collector (5)

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Episode Thirty-Four - The Collector (5)</h4>


    The collector sits in his chair and hums as he looks around at therge number of magical items scattered around.


    He seems to be in a pretty good mood.


    ¡°Now, which one should I choose? ¡­¡­ Hmm, hmm ¡­¡­ hmm.¡±


    The collector¡¯s eyesnded on a golden flute.


    The collector pped his hands, and what seemed to be a chunk of treasure lying at his feet rose up.


    There were jewels and other things embedded here and there in its shining gold body.


    It seemed to be a golem made in the likeness of Nyarun. (a rare magical beast that resembled a cat)


    Nyarun flew over to the golden flute, put it in his mouth, and raised his head toward me.


    ¡°How about the ¡°Golden Flute of Algasta¡±? It is a whistle that can be used to summon demons. If you blow it, it will attract magic beasts to the area ¡­¡­ Not only that, but it¡¯s also a top-notch musical instrument. Well, he ran away and ended up being forced to live in a pce by the king of the Veilgrass Kingdom. In the end, though, he ran away and was killed by an assassin in the end. Hahahahaha! This is something I stole from the treasury of the royal pce. The sound is quite good. Once you hear it, you will be convinced that it is not a myth that even magical beasts are attracted to it.¡±


    The Veilgrass Kingdom is a small country located quite far from the Dinrat Kingdom.


    He¡¯s very proud at saying that he stole it from the royal pce, but is that okay?


    He¡¯s a top-notch adventurer, but he certainly seems to have a lot of problems as a person.


    However, I have a demon, Hamelin, who can control andmand magical beasts as he pleases.


    In terms of attracting magic beasts, I ampletely subordinate to him.


    The music, too, I don¡¯t know much about,¡­¡­ and while I¡¯m not uninterested in it, it¡¯s not at all something I¡¯d be willing to trade for the World Tree Ortem.


    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever use it, though it looks amazing.¡±


    ¡°Fuhahaha. For someone to just refuse against me. Well, this is something that I expected, though. Then, how about that?¡±


    The collector waved his hand, and the golden Nyarun went to the tip of his fingers and touched his paw to the bow that was lying on the floor.


    The string of the great bow was a metal wire. Is this glow ¡­¡­ mithril?


    ¡°It is the ¡°Great Bow of the War King Bagdum¡±. It is said that an arrow from this great bow shot through the king in his castle, far away, even in the midst of a storm. However ¡­¡­ It is very doubtful that there is anyone else aside from me in the world today who has the physical strength to pull a string of mithril!¡±


    The War King Bagdum is a famous person.


    It is said that he has risen to the position of king simply by his overwhelming talent in battle.


    But there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be able to use such a thing properly even if I were given it.


    Besides, if I wanted to crush a castle, it would be much faster to release the Abel Ball. There¡¯s no need to use a big bow at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use of it with my power, that ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It has historical value, you know. If you sell it, you can get enough money to live ten lifetimes over. Well, you don¡¯t seem like the type to be obsessed with money. You¡¯re not satisfied with what I have here ¡­¡­ Then it¡¯s time for me to show you what you¡¯ll definitely want!¡±


    The collector swung his arm, and a jar appeared between me and the collector.


    It was covered with arge amount of paper on which was drawn a magic form.


    The jar shakes from time to time, as if it is being struck from the inside, with a bang, bang, bang.


    ¡°Thi-This is ¡­¡­!¡±


    I¡¯ve always not been good with suspicious things, even in my previous life.


    It¡¯s no different now, in fact, it¡¯s getting stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great loss, but ¡­¡­ I have no choice but to give it to you! I call it the ¡°Vase of 100 Karma¡±. I found it in the bowels of the great temple of the fire god Maharbo cult. It is probably the very jar that Maharbo used in the Maharbo cult to seal the hundred great demons in a jar. I can sense a tremendous auraing from this jar. That¡¯s for sure. Fuhahahaha! You can disy it or open it as you like. Even I don¡¯t rmend opening it, either! Feel free to take it with you. If you don¡¯t want to change history, don¡¯t handle it carelessly! A single one of these could destroy a great nation!¡±


    A-. A hundred great demons!?


    There are nearly a hundred of them in here, just like Zolomonia?


    I want it. I want to decorate it at my house.


    ¡­¡­ Just, well, the World Tree Ortem is also an item that represents my memories with Mea


    If not, I might have been able to exchange it, but I still don¡¯t feel like exchanging it even for the ¡°Vase of 100 Karma¡±.


    Mea anxiously nced at the World Tree Ortem at the feet of the collector, and at me, anxiously.


    Mea also seemed to have a special attachment to the World Tree Ortem.


    When my eyes met Mea¡¯s, I gave her a thumbs up and smiled lightly.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to change my mind.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    The collector¡¯s eyes red at me as I muttered.


    In contrast, Mea¡¯s expression shone with happiness.


    Altamir moves to my side in midair and whispers in my ear.


    ¡°He-, hey, that thing is definitely mad, you know?.¡±


    The collectorughed loudly, drowning out his voice.


    ¡°Fuhahahahaha! You¡¯re a real actor, aren¡¯t you! Really, I lost! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re seriously trying to negotiate with me! I¡¯m beaten! I¡¯ve lost! You¡¯ve got some nerve, don¡¯t you! It¡¯s not every day I get to enjoy something like this!¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to be angry.


    To my relief, the collector stood up vigorously and lifted his arms in an ostentatious manner.


    ¡°Nice, all right! I have to have what I decide I want! You can take all the treasures I¡¯ve just shown you! Fuhahahaha! Don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t worry about it. I fell in love with that doll first, and I lost.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    The collector grinned as I stared in amazement.


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re freaking on me now? Fuhahahaha! You are a small man, after persisting so long against me. I¡¯m not going to change my mind now, even if you ask me to reduce it!¡¡Once I make a decision, I never change it!¡±


    Altamir wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s a need to wipe her sweat because she¡¯s in her spirit form, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a habit from when I was human.


    ¡°I was wondering what was going to happen, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯m d it¡¯s going to work out. But you ¡­¡­ went too far. I owe a debt to someone I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with so much. You know what that means ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, no ¡­¡­ it¡¯s fine. Ah ¡­¡­ it¡¯s not that it¡¯s fine, um, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Before Altamir could finish, I announced to the collector.


    Altamir¡¯s shoulders slumped and she held her face in her hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡±


    The collector picked up the golden dagger that was at his feet and immediately stabbed it into the ground.


    The floor cracked with the impact, drawing a zigzag pattern. The cracks gouged through the floor beside me and I could hear the floor exploding far behind me.


    Something cold runs down my spine.


    It seems that that dagger¡­¡­ has the power to increase the impact and control its direction.


    The collector stood up slowly, ring at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you¡¯re thinking about, Abel. Depending on your answer, you may be in for a rough ride.¡±

 Chapter 238 - Episode Thirty-Five - The Collector (6)

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Episode Thirty-Five - The Collector (6)</h4>


    The collectors re at me.


    If you¡¯re wondering what I¡¯m up to ¡­¡­ I just said no, as promised.


    I did not do anything more than that.


    It¡¯s the collector who originally said it was okay to refuse.


    ¡°What, are you just going to keep quiet?¡±


    The collector¡¯s shrill voice echoed.


    Now that he said that, I can¡¯t just keep being quiet.


    I hesitated for a moment and then opened my mouth, while unable to think clearly.


    ¡°No, but ¡­¡­ the magic tools scattered around are far inferior to the ones you were talking about in the beginning ¡­¡­ And besides, I can¡¯t handle them, or rather, I don¡¯t need them at all ¡­¡­ The ¡°Vase of 100 Karma¡± was certainly interesting, but I couldn¡¯t open it, so I had to use it as an ornament.¡±


    The first thing that the collector boasted about was mainly magical tools and grimoires from the mythical era, but now there are very few of those scattered around.


    After all, the collectors have no intention of offering his treasures for trade.


    He may be thinking that such a thing would be enough, even though he said that it would inspire him.


    This was evident from the fact that he had put the ¡°Vase of 100 Karma¡± in a separate category forter.


    I think he was keeping it because it had value, but since he had no use for it, he put it off as if he didn¡¯t mind giving it away.


    It is true that the value of this item is much higher than that of the World Tree Ortem. However, I didn¡¯t feel that I wanted the items that the collector offered me that much.


    I didn¡¯t have any intention of exchanging them, and I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t care much about such things.


    If I could get them for free, I would be delighted, but I couldn¡¯t trade them for the World Tree Ortem.


    In the first ce, I¡¯m not as much of a collector as I should be.


    I¡¯d like to hang up some vases and paintings, but I don¡¯t really feel that strongly about them.


    If I have them, I would like to disy them. I guess that¡¯s how most people are.


    I heard a grinding sounding from the collector¡¯s mouth.


    I couldn¡¯t see it because of the bandage, but he was probably gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Somehow, I feel like you¡¯re just giving things that don¡¯t matter much, or something ¡­¡­ And I¡¯m not sure I want it that badly either, to be honest. In addition, I wasn¡¯t interested in exchanging it in the first ce¡­¡±


    Even if I¡¯m given with quantity, It¡¯s just too much for someone like me who doesn¡¯t have a convenient item like the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡±.


    ¡°How much do you think you¡¯ll get in your hands if you sell this! Do you think this wooden puppet is more valuable? And after all that, you want me to give you a mythical-ss treasure? You¡¯re a fool! You ¡­¡­ you¡¯re getting carried away when I paid a little attention to you! You think you¡¯re on equal footing with me! You can¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying I want it ¡­¡­ Um, anyway, I¡¯m just saying that I can¡¯t exchange it for ¡­¡­ Oh, if you want, I can make something simr to this, if you can get the materials. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! What is the value of something that you have made at random! I¡¯m saying that I want this wooden puppet right now! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been ridiculed to this extent. ¡­¡­¡±


    N-No, that is a thing that I created though.


    I know it can¡¯t be helped that you can¡¯t tell when it was made because of the multiple anti-degradation techniques ¡­¡­ But you can still get a good idea from the ink, paint, and technique.


    If the collector is not interested in this aspect, it is understandable that he or she may not notice it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I was nning to get it by force but I¡¯m not going to. I¡¯ve been made such a fool of. I¡¯m going to take this wooden puppet as well as the wand of destruction. If you just give it up quietly, I can still let you go with your life, Abel. I¡¯m still thinking that it¡¯s regrettable to kill you.¡±


    The collector¡¯s light-heartedness that was present earlier was already gone.


    The space around the room felt thin and lonely.


    Instead, there was a strong feeling of anger in the air.


    It was as if space itself had been transformed to match the collector¡¯s emotions.


    This is not good, I think I¡¯vepletely pissed him off.


    I thought I could just create one up as I went along, but I didn¡¯t realize I was just adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I had no choice.


    I¡¯ll just do as I¡¯m told, hand over the World Tree Ortem for now, apologize, and somehow get it rebuilt and recedter.


    This is the only one that is really dangerous. I guess I¡¯ll just have to y it cool.


    As I thought about this, I suddenly realized something strange.


    ¡®Hmm, the wand of destruction? I don¡¯t have one of those ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me your excuses! I already know that it was the Wand of Destruction that destroyed the tower! You just said earlier that you have it! How dare you lie to me! How much you n to mock me!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I held my mouth involuntarily.


    I said it. I¡¯m sure I said that on the spur of the moment, in an attempt to keep things on an even keel.


    Seeing my situation, the collector shows even more killing intent.


    N-no ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not that kind of ¡°ah!¡±!


    ¡°Y-You said it was okay to refuse! You¡¯re a legendary adventurer, and you¡¯re going to bend your words!¡±


    ¡°I said you could refuse, but I didn¡¯t say what I would do afterwards?¡±


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well, hmm, you¡¯re right that it¡¯s absurd. I will not allow my pride and self-respect to get in the way of that ¡­¡­ I have my own rules that I have imposed on myself. If I, as a transcendent, were to repeat the tyranny of my emotions, it was obvious that there would be nothing left of this world.¡±


    Looks like I can handle it¡­?


    I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re the type to keep your promises.


    The collector lightly strikes the belly of the golden sword de in his hand with his other hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see ¡­¡­ Well then, let¡¯s make a bet. This sword is called the ¡°Earth-shattering Sword¡± and its power is just as I showed you. I will not use any other treasures. If you fight me in this state ¡­¡­ and you win, you can take any one of my treasures with you. But if I win, I¡¯ll take this wooden puppet and the wand of destruction. It¡¯s not just a fair bet, it¡¯s a big bet that I¡¯m giving you. There¡¯s no problem with that. Of course, you don¡¯t have the right to refuse, though, Fuhahaha. I¡¯ll make sure not to kill you!¡±


    The collector holds his sword wide open.


    Therge amount of magic tools that are left everywhere, suddenly disappeared.


    I-I can take anything that I want?


    Huh, don¡¯t tell me that I can take the ravenous dragon¡¯s tool bag, by any chance?


    If it¡¯s as good as that ¡°Earth-shattering Sword¡±¡­¡­ If it¡¯s just a hair¡¯s breadth away from the impact it had earlier, I feel like I can handle it any way I want.


    If the collector is going to use that sword as his main weapon, he has a good chance of winning.


    ¡°They¡¯re totally going to do it. That¡¯s why I told you to get out of here, but you keep doing unnecessary things!¡±


    Altamir pointed his arm at the collector.


    ¡°I might be able to change the terrain here, at least buy us some time. The witch¡¯s tower is more like a part of my garden ¡­¡­ or something like my limb. At that time, get away somehow. You might be chased after you get out of the tower ¡­¡­ Sorry, but I can¡¯t take care of you there.¡±


    ¡°I understand! I¡¯ll take that bet!¡±


    I stepped in front of Altamir and shouted at the top of my voice.


    Both Altamir and the collector stood still for a while.


    ¡°Huh, did I say something weird¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I had no idea that I was so disregarded! You think you can deal with Me If I have just one sword? I¡¯m convinced you¡¯ve been acting like an asshole! You are a fool of the Marren tribe, so full of knowledge that you can¡¯t see anything! This collector ¡­¡­ will prove my transcendence right here and now!¡±


    The collector holds his sword at the upper level.


    The overwhelming magic leaking from the collector¡¯s body, covered the collector¡¯s body.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ What are you!? Are you dumb!? Will you die if you don¡¯t stir things up!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, can you please take Mea and stay back?¡±


    I ordered Altamir to move back.

 Chapter 239 - Episode Thirty-Six - The Collector (7)

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Episode Thirty-Six - The Collector (7)</h4>


    As I face the collector, I check Mea behind me.


    I saw Altamir fly softly and hold Mea¡¯s back, then fly far behind her.


    I¡¯m jealous of the fact that a spirit body seems to be a very convenient body.


    ¡°Take out the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡±. Where did you hide it? If you have the girl carry it, I can wait for her to take it out. I could defeat you as you are, but that would be too boring. Perhaps you can strike a blow at me.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ No, I¡¯m fine without it. How should I say this ¡­¡­ Look, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡­ is not something I can use very easily.¡±


    In order to avoid the realization that I didn¡¯t have it, I quickly exined that I did.


    The collector¡¯s face twisted even more. The bandage covering his face wrinkled up and his eyes became even angrier.


    Apparently, he felt like he¡¯s being made a fool of.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t manage without it, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah! Then leave!!¡±


    The collector swings down the ¡°Earth-Shattering Sword¡± that he lifted high.


    The ground cracks as if it started right in front of the collector.


    The floor cracks loudly with a roaring sound, and the impactes straight at me, destroying everything in its direction of travel.


    I waved my wand in front of me, checking the location of the impact as it scraped across the ground.


    ¡°Earth, form, dragon.¡±


    The floor cracked, and one by one the wreckage rose up into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, a dragon several dozen meters long appeared.


    I ran to keep my distance so as not to get caught.


    The dragon coiled and caught the impact of the ¡°Earth-Shattering Sword¡±. There was arge sandstorm, but the dragon didn¡¯t seem to be injured.


    ¡°I-Impossible ¡­¡­! Why, why is it that someone with a small aura like you can perform magic on such arge scale!?.¡±


    A collector¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side of the dragon.


    ¡°Okay, keep hitting it!¡±


    If you are a collector, this is probably nothing to you.


    I don¡¯t have the time to worry about it, so I¡¯ll just attack when I can.


    When I lowered my wand while moving away from the dragon, the dragon followed the path of my wand and jumped at the collector headfirst.


    ¡°Guh ¡­¡­ So-, Something like this¡­¡­! I¡¯ll show you the essence of this sword!¡±


    The collector shed his sword in a cross.


    A cross-shaped shockwave flew towards the dragon made of rubble, raising a dazzling light.


    The dragon rolls its head and puts its arms out in front of it to guard. In the aftermath, the floor in the area was bare, but there was no change in the dragon.


    I was standing behind him, and I didn¡¯t feel any particr impact.


    The dragon immediately opened its arms and stretched its neck. Its head destroyed the floor where the collector was standing.


    I thought I had won, but on top of the dragon¡¯s head, I saw the collector pointing the de of his sword downward.


    ¡°Fu, fufu ¡­¡­ I thought it was too warm, but I¡¯m d I kept it at this level. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m not the only one who gets carried away. I can understand why you might be mistaken. But you¡¯re not far behind me!¡±


    The collector thrusts his sword into the dragon¡¯s head.


    The shockwaves that are created center around the collector.


    The dragon¡¯s head is pierced and cracked, and its jaw is sunk into the floor.


    The bandage on the collector¡¯s mouth moves, probably to hang up the edges of his mouth.


    I took out the hilt of the Lapides Sword from my pocket, shook it lightly from side to side, and put magic power into it.


    A long de of magical power appeared.


    The de was too heavy for my hands, so I threw it into the air and let it float.


    ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡±


    I heard the voice of the collector, so I looked up.


    The collector was in the process of flicking the dragon¡¯s tail off of the approaching rubble with his impact.


    The dragon¡¯s tail, bounced by the shockwave, ms its side into the floor.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not as powerful as I thought it would be.


    At first, it¡¯s supposed to be a shield, and if it doesn¡¯t break I¡¯ll make it charge to see things.


    Huh, is that it.


    No, it¡¯s probably just a start.


    I can¡¯t afford to let our guard down ¡­¡­ but I need to see how serious the collectors are before I make any careless attack.


    I¡¯ll have to wait and see what happens.


    ¡°There, go!¡±


    I set my sights on the collector¡¯s left shoulder, formed a magic circle, andunched my Lapides Sword.


    In a straight line, the Lapides Sword flew.


    ¡°Nnraaaaaa.¡±


    The collector¡¯s two-handed swing destroyed the tail end of the rubble dragon.


    And then the collector red at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, you¡¯re next. I¡¯m a little surprised, but it looks like you¡¯re stuck with this one. ¡­¡­ Mmm? Whoa!¡±


    The collector kicked the dragon¡¯s head away from the Lapides Sword and crisscrossed the air.


    A shockwave of shining wind is created and strikes the Lapides Sword.


    The Lapides Sword prated the shockwave and flew over the collector¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Wha-! Damn it!¡±


    The collector raised his sword to guard.


    The sword deflects the Lapides Sword and sticks it into the floor.


    The collector was knocked off his feet and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Wha-What was that just now ¡­¡­ Did I just lose in power struggle?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡±


    Can it be that I can win this normally by power pushing?


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ Can I go now?¡±


    I give it a try.


    The collector was still, crumpled on the floor.


    ¡°The-, there¡¯s no way ¡­¡­ Even if you caught me by surprise ¡­¡­ with both elbows on the ground.¡±


    The collector, with bloodshot eyes, reached for the sword of the ¡°Earth-Shattering Sword¡±, which he had dropped on the floor.


    The ¡°Earth-Shattering Sword¡± cracked and snapped in half as soon as it was ced in the hands of the collector.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­¡±


    The rule should be that he would fight only with the ¡°Earth-Shattering Sword¡±.


    With it broken, I think that we¡¯re now unable to continue.


    You can fight with the broken sword in your hand, but it¡¯s just too shabby.


    ¡°My collection was shattered so easily ¡­¡­ Wha-What the hell is that sword. This is impossible. ¡­¡­¡±


    He crawled on the floor in a stunned position and did not move.


    The collector¡¯s eyes changed color as he slowly moved his face to look at the Lapides Sword that had been thrust.


    ¡°Wha-What is that sword¡¯s aura? If there is such a treasure, how could I not know about it ¡­¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder that the collector doesn¡¯t know about it, since I created it by modifying the Lapidestatoa.

 Chapter 240 - Episode Thirty-Seven - The Collector (8)

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Episode Thirty-Seven - The Collector (8)</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The collector shifts his bloodshot eyes to me and the dragon made of rubble.


    The bandages on his face twisted, and he made a fist and shook it in frustration.


    He then raises his arm, but lets it drop then sighs.


    He seemed to have stopped from taking something out of the ¡°toolbag of the ravenous dragon¡±.


    The collector gave a small shake of his head and sagged.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll stop. You¡¯ve won this game. I¡¯ve said this once and can¡¯t change my mind so many times. I¡¯m not happy about it, but ¡­¡­ I misjudged you, and it¡¯s my fault. I don¡¯t know how I could have misjudged the depths of humanity after all this time¡­ As promised, you can take whatever you like.¡±


    Eh, Se-, seriously, is this the end?


    I was seriously thinking that I would need to use of sorcery for this, but it was too much to look over my shoulder.


    No, well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s good that everything went off without a hitch. ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­You, you really are outrageous.¡±


    Altamir called out to me from behind.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Somehow, It¡¯s kind of easier than I thought it would be.¡±


    Mea said in a low voice.


    The collector¡¯s shoulders twitched.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told many times that the collector¡¯s main business is the ¡°ravenous dragon¡¯s tool bag¡± and the magic tools thate out of it. It seems that he was obsessed with the sword and tried not to use magic, so he hasn¡¯t demonstrated one¡¯s part. You must have been careless.¡±


    Altamir, perhaps observing the collector¡¯s mood, added the following.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the ¡­¡­ himself, it¡¯s the weapon that¡¯s amazing¡­¡­¡±


    But, Mea not noticing, steps on morend mines.


    As expected, it shows on Altamir¡¯s face that she noticed it, she was so flustered that she broke off her speech, she was shaking her head.


    The collector looked covetously at the Lapides Sword, then let out a sigh and shook his head again.


    ¡°A promise is a promise. I¡¯ll let you choose, just wait a bit. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯d like to have the ¡°ravenous dragon¡¯s tool bag¡±. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh~?¡±


    The collector tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand what I was saying and made a dumb sound.


    Altamir¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Y-You, what are you talking about!?¡±


    ¡°No, no, but, he said I can have any one thing ¡­¡­ you know, the promise ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb! I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s assimted into my chest! You want me to rip it off!? You want me to cut it off!?¡±


    ¡°How often do you break your promises! For the collector to do that! Give it to me! Because I won! You said you¡¯d give me anything! You said you wouldn¡¯t break your promise!¡±


    ¡°If you take it, what am I supposed to do with all of my treasures inside! You¡¯re a fool!¡±


    Well, that¡¯s how it will be¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know how much there is in the collector¡¯s treasure trove, but it would practically be more than one thing.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to just tear off the edges. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t and won¡¯t tear it! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. ¡­¡­¡±


    The collector looked me in the eye as he said that much, and then backed away as if he was distracted.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious about what you¡¯re saying? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Y-You don¡¯t have to say that much,¡­¡­


    However, it would have been impossible to extract the ¡°ravenous dragon¡¯s tool bag¡± from the collector with this argument.


    In the past, the ¡°ravenous dragon¡¯s tool bag¡± was like the collector¡¯s life itself.


    It is a collection box of treasures that he has spent his entire life collecting.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s unlikely that I can convince him to give it to me.


    ¡°Oh, then ¡­¡­ give me that book before¡­¡­ Then you won¡¯t have anyints, will you?¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that book ¡­¡­? D-Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ Great God¡¯s Treasure Book!? That book you say, you can¡¯t just ¡­¡­ Ho-, However, that ¡­¡­ that is ¡­¡­ It is true that I said anything, but ¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t read most of what was written in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, but I could understand what it said a little.


    It would be a shame to let it go here.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to read it thoroughly earlier, partly because the collector hadn¡¯t lent it to me directly, but now that I will have it, I could take it home and decipher it carefully.


    It is a book that the Kudorists are desperate to find.


    It might contain information about the truth of the world, or hints that could lead to great magic.


    As a sorcerer, I want to have it.


    The collector grunted, holding his head and seemed to be wondering what to do, but finally, he took out the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book and carefully handed it to me with both trembling hands.


    He must have been regretting it a lot.


    The first time he showed it to me, he didn¡¯t even want anyone else to have it.


    It seems that the loss of a treasure of this caliber would be painful even for the collector.


    ¡°Heavy. ¡­¡­¡±


    When I leaned over, the collector rushed to support my body.


    ¡°Tha-Thank you very much¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯ll never get away with it if you do anything stupid! That, that is ¡­¡­ do you know how valuable that thing is! Even if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s in it, depending on how you use it, you can control tens of millions of Kudorists at will, you can cause strife between countries, you can be a god or an evil god, it¡¯s no different ¡­¡­¡±


    The collector stared at the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book with resentment.


    I bowed my head lightly and moved away from the collector, tapping the cover lightly with my hand.


    The collector¡¯s gaze became even more intense.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s dirty,¡­¡­, but it¡¯s just a habit,¡­¡­


    Altamir transformed into a sphere of light, moved around, and reverted to her human form near me.


    She spun around in the air, crossed her legs, lowered her head slightly, and whispers to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you think you should give that back? It¡¯s been quiet this time, but ¡­¡­ the way he¡¯s been acting, you never know when he might explode. As I said before, it¡¯s a good thing that it¡¯s the ¡°Earth-Shattering Sword¡±, but if he uses any other weapon without any restrictions, it¡¯ll really be a disaster. If the alternative is to be spotted by that thing, no amount of treasure is worth it. It¡¯s better not to leave any unnecessary fate behind. You don¡¯t know how many enemies the book will make, not only the Kudorists, but also other nations¡¯ leaders, if they find out where it is ¡­¡­¡±


    Even if you say so, I¡¯m not going to bother giving it up myself.


    I¡¯vepromised and put up with this, so why should I ever give it up?


    It¡¯s just that ¡­¡­ the thick and heavy part is a bit of a bottleneck.


    ¡°Mea ¡­¡­ keep this for me.¡±


    ¡°Me, Mea will!?¡±


    Mea pointed at herself and screamed as if she were going to scream.


    She approached me cautiously, wary of the collector, and took the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book from my hand.


    The collector was staring at the end of the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book with horribly grim eyes.


    The collector then looked at the Lapides Sword in the distance, red at me, moved his eyes to the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book in Mea¡¯s hand, wrinkled his brow, and held his head as if he were grabbing it with his right hand.


    As I observed him, my eyes met the collector¡¯s.


    Suddenly, the collector¡¯s eyes rx, and he slowly approaches me with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, It was a brilliant piece of sorcery. You are truly the best magician in the world, I can tell you that. Really, I¡¯m sorry I underestimated you. I am grateful to ¡­¡­ for the chance to meet you in this tower.¡±


    After saying that, he gave me a short, white apuse.


    It was a different kind of praise. I felt a chill run down my spine.

 Chapter 241 - Episode Thirty-Eight - The Collector (9)

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Episode Thirty-Eight - The Collector (9)</h4>


    I can¡¯t grasp the collector¡¯s intent.


    His demeanor changed too abruptly.


    I took a step back, feeling disturbed.


    ¡°Well, well ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d be a match for you, even if I really tried to fight you. I had no idea that such a person existed in the world, and while Iment the narrowness of my views, I also feel that I have seen a ray of light in this world that I thought I had had enough of.¡±


    ¡°Wha-, Huh ¡­¡­?¡±


    While I am bewildered, Altamir goes out front.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re persistent. Don¡¯t be a sore loser. For the legendary adventurer to be like that.¡±


    It seemed that Altamir had grasped the collector¡¯s intentions.


    I threw a nce at Altamir for an exnation.


    ¡°No, I have changed my mind. Abel, Abel the Sorcerer of Marren. To show my respect for your great magical power and I will allow you to help me with my alchemy experiment ¡­¡­ on the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡±.¡±


    ¡°R-Really!?¡±


    I pushed Altamir away from me and brought my face closer to the collector.


    The collector retreated for a moment, as if pressured by me, but then he leaned forward and came face to face with me.


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right! But I want to test you once again to see if you are really worth it. Yes ¡­¡­ I want you to fight me as an equal, without these trivial fetters.¡±


    As soon as he said it, the collector waved his hands in the air, took out the broken ¡°Earth-Shattering Sword¡± and put it in his hand, and shook it from side to side.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t live up to my expectations ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t leave the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book with such a person, so I¡¯ll ask you to return it, and I¡¯ll take that wooden puppet and the wand of destruction as I originally promised. And I¡¯ll also take that transformable sword that you took out. Since I¡¯m gambling my, the collector¡¯s greatest treasure, I should get at least that much ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, the World Tree Ortem, the Wand of Destruction, and the Lapides Sword. ¡­¡­¡±


    T-This guy, a-all bet huh ¡­¡­


    No, in the first ce, I don¡¯t have the third thing, and I haven¡¯t even seen it before.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t take it so seriously! With your magic power, no matter what I do with it, it will be meaningless. This is my little gift to the sorcerer who will eventually leave his name in the legends ¡­¡­ In return, I just want you to go along with my selfishness for a little while. In other words, it¡¯s like a rite of passage for me to convince myself!¡±


    The collector, with a gentle smile in his eyes, ys with the broken sword in his hand while he fiddles with his other hand.


    ¡°N-no ¡­¡­ you¡¯re overreacting ¡­¡­¡±


    I scratched my head to cover up my embarrassment at being called a legendary sorcerer.


    There¡¯s no reason to say no when he has said so much.


    Besides, I could see the limits of the collector in the earlier game.


    In fact, no matter what the collector uses, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be in much danger.


    ¡°I know that¡¯s an overestimation, but of course I¡¯ll take you up on it! To not disappoint the Mr. Collector, I will do my best not to ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ho-, hold it! Abel, please hold it!¡±


    Mea throws out her luggage and elbows my arms from behind.


    The thrown out Great God¡¯s Treasure Book bounced lightly on the luggage bag.


    The collector¡¯s eyes sharply condemned it, but as soon as I looked at the collector¡¯s face, his eyes immediately returned to normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap! This is a trap, no matter what anyone thinks!¡±


    Altamir, too, was trying to hold me back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m d you agree with me, Abel.¡±


    As soon as I said it, the collector that ys with the ¡°Earth-Shattering Sword¡± in his hand crushes it


    The remnants fluttered around.


    In ce of the lost Sword of the Earth, the collector raises a huge sword to the ceiling, which he has been holding for some time.


    ¡°Take back what you said! If the person you were fighting is a human, then from here on out you¡¯ll have to deal with a mythical magical tool itself! It¡¯spletely different! Even you understand that, don¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°No, he said his just testing me. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a big lie, you know!? He¡¯s just trying to spare the treasure trove! There¡¯s no room for a handful of hands and no room for a handful of cards, and this isn¡¯t even a game ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ have been bothering me for a while now. You mere disembodied ghost!¡±


    The collector swung his arm wide and sends Altamir flying.


    Altamir¡¯s body easily jumped and mmed backwards into the ground a few meters away.


    ¡°Cack!¡±


    ¡°Altamir-san! W-Wait, what are you doing ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity for me to try out my treasure trove in a spectacr way! Today is a wonderful day! My collection has grown by three, and I¡¯ll be able to experience the beauty of my treasure with a target that¡¯s worth fighting with! I¡¯ve been bored with my days of just collecting things! Fuhahahahahahaha!¡±


    The collector snapped his neck andughed loudly.


    ¡°Mr-, Mr. Collector ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word! That¡¯s my style! Fuhahaha! You don¡¯t look like a tough guy, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how far you¡¯ll take this! You¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯re exhausted from that earlier ¡­¡­?¡±


    The collector points the giant sword that is much taller than himself to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just y along. Do your best effort, and fight me with all your might! I¡¯ll show you that fighting me is like confronting many myths! I¡¯ll show you that no matter how good you are at sorcery, it¡¯s meaningless in front of my collection! But you¡¯ve made me take you seriously. Don¡¯t expect that I¡¯ll end this so easily.¡±

 Chapter 242 - Episode Thirty-Nine - The Collector (10)

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Episode Thirty-Nine - The Collector (10)</h4>


    The de of the huge sword raised by the collector shines.


    ¡°Behold, Abel! And be astonished! This is the King of Swords!! ¡°Right King of Shattering, Chromieshkeid Ray¡±! Eight hundred years ago, in the Berandona Kingdom, thend of swords, all the magic technology and power of the nation was poured into this sword, made for a new king! Taste the legendary power of this sword, which is said to have crushed a whole battalion of opponents with a single swing!¡±


    I waved my wand quickly between me and the collector.


    ¡°Transmute.¡±


    Ibined the ingredients in the air, the spirits, and my own magic power to form Hydeem Magimetal, an improvised magical metal that I had forcibly created with magic power.


    Hydeem Magimetal will notst long, as it will turn back to its original form once the magic contained in it has dissipated, but this is one of my favorite magic techniques because I can easily change the characteristics with just one magic circle.


    ¡°Abel Block!¡±


    A huge, silvery-white block of magic metal ten meters tall appears between me and the collector.


    The collector swung down therge sword with a sh, knocking my Abel block to the ground.


    The Abel block sinks into the ground, creating a shallow dent in the upper surface near the collector.


    The dent spews out a mixture of blue and gray smoke.


    It was probably a result of the high density of spirits and magical power dispersing from the main material.


    ¡°Oh man, that¡¯s pretty powerful ¡­¡­¡±


    I muttered to myself as I looked at the top of the block.


    I didn¡¯t think it would be so easy to deform.


    I thought I put a lot of magic power into it, though¡­¡­


    The collector¡¯s arm hung limply down, the de on the floor, staring at my generated block with astonishment in his eyes.


    I thought that his hand and back was shaking, he began tough out loud,


    ¡°Fu, fufufu ¡­¡­ Fuhahahahahaha! For it to not break from taking a blow of ¡°Right King of Shattering, Chromieshkeid Ray¡±! Interesting, this is getting interesting! You never cease to intrigue me, Abel!¡±


    He lifted hisrge sword again and held it up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I look for Altamir and Mea.


    Altamir was carrying Mea,nding far away.


    I thanked her in my heart and turned to the collector.


    It¡¯s probably best to avoid closebat.


    As a sorcerer, I don¡¯t see much advantage in fighting up close.


    Especially if the opponent is focused on closebat.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I chanted a spell and waved my staff backwards.


    A magic circle shines far behind me, and light surrounds my body at the same time.


    It was the magic of teleportation.


    As I kick the ground, the scenery distorts sharply.


    By the time Inded, my body had moved to the magic circle that had appeared.


    I hold my mouth shut.


    ¡°Uuuph¡­¡­ Oueeee¡­¡­¡±


    I crouched down on the spot, feeling my stomach juices being shuffled around.


    It¡¯s not the kind of magic I would want to rely on, after all.


    I just can¡¯t get used to this floating feeling.


    ¡°What are you running away for? It starts from here! Did you think you would be safe if you kept your distance? Fuhahahahaha!¡±


    As I drop to one knee, the collector raises his sword to the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the ¡°The Imperial Dragon: Breath of Grimrome¡±! I had a hard time killing this one, you know! It was one of my favorites for that reason, but ¡­¡­ I really regret that I never got to use it ¡­¡­! I give you my gratitude, Abel!¡±


    There was a glow far above the tip of the sword, and there was a movement of spirits and magic that distorted space.


    The head of a huge dragon rose into the air.


    He has huge, menacing, bifurcated horns and a purple beard that gives the impression of arrogance.


    Its scales shone emerald, and it had four eyes, two on each side.


    But there was no light in the four eyes of the dragon, and it was clear that it was already dead.


    The Imperial Dragon Grimrome ¡ª In this world, there is a continent that is rarely visited by people and is covered with magic beasts and miasma, but ¡­¡­ It is said that there are three great demon kings on this continent.


    And one of them is the Imperial Dragon.


    It¡¯s a dragon that has ten giant dragons and ten thousand times as many magic beasts under itsmand, making it the king of all magic beasts.


    I¡¯ve only heard of its appearance in fairy tales, but ¡­¡­ it certainly matches.


    ¡°F-For real? The genuine ¡­¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that he can carelessly take out this monster¡¯s head, as expected.


    But what are you nning to do with such a thing ¡­¡­?


    ¡°That sword, the treasure, and the wooden puppet are not in his hands ¡­¡­ I can just ask the stoneless where the wand of destruction is. You won¡¯t care if it turns into scrap, right?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the collector raised hisrge sword to the sky and poured his magic power into the head of Grimrome, the imperial dragon floating above his head.


    The Emperor Dragon Grimrome¡¯s mouth opened and his eyes lit up with magic power.


    The next moment, a dark blue beam of light shot out at me.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    I arranged the magic circle so that the Hydeem magimetal would reflect the energy body, and changed the constituent materials ordingly.


    Then I unfolded the Hydeem magimetal sphere and covered myself.


    It was a magic-reflecting armor without a single w.


    The next moment, there was a loud noise and the earth rumbled, and I couldn¡¯t help but cover my ears.


    The inside shook greatly.


    ¡°I-I was able to endure it, but I don¡¯t know what happened ¡­¡­¡±


    I released the Hydeem Magimetal that had developed into a sphere.


    I¡¯ve had to improvise a magic circle in a hurry, and It seems that I could not bounce back the breath of the imperial dragon straight away.


    The floor was covered with the scars left by the breath of the imperial dragon.


    There are a number ofrge gouges in the floor.


    The dispersed breath of the imperial dragon seems to have been scratching all over the ce.


    Mea and Altamir were further back than me, so they were safe.


    I looked behind me and saw Altamir holding Mea, her eyes wide open as she watched the fight between me and the collector.


    ¡°This is not a human¡¯s fight ¡­¡­¡±


    As I looked ahead, I saw that the horn of the floating imperial dragon Grimrome had been snapped off and part of his magnificent beard was balding.


    The scales are also slightly cracked.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    The dignified face of the Grimrome had turned into something quite pathetic.


    The scales have been peeled off from the base, and the sparse beard that remains looks pitiful.


    ¡°M-My ¡­¡­ My treasure ¡­¡­ Impossible, the head of the Imperial Dragon Grimrome ¡­¡­ turned, turned into something miserable like this ¡­¡­!¡±


    The collector bites down on the bandage around his mouth.


    The tattered, dark lips were slightly exposed through the bandage.


    His precious mount had been ruined.


    It may not be impossible to repair it, but it will definitely lose a lot of value.


    It¡¯s understandable that to be sad, but ¡­¡­


    ¡°How dare you damage my collection, ¡­¡­! You have no idea how valuable this mount is! How much pain I¡¯ve gone through for this! Consider that death is the only way to end this!¡±


    The collector shouted and tightened his grip on his sword.


    It is still in its original form, and it was me who was almost killed.


    This is not a talk about self-defense anymore.


    ¡°For you to take out something that easily breaks, and even if you scold me ¡­¡­¡±


    If you just want to brag about it, you should have just disyed it at home, but if you take it all the way to the battlefield and then make a fuss about it being broken, all I can say is that it¡¯s your fault.


    ¡°Easily breaks ¡­¡­?¡±


    Even the Hydeem Magimetal that I made on the spur of the moment was able to y.


    That¡¯s what happens when just a part of it is scratched. It¡¯s not something that should be put on the battlefield.


    You could have coated it with something, or applied a magic form, or do anything else.


    For my part, I¡¯m tempted to say that it wasn¡¯t that important, was it?


    ¡°You look at me like I¡¯m a fool ¡­¡­ You¡¯re the first person to ever look at me like that. You should be ttered! You, you! You¡¯ve really pissed me off!¡±


    As the collector shouted angrily, a small dagger floated in front of him.


    The collector holds hisrge sword with one hand and grabbed the dagger with his free hand.

 Chapter 243 - Episode Forty - The Collector (11)

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Episode Forty - The Collector (11)</h4>


    The collector thrust the dagger in his grip at me.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    The de of the sword shot out at me at a frightening speed.


    It was easy to deflect, but it wasn¡¯t just a throwing weapon.


    ¡°Earth, form, dragon.¡±


    Just in case, I decided to prevent it with a dragon of rubble.


    The floor cracked, and the remnants of the dragon floated one after another into the air.


    As before, a dragon several tens of meters long appears.


    The dragon¡¯s body was pierced by a de that was ejected deep into the air.


    A long chain was stretched between the de and the collector. It seemed to continue from the back end of the de to the handle.


    ¡°Tsk! What a pain in the ass!¡±


    The collector¡¯s body flew towards the dragon at once, as if drawn by the chain.


    The dragon of rubble swings its arm at the collector flying in a straight line.


    The collector releases his hand from the hilt of his dagger, changes course, and swings his sword while avoiding the dragon¡¯s ws.


    The dragon¡¯s wrist fell out of the rubble.


    He stabs the dragon in the chest and kicks it into the air as he pulls it out.


    The rubble dragon iled and struggled as the collector retreated, and was made to present its head neatly.


    The collector swung with both hands, and therge sword repelled the head of the dragon of rubble.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    The ¡°Earth-Shattering Sword¡± before, At best, it could only push back the dragon of rubble.


    Thatrge sword ¡ª Did you say ¡°The Righteous King of Shattering, Chromieshkeid Ray¡±?


    It certainly looks like a treasure sword of a different caliber.


    The collector stood on the dragon¡¯s head of the fallen debris.


    ¡°It¡¯s regrettable. Your homemade dragons will no longer work. I once ughtered three giant dragons at once. You¡¯ve thrown away all your magic power, Abel. The game has already been decided. Against me who can use a certain weapon from the start ¡­¡­ You who have nothing on hand and have to make everything on the spot. You should have been paid attention from the start that youcked magic power ¡­¡­ You are a great magician, but the difference in experience is apparent. Well, even if you are saving up or not, you just made it faster to your defeat.¡±


    The collector stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°This is enough of checking things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wha-?¡±


    I enjoyed the fact that the collector would get up if I hit him with the right amount of magic, but Mea might be hit by a stray bullet if I make the scale higher.


    And with that dagger, I could see the limit of the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡±


    There is no point in continuing the check.


    The collector, in a fit of rage, had just closed the distance with that dagger.


    ¡°Did you think you would be safe if you kept your distance?¡± despite him saying that, though.


    Even if he¡¯s shouting like that, at long range the opponent¡¯s got the advantage, and this is what the collectors calmly decided.


    I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t have the means to break through my reflective armored Hydeem magimetal at this distance.


    I had thought that the greatest advantage of the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s tool bag¡± was that you could prepare as many cards and hands as you wanted, and that the cards would not be revealed to your opponent, but ¡­¡­ earlier, I had a vague idea of the number of cards and hands he has.


    ¡°Earth, form, dragon¡±


    ¡°You can still use it, huh. But that won¡¯t work ¡­¡­ Hm?¡±


    Five rubble dragons appeared to surround the collector.


    At the dragon¡¯s massive body builds, the collector¡¯s figure can¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Why ¡­¡­ why, why!?¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you only had to deal with three of them before.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Impossible ¡­¡­ It¡¯s impossible! This! Can¡¯t be possible! Why ¡­¡­! I, I am a legendary adventurer and collector, you know! Against a little boy with a tiny aura who was born less than 20 years ago¡­!¡±


    Without waiting for the collector to finish his whining, five rubble dragons attacked the collector at once.


    I saw the collector jump on the back of the curled up dragon.


    He is breathing hard.


    It was the moment when it became clear that the collector is at his limit.


    The only thing left to do was to defeat him peacefully or make him surrender so that it would not destroy any more treasures.


    The other dragons came at the collector on the dragon¡¯s back, opening their big mouths to chew him up.


    The collector flicks it with hisrge sword and quickly crushes the head of the dragoning at him from the opposite side.


    Then he looked back at me and red.


    ¡°Who the hell are you ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Can you afford to look at me right now?¡±


    ¡°Guh ¡­¡­!¡±


    The collector took out his dagger again and moved to the back of the other dragons, evading the attack and dropping the head of one of them.


    That weapon ¡­¡­ It¡¯s in but it¡¯s surprisingly easy to use


    If I use it, It¡¯ll probably rip my arm off.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I raised my hand and brought the hilt of the Rapides Sword back to my hand.


    ¡± ¡°Gujarna Demon¡¯s Face Stone¡± ¡°


    The collector held out his hand to the dragon.


    A giant stone disc appears to block the dragon¡¯s onught.


    The face of a horrible demon is carved into the disc.


    Although the expression was different, it resembled the ¡°Mouth of Truth¡± that I had seen in my previous life.


    When the collector lowered his hand, the face stone quickly disappeared.


    The dragon¡¯s chest of rubble fell loudly, the collector unleashes a stabbing sh.


    ¡°Haaaaah!¡±


    A sword-shaped hole appeared in the chest of the rubble dragon.


    The rubble dragon rolls over on its back.


    ¡°This is the third one ¡­¡­!¡±


    I kneaded my magic to recreate the de, then fired the Lapides Sword at the collector¡¯s open back.


    The collector turned around with a pale face.


    ¡°You! I just told you that you shouldn¡¯t be looking at yourself!¡±


    The collector shouts.


    ¡°Eh, that is¡­¡­¡±


    The scene from just a moment ago came back to me.


    ¡°Can you afford to look at me right now?¡±


    ¡°There was ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You coward!!¡±


    The collector swung his sword down to the Lapides Sword.


    Two rubble dragon ws swung mercilessly at his back.


    The collector was on top of one of the dragons he had killed, but he was knocked off the top of it, and the Lapides Sword went through his abdomen.


    The collector fell to the floor, coughing up blood.


    Another dragon of rubble tried to strike it with its jaws.


    ¡± ¡°Gujarna Demon¡¯s Face Stone¡± ¡­¡­!¡±


    The collector shouted, and the stone disc that had just appeared between the dragon and the collector blocked the dragon¡¯s jaws.


    But the stone disk, hit by the dragon¡¯s blow, fell with such force that it collided with the collector¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    The ¡°Gujarna Demon¡¯s Face Stone¡± mmed into the ground with great force.


    The collector was still underneath ¡­¡­


    The sound of flesh being crushed, clearly the mass of a human being, resounded deafeningly.

 Chapter 244 - Episode Forty-One - The Collector (12)

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Episode Forty-One - The Collector (12)</h4>


    I stared dumbly at the face stone.


    I stood there with his demon face facing out, not moving a muscle.


    And there wasn¡¯t much space between it and the floor. It meant that the collector¡¯s body had been crushed.


    Altamir transformed into a ball of light and moved next to me to return to her original form.


    ¡°I, isn¡¯t he dead? I thought of him as a sturdy-like guy, but ¡­¡­ with his body crushed like that, as expected ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No way ¡­¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t possibly have killed him in the heat of the moment, have I?


    When I slowly approached the face stone, the face stone disappeared in a sh


    In the center of it stood a bloodied collector.


    Altamir transformed into a ball form and jumped back, returning to her original form.


    ¡°¡®Thank God, you¡¯re alive.¡±


    I muttered, relieved, but there was no reaction from the collector.


    He just stood there and remained still.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Collector?¡±


    ¡°That guy¡¯s strange ¡­¡­ There¡¯s so much blood, and yet there¡¯s not a single injury ¡­¡­¡±


    Altamir called out to me from behind.


    But, that can¡¯t be true. Nevermind the face stone, I¡¯m pretty sure I pierced him at the abdomen with the Lapides Sword.


    The collector opened and closed his hand as if to check the condition of it, then red at me.


    ¡°I was wondering how far he would go, but he really surprised me. I¡¯ve died once, you know.¡±


    The bandages covering the collector¡¯s face hade off in ces, revealing gray, faded, scarred skin.


    In the midst of his undead-like skin, only his eyes glittered with a powerful re of vengeance and rage.


    ¡°Not only did you injure the Imperial Dragon ¡­¡­ but you also let me waste Amrita to save my life. I¡¯ve been saving my life to keep me from using it ¡­¡­ And now I¡¯ve lost ten years of my life to recover from my injuries.¡±


    ¡°A, Amrita!?¡±


    It is said that Amrita is the pinnacle of the three great elixirs and gives unlimited life force to those who drink it.


    It is the national treasure of Alfheim, the sky country, and in the past, there is a record of a powerful man from Norcs who wanted a single cup of Amrita and tried to steal it by waging war against the High Elves.


    It is said that with enough Amrita, one can live forever in human form.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you used amrita ¡­¡­¡±


    If you use the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡±, you can use it even when you can¡¯t move your limbs, It would probably be easy for him to pour Amrita into his dying mouth.


    In other words, in order to get the collector topletely surrender, I would have to keep giving him fatal blows until he waspletely out of amrita.


    I was stunned, and the collector snickered.


    ¡°Did you despair? I have exactly two goblets of Amrita left. If I were to use it as a restorative, I would have nearly forty more goblets of life left. But I¡¯m not going to do such a foolish thing even one more time ¡­¡­ But don¡¯t be disparaging. You¡¯re the first human to let me use Amrita.¡±


    ¡°S-Such a waste ¡­¡­¡±


    I muttered, and the collector turned deadly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to use such an expensive item for a yful bet! What a waste! You know how much a drop of that is worth ¡­¡­¡±


    As I pped my hands in excuse, the collector¡¯s fury intensified.


    ¡°A yful bet ¡­¡­? That¡¯s bullsh*t! You¡¯re the one who made me use it! If I hadn¡¯t used it, I¡¯d be dead!¡±


    If I push the collector any further, he will waste more and more of his treasure.


    I heard that the collector is collecting expensive treasure¡¯s all over the world.


    Now, he¡¯s repeatedly throwing the magic tools he have collected in one ce into the ditch.


    To put it mildly, a global loss is in the making.


    I have to break his heart before he loses his treasure troves.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    I start transmuting the Hydeem Magimetal again.


    This time, I added a strong sticity to its nature and tried to make it longer and longer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that I would lose! I am the only absolute in this uncertain world! I am the only absolute in this uncertain world! This world is but my garden! There is no way that anyone can fight me on equal terms!¡±


    The collector holds hisrge sword in one hand and thrusts out his free hand.


    In the middle of the movement, a dagger appears in his hand. He¡¯s going to use it to get close to me.


    My Hydeem Magimetal is just about fifty meters long.


    I lowered my arm.


    A silvery-white mass of magic metal swung down vertically at the collector, matching my arm.


    The longer it is, the faster the back end will be. And with that, the destructive power increases. There was no end to it.


    ¡°Abel Whip!¡±


    The giant whip made of Hydeem Magimetal, which was swung vertically and was nearly fifty meters long, was lowered into the collector.


    The floor shattered in a vertical line, and the collector¡¯s body bent in the wrong direction and leapt into the air.


    Along with his belovedrge sword, the dagger with the flying tip left his hand.


    ¡°Gah! My, my¡­¡­¡±


    The collector waved his hand, and therge sword returned to his hand.


    The collector¡¯s twisted body continues to be repaired in a twisted motion in the original direction.


    So that¡¯s Amrita¡¯s regenerative ability.


    I let him use it twice now. If possible, I would like to get him to surrender before he uses it three times, but ¡­¡­ it would probably be difficult.


    ¡°My tower!?¡±


    Altamir screams in the face of destruction on a scale never before seen.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stop here.


    And if you eat poison, you¡¯ll end up with a te. We¡¯ve already turned the rest of the level into a hole in the ground, so it¡¯s no use letting up now.


    As for apologies, I¡¯ll make as many as I can after the incident with the collector is over, and I¡¯ll ept whatever reimbursement Altamir asks.


    I unleash the second shot of my giant whip.


    It pains me to fight like this, but I have to get the collector to give up once and for all.


    I gave him a follow-up shot with all my heart.


    ¡°¡± Gujarna Demon Face Stone¡±!¡±


    The collector raised his hand to the approaching giant whip.


    The face stone that appeared caught the blow of the giant whip.


    The face stone didn¡¯t shatter, but it was heading towards the collector at about the same speed as the giant whip.


    The face stone crushed the collector¡¯s body and bounced.


    The collector quickly got up and waved his hand to the side. The face stone disappeared cleanly.


    It seems that the third one has been used as well.


    I continue the third strike.


    The collector raises his arm.


    ¡± ¡°Universal Hardwood Behemoth¡±!¡±


    Together with what he said, a huge ck shadow spreads around the collector.

 Chapter 245 - Episode Forty-Two - The Collector (13)

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Episode Forty-Two - The Collector (13)</h4>


    Universal Hardwood Behemoth ¡ª It was a behemoth of a tree, growing horizontally rather than vertically, with protruding branches and hollows that reminded me of a crouched beast of prey.


    The ckened leaves were obviously hard and unnatural, as if they were made.


    It was like a ck fur.


    It was more than forty meters across.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you even had stuff like this ¡­¡­¡±


    This is going to take a while.


    I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can keep destroying things like that.


    I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m going to blow up everything together with the collection, but I might as well prepare for the Abel ball.


    Maybe he¡¯ll be okay since he have Amrita.


    ¡°Fu, fufu ¡­¡­ fuhahahahaha! It¡¯s surely an instant fortress! Now, next, I will¡­¡­¡±


    The ¡°Universal Hardwood Behemoth¡± was hit by my giant whip, and it dipped and creaked all over.


    The hard, metallic leaves fell from its body, and the behemoth was instantly stripped naked, revealing the collector hiding in its depths.


    ¡°Huh, so it¡¯s not that hard¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°M-My, my behemoth!?¡±


    The collector was stunned for a moment, but then he saw the fourth blow crack the behemoth¡¯s head, bend it further, and saw it lift it up again, he seemed to have realized that leaving it any more would only result in it being destroyed, he waved his hand and make the ¡°Universal Hardwood Behemoth¡± disappear.


    After ring at the giant whip with bloodshot eyes, he shouted at the top of his voice.


    ¡°The Giant King Hs¡¯ Magic Battle Armor!¡±


    The Giant race is a race that is said to have died out thousands of years ago.


    They are ssified as humans, but their nature is simr to that of magical beasts.


    They are said to have been nearly ten meters tall and to have rampaged under the protection of the earth god Garuja in mythological times.


    After Garuja was defeated, they lost their protection and became weak, and lost their backing.


    Originally dumb and violent, the Giant race was mainly regarded as enemies by the Norcs, and after Garuja¡¯s death, they were killed one after another over the course of a thousand years.


    I had heard that thest of these giants was named Hs.


    But that was the extent of what I knew.


    Arge piece of armor, not ten meters, but nearly twenty meters, stood in front of the collector.


    ¡°Giant King Hs¡¯ Magic Battle Armor¡± ¡ª The armor is apparently not made of metal, but of pure spirit.


    It is slightly translucent and emits a rainbow-colored light.


    It has an overwhelmingly divine appearance, evenpared to the magic tools of his previous collections.


    I took a moment to admire its beauty and gulped down my spit.


    Then I recovered myposure and red at the ¡°Giant King Hs¡¯ Magic Battle Armor¡±.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re really starting to show your stuff. I¡¯m sure that must quite the great stuff.¡±


    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ve survived for now, but what do I do now?¡±


    The moment the collector muttered, a giant whip struck the head of the ¡°Giant King Hs¡¯ Magic Battle Armor¡±.


    The armor¡¯s feet sank to the floor, with a thin vertical crack.


    ¡°Wha-!?¡±


    I immediately strike it three consecutive hits.


    The ¡°Giant King Hs¡¯s Battle Magic Armor¡± shattered as it buried itself in the floor.


    In the aftermath, the collector is flung away.


    ¡°Huh, so that¡¯s about it.¡±


    A glittering, rainbow-colored powder danced in the air.


    The powder eventually turns to smoke and disperses into the air.


    A singing voice in thenguage of spirits sounded like a whisper.


    It was more of a series of words than lyrics, but it seemed to be tracing the prosperity of the Giant race.


    It was sung by the spirits that had been part of the magic battle armor.


    The song seemed to be about how the giants, with the blessings of Garuja, were overwhelming other species of humans and magical beasts, and strengthening their power.


    The words ¡°perpetual¡±, ¡°prosperity¡±, ¡°mighty¡±, ¡°victory¡±, ¡°feast¡±, and ¡­¡­ in the spiritnguage continued, echoing from here and there.


    Some spirit words I didn¡¯t know were mixed in.


    I wondered if it was the spiritnguage name of Garuja, the god of the earth.


    All the bright words continued, mixing, and echoing. But the voice of the spirit singing them was young and fragile.


    In spite of its content, it seemed somehow sad.


    ¡°What, What¡¯s going on!? Why!? Why!? Why is that happening!?¡±


    The collector held a fragment of a lump of spirit that was part of the ¡°Giant King Hs¡¯ Magic Battle Armor¡± and howled with his big mouth open.


    The bandage around his mouth was torn off.


    The fragment he was holding turned into a rainbow-colored smoke and a lonely singing voice, reducing its mass.


    Eventually, the smaller fragment slipped between the collector¡¯srge fingers and fell, bouncing a few times at his feet before disappearing.


    I swung my eighth whip at the collector without mercy.


    ¡°Y-You-!¡±


    The collector jumped to the right and avoided the huge whip.


    It was a divine move.


    A huge earthworm-like swelled on the floor where the collector had just been standing, and debris flew everywhere.


    ¡°Were I ¡­¡­ able to avoid it¡­¡­? Fu, fuhahahaha! Finally, my eyes got used to it. ¡­¡­¡±


    The collector didn¡¯t expect to be able to avoid it either.


    In a bent posture, he looked after the giant whip destroyed the floor and lifted the edge of his mouth slightly.


    He must have thought that he could see the light to break through this huge whip barrage.


    However, he couldn¡¯t dodge the ninth strike.


    It was only natural that he was out of position when he avoided the eighth strike.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The tenth blow struck the collector as he leaped, and the eleventh blow pierced his body as he fell.


    Then two consecutive hits followed up. The giant whip crushed the body of the collector and trampled the fragments of the ¡°Giant King Hs¡¯ Magic Battle Armor¡±.


    A number of cracks appeared on the floor of the tower. The footing was too unstable to avoid them anymore.


    The collector, who had been flung away, mmed into the floor, causing arge crack in the floor on his back. The collector¡¯s back was caught in the crack.


    ¡°I lost ¡­¡­?¡¡Impossible ¡­¡­ Am I going to lose ¡­¡­?¡±


    The collector whose back is buried on the floor looked up at the ceiling in a daze, I shot the tenth third.


    The collector just stared at the whiping at him.


    He didn¡¯t try to avoid it or block it. He just looked up and stared at the metal te being stretched by the force of the whip.


    The content of the spirits¡¯ song had shifted from the prosperity of the giant race to their decline.


    ¡°Copse¡±, ¡°Pessimism¡±, ¡°Ruin¡±, ¡°The Last King¡±.


    Young, sad voices dominated the area, ovepping in number.

 Chapter 246 - Episode Forty-Three - The Collector (14)

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Episode Forty-Three - The Collector (14)</h4>


    ¡­¡­ Is it really time for him to give up?


    I think the collectors have finally lost their will to fight.


    I¡¯m sure the giant whip must have taken a lot of beating.


    As I was thinking about stopping after the thirteenth strike, the collector, who was supposed to be trapped in the crack in the floor, made apletely different move.


    No, his movement, I couldn¡¯t see it.


    Before I knew it, he had escaped from the cracks and was standing directly in front of the giant whip.


    He swung hisrge sword with a speed that far surpassed anything he had ever done before, and caught the giant whip.


    The collector lowered his posture to withstand the impact. Hepletely caught it.


    The overwhelming destructive power of the giant whip left a straight line of scars on the floor of the top floor of the witch¡¯s tower, but only where the collector was standing, the recoil from the whip¡¯s impact left deep footprints.


    ¡°H-Huh¡­¡­?¡±


    Did the force suddenly increase?


    He was supposed to bepletely unresponsive until just now ¡­¡­ When I was thinking about it, I noticed that the collector¡¯s body, which should have been huge, was shrinking slightly.


    ¡°Though many legends have fallen into decay, will you remain in my hands, ¡°Right King of Shattering, Chromieshkeid Ray¡±?¡±


    The voice was something I had never heard before.


    It was low, but not shrill.


    The collector waved his cloak, which should have been a perfect size, in a slightly ufortable manner and tore off the loose bandages that clung to his face in a cumbersome manner.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice ¡­¡­ I had no intention of using it in this way, but my life-prolonging, almost-dead body was no match for yours. It¡¯s hard to imagine, and at the same time it¡¯s hard to admit, but ¡­¡­ it seems to be true.¡±


    Arge face with a brutal light peeps out from behind the torn bandage.


    A magic circle is carved around his forehead, and a portion of the form oveps his eyes, as if makeup were applied vertically over both eyes.


    His skin, too, has changed from the gray, undead-looking patchwork of dead skin that had asionally peeked out, to white, fine-grained skin.


    He has transformed into a young man with a different appearance, though still somewhat crazy.


    The collector annoyingly tore off his cloak with his bare hands and forcibly rewrapped it around his body.


    When the part that covered his head was removed, his long, shiny, purple-blue and white hair, split into two different colors, swept over him.


    His height has dropped from nearly 190 centimeters to about 180 centimeters.


    ¡°He-, He¡¯s young again ¡­¡­? No way ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Great! It just feels right! Fuhahahahahaha! It¡¯s like waking up from a long sleep! Now I can fight with the full strength of my prime.¡±


    I wondered if he had been reced by apletely different person, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    The unique and intimidating eyes definitely belonged to the collector who was staring at us from behind his bandages.


    ¡°I seeded in prolonging my life for 300 years with one cup of amrita but ¡­¡­ I never thought that I would have to consume an entire cup in one day. I had three cups of Amrita in my hand, and now I only have one cup left. Thanks to this, my life span has been shortened by three hundred years. But I feel refreshed. Thank you, Abel.¡±


    W-What a waste!?


    What is this person really doing?


    The high elves will be furious if they find out that you took their national treasure and then gulped it down in the heat of the moment.


    The long hair was probably a side effect of Amrita.


    The long, sloppy hair that almost touched the floor was probably the result of the overflowing life force added by Amrita¡¯s power.


    But the question is, why did he go to the trouble of using Amrita to force a fight with me.


    To put it bluntly, I don¡¯t believe that this fight or this reward is worth more than a cup of Amrita.


    Even the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡±, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve agreed to apany him on his alchemy experiments.


    ¡°I said I was bored with my world, but that wasn¡¯t just an excuse to get you on board. I¡¯ve collected all the magic tools in the world tofort myself, but I¡¯ve never had a chance to use what I¡¯ve collected! No matter how many treasures and magical tools I acquire, after the feeling of aplishment, the feeling that remains to me is emptiness. The more you umte, the stronger it bes. What is the purpose of my collecting tools? For what purpose did I acquire a life beyond the capacity of a human being, and continue to live for a long time! How many times have I asked myself that question! It¡¯s impossible for me to have that kind of power now that I¡¯ve acquired it! I pretended to be oblivious to this, and just kept collecting things, desperately trying to fill up the never-ending ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡±! Eventually, the mundane word ¡°collector¡± became the only name for me!¡±


    The collector shouted, and thrust hisrge sword into the floor.


    With a loud ng, therge sword pierced the floor and shook the entire room.


    The collector let go of the sword and scratched his long hair as if in sorrow.


    ¡°But! I finally found a use for the magic tools I¡¯ve been umting! Abel! I will kill you with the power of the treasure I¡¯ve been gathering so far! Then I¡¯ll be able to see that my life has not been in vain! How wonderful you are! I will never forget my good fortune to have met you here! Forever!¡±


    The collector¡¯s big mouth widened and he raised his hands to the ceiling.


    What is that person ¡­¡­ getting excited by himself for?


    The collector¡¯s face changed from a broken face to a swarthy one, and he red at Altamir.


    ¡°Hey, Witch. This ce is too small for me and Abel to settle our scores. Provide arger, sturdier space. For my sake and Abel¡¯s.¡±


    Altamir¡¯s shoulders trembled as if she was scared, but then her hard expression rxed slightly as if she was relieved.


    ¡°Tha-, thank God ¡­¡­ They won¡¯t have to destroy any more ¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that there was another way to look at it.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry I went on a rampage in someone¡¯s home.


    Altamir must have been unable to stop it.


    He thought that if he was in a bad mood, the collector might turn on him.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin the final round, Abel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we don¡¯t have to worry about the tower. It seems that Amrita is still intact. ¡­¡­¡±


    Altamir looked at me with astonishment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You were concerned about it? Really?¡±


    If possible, the waste of Amrita should be thest bite of the next collector¡¯s resuscitation.


    Even though it¡¯s not mine to give away, it¡¯s too much of a waste.

 Chapter 247 - Episode Forty-Four - The Collector (15)

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Episode Forty-Four - The Collector (15)</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was still a ce like this in the tower ¡­¡­¡±


    I muttered as I turned my head and lightly kicked the crystal scaffolding with the tip of my shoe.


    I was now standing on top of an eerily shiny, translucent, giant disc of crystal, facing the collector.


    The disc was huge, about a kilometer in diameter.


    Outside the edge of the disk, darkness stretched out endlessly.


    In the distance, there were several ck lights swirling around.


    This eerie space was the world inside the mirror from which Altamir hade.


    There were various spaces inside the mirror, and they were said to be divided into various rooms, including Altamir¡¯s vault, a second vault, an alchemy studio, aboratory, and a private room.


    It seemed that she was living a surprisinglyfortable life, which was good to hear.


    And this space was said to be an idental ce that had arisen while Altamir was continuing his spatial magic.


    ¡°This space ispletely isted from the outside world, so it doesn¡¯t matter how violent you get. But there is one problem ¡­¡­ You can see that ck light swirling around underneath, right? That¡¯s a concentration of dimensional and spatial distortions ¡­¡­ I call it chaos. If you touch it, your body will turn into miniscule particles, each banished to apletely different end of space. It¡¯s not a problem if you¡¯re within range of the crystal, but if you fall outside of it, the worst that can happen is that you¡¯ll be pulled back in.¡±


    Altamir exined to me as she floated in the air.


    I was annoyed by the World Tree Ortem I was holding in my hand, so I ced it on the floor.


    It seemed that normal teleportation magic could not be used in this space, so I brought the Lapides Sword and the World Tree Ortem with me, just in case.


    ¡°When we¡¯re done, you¡¯ll open the space transfer gate again, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to get caught in the middle of all this, so I may have to wait a little while ¡­¡­¡±


    I gave a small nod and turned to the collector.


    Altamir spun around and disappeared into the mirror behind her, as if she had been sucked into it.


    A magic circle appeared and the mirror disappeared.


    By the way, I left Mea outside.


    Now there is no need to worry about damage to Mea and Altamirpletely.


    Naturally, the tower would not be adversely affected.


    The collector watched as Altamir left, then held hisrge sword in his right hand and swung it from side to side.


    I felt the wind from the sword and pressed my hair.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a two-handed sword?¡±


    Whenever a collector wielded arge sword, he always wielded it with both arms.


    It was such a ridiculouslyrge sword. If he didn¡¯t do that, the collector wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it properly.


    The only time he held it in one hand was when he had to use another magic tool on the spur of the moment.


    ¡± ¡°Right King of Shattering, Chromieshkeid Ray¡±, was created when twin kings were born in the Land of Swords. It was made for his brother, Barondal, the King of the Twin Swords. He is rumored to be the strongest swordsman of all time. It is said that with this great sword in his hand, Barondal¡¯s strength was said to be truly unbeatable, and the story of how he single-handedly took on an army is still told today as a heroic tale. But there exists one more treasure sword.¡±


    The collector waved his free left hand.


    The same overwhelming presence of arge sword appears.


    But while the ¡°Right King of Shattering, Chromieshkeid Ray¡±, is a martial de of great thickness, this one is too thin.


    If the collector were to hold it vertically, you would think that the de had disappeared.


    ¡°The name of this sword is ¡°Left King of Rending, Matarrdar Ray¡± ¡­¡­ In contrast to ¡°Right King of Shattering, Chomieshkeid Ray¡±, which is a hard sword that crushes everything, this is a very thin sword that is specialized in cutting everything. However, it is not fragile. And it is not just a sword that is hard to handle. In fact, the one who yed Barondal, the King of Twin Swords, was his twin brother, Berelroy, the other King of Twin Swords who used this ultra-thin sword.¡±


    I remembered the anecdote about the sword that the collector had told me with such pride.


    He said it was made before the king of thend of swords was born ¡­¡­ Apparently, the king was a twin.


    I did think it was a strange name. Why did the sword have ¡°Right¡± in its name when it was so obviously a two-handed sword?


    ¡°But I! I can easily surpass these two swordsmen who are considered to be the strongest! And here I will prove that I am a transcendent being beyond the reason of the world!¡±


    The collectors lifted his left and right arms, each holding arge sword, and bent over.


    He could only handle one of them, probably because he was too old to do so.


    ¡°Here Ie, Abel!¡±


    The collector shouted triumphantly.


    I waved my wand at the World Tree Ortem at my feet.


    ¡°Puppet, dance!¡±


    The World Tree Ortem lit up with a glow of magic and leaped in front of me.


    I¡¯ve got insurance now.


    If he gets too close, the World Tree Ortem will guard them.


    I took out the hilt of my Lapides Sword from my pocket and threw it at the collector.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Lapides Sword flew in a straight line towards the collector.


    At the same time, the collector, still in a low position, started to run.


    The Lapides Sword speeds up, aiming for the collector¡¯s shoulder.


    The collector released his greatsword as if to scoop it up from underneath, sending the Lapides Sword flying up.


    The Lapides Sword immediately changes its trajectory and shes at the collector.


    No matter how many times the collector repels it, the Lapides Sword sticks around.


    ¡°Aside from being fast, it¡¯s persistent! How can you take so many shes from my sword and not get a scratch?¡±


    The collector uses both of hisrge swords to block the Lapides Sword¡¯s shes.


    Because the collector¡¯srge sword is too long, the de is repeatedly thrust into the crystal-like ground.


    The crystal shatters and sharp cuts are made here and there.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    As the collector was about to make an opening from the impact of the Lapides Sword, he somersaulted to get some distance between them, as hended on the ground, he swung his left and right swords to pull through from the onught of the Rapides Sword.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to have a little more speed. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m even close in my response actions. I thought I had enough, but ¡­¡­ maybe I should mix in some feints.¡±


    I put my finger to my lips and watched the battle between the Collector and the Lapides Sword, pondering this and that.


    The collector nced sideways at me, but soon lost hisposure and returned his attention to the Lapides Sword.

 Chapter 248 - Episode Forty-Five - The Collector (16)

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Episode Forty-Five - The Collector (16)</h4>


    The collector unleashes a huge swing with his leftrge sword.


    He gently evaded Lapides sword by pressing the handle of therge sword on the right and repelling it, and then stabbing with therge sword on the left.


    The Lapides Sword retreated significantly.


    ¡°The Lapides Sword is beginning to be overwhelmed ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°The speed and power of that weapon are certainly the best I¡¯ve ever seen against my enemy ¡­¡­ but it¡¯s too monotonous! That may have been enough until now!¡±


    It is true that the attack pattern of the Lapides Sword does not include any movement that takes into ount the next few moves.


    It was originally designed to be a throwing and shing weapon, with the rest being an added bonus.


    It was not a weapon that was designed for shing.


    I read up on swordsmanship and incorporated it into my responses, but I¡¯m not a swordsman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the mastery of magic and swordsmanship that was carved into the stone bs I found in the ruins by the heroes of mythical times!¡±


    The collector dropped to his haunches, raised his tworge swords, and crossed them.


    The two swords were covered with a high density of magic power, which emitted a purple light.


    ¡± ¡°The Roar of the Dragon King, Bahamut¡±!¡±


    The collector jumped up and drew an arc in the air with his crossed swords.


    In response, the de of the Lapides Sword shattered, and the hilt mmed into the ground.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­!?¡±


    As it was, purple mes ran along with the extension of the collector¡¯s sword strike, and the crystals on the foothold were neatly cut in two.


    The shockwave with heat will take over the magic power in the sword and amplify its power, and ran across the ground.


    The cut surface was charred ck.


    ¡°Fuhahahahaha! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve used it, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem at all! In fact, it¡¯s even more brilliant! I don¡¯t even feel the recoil as much as before! So this is the power of Amrita!¡±


    I didn¡¯t think that not only did it handle my speed, but that I would lose in strength.


    I¡¯ll have to improve somehow.


    ¡°Finally, impatience shows in you now too. Since you¡¯ve been destroying my treasure so much ¡­¡­ Fufu, it¡¯s nice to get a little revenge first.¡±


    The collector drops the des of both swords to the floor, his mouth hanging open in a smile.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­?¡±


    I frowned, and the collector narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    He seems to have realized his mistake from my expression and hurriedly turns himself around.


    He kicked the ground to get some distance from the Lapides Sword that was closing in on his back.


    ¡°Why!? I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ve broken it with my amazing skills ¡­¡­! ¡°


    The de of the Lapides Sword is disposable, and using the Lapidestatoa¡¯s ability to create magic ore, generating it on the spot.


    If the de is broken, it can repair itself using the excess magic power.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to break, but it¡¯s not that I hadn¡¯t taken measures to deal with it.


    ¡°D-Damn it!¡±


    The collector blocked the sh from the Lapides Sword with his rightrge sword, but was unable to catch it, and his right hand fell back significantly.


    Because he was toote to notice it, and because he was in a half-hearted position to attempt to catch it, I guess he couldn¡¯t put in as much strength as he wanted to.


    The second wave of Lapides sword attacks the collector who showed a gap mercilessly.


    ¡°Guh ¡­¡­¡±


    As the collector backed away, he threw therge sword he was holding in his left hand to the ground, and hold out his hand to the Lapides Sword.


    ¡± ¡°Gujarna Demon¡¯s Face Stone¡±!¡±


    A huge stone disc with a face painted on it appeared and blocked the Lapides Sword.


    He takes the face stone which is leaning against himself with the left hand which is empty.


    In addition to being an absolute defense, the ¡°Gujarna demon¡¯s face stone¡± has the terrible disadvantage of being flung away when used as a shield to attack its owner, but the collector avoided this by holding it by hand.


    It was a quick move.


    Maybe he had been traumatized by being crushed once.


    The collector waved his hand to erase the ¡°Gujarna Demon¡¯s Face Stone¡± and brought back one half of therge sword he had thrown away.


    He quickly kicked the ground, distanced himself from the Lapides Sword, and readied his tworge swords.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you just going to watch.¡±


    The collector red at me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to start attacking now.¡±


    If I do a half-hearted damage, the collector will waste his treasure and revive.


    It¡¯s not a problem in a battle because I can just crush him until it runs out, but it¡¯s too much of a waste.


    I was thinking about what I should do.


    Altamir had prepared such a ce for us.


    The best thing to do would be to hit the collector with one big shot and get him to give up.


    The collector twitched his shoulders in response to my deration.


    Then he lets out a sigh of exasperation and rxes his arm muscles slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally getting serious about this. But you said that so lightly. I¡¯ve been wondering why I could barely see your aura, but now I understand why it¡¯s sote.¡±


    Aura ¡­¡­?


    Oh, I believe that was the first thing the collector mentioned.


    I stopped the Lapides Sword to see what he was going to say, but the collector didn¡¯t say anything more about auras.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to even get close to you if I keep fighting like this. I thought it would be boring to win with something like this, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll let go of my obsession.¡±


    The collector raises his right hand to the ceiling.


    Behind the collector, a two-meter-long figure appears.


    In the frame of the mirror is carved a winged woman with closed eyes and a peaceful expression, reminiscent of a goddess.


    ¡°That is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡± ¡°Angell¡¯s Magic Mirror¡± ¡­¡­ You¡¯ve heard of it even if its name only, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Angell¡¯s Magic Mirror¡±, I know because I¡¯ve read it in a book.


    It is a famous story.


    But I thought it had been destroyed in a war a long time ago.


    I had no idea that it was still in existence and in the hands of collectors.


    ¡°This weapon is the negative legacy of the wise man Angel, who risked his life to destroy it, only to have it misused in the war. A hundred years ago ¡­¡­ for whatever reason, it ended up in the hands of Elisabe, the foolish queen of a small country. Elisabe was nothing more than a vicious old hag with no magical talent whatsoever, but ¡­¡­ she ruled the country with the power of this magical tool even though she was hated by all the people including her vassals.¡±


    And from that princess, Elizabe, the collectors took it by force, is what it means.


    If the story is true, she was quite a tyrant, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing.


    ¡°Reveal yourself, False Soldier of Dreams!¡±


    The collector shouted, and a pale, translucent figure of a swordsman in armor appeared.


    He was not alone. There were so many of them that they covered the world in the mirror.


    At the same time, I recognized this, the surroundings of the collector were filled with the same translucent armor swordsmen as in the mirror.


    The ¡°Angell¡¯s Magic Mirror¡± ¡ª is a magic tool that creates an infinite number of soldiers whose strength is proportional to the owner¡¯s magic power.


    I don¡¯t know how much magical power Elisabe had, but from the way the collector talked about her, she didn¡¯t seem to be a very good magician.


    Nevertheless, even Elizabe had gained the power to continue to rule a country.


    If the collector who defeated Elizabe and took the mirror could handle it, it would be even more powerful.


    It is said that the dream soldiers cannot exist within a radius of more than 1,000 meters from the mirror, but this is meaningless now that they are fighting on a crystal block with a limited range.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s end this now, Abel!¡±


    The collector points his sword at me.


    The blue shining dream soldiers rush towards me in unison, swords at the ready.

 Chapter 249 - Episode Forty-Six - The Collector (17)

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Episode Forty-Six - The Collector (17)</h4>


    The number of dream soldiers had been increasing since I had moved on, and there were already more than a hundred.


    Blending in with the soldiers, the collector came running towards me, wielding the twin sword.


    I held up my wand and deployed a magic circle.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I amplify the me generated at the tip of my wand, cover it with a ward, and repeats the process ofpression, amplification, andpression.


    There is still one more cup of Amrita left in the stock of the collector.


    I¡¯m sure that one sip of Amrita will be enough to heal his injuries, and it won¡¯t kill him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that magic?¡±


    The collector stopped, wary of my magic.


    The False soldiers of dreams run past the collectors.


    On the tip of my wand, a dazzling white sphere of light waspleted.


    ¡°What a beautiful ¡­¡­¡±


    The collector looked on in amazement for a while, then suddenly came to his senses, drew one foot, and pointed hisrge sword in my direction.


    ¡°But that kind of direct magic won¡¯t work on me! Come out, ¡°Golden Mirror of the Alchemist King¡±!¡±


    A huge circr mirror appears in front of the collector.


    At the edges of the golden mirror, there are several demons carved into it.


    ¡°Fuhahahahahaha! What a pity! You can go now! Such a resolution would be too much fun, wouldn¡¯t it ¡­¡­?¡±


    The collector shivered and shrank back slightly.


    ¡°What is this chill?¡±


    In other words, the ¡°Gujarna Demon¡¯s Face Stone¡± appears at hand and rises behind the ¡°Golden Mirror of the Alchemist King¡±.


    For someone who was almost crushed to death once, he seems to be relying on the ¡°Gujarna Demon¡¯s Face Stone¡± quite a bit.


    It is true that that is hard. Quite hard. While most of the other treasures are easily broken, this one has been used so many times that you can trust its defense.


    ¡°Here I go, collector!¡±


    I swung my wand at the collector.


    White glowing light bullets ¡ª the Abel ball, fly in a straight line towards the collectors.


    The dozens of dream soldiers standing between them are shattered, and the remains of their dismembered bodies are flung up into the air and disappear.


    Abel¡¯s ball hit the mirror surface of the ¡°Golden Mirror of the Alchemist King¡± and stopped moving.


    In the next moment, the expressions of the demons carved on the rim transformed from lurid smiles to expressions of despair with wide-open mouths.


    A crack appeared in the center and it burst into dust.


    ¡°Impossible!?¡±


    The face of the horrible demon on the ¡°Gujarna Demon¡¯s Face Stone¡± was also distorted and deformed by the heat of the Abel ball, transforming into a pathetic expression and rotting away in the light.


    The collector bent down and crossed his body with the ¡°Right King of Shattering, Chromieshkeid Ray¡± and the ¡°Left King of Rending, Matarrdar Ray¡± to protect his body.


    The collector¡¯s body is covered in white light.


    I closed my eyes from the brightness, and after a few moments, I open my eyes, rubbing them.


    There are fragments of charred swords scattered around the area, but there is no sign of the important collector.


    ¡°H- ¡­¡­ Huh? Mr-, Mr. Collector? Are you alive?¡±


    I suddenly noticed something charred and wriggling in the air.


    It was a collector who had lost his left hand and both legs.


    The right hand, however, had only three fingers, and the back of the hand was more than half torn off.


    He was crawling around like a caterpir, spitting smoke from his mouth.


    The effects of the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡± are certain, and while the collector¡¯s body is so battered that it would weather if you touched it, only the area around the heart is still intact.


    I didn¡¯t know it would be this tragic ¡­¡­


    ¡°S-Somehow, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ Um, you won¡¯t use Amrita?¡±


    There was no response from the collector when I called out to him.


    Instead, the collector raised his half-broken right arm on the ground with an eerieugh and forcibly raised his body.


    Before I knew it, he had a sword in his hand.


    It wasn¡¯t as big or strange as the Twin Swords King¡¯srge sword, but rather a very ordinary sword in terms of size and design.


    The whole thing seemed to be made of the same material, giving off a uniform blue glow.


    I could imagine that it was a lump of spirit, just like the ¡°Giant King Hs¡¯ Magic Battle Armor¡±.


    But unlike that, it has an eerie evil feeling to it.


    ¡°Fu, fufufu ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a strange thing. If your favorite treasure trove, which you took such pains to collect, is destroyed ¡­¡­ you will feel nothing. On the contrary, I was surprised to find myself somewhat excited. Compared to this battle, all the treasures that I wanted so much will be overshadowed. Of course, what I really wanted was not the treasure, but the feeling of aplishment thates with it. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s worthless now. I¡¯m not sure how much you will entertain me.¡±


    No, it¡¯s a waste of time.


    ¡°I was going to keep it entirely as a collection, but ¡­¡­ I never thought I¡¯d be using my ¡°self-admonition sword, Curg¡±.¡±


    The collector thrusts the sword in his hand to the ground, and arge cup appears in his hand instead.


    Maybe it¡¯s Amrita ¡­¡­ As I was thinking about it, the collector drank it down in one gulp¡­


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    I¡¯ve heard that one ss of Amrita will rejuvenate you, but ¡­¡­ if you drink more than two cups a day, the excess life force will transform your body into a monster.


    The collector¡¯s body is regenerating.


    I thought his arms will start to grow, but it quickly returns to normal.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The Self-Admonition sword, Curg, is a sword that destroys the body of the person who holds it, instead of giving them a glimpse of the power of the Great God Kudor. Using this power, it will counteract the abnormal life force of Amrita. This allows me to carry and handle to the fullest the power of the gods, which normally would notst more than a few seconds in a person¡¯s body.¡±


    He raises the pale blue sword known as the Self-Admonition Sword to the ceiling.


    A ck light began to leak from the sword, rampaging around the collector like a willful ivy, and once it spread, the marks cling to the collector¡¯s body.


    A magic form appeared all over the collector¡¯s body.


    The technique was glowing bright red, like fresh blood.


    ¡°Are ¡­¡­ Are you kidding me!? You¡¯re going to go that far!? You¡¯re going to go that far!?¡±


    Finally, he used up all of his Amrita. It will take you three hundred years to finish one cup of Amrita, but he drank both cups in just a few minutes.


    No, In addition to that ¡­¡­ if you use a sword like that, you never know what will happen to your body even if you drink the Amrita.


    How far are you willing to bet on this match?


    He said he didn¡¯t regret losing his treasure trove, but at the same time, he may have lost so much that he¡¯s just numb.


    You¡¯ll regret it after you cool down.


    ¡°I feel it ¡­¡­ I feel infinite mana! God¡¯s power! Now, let¡¯s start the overtime! Which is better, the power of the Great God in my body or your magic?¡±


    The collector took a step forward.


    The crystal at his feet was cracked, and at the same time, a loud sound of destruction echoed.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think this is a good idea¡­¡­¡±


    In the ck light that surrounded the collector, only the red glow of the technique and the glow of the de of the self-admonition sword could be seen more clearly.


    It is obvious that the magic power and the intimidation are much different than before.

 Chapter 250 - Episode Forty-Seven - King of 100 Karma (Side: ???)

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Episode Forty-Seven - King of 100 Karma (Side: ???)</h4>


    The ¡°Vase of 100 Karma¡± ¡ª is a rugged cauldron named by the collector, a demon has been waiting for the time to break the seal.


    It was 10,000 years ago, at the end of the age of mythology when the four great creator gods lived. A hundred great demons were sealed in this cauldron by Mahalvo, the god of fire.


    However, it was not to protect humans from the great demons.


    It was for the purpose of creating evil demons through an evil method, the ritual of poisoning.


    The ritual of poisoning is a ritual in which multiple demons are sealed in the same space and made to eat each other to create a greater demon with even more power.


    (Note: it¡¯s like kodoku, putting several insects in a jar and let them kill one another until only one survived, leaving the insect with the strongest poison.)


    In modern times, most of the magic and rituals using such demons and spirits have been banned, and many of the books have been burned to the ground.


    Normally, the ritual of poisoning is performed by locking up five or so demons, but the ritual of poisoning directly performed by ¡­¡­ Mahalvo was on a scale that was truly out of proportion to that performed by humans.


    The quality and number of demons he used were iparable.


    Mahalvo, the creator of the poison jar, told his followers.


    ¡°I will now enter the battle against Kudor. I will take four of the Five Great Elders with me to attack the exhausted Kudor ¡­¡­ but will be defeated first, I guess. From now on, Dogra, thest of the Five Great Elders, will be the lord of thisnd. You have done well, but that¡¯s enough. It will only lead to more deaths. Once I am dead, Kudor will not burn any more countries or people. He can¡¯t afford to do that. He will be busy pursuing the missing Silfheim, the god of the sky. But if Kudor should show himself here in the Maharaun Kingdom ¡­¡­ open this jar and let the demon go. This demon will not protect the people, but Kudor will be more concerned about killing this demon than burning the country. He will leave the Maharaun Kingdom in pursuit of the demon.¡±


    It was said that after Mahalvo said this, he was never seen again.


    In the end, there was no opportunity for the Maharaun Kingdom to open the poison jar.


    As it was, 10,000 years had passed, and the collector had brought it out from its storage in the depths of the great temple dedicated to Mahalvo.


    The sealed demons fought, resented each other, ate each other, and sometimes separated and ate each other again, over and over again during that long period of time.


    The King of 100 Karma, born at the end of this process, looked nothing like any of the hundred great demons that had been sealed away in the first ce.


    The King of 100 karma has no memories or anything.


    However, in the past 10,000 years, he had only been able to store up an infinite amount of resentment and a proportional amount of magic power.


    Since the beginning of the battle between Abel and the Collector, the King of 100 karma had known that the time was near when his own seal would be broken.


    He don¡¯t know anything about the outside world.


    However, he was able to sense the magic power of the two of them.


    The king of 100 karma, who perceived this magic, thought that if there was ever a time for the one who had sealed himself away to be opened, it must be now.


    In fact, if the Vase of 100 Karma were to fall into the hands of the curious Abel, it was inevitable that he would eventually give in to his desire and break the seal, even though he knew it was a bad idea.


    The King of 100 Karma was simply waiting for that moment. He waited for 10,000 years, but in the face of this almost certain premonition, he could not suppress his overflowing desire to fight, his resentment, and his desire for food.


    ¡°Not yet, not yet.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that time yet?¡±


    ¡°When I am unleashed, I will devour not only demons and parts of my body, but everything in the world, and I will evolve forever.¡±


    In the darkness, the king of 100 karma opened his thousand mouths and drooled.

 Chapter 251 - Episode Forty-Eight - The Collector (18)

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Episode Forty-Eight - The Collector (18)</h4>


    The collector kicks up in the air and jumps up.


    The ck light covering the collector changes shape and bes like a dragon, spreading itsrge wings of light from the tip of the collector¡¯s shoulders.


    The collector¡¯s body is nowpletely fixed in midair.


    The collector¡¯s figure blurred back and forth, left and right, in multipleyers.


    At that moment, the Ortem and Lapides Sword moved between me and the collector.


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Five Consecutive Bahamut Roar!¡±


    Five huge blue shes made a number of cracks in the crystal scaffolding I was standing on.


    The sh that should have barely hit me was caught by the Lapides Sword with its de, from the other side, the World Tree Ortem physically suppressed when I was about to be hit.


    I could prevent it, but the de of the Lapides Sword became tattered and decayed.


    D-Did I just get attacked just now!?


    I couldn¡¯t make out any movement at all.


    I think I need to change the shape of the Lapides Sword ¡­¡­ and also keep some defensive Hydeem Magimetal on hand.


    ¡°Fuhahahahahaha! Wonderful, what a wonderful power! But I¡¯ve seen that long range attacks are not enough to defeat you! Defend yourself with all your might, and I¡¯ll decide next time!¡±


    The ck magic armor that covers the collector bes even stronger, and the collector¡¯s body floats even higher into the sky.


    ¡­¡­ You say you¡¯reing in close, but you¡¯re going to keep your distance?


    No. He should have moved away to gain momentum.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s nning to swoop down and finish me off at once.


    A sh with magic power alone is this powerful.


    If you get that stupid distance and directly hit me with your self-admonition sword, it could wipe out the entire foothold in this crystal.


    I¡¯d like to counter it somehow, but ¡­¡­ the most instantaneous firepower I have is Levi¡¯s spear.


    However, in this space, normal teleportation magic cannot be used ¡­¡­


    The reason why Altamir can interfere is probably because she has done research on this space and developed specialized magic.


    The collector¡¯s ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡± is one that creates a subspace inside, so it would not be subject to this restriction.


    It¡¯s not easy, but the only way to avoid the attack is to hit the falling collector with the Abel ball and use Hydeem Magimetal to create a foothold.


    I can¡¯t predict at all how much damage that thing will take, but if I bide my time, there wille a time when the effects of Amrita will wear off and he won¡¯t be able to withstand the recoil of the self-admonition sword.


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡­?¡±


    The image of Levi spinning his palm at high speed shed through my mind.


    ¡°W-Why!? Was it because of that flimsy warding!? Isn¡¯t the power of the spear supposed to take precedence over any other magical interference? Return to my hand!¡±


    The power of the spear takes precedence over any other magical interference.


    If that is true, then it would be effective in the singr dimension as well.


    I was once able to interfere with it with my wards, so it¡¯s not very credible, but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s worth a try.


    I raised my arm in the air and put magic power into the summoning mark of Levi¡¯s spear on the back of my hand.


    The summoning crest began to glow, but I felt a strong repulsive force and the spear did not appear. As I put more magic into it, the light swirling in the distance in space ¡ª the vortex of chaos bes deeper and more distorted.


    That ¡­¡­ can work?


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    When I put a lot of magical power into it, a big mysterious spear entered the entire space, and a huge blue shining holy spear, Levi¡¯s spear, appeared in front of me.


    ¡°What, so you can do it!¡±


    The summoning mark of Levi¡¯s spear is different from the normal summoning mark.


    Basically, summoning and teleportation are the same kinds of magic, but it¡¯s hard to say that Levi¡¯s spear is the same as normal teleportation magic.


    I guess it was not caught by the regtions.


    I¡¯ll have to ask Altamir about this againter.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    I quickly chanted a spell and formed a magic circle, creating a huge arm made of Hydeem magimetal to hold Levi¡¯s spear.


    When I put magic power into the back of my hand, Levi¡¯s spear glowed and shone in conjunction with it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Abel! I, with this blow, will carve my name into the end of the myth!¡±


    The collector¡¯s excited voice echoes.


    It looks like it¡¯s about to happen ¡­¡­


    If the collision urs on this side, the repercussions will be severe. I¡¯ll let it go as soon as possible.


    ¡°There.¡±


    I pointed my finger at the sky, and the magic metal arm moved in tandem with it.


    Levi¡¯s spear shot into the sky in a straight line of light.


    ¡°True Bahamut Roar!¡±


    A ck mass of light ¡­¡­ the collector descended from the sky with great force.


    It collided with the light from Levi¡¯s spear.


    At the point of impact, the sky turns ck and the ground I¡¯m standing on turns white.


    With a tremendous sound, the cracks in the space spread rapidly, and red liquid spread.


    As the number of red liquid increased, it mixed with the ck and white, flooding the space red.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I-I was told that this space ¡­¡­ is not something that can be destroyed.¡±


    I was so dazzled that I covered my vision with my arm and slightly averted my eyes to see the figure of the collector.


    In the light, I could faintly see the collector with his sword outstretched. The collector was slowly but surely being forced to retreat before the power of the spear.


    The self-admonition sword shone brighter and brighter in response, but Levi¡¯s spear still had the advantage.


    In addition, in proportion to the increase in the shine of the sword, the body of the collector, starting from the arm holding the sword, whitened, and the skin itself seems to be copsing.


    ¡°Tha- ¡­¡­ That is!? Why, why is Levi¡¯s spear here! What, what the hell is happening!?¡±


    The collector screamed, inching back.


    ¡°Thank god ¡­¡­ I think I can handle it ¡­¡­¡±


    But it¡¯s not absolute.


    It¡¯s not impossible that the collector will revert things from here.


    It¡¯s not surprising that he still has some strange magical tools hidden away.


    ¡°Maybe I should use double chanting.¡±


    I waved my wand and conjured up a magic circle.


    At the same time, the eyes of the World Tree Ortem beside me lit up, and a magic circle almost identical to the one I had conjured appeared in midair.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I recited the spell, and the World Tree Ortem¡¯s mouth is twitching as it mimicked my voice and recited.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    This is the ultimate move of the Marren tribe, double chanting.


    It was sometimes called the Ortem Call.


    With this, even magic that requiresplex concentration can be effortlessly deployed in parallel.


    The fire ispressed by wrapping it in a spherical ward, and the magic power is inherited inexhaustibly.


    This is probably thest time I¡¯m going to be able to do this, so I won¡¯t have to spare any magic power.


    Looking at the collector¡¯s state, a little bit of it will not do any good damage to the collector¡¯s body.


    I pointed my wand at the collector, who was fighting the spear inside.


    The two Abel ball was shot at the Collector¡¯s defenseless abdomen.


    ¡°Impossible! Two cups of Amrita and the self-admonition sword Curg have given me power equal to that of a god¡­¡­! Answer me, Abel! Where did you get this spear ¡­¡­ Hm?¡±


    The collector saw the two Abel balls in his side and red at me with fear in his eyes.


    ¡°A-Are you a fool! You can¡¯t do that! Can¡¯t you see that I already have my hands full! This much is enough now!¡±


    The two Abel ball pierced through the collector¡¯s magic armor and gouged his body wide open.


    The self-admonition sword, which has lost its support, flies to the end of the Altamir space. Then Levi¡¯s spear, with nothing in its way, pierced the collector¡¯s chest.


    Levi¡¯s spear flew in a straight line and eventually disappeared from sight.


    The collector¡¯s body plummeted as if it had been knocked off by Levi¡¯s spear.


    The collector¡¯s body waspletely whitened and hardened like a sculpture. It dispersed in the air and turned into many pieces, which turned into powder and drifted in the space.


    However, the collector¡¯s body, which was barely connected to his head, shoulders and waist, gradually regained the color of flesh and blood, and the body was reconstructed.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ you¡¯re still alive ¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s the power of Amrita.


    However, Amrita¡¯s excess life force may have finally run out, and the collector looked sluggish and bloodless.


    However, the collector¡¯s body fell to the end of the space ¡­¡­ chaos¡¯ ce.


    I held up my wand, and the collector, looking exhausted, controlled it with his hand and waved his arm.


    I remembered that among the collector¡¯s magic tools was a sword that ejected a chain of des. I guess he¡¯s nning to use that to get back to us.


    The collector held out his empty hand toward me.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, It is my loss ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll keep my promise ¡­¡­ Hm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Naturally, the collector¡¯s body copsed and he fell down.


    For a while, the collector just let himself fall, but then he started struggling, iling his arms in panic.


    ¡°W-Why!? Why is that!? Why is it that the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡± is not working!?¡±


    ¡°Transmute!¡±


    I hurriedly waved my wand and smelted some ivy made of Hydeem Magimetal and dropped it on the collector.


    The collector¡¯s arms grabbed the metal ivy, and the collector clung to it, breathing hard.


    ¡°W-Why is that ¡­¡­ Is it because of the reaction of Amrita and Curg, or is the magic in bad shape ¡­¡­?¡±


    Then he looked down, a look of astonishment on his face.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡±


    The collector¡¯s movementspletely froze as he let out a scream that was a mixture of sorrow and surprise.


    The breakdown was so brilliant that I thought he had forgotten how to even breathe.


    I followed the collector¡¯s gaze and stood on the edge of the crystal, looking down.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Below the collector, I saw more and more glittering treasures falling and being swallowed up in the vortex of chaos.


    There were golden swords, crowns ¡­¡­ and other more humble items that looked to be of little value.


    A shield with a grimoire, a map of some kind, or an austere crest that looks like it belongs to some royal family.


    A great number of treasures were falling. Together with it, there was even the sword that ejects chain. There was one, but it was swallowed by the vortex and quickly disappeared.


    I suddenly thought back to the figure of the collector who had been pierced by the spear.


    At that time ¡­¡­ the magic of the collector with the self-admonition sword in his hand and the magic of Levi¡¯s spear, and then there¡¯s the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡±, which is sandwiched between two Abel ball, may have created a hole in it.


    And after that, the collector¡¯s heart was gouged out clean and then regenerated. It had beenpletely cut out of the body.


    ¡°W-What a waste ¡­¡­¡±


    I bit my lower lip as I stared at the treasure being bottled up in chaos.


    Thest fragment of the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡± is probably in there too.


    Collector, you¡¯ve done a hell of a job.


    Collecting all the treasures in the world and then illegally dumping them all into the vortex of chaos.


    This would be a historical loss on a global scale.


    Considering that there were several history books and grimoires, there must be many past histories and sorceries that have be forever unknowable at this moment.


    It¡¯s too bad.


    But ¡­¡­ the shock to the collectors is probably far greater than mine.


    It¡¯s hard to me him.


    I think the first thing to do is tofort him.


    ¡°A-Are you okay, Mr. Collector? But, look ¡­¡­ what the collector was looking for was not a treasure, but a sense of aplishment. So, what can I say, I hope you keep up the good work. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°My treasure, my treasure! Mine! It¡¯s mine, you know!¡±


    The collector kicked the metal ivy and jumped down into the chaos.


    I hurriedly manipted the metal ivy and wrapped it around the collector¡¯s body.


    ¡°Please calm down! Something good will happen to you if you live!¡±


    Chaos is a phenomenon without a will. You can¡¯t just tell a phenomenon to give it back to you.


    Even if you were to yell and hit it, your body would just be blown to pieces and sent to another space.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! You, what are the likes of you know! That thing, that thing is all I have, all I am! Don¡¯t stop me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll only die if you jump!¡±


    ¡°Then kill me! It took me 300 years to collect it! And on top of that! If you look around the world, how many treasures are there that are worth more than the one that just fell ¡­¡­ Aaaaaaaah! I¡¯m not going to be able to make up for what I¡¯ve just lost with a hundred years of life, now that Amrita is gone! Kill me!¡±


    In the midst of the wailing of the collectors, thest of the treasures, the Vase of 100 Karma, fell.


    There was something desperately striking the inner surface of the jar from the inside, shaking it violently with a bang, but the jar did not falter.


    It was bottled up in the chaos and disappeared.


    As I pondered how tofort him, I noticed that the colors in the space were changing rapidly, and the chaos vortex was getting stronger.


    The copse of the space was beginning in earnest.


    In addition, the cracks in the crystal from the previous battles were growingrger and cracking, and the crystal was being swallowed up by the sea of chaos from one end to the other.


    ¡°O-Oh no ¡­¡­! Mr. Collector! This ce is going to copse! We¡¯ve got to do something, something to stop this ¡­¡­ Come on up for now!¡±


    ¡°Kill me!¡±


    No, I¡¯m not getting through to him.


    As I was panicking, I heard a noise from behind me as the crystal copsed.


    I turned around and saw that it was Altamir.


    Her shoulders were shaking, and she was ring at me with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Altamir-san! Just in time ¡­¡­ buoh!¡±


    She floated up to my face and punched me in the cheek with her fist.


    Since the battle was already over and I had turned off the World Tree Ortem and Lapides Sword, I was hit as normal.


    She mounted me as I fell and cried out.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaaah! What did you do!? You, what did you really do!? Uwaaaaaaaaaaah¡±


    ¡°Plea-, please calm down! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I¡¯ll apologize as much as I canter, so please hurry and take me back to the tower!¡±


    ¡°That tower! It just copsed without a trace due to the magic wave that leaked from the dimensional distortion!¡±

 Chapter 252 - Episode Forty-Nine - Later

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Episode Forty-Nine - Later</h4>


    When I came out of the mirror world of the witch¡¯s tower, I found myself in a pile of rubble.


    It seemed that something had forcibly connected the mirror world with the witch¡¯s tower, and the aftermath of the collision between Levi¡¯s spear and the self-admonition sword that the collector had unleashed with all his might had leaked into the witch¡¯s tower, causing it to copse.


    After the copse of the tower, the surviving magical beasts seemed to have escaped, and for a while, the Fage territory would be a magicalnd where a variety of magical beasts would spread.


    I feel really bad about what I did to Lark.


    In the meantime, Elia, who was keeping the carriage with the guard Ortem, seemed quite calm even though the tower had copsed right in front of her.


    She said, ¡°I have a feeling that¡¯s about it¡± She doesn¡¯t have faith in me too much.


    I asked her to take Altamir, who was crying, and the collector, who was staring nkly into space and saying nothing, to the Palgas.


    Elia agreed without asking any questions. How reliable.


    Palgas Vige is even more remote than the rest of Fage territory.


    It was originally intended to support adventurers climbing the Witch¡¯s Tower, and now that the Tower has been dered off-limits by the government, it is supposed to serve as a watchdog over the Tower. However, I¡¯m a little worried about what will happen to Palgas Vige now that the Witch¡¯s Tower has disappeared.


    As I continued my leisurely carriage ride to Palgas Vige, thinking that I should work with Altamir to rebuild a suitable tower before Lark found out about it, I was surrounded by Lark¡¯s private army on horseback along the way.


    Leading the way was the leader of the private army, Euris, a ck-haired female swordswoman, a rarity in this world.


    The private army consisted of about 20 people, but apart from that, there were people in different outfits staring at me with their own weapons in their hands.


    With the end of the Nalgarn riots, Lark had drastically reduced the size of his private army, leaving only a small portion of it, and was instead promoting the preferential treatment of adventurers.


    The adventurer in the background was probably one of them.


    Perhaps they had recruited them on a temporary basis.


    If you look closely, you can see Rinoa, the deputy leader of our alchemist corps, wearing a robe designed to match the armor of the private army.


    It¡¯s an impressive lineup, isn¡¯t it?


    All of the major forces of the Fage territory have been invested in this army.


    Nalgarn¡¯s sister must have appeared somewhere again.


    Or perhaps they are nning to attack the Riveras Kingdom, which has been harassing them repeatedly.


    The Fage territory seemed to be too empty, but I wondered if it would be okay.


    As I was thinking about this, Euris pulled out her sword and threw it to the ground, abandoning her armament.


    She then hangs her head down towards the carriage where I am standing and kneels down with a smooth movement.


    ¡°A-, Abel Belek, Commander of the Alchemists! You are suspected of destroying a protected building designated by the kingdom, unsealing a dangerous demon designated by the kingdom, and contacting it! Lark-sama wants to talk to you about it! Please ¡­¡­, please! Will you please apany me willingly? I swear on my life, I will never do anything wrong!¡±


    Her voice was trembling.


    The private army and adventurers behind her were all tense.


    It seems that Lark, upon learning of the copse of the Witch¡¯s Tower, had begun to gather an impromptu force to bring me back to his territory as soon as possible.


    Rather, It seems that Lark, who had been worried that I might do something in the witch¡¯s tower, had already thought about how to move in case of an emergency and had made preparations for it.


    There was no way that a single, ridiculouslyrge witch¡¯s tower could be obliterated and not be noticed by anyone.


    The Palgas Vige was also in an uproar because of the tremendous light emitted from the direction of the sea, and in no time the incident of the witch¡¯s tower disappearing was reported to Lark¡¯s ears by pigeon.


    Since there was no reason for me to go on a rampage against him, I went to Lark¡¯s ce, surrounded by his private army.


    The people who had defended me from the invasion of the Riveras treated me like a boil on the skin as I was being escorted away.


    But I don¡¯t begrudge them from that.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, maybe it¡¯s the timing, maybe it¡¯s the collector. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not that bad.


    When I nced at the collector, he was staring at the empty space in the carriage and making some iprehensible statement: ¡°I see ¡­¡­ So it¡¯s time to be collected to my prison.¡±.


    ¡°A, Abel ¡­¡­ This is bad as expected, isn¡¯t it? Even though Lark-san will cover for you,¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got an extra trick up my sleeve.¡±


    I had a meeting with Lark at Lark¡¯s residence, surrounded by private soldiers.


    Lark seemed to be a little thinner than before ¡­¡­ Rather, he is getting thin?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thanks for the good work. I¡¯m d you brought Abel-kun with you. You can go back now.¡±


    ¡°Ho-However, if we do go out, in case something happens ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. When Abel-kun likes it, even if you are the golem and this is the fort, it will be no different than now.¡±


    After Lark¡¯s words, the private soldiers bowed to Lark and me and left the room as if they were quickly fleeing.


    Their eyes werepletely frightened. What the hell do they think I am?


    Lark slowly opened his mouth after the private army hadpletely left.


    ¡°Abel-kun, let me tell you something first so that there are no misunderstandings. I want to protect your safety and position as much as possible, and I have no intention of handing you over to Royal Capital. So, I¡¯ll take my time to think about whether or not I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it, but for now, I want you to tell me the truth ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem, Lark-san! A High Elf has appeared in the Witch¡¯s tower! Not only that ¡­¡­ but it seems that he has destroyed the tower, broken the witch¡¯s seal, and taken her with him!¡±


    I did not show any sign of remorse and said so.


    I said it out loud.


    ¡°H-High Elf!? W-Why is there a high elf ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I fought with him, but ¡­¡­ it seems that he was one of the most powerful High Elf church wizards and I could not stop him from doing his evil deed.¡±


    ¡°E-Even you, Abel-kun couldn¡¯t stop him ¡­¡­ N-no, but how could a High Elfe to this ce like that ¡­¡­¡±


    I cornered Lark, clenched my fists, and mmed at the desk.


    ¡°Heughed at the idea that the Sky Country, Alfheim would invade the Dinrat Kingdom! He said that he nned to bring in the witch because he saw her alchemy ability and wanted to use it for war¡­ Please contact the royal capital immediately!¡±


    It is true, if you only cut it out here.


    I¡¯m sure Devin said something like that.


    I don¡¯t remember much about it, and I don¡¯t really care if a hundred Devins show up, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s better to contact the royals.


    If I were to say that I was involved in the copse of the tower or that I had brought Altamir here, it would lower the credibility of this information.


    The very survival of this kingdom is at stake.


    This much of lie is unavoidable.


    I¡¯m not saying this just to save my own skin.


    In addition, Devin¡¯s conscience will not be hurt at all no matter how many sins he has to cover.


    ¡°¡­¡­ S-So you¡¯re not thinking that you¡¯re just trying to talk me into something? Your saying that you have nothing to do with the fall of the tower? Is that really the truth ¡­¡­?¡±


    Lark asked timidly.


    I opened the package I had brought with me and took out what was inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Take this to Royal Capital.¡±


    ¡°T-This is ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°This is the one I managed to steal after my mortal struggle with him. This one is ¡­¡­ the cup that he used that contained the elixir. If you look at it, you¡¯ll know it¡¯s from the Sky Country, Alfheim¡±


    I presented the cup containing the amrita and Devin¡¯s vestments to Lark.


    The collector had thrown the cup away after drinking the amrita, so this was the only thing that hadn¡¯t been swallowed by chaos.


    Even Lark, who had doubted me from the start, seemed to believe me.


    There was no problem with the vestments being taken.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too heavy and too gimmicky.


    The fabric was definitely valuable, so I cut off some of the sleeves and removed some of the magical ores and gems from the robe.


    It is not surprising that some of them are missing since they were obtained after a fierce battle.


    Thank you, Devin. I used to hate him from the tips of my hair to the soles of my shoes, but now for the first time, I feel like I like him a little bit.


    ¡°N-No way ¡­¡­ After the Riveras Country, why did the Sky Country, Alfheim also ¡­¡­ It is rumored that there is a disturbance in the Galshard Kingdom as well, but ¡­¡­ this means that three of the five great divine kingdoms are targeting the Dinrat Kingdom ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What? ¡­¡­¡±


    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of the Garshard Kingdom,¡­¡­


    I was grateful to have been born in a peaceful time in a peaceful country, despite the fact that the world is quite a disturbing ce, but it seems that this may have been just a temporary beginning.


    I wondered why they were all together, but they certainly had good reason to resent the Dinrat Kingdom.


    The Riveras Kingdom, the Sky Country, Alfheim, the Galshard Kingdom ¡­¡­ It is said that these three kingdoms¡¯ gods were all destroyed in mythological times by the god Kudor, who is worshipped by the Dinrat Kingdom.


    It is understandable that the Rivaras Kingdom, which has been constantly fighting internally, would turn its attention to the Dinrat Kingdom after Levi¡¯s revival, but the Dinrat Kingdom and the Galshard Kingdom have always had a certain amount of friendly rtions, even if it was only ostensibly.


    The Sky Country, Alfheim, had never shown any interest in Dinrat Kingdom, so why now, after 10,000 years, did the three countries begin to show disturbing movements at the same time?


    It is still understandable that the Riveras Kingdom and the Galshard Kingdom would team up, but it is hard to imagine that the self-respecting High Elves of the Sky Country, Alfheim, would join such a group.


    I can¡¯t help but feel something disturbing.


    ¡°There¡¯s something ¡­¡­ about it, isn¡¯t there. The three countries have moved for the same reason.¡±


    I consciously put on a serious face as I said this, and inwardly I was relieved that I had managed to talk Lark down for the moment.

 Chapter 253 - A Story of a Certain Village 9 (Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 253 - A Story of a Certain Vige 9 (Side: Gizel)</h4>


    The four members of the Marren Abel search party, Gizel, Shibi, Firo, and Lil, had finally left the city of Lomarn after receiving information about Abel.


    The adult group was finally cut off.


    Gizel was annoyed with the adults who were so frightened of the outside world that they didn¡¯t move an inch from the inn, but she waited for them, believing that one day they would make aeback.


    Just as Gizel thought, the adults began to go out here and there, driven by necessity and curiosity to purchase daily necessities, and they gradually began to improve their reclusive nature.


    So far, so good.


    However, when she learned that the adults were nning a sightseeing tour of the Marren tribe and Nefersia, the Capital of Water without telling Gizel, she finally reached the limit of her patience.


    Nefersia, the Capital of Water, has unique buildings and many huge waterways throughout the city.


    It is said that this was once to prevent the invasion of magical beasts, but now the magic field has settled down and the city ispletely peaceful.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean it has gone to waste. The unusual cityscape attracts people¡¯s attention, and the unusual experience of traveling around the city on a small boat has made it one of the three most popr tourist destinations in Dinrat Kingdom in thest ten years.


    There is a hugeke nearby, and it is said that the water dragon Neferu, a magical beast called the guardian god of the Capital of Water, appears there.


    The water dragon, Neferu, is very gentle and does not get angry if you touch its head, and if you ride on its back, it will carry you to the other side of theke.


    The reason for the revtion was that while Gizel was taking a walk in the middle of the night, worrying about this and that, she happened to discover the group of adults in the back of the inn with pamphlets in their hands, fussing about how cute it was, how fun it would be, and how they could brag about it to their son.


    ¡°Gizel-chan ¡­¡­ this is not good, let¡¯s go home ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure they¡¯re in a lot of trouble out there right now ¡­¡­ and they¡¯re counting on us to make the money ¡­¡­ and I¡¯m sure Zele is pissed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel, holding the grimoire sim, turned her head away from Shibi.


    Gizel was rather angry at her father for abandoning the search for her brother and indulging in the water dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Because if they can move that much, they can make money if they want to.¡±


    Lil, who was reclining on Gizel¡¯s shoulder, rubbed her cheek against her shoulder and said.


    She had be my sister so much.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­ but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Rather than that, Shibi-san. You are sure where my brother¡¯s whereabouts are, right?¡±


    Gizel looks at Shibi with the eyes, ¡°If it¡¯s false information, there¡¯ll be consequences.¡±.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s definitely true, because many adventurers have said it.¡±


    Of the four, Shibi is the one with the strongest connection to the outside world.


    Gizel¡¯s sess made all of them famous, and since they were recruited at that time and wandered from ce to ce in a good mood, their faces became wider to some extent.


    ¡°I heard that there was a white sorcerer named Mr. Mountain. I heard that he disappeared around the same time as the Gaston incident, though ¡­¡­ There was a time when arge number of Lomarn adventurers went to the Royal Capital to watch the arena, and he moved to another city at that time.¡±


    When Gizel heard this, she exhaled in satisfaction, and puts her arms around the grimoire sim.


    I was thinking that maybe he didn¡¯t visit the Adventurer Support Center here because he didn¡¯t get any results when I asked him to look into an adventurer named Abel at the adventurer support center, but Yamasan is a mysterious word that Abel likes to use from time to time.


    I¡¯m almost certain it¡¯s my brother himself.


    Gizel and the others did not know anything about the Gaston incident.


    Only that the residents of the Lomarn City would asionally mention the name.


    If they try to ask too much about it, they either look disgusted or smile amiably.


    It seems to have something to do with the ¡°Gaston Adventure Book¡± that is discarded inrge quantities in the corners of the city and the ¡°Gaston Buns¡± that are sold inrge quantities, but I don¡¯t know anything more than that.


    But I knew that it was a gloomy incident that the city would like to forget, so I avoided exploring it too much.


    ¡°Finally ¡­¡­ finally, I can see my brother now ¡­¡­¡±


    On the way to our destination, we visited the Asshim City, halfway between the Lomarn City and our destination, to replenish our food supply and to get rid of the fatigue of traveling by carriage.


    Gizel was walking through the market with Lil for a change of pace.


    At that time, they saw some suspicious people.


    They were all wearing dark cloaks with magic-like symbols around the edges, and they were carrying long spears on their backs.


    All of them had two sheep-like horns growing out of their heads and a blue crystalline stone on their foreheads.


    There were about ten of them in all.


    A man who seemed to be the head of the group was at the center, and the others were kneeling and bowing their heads.


    One of the kneeling people opened his mouth in the same position.


    ¡°Melzef-sama, we have received confirmation! There is no doubt about the information you gave us!¡±


    Gizel turns her attention to the man called Melzef.


    He looked to be around forty years old. He is tall and well-built.


    ¡°Then I guess we don¡¯t need to stay long in Asshim. Get ready to go after Red Stone as soon as possible. Perhaps an engagement with the Count is inevitable. Be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The group of sheepskin horns clearly stood out from their surroundings, and the people around them were looking at them in fear, wondering what was going on.


    Melzef narrowed his eyes and turned his head. All at once, they all looked away.


    Gizel looked down as well.


    ¡°Our appearance is still very eye-catching ¡­¡­¡±


    He tapped the ground with the sole of his shoe and clicked his tongue, as if somewhat unsettled.


    Then he stroked his own horn with his fingertips.


    ¡°So it seems ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a high percentage of Norcs in this country.¡±


    It was not the sheep¡¯s horns that caught my attention, but rather their tantly suspicious appearance, their strangely uniform movements, and Melzef¡¯s loud voice, which I did not seem to pay attention to.


    ¡°Melzef-sama ¡­¡­¡±


    One of them, who had remained silent, said with difficulty.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Defne, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to kill Mea-sama? That talk before is a story of a fairy tale 500 years ago. And Mea-sama is Melzef-sama¡¯s ¡­¡­¡±


    Melzef¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and the next moment, he held the spear on his back in his hand and thrust it right into the side of Defne¡¯s face.


    Blood flowed from the man called Defne¡¯s ears, and Defne grunted, holding his ears as he lowered his head.


    The others showed no particr agitation in response.


    They remained on their knees, unmoving.


    ¡°I will gouge out both your eyes the next time you make some nonsense about that Red Stone being my daughter. That thing is my daughter, you say? That thing is a demon. I knew I should have killed her the day she was born. If the Kudor Church hears of this, they will destroy us this time. Before that happens, we¡¯ll take care of it ourselves.¡±


    Gizel pulled Lil¡¯s hand and left.


    There is no doubt that it is better not to get involved with them.


    ¡°B-Big Sister Gizel ¡­¡­¡±


    Lil stared at Gizel¡¯s face horrified.


    ¡°¡­¡­ was the original intention, but this city, let¡¯s leave early. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy to know that your brother is headed to a less crowded area of the city,¡­¡­, and the destination won¡¯t be covered.¡±

 Chapter 254 - Episode One - A Certain Fixers Ambition (1) (Side: Peter)

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Episode One - A Certain Fixer''s Ambition (1) (Side: Peter)</h4>


    The main reason why Peter, the de facto head of the Dinrat Kingdom, was visiting the Fage territory was because he had business to attend to on that stretch of road, and he wanted to hear more about the incident caused by the Riveras Kingdom while passing by.


    So, what did he want to do in the far end of the frontier Fage Territory, the easternmost part of the Dinrat Kingdom?


    It was Peter¡¯s long-cherished wish, the resurrection of the god Kudor.


    It is said that after destroying the four great creator gods, God Kudor left behind the words, ¡°I will go into a deep sleep,¡± and disappeared into the sea, never to be seen again.


    That was thest day of the mythical era.


    Peter, with the help of Zolomonia¡¯s wisdom, discovered that the god Kudor was sleeping in the eastern-most part of the Dinrat Kingdom, and set out for the eastern-most part of the Kingdom to break the seal of Kudor.


    On the way, I passed by Lark¡¯s mansion, so I merely inquired about the unsettling movements in the Riveras Kingdom.


    ¡­¡­ But as a result, I suffered unexpected damage to my body from the fage territory and had to have my subordinates take care of me for a while, so I thought I was just stopping by, but I ended up losing a lot of time, but there¡¯s no point in regretting that now.


    Peter had already joined up with the men he had sent from another route, and the number of men gathered had increased to thirty.


    I can¡¯t let it leak out that I¡¯m trying to break the seal of the god Kudor.


    Therefore, the number of people who can move in unison has been reduced to the minimum. That was thirty people.


    He had them observe the magic field around the area, but so far they had not found any strange deviation.


    After Peter finished listening to the regr reports from his subordinates, he returned to his carriage to rest.


    ¡°Fufu ¡­¡­ fufufufu ¡­¡­¡±


    Peterughs feeling good.


    No particr progress had been made regarding the god Kudor.


    However, it was clear that his long-cherished wish was getting closer to being fulfilled.


    Next to her, a blue-skinned child woman emerged.


    She spins around and sits triangrly in the air with her legs bent.


    It was Zolomonia, the demon of wisdom and destruction.


    Zolomonia is the one who told Peter where the god Kudor is sleeping.


    ¡°You seem to be in high spirits. Are you so happy to see the Lord God, Peter?¡±


    ¡°d to see? Fufu ¡­¡­ No matter how much you decorate him, God Kudor is just a lump of ridiculous magic power. It¡¯s nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. It¡¯s surprising that a man who used to be the Pope would say such a thing.¡±


    Peter is the head of an extremist religious organization that is well known to both the royal family and the church.


    His true identity is that of the former pope of the Kudor Church.


    Peter¡¯s life has been prolonged by the use of forbidden magic, and since he is no longer able to appear on the stage, he has been forced to act behind the scenes.


    ¡°I did have faith in the mythical god Kudor. But the god Kudor didn¡¯t create humans, humans created Kudor, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my ¡­¡­ mistress didn¡¯t teach you that, but it¡¯s amazing of you to know that. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s not much left of the mythical era, though.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±


    Peter had seen a part of the manuscript of the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, the treasure of the Kudor Church.


    Peter opened the box secretly on papal authority, read it, and learned many hidden things about the Kudor Church.


    This was also the factor that made Peter decide to prolong his life through forbidden magic.


    The manuscript of the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book was in a box that was strictly forbidden to be opened at the back of the Kudor Church.


    The original manuscript of the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book was written in the mythical age, and it is a legendary book that contains not only the history and beliefs rted to the god Kudor, but also the connection to all the truths of this world.


    It is said that the original book was burned down thousands of years ago, but it is not known for certain.


    It took Peter many years to decipher it, though he only received a transcribed and partially tranted version.


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ what does the former Pope Peter want with that extraordinary mass of magical power?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s not about wishing, it¡¯s about using. I will unite the five great nations under the control of the god Kudor, and eradicate all the demon worship that is spreading in the world. Then, I will create a new country ¡­¡­ no, a new world. Perfect, eternal peace ¡­¡­ eternal utopia ¡­¡­ where I will reign as absolute monarch forever and ever. Yes, I will be the god of the new world! Fufufufu ¡­¡­ I won¡¯t let anyone get in my way.¡±


    Peter said fervently.


    He was excited as he said it, and his voice was slightly louder.


    Peter naturally sat back down and stroked his own cheek, his expression returning.


    ¡°I guess I was getting a little carried away.¡±


    Zolomonia shows her teeth and smiles innocently.


    ¡°Kakaka, Peter amuses me more than I thought he would. But do not underestimate Kudor. If you fail and end up incurring his wrath for no reason at all, you could lose the country itself, not to mention your eternal utopia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m underestimating it. I¡¯m just giving it the benefit of the doubt. It¡¯s a weapon built to be controlled by people. Isn¡¯t it natural to think of it as something that can be mastered?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. I don¡¯t know. To me, Peter seems to be in a great hurry. Are you frightened, Peter? You have met with the man from Jurem, what did he say to you?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Zolomonia¡¯s face.


    Peter was a little surprised by Zolomonia¡¯s friendly tone towards the person whose name he had mentioned, but he quickly smiled again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. As long as I have the power of the god Kudor, I¡¯ll be the first to get rid of that guy. What¡¯s more, how are you two so close? Is he a friend of Zolomonia-chan or something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are acquainted. But I don¡¯t know him that well, so I can¡¯t give him much advice, and I don¡¯t want to. If you¡¯re going to kill him, I won¡¯t stand in your way, but I¡¯m not inclined to support either side.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The Count of Julem is a monster who is said to have been present at almost every important event in the world.


    There is a strong aspect of mere gossip and lore, and there are only a few people who really believe in his existence.


    There are many people who make fun of the rumors and im falsehoods, and now we have no idea what is true and what is a lie.


    He is a person shrouded in mystery.


    It ismonly believed that he was an ordinary count six hundred years ago, and that heter gained some kind of power and became a monster, but there is also a story that he existed in this world long before that.


    Peter pulled back the curtains of the carriage with his hand and turned his eyes to the sea to the east.


    Then he sniffed.


    ¡°The sea, the sky, and the earth are all so beautiful ¡­¡­ There are too many selfish fools in this world. If everyone were to do the right thing, everyone would be able to live happily ever after ¡­¡­ Someone is pulling someone else¡¯s leg. So I¡¯m going to guide all of humanity with the power of the god Kudor. Isn¡¯t that wonderful, Zolomonia-chan?¡±


    Zolomonia didn¡¯t respond to that, butughed hysterically.


    **********


    The Last Boss is Peter ¡­¡­!

 Chapter 255 - Episode Two - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (1)

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Episode Two - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (1)</h4>


    Mea and I were visiting the ¡°Dwarf¡¯s Hideaway¡±, a tavern in the Fage territory.


    We didn¡¯te here for a meal, though.


    We were standing outside the restaurant, peeking in the window to see what was going on inside.


    Mea muttered to herself as she put her hands on the window.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That guy¡¯s here again today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Looks like it.¡±


    In the back of the bar counter, there was a man drinking quietly.


    He has a stocky body, and his dark blue and white hair is split in two.


    His face was bright red, and he would asionally shed a tear or two as if remembering something, but the man who would stir his drink as if to drown it out is the legendary adventurer, the collector.


    We hade to observe the collector.


    We brought him to the Fage territory because we felt sorry for him, but the current collector seems to be unstable.


    Even though he no longer has any treasure or weapons, the power of the collector is iparable to that of an ordinary person.


    If he were to suddenly go on a rampage, it could lead to a catastrophe.


    That¡¯s why I decided to keep an eye on the collector for a while to see if he said or did anything suspicious.


    ¡°Sir ¡­¡­ every day, you¡¯re here from noon tote at night, please give me a break. You don¡¯t even have any money, do you?¡±


    The apron-d waitress who brought in the food looked at the collector with pity in her eyes.


    The collector, apparently offended by her words, mmed his fist on the counter and stood up.


    ¡°Money! That¡¯s bullsh*t! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to! I am, I am! I¡¯m a legendary adventurer! Until recently, I had more than enough money to buy everything in this country, not just alcohol! Until recently!¡±


    G-Give it up already ¡­¡­


    You¡¯re still full of regrets, aren¡¯t you?


    If it¡¯s your asset, Chaos has swallowed it, broken it down into particles, and sent it off to another dimension.


    You¡¯ll never get it back no matter if you cry,ugh or get angry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a legendary adventurer, a legendary wealthy man, or whatever, then please pay me with your own money once in a while. I heard that the adventurer support center is a little short on manpower. Since you¡¯re so fit ¡­¡­ there must be something you can do. If you want, I can talk to you about it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me now that I have to do petty daybor to earn a little money! What kind of disrespect is this to me, little girl!¡±


    The collector angrily confronted the clerk, but the clerk didn¡¯t seem to be intimidated, only letting out an exasperated sigh.


    She doesn¡¯t believe itpletely.


    They treat him like you¡¯re just a ragdoll with a bad temperament.


    ¡°Right now, at the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center in the Fage territory, they¡¯re handing out special registration cards. They¡¯re saying that it can quantify the magic and muscle strength of those who register ¡­¡­ It was invented by a skilled alchemist who saved this territory, but isn¡¯t it interesting? Why don¡¯t you just register? You might be interested in working at some time¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha! I don¡¯t know where the mundane is, but a great alchemist is a big one!! Quantify magic power, you say? If I could do something like that, I wouldn¡¯t have any trouble. It¡¯s a child¡¯s trick and the market is well aware of it. It¡¯s only funny to think that there are idiots who don¡¯t even know what they¡¯re doing when there are legendary alchemists here in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°E-Even though a person is showing her good intentions ¡­¡­!¡±


    The shopkeeper was irritated by the collector¡¯s refusal to deal with his concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, -chan. I¡¯ll pay for Shu-san¡¯s part.¡±


    The blonde woman sitting beside the collector smiled at the clerk and beckoned the collector to return to his seat.


    Her name is Iris.


    She is the only person who is not being reproached by the collector for calling him Shu-san.


    She was originally a merchant who joined the merchant association in the city of Asshim.


    However, when she was asked by the merchant association to investigate the prices of goods in the Fage territory and came here, she got caught up in the Nalgarn riot and could not return home. She has be so ustomed to the territory that she¡¯s still here even after Nalgarn has been subjugated.


    She is a person with a calm atmosphere, but despite her appearance, she is a young person with a lot of trust within the businessmunity and has umted a good amount of money.


    Although she only brought a small portion of the money to the Fage territory, she never seemed to be in need of it.


    ¡°You were a great adventurer, weren¡¯t you, Shu-san? You had a lot of trouble, and now you¡¯re just taking a long vacation from life, right?¡±


    Iris said kindly to the collector.


    Iris also worked very hard when she was based in the city of Asshim, so she may have some sympathy for the exhausted collector.


    ¡°You know exactly what I mean, Iris! I like you, and when I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll pay you back ten thousand times the cost of the liquor you¡¯ve been paying for me! I will not tell a lie. At the very least, you should keep a ledger.¡±


    ¡°Look, . Isn¡¯t that what Shu-san says?¡±


    That¡¯s a man who will never be in the mood for it.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m d to hear that the collector is happy ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea says half-heartedly.


    ¡°Legendary adventurer-san, you¡¯ve be nothing more than a pimp. Is that okay?¡±


    The collector has been like this ever since he arrived in the Fage territory.


    The first day, , a shopkeeper who felt sorry for the collector, voluntarily paid for his meals, but he was kicked out of the store after three days of this.


    People around him perceive him as a delusional ex-adventurer who got drunk because he was sad about something.


    He sometimes seems to lose his temper when drunk people make fun of him in bars, but he has never resorted to violence, so it has never developed into a problem.


    Knowing the moody and short-tempered behavior of the collector in the witch¡¯s tower, I¡¯m not in a good mood every time I see a drunk making fun of him as a ¡°pretentious bastard¡±.


    It makes me nervous.


    However, since the collector became young again, he looks good, so just sitting in a corner of a bar looking sad is somewhat picturesque.


    So, it seems that he has no trouble finding people to talk to and ces to live.


    You ¡­¡­ did you drank three Amrita¡¯s for that kind of thing?


    I¡¯m sure the elves are going toe yelling at you soon.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡­ With things like this, looks like we¡¯re good¡­¡­ ah¡±


    The collector suddenly looked back at me, and our eyes met.


    When I smile affectionately, the collector¡¯s eyes widen and he red at me.


    I pulled Mea hand and quickly fled the scene.

 Chapter 256 - Episode Three - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (2)

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Episode Three - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (2)</h4>


    ¡°If you¡¯re just a bunch of amateurs, you¡¯re not going to be able to do anything useful. The only one who is decent is Rinoa-san, the deputy leader. The rest of you are not even at the level of learning as you go. I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re going to have to start over from the very basics.¡±


    The wandering alchemist I had brought with me, Alta, said this as she turned her cold eyes toward the Fage Alchemy Division.


    She is now a special instructor for the Fage Domain Alchemy Division.


    Alta sat on a wooden box, crossed her legs, yed with her orange curly hair with her fingertips, and let out a sigh.


    The members of the Alchemy Division, on the other hand, had no intention of rebelling in spite of being told to do so harshly, and trying to appeal that they are willing, replying ¡°Yes!¡± vigorously.


    Alta took out a bup sack and threw it to one of the division members.


    ¡°There¡¯s a red gem in it. It¡¯s a small golem core. Each of you will copy the main points from my introductory golem and start making your own mini golems. As for the materials other than the golem core, each of you should scrounge them up in your territory, seeing if you can find any substitutes. If you have any questions that you can¡¯t digest, please ask me. The deadline forpletion is one week after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Professor Alta!¡±


    The members of the Alchemy Division surrounded Alta¡¯s introductory golem at once, each taking notes in their own journal.


    ¡­¡­ When I was teaching, their motivation was very different.


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Alta.¡±


    ¡°I thought she was a bad guy because Commander Abel brought her here, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯m d she¡¯s more sensible than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I wish she would rece Commander Abel ¡­¡­ If he continues to be the leader of the division, people will die sooner orter. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure Lark is indebted to him, so he can¡¯t be reced.¡±


    The members of the division who were copying the bookined about me verbally.


    I can hear them, though. It looks like he¡¯s talking with the force of a man who wants to be heard.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ve heard that they¡¯re your disciple and to be honest, I was afraid, but they¡¯re mostly regr. It¡¯s just that they seem to have a lot of guts when ites to tackling difficult problems.¡±


    The wandering alchemist Alta.


    The real identity is of course the witch Altamir, whose tower waspletely destroyed in the aftermath of the battle between me and the collector.


    The reason why Altamir had been staying indoors was because she wanted to settle down and study magic, but after all the research results stored in the tower were destroyed, she seemed to have made up her mind to go outside.


    She was supposed to have been sealed up for treason against the royal family, so she wasn¡¯t really in a position to walk around with impunity, and the real Altamir had been taken away by the High Elves, so it was unlikely that there would be any investigations here.


    Over the past hundred years, Altamir¡¯s appearance and features have be the stuff of folklore.


    There are several paintings in the Fage territory that are said to depict Altamir, but all of them are slightly different from her.


    It seems that the negative image of her as a witch has remained strong.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ Your not very good at teaching, you know. I¡¯m sure that if Abel had given the instructions earlier, he would have said that the quota was ten pieces a day, and if there was anything they didn¡¯t understand, they should go back and look at the book, and everything would be written right there. In the beginning, there was a case where a member of the division copsed for a week because he was forced to cram three days¡¯ worth of work into one day in order to save time.¡±


    Before I could answer, Mea said to Altamir.


    When Altamir heard this, she looked at me with disdain.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I thought I wasn¡¯t very good at teaching because I¡¯m a sensory-type person too, but if you said it that much, it¡¯s already sickness.¡±


    Y-You don¡¯t have to go that far ¡­¡­


    I had a lot of things I wanted to do with the Alchemy Division, too.


    But at the current pace, it will take more than twenty years to reach my ideal.


    That¡¯s not good enough. No, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good enough, but I don¡¯t want to.


    In three years¡¯ time, we should all be at the level of Altamir.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the collector said. He¡¯s a bit of a psychopath.¡±


    ¡°H-he can¡¯t speak for others, can he?¡±


    I think the collector is still holding a grudge against me.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s the result of the game, and I think it can¡¯t be helped.


    I didn¡¯t want to destroy as much as I could, but he was fighting me while spitting out all of his treasure, so I had no choice but to do so.


    And the value was a bit too out of the ordinary for me to take responsibility for it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give him back the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book? That one was recovered first, so it¡¯s safe, right?¡±


    ¡°What!? N-no ¡­¡­ that was given to me as a result of a fair game ¡­¡­ and I was never asked to return it.¡±


    I¡¯ve seen the collector stare wistfully at me from afar when I¡¯m deciphering it.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ that¡¯s what about you ¡­¡­¡±


    Altamir let out a sigh of exasperation.


    She nced at the alchemists who were working on the manuscript, and then continued, saying ¡°Speaking of which¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that collectors can estimate a person¡¯s influence on the world from their attitude and behavior. Have you heard about that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve heard that ¡­¡­¡±


    He said something about aura or something.


    ording to the collector, my aura was nothing ¡­¡­


    ¡°In short, you¡¯re trying to find out what they¡¯ve done in the past by applying their behavior, words, and actions to a pattern to find out their character. People with a certain amount of experience probably do this naturally in a vague way. It¡¯s just that the eyes of collectors who have lived long enough and have been blessed with the opportunity toe into contact with big names are much more urate than those of ordinary people.¡±


    I see.


    The collector¡¯s words were abstract and gave the impression of a fluffy superpower, which I didn¡¯t quite understand, but it made sense when I heard it that way.


    ¡± ¡°I guess you can¡¯t really feel it when a dragon stomps on a Fogg¡± is what he said, drunkenlyining.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how he looked at me ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 257 - Episode Four

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Episode Four</h4>


    I had thrown the Alchemy Division¡¯s instructors to Altamir, and retreated to the Alchemy Division¡¯sboratory to analyze the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.


    Forcing myself to increase my strength with Abel Potion, I stayed in there for a week to continue my work.


    I¡¯ve beenparing it to other ancient books, tranting what it says, and trying to use magic ording to the instructions ¡­¡­ but it¡¯s not going very well.


    To be honest, this is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve gotten this stuck.


    I¡¯ve already collected all the magic catalysts I can in the Fage territory, but this is a remote area, and the range of things you can get is not that wide.


    I¡¯ll have to go to other cities and buy more materials to use as catalysts for magic for verification.


    ¡­¡­ It would take two weeks to collect.


    I wonder if I could ask the Alchemy Division to buy them for me.


    I think I¡¯ll send an errand request to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center in the Fage territory.


    It¡¯s a bit pricey, but if I ask Lark, he¡¯ll let me do it as an expense for the Alchemy Division.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ How are you doing? It¡¯s time for you to take a nap and get out of the house, you know ¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as I stop, Mea calls out to me anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a huge shortage of materials. At any rate, this is about the price for a week.¡±


    I pointed to a corner of the room, and Mea looked in that direction and frowned.


    In front of Mea¡¯s eyes, a vague blue octopus-like creature was crawling slowly across the ground.


    ¡°W-What the hell is that ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as intelligent as a demon ¡­¡­ so it¡¯s a spirit animal. I¡¯ve taken the magician¡¯s circle that was drawn in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, modified it a bit in a modern way, redrawn the parts I didn¡¯t understand and modified it so that I can use it with the materials I have at hand. I thought it was because it was drawn with great care, but it seems to be about artificial spirits.¡±


    A spirit beast is a magical beast that is made up of spirits.


    The more powerful ones are called higher spirits or demons, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a meaningful distinction since the definition varies from era to era and region to region.


    ¡°A-Artificial spirits, you say ¡­¡­ Um, spirit creation is the pinnacle of the three most forbidden forms of magic, Abel, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s even written in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea don¡¯t understand difficult stuff, but is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°Look, I just want to verify and examine ancient books, it¡¯s not the purpose in itself ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t it about time that Lark kicked us out of the Fage territory? Mea will follow you wherever you go, though¡­¡±


    Mea says with resignation, and turns her gaze back to the spirit animal.


    She then bends down and fearfully brings her index finger close to the spirit animal.


    The spirit beast also reacted by extending its tentacle to Mea, and ttening the tip against her index finger.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s surprisingly cute ¡­¡­¡±


    As I was reading through the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, I realized that in order to create a spirit, it is necessary to create a spirit from a creature that possesses magical power.


    In spirit creation, the magic power that is poured in from the outside during the process cannot essentially y a role beyond the control of the magic circle.


    What form of spirit is created depends on the magic power and the magic circle.


    But the most important factor in how much potential to create a spirit has to do with what is used as material.


    Simply put, the potential of the spirit to be created is the total magical power of the materials minus the magical power lost in the process of spiritualization.


    However, the higher the number of materials and the higher the magic power of the materials, the greater the decay of magic power, so in order to create a strong artificial spirit, it is necessary to carefully select materials and thoroughly control them with a huge magic circle.


    The materials used for this octopus mimic are the hearts of eight Fogg¡¯s, and the rest are magic stones, magic grasses, and fine parts of magical beasts.


    I also used a magic stone that was attached to Devin¡¯s vestments as a bonus, since it seemed to have the right directionality when I identally tried it.


    The magic power decay rate was kept to 40% at best.


    With this level of materials, this may be the limit.


    By the way, the materials were too cumbersome to gather, so I sent a request to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center from the Alchemy Division¡¯s budget and had them gather them for me.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard that Mare is not very good at Fogg.


    I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut about the material.


    I lifted my wand from the desk and pointed it at the octopus that was ying with Mea.


    ¡°Disy¡±


    I conjured a magic circle and then cast the spell.


    A small square ne suddenly appeared in front of me.


    -


    Icarus.


    STR (Strength):?


    MAG (magic power): 48


    -


    The name is already registered in the status form, along with the magical crest of the spirit beast, so it will be disyed.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything in particr, so I decided to borrow it from the former leader of the Alchemy Division.


    I¡¯m not sure why it¡¯s called a squid when it¡¯s an octopus.


    In case you¡¯re wondering, since it¡¯s a spirit body, it doesn¡¯t produce muscle strength values.


    I¡¯ve adjusted the value to be about 20, which is about the average value for an average person. ¡­¡­ To be honest, it¡¯s a bit sensitive.


    It¡¯s not much different from the magic power of the original name, Icarus.


    ¡°For now, Abel why don¡¯t you take a break from the analysis? You haven¡¯t eaten anything decent, and it seems you haven¡¯t slept at all. Mea is so, so worried ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea sat down in the empty chair next to me, holding the spirit animal in her arms.


    The spirit beast is not as dissatisfied, and does not show any signs of resistance.


    ¡°I¡¯m at a bit of a standstill myself, so I¡¯m going to send a request for materials and books to my men at the Alchemy Division and to the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center, respectively. I¡¯m not going to be able to do anything for a while ¡­¡­ so I thought I¡¯d go to this ce after I get some rest.¡±


    I took out the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book and flipped through it.


    ¡°This page ¡­¡­ is actually like a map, disguised as a magic circle. Look, if you trante the magic form ording to this table, you get the shape of the continent. It¡¯s like a cipher. It¡¯s certainly easier to understand than a normal map once you get used to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s being written so much¡­¡­ not only the collector, but also the Kudor Church will be angry¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on it because I can¡¯t decipher the rest of the text, but this map seems to show the easternmost coast of the Dinrat Kingdom. It looks like there¡¯s something hidden there that has something to do with the Kudor Church, but it¡¯s written in a strange and pretentious way. I suspect that there is something in there that rivals the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.¡±


    ¡°The most eastern part of the country is pretty close, rather than close ¡­¡­ it¡¯s the Phage territory, isn¡¯t it? Is it near the Witch¡¯s Tower ¡­¡­ or the former Witch¡¯s Tower?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s close enough. It¡¯s a bit more distant than that, though.¡±


    The coordinates shown in the scriptures just happen to be right next to each other.


    Now that I have some time on my hands ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll go out for a bit.


    However, the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book is a thousand years old.


    If there is anything buried in it, it may have been dug up long ago. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that I¡¯m feeling a little depressed because I¡¯ve been so reclusive.


    It¡¯s good for a change of pace.

 Chapter 258 - Episode Five

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Episode Five</h4>


    To Lark, ¡°For the development of the territory!¡± I finally seeded in extracting the cost of researching the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, including artificial spirits, from the territory¡¯s operating fund.


    However, I couldn¡¯t say that I was going to research artificial spirits, so I somehow managed to do it on the pretext of developing new magic ores and preparing for the development of magic power wave towers for the magic cellphone Magiphone.


    The only problem was that while we were talking, Altamir showed a mysterious interest in the development of the magic wave tower, which was a bit dangerous.


    I looked over the list of applications and asked, ¡°Huh, what is this for? Wouldn¡¯t this be better?¡±, he asked me nearly thirty times.


    Somehow I managed to get through, but I think I¡¯d better not use this trick again.


    Altamir has a deep knowledge of magic, and even has experience in transforming herself into a spirit body.


    She has probably umted quite a bit of knowledge about artificial spirits in the process.


    Since arriving in the Fage territory, Altamir has been raising her stock in the alchemy division by using me of being a sensible person, but she is a witch who was forced into hiding when she tried to make a pet out of Apocalypse, arge magical beast that she was originally ordered to defeat.


    It would not be surprising if she had created at least two or three artificial spirits in the past.


    If I¡¯m not careful, she might figure out what I¡¯m doing from the application list.


    However, it seems that Altamir is also very interested in the magic cellphone Magiphone, She¡¯s been trying to convince Lark, who¡¯s not too keen on joining me, of the usefulness of the magic cellphone Magiphone, she also took the liberty of formting a concrete n for the construction of a magic wave tower and proposed it to Lark without my asking.


    However, Lark insisted, ¡°I owe Abel a debt of gratitude and I would love to invest in this project, but as I said before, we can¡¯t afford to build a tower that looks like a lump of magic stone in our territory!¡±.


    In the past few weeks, the Fage territory has been on the verge of copse due to the blockade of the territory by the four great priests of the water god, Marias and Nelgliffe, the division of the territory, and the magic beast disaster monster panic caused by weather abnormalities, but in recent weeks, the territory has been rapidly recovering.


    However, it still doesn¡¯t seem to have enough leeway in its pocket.


    The situation in our territory and our interactions with other territories have notpletely returned to the stage before we were conspired against by the Riveras Kingdom.


    Lark, however, has made great progress in this area since it drastically reduced the size of its private army and has been thoroughly promoting the preferential treatment of adventurers and the reconstruction of Adventurer¡¯s Support Center.


    Lark has made a profit from trading in the meat and fur of magical beasts taken from adventurers, as well as business targeting those adventurers, but it seems that the rest of the city has nothing to offer.


    At best, the Ortem gourd farming seems to provide a stable ie since it does not require a lot of capital, although it does not sell for much.


    The armor made from Nalgarn¡¯s massive head was sold a little bit at a time, with limited distribution, because it was expected to crash if sold inrge quantities, but a quarter of it has already been sold to outside territories.


    Even though it¡¯s a quarter, don¡¯t underestimate it.


    Originally, there were nearly fifty giant Nalgarn¡¯s heads.


    Even now, the value of armor and the magical beast materials used to make it have already plummeted to almost half of what they were in the Fare territory.


    Since the armor is made from Nalgarn scales, which are much stronger than those of other magical beasts, is being mass-produced at a low price, it is only natural that sales of other armor would be sluggish.


    It¡¯s a good idea to keep selling them as long as you can make a profit, but Lark is still getting a lot of grief from the other nobles over Nalgarn¡¯s armor problem, and they¡¯re limiting the amount they¡¯re selling.


    It seems that if we let them go out, they might say, ¡°How many Nalgarn have appeared in your territory?¡±.


    It¡¯s not a good idea to make too much money off of it, since it was originally collected from Nalgarn, which was created by the Riveras Kingdom through forbidden magic.


    As long as there is a clear opponent who has suffered a disadvantage, showing weakness will surely result in the people around you hitting you harder than necessary.


    After the conversation with Lark was over, Altamir said in a whisper, ¡°Assets ¡­¡­ assets, huh ¡­¡­ I could have invested from my personal assets, but unfortunately the ident wiped them all out ¡­¡­¡±.


    I was hoping that the fact that the collector and I blew up the tower would have been swept under the rug as well as the tower, but it seems that it is still firmly rooted in her mind.


    Altamir looked back at the proposal that Lark had tearfully turned over to him with regret, and muttered, ¡°I wonder if I should sell the phantom copper Oreikarukosu transmuting method ¡­¡­¡±.


    ¡­¡­ If you¡¯re willing to invest in the construction of a magic wave tower, I¡¯d be grateful, of course, but you shouldn¡¯t sell your technique so casually.


    Despite my busy schedule, I was able to make preparations for my departure within a few days of my decision to explore the eastern-most region of the Dinrat Kingdom, as indicated in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.


    As before, I asked Elia to be the carriage driver.


    I was seen off by Lark, his private army, some of the residents, Altamir, and the somewhat relieved faces of the alchemists, and set off for the eastern-mostnd.


    I had been checking behind me from time to time for a while after my departure, but the first ones to sweep away were the Alchemists who were supposed to be my subordinates.


    ¡°Abel, what¡¯s wrong? You keep looking behind you like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, am I by any chance not popr?¡±


    I think that even Icarus, the former head of the Alchemy Division, was adored by some of his subordinates.


    Even when he was expelled from the Fage territory, there were a few members who followed Icarus.


    In fact, when I told the Alchemy Division that I would not be returning to the territory for a while to explore, I said, ¡°I want to get the perspective of another sorcerer ¡­¡­ I wonder if anyone will ask me toe along. I was really hoping that there would be too many of them¡±, but they were all just high-fiving each other and talking about how happy they were, and surprisingly not in that direction.


    As you can imagine, I couldn¡¯t take it any longer, so I held back my tears and left silently, crying out to Mea, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought Commander Abel had a pretty bold image, and I didn¡¯t think he was that bad ¡­¡­ Well, I was only half-joking, but ¡­¡­¡± he apologizedter, rather seriously, but unfortunately, not a single member of the group still wanted to follow me.


    ¡°U-um ¡­¡­ Mea! Mea will always follow you, Abel!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. But that¡¯s not what I want to hear right now ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 259 - Episode Six - A Certain Fixers Ambition (2) (Side: Peter)

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Episode Six - A Certain Fixer''s Ambition (2) (Side: Peter)</h4>


    Two weeks had passed since Peter had been investigating the god Kudor in the easternmost part of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    Peter had gathered thirty of his own men at a cliff by the sea and had them perform the ritual of the resurrection of the god Kudor.


    On the edge of the cliff, Peterid out the ancient ritual magic tools he had found in the depths of the Great Sanctuary of Kudor, and his men used them to pray to God Kudor.


    The huge magic circle carved into the ground is filled with paint made from the blood of magical beasts with strong magical powers, such as Pegasus, Unicorn, and Griffon.


    ¡°Fufufu ¡­¡­ atst, atst my wish wille true ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter smiles with satisfaction as he watches the scene.


    There was a girl behind him who was shouting abuse at him.


    ¡°You devil! You are bound by your own delusions and want to use the power of the God of Law! Change your mind quickly, and throw yourself into the sea with your men, as the least you can do to atone to the God of Law!¡±


    The girl was wearing a blue robe, simr to the monastic uniform of the Kudor Church.


    Her arms are tied behind her back with ropes, with one of Peter¡¯s men on either side of her, watching her.


    She is Cynthia, a female priestess, the owner of an abandoned church on the coast of the easternmost part of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    When Peter¡¯s men first visited, they found no connection to the god Kudor, the god they believed in was a name they had never heard of, and they were left alone as they sang songs in spiritnguage under the guise of praying to the god.


    The reason for this is that the god Kudor and the four great creator gods do not use the spiritnguage as anguage.


    This is an idea that originated from the im that these gods are higher dimensional beings that arepletely different from spirits, and it is the most widely known idea, although it is not clear what it actually was.


    So Peter¡¯s men thought it was just a minor religion born of the devil¡¯s deception.


    However, Peter was interested in the abandoned church and decided to visit it in person.


    While there, he encountered Cynthia saying the name of the spiritnguage of the god Kudor in a song, so he used his men to capture Cynthia, raided the abandoned church, and conducted a thorough search, revealing that Cynthia was a descendant of a family that had been responsible for watching over the seal of the god Kudor long ago.


    He also uncovered a hidden door that contained a book about the ancient rituals of the god Kudor, and robbed it, preparing to perform a ritual to revive the god Kudor.


    ¡°Are you trying to destroy the world by doing this! If you incur the wrath of the God of Law, it won¡¯t stop at just a single country being destroyed!¡±


    ¡°God of Law? It¡¯s just an artificial spirit, isn¡¯t it? Fufufu ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter grins andughs back.


    Cynthia¡¯s expression hardened in astonishment, but it was only for a moment.


    She immediately became angry again and shouted at Peter in a fierce manner.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who doesn¡¯t know anything? You know how much I have contributed to the Kudor Church ¡­¡­ I know everything there is to know about Kudor. It¡¯s a shame that you don¡¯t know what that thing is and you¡¯ve been assigned to watch it for generations.¡±


    ¡°If the gods were to return, they would not lend their power to a self-righteous wanker like you! You should know your ce!¡±


    ¡°You! What a rude thing to say to Peter-sama!¡±


    Peter¡¯s men, standing on either side of Cynthia, point their swords at her.


    Peter suppressed it with his hand, then let out a high-pitchedugh and held his mouth.


    He then bent at the waist and brought his face very close to Cynthia¡¯s. Cynthia¡¯s expression was one of disgust.


    Cynthia, with a look of disgust on her face, did not look away, but stared back at Peter at close range.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything, do you? You know, Cynthia-chan. I¡¯ve seeded in summoning Kudor ¡­¡­ No, recreating the priesthood binding technique left behind by the priest who created it.¡±


    ¡°Wha-!¡±


    Even Cynthia was surprised by Peter¡¯s words.


    Seeing this expression, Peter smiled with satisfaction and turned away from Cynthia, raising his arms wide to the sky.


    ¡°Come on! Cynthia-chan, you are so hard-headed. I¡¯m not trying to use the power of God Kudor for selfish purposes. I just want to be the center of the world, cut off all evil and its source of thought, and create an eternal utopia. Is that wrong? Tell me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just oppression based on your selfish standards! If you think you¡¯re going to be a god, you¡¯d better cut back on your hubris! The God of Law sealed himself away because he knew that even with his great wisdom, a utopia of domination would not be possible!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense. I have no idea what you¡¯re trying to say. Well, at this point, there¡¯s nothing you can do. You can just sit there and howl and wait. It¡¯s the beginning of a new era that willst forever!¡±


    As Peter and Cynthia argued, one of the men rushed to the scene.


    ¡°The four-faced beast has been offered to the center of the magic circle! All preparations are nowplete!¡±


    The four-faced beast was a chimera that Peter had created in order to break the seal of Kudor.


    As the name implies, it has four faces, all of which are protected by a hard surface.


    It is a magical beast prepared for a ritual that requires arge amount of magical power, and was created with the sole purpose of increasing the amount of magical power it possesses.


    It is an offering, and its arms and legs have been removed from the root to prevent it from getting out of control.


    ¡°Good work ¡­¡­ Fufufu. See youter, Cynthia-chan. Thank you for your cooperation. If it weren¡¯t for your abandoned church, the revival of the god Kudor might have been dyed by a few years.¡±


    Peter was taken by his men to the edge of the cliff.


    Cynthia tried to attack Peter and was held down by his men on either side of her.


    Even though her shoulders arepletely pinned down, she stretches her neck and ps her teeth as if she is about to bite Peter.


    ¡°You treacherous bastard! You devil! Curse you! Curse your soul for eternity!¡±


    ¡°You are an apostate. From this day forward, I will be God, after all.¡±


    When Peter reached the edge of the cliff, he raised the staff of Zolomonia to the sky and chanted in the spiritnguage.


    Following him, his subordinates also chanted and assisted him.


    The four-faced beast roared from its four faces as a huge magic circle drawn with the blood of magical beasts lit up with intense light.


    ¡°Our Lord Kudor.¡±


    As Peter concluded his chant, there was a roar that reverberates.


    Somethingrge rose up through the water.


    It was a huge, blue tower with a strange, twisted shape. It was surrounded by arge exterior wall of the same color, and only the front part of the wall was open.


    The building is supported by a huge cylindrical base, also in blue.


    ¡°Ahhahhahha! I did it! So that¡¯s the Great Temple of Kudor, where the god Kudor rests? Yes, that¡¯s it! Atst, atst, I¡¯ve done it!¡±


    Peter wasughing maniacally, rejoicing at the surfacing of the Temple of Kudor, when suddenly his expression returned and he turned around, pointing the staff of Zolomonia at a point.


    ¡°me, form, bird.¡±


    Five magic circles appeared around Peter, and one by one, birds of reddish-ck me flew out from the center of the circles, each following its own path to a single point.


    ¡°Peter-sama ¡­¡­ What are you ¡­¡­?¡±


    The men wondered at Peter¡¯s sudden use of magic in the direction of nothing.


    At the point where Peter shot the firebird, arge magic circle appeared, and three human figures emerged from the light.


    It was teleportation magic.


    Peter had read the signs of the teleportation magic and made the first move.


    The firebirds attacked the people who suddenly appeared from different directions, but the page of a thick book in the hands of one of the three men suddenly tore and wandered through the air, and the paper dust formed a human figure.


    The humanoid stretched out its arm and grasped the firebird.


    The firebird that had touched the figure disappeared as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    After making Peter¡¯s magic disappear, it returns to the wreckage and flies through the air again, returning to the grimoire in the man¡¯s hand, and when it is restored, the man closes the book.


    The man puts the book under his arm and raises his sses, letting out a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing ¡­¡­ that you can perform suchplex magic with a five-fold chant. As expected of the ex-Pope Peltaire.¡±


    The three who appeared were a tall man wearing sses who had just conjured up a monster from the grimoire, arge man wearing an iron mask who must have been two and a half meters tall, and a blonde girl holding a cane that was taller than she was.


    They all wore robes that were white with red trimmings and patterns.


    On the back of the robes, there was a shadowgraph of a scale.


    (That strange golem seems to be dangerous, but ¡­¡­ I feel like they used the teleportation magic, which is said to require the magical power of the square of the distance, from a considerable distance. It seems that the uracy is not very good, but the scale is strange)


    Peter thought about this, and drew the shape of the magic circle that had just appeared in his mind at the same time as the teleportation, and began to analyze it.


    (The magic circle just now ¡­¡­ It¡¯s simple and easy to use, but on the other hand, it is very inefficient in terms of magic power. They¡¯re using their enormous magical power to force activate it. Those three¡­¡­ the best of them is that blonde girl who used the teleportation magic. if it¡¯s pure magic power, shepletely overwhelms me. Even I can¡¯t do and use that kind of sorcery ¡­¡­)


    Cold sweat dripped down Peter¡¯s cheek.


    Peter doesn¡¯t remember their faces, but they showed in this situation using teleportation magic.


    It was hard to believe that they were on friendly terms.


    ¡°Y-You know me? Who the heck are you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you someday. It¡¯s a good opportunity to introduce ourselves. We are the magic cult, ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±.¡±


    The man with sses bowed politely to Peter with a condescending fake smile that didn¡¯t move an eyebrow.


    Peter had also heard of the magic cult ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±.


    It was an organization that existed across national borders and was said to be a mediator of the times as a measure of its activities.


    It was said that the various unnatural points in history were the result of the fact that the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡± had been exerting a great deal of influence over the world for a long time.

 Chapter 260 - Episode Seven - A Certain Fixers Ambition (3) (Side: Peter)

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Episode Seven - A Certain Fixer''s Ambition (3) (Side: Peter)</h4>


    ¡°You were very excellent, Ex-Pope Peltaire-san. The stability of the Dinrat Kingdom, a great power, leads to the stability of the world. Since you took control of the Dinrat Kingdom, there hasn¡¯t been a single incident in the country. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been overlooking what you¡¯ve been doing, but ¡­¡­ Messing with the god Kudor was a bit much. I¡¯ve been monitoring you closely for some time now. It is somewhat unfortunate that we had to intervene here.¡±


    A man with sses, who seemed to be the leader of the three members of the ¡°Bnce of the Scale of Time¡±, said to Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If that was the case, you would¡¯ve done something about it earlier. How shameless ¡­¡­ You¡¯re just trying to snatch the power of the god Kudor, aren¡¯t you? ¡°


    Peter bites his lower lip as he res at the man with the sses.


    The man with the sses grins as Peter pointed out.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know much about the situation either ¡­¡­ We¡¯ll have to wait and see if we can seal it up again or use it to our advantage. From my point of view, I doubt that there really is a real God of Kudor here, but ¡­¡­ well, either way, I don¡¯t want you guys to move on your own from here.¡±


    Seeing the hostile look of the man with the sses, Peter¡¯s men began to raise their weapons.


    The man looked around and then sniffed.


    ¡°Darras, do it.¡±


    ¡°Oaaaah!¡±


    As soon as he heard the voice, therge man in an iron mask, one of the three members of the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, charged at Peter while roaring like a beast.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It looks like even I are being taken for fool. All right, I¡¯ll take you on!¡±


    As soon as Peter held up the staff of Zolomonia, his thirty subordinates at that moment began to move at once and intervened between Peter and therge man in the iron mask, Darras.


    Darras moved around with an agility that was unimaginable for his huge body,ying waste to Peter¡¯s men.


    Their magic and sword could not keep up with his speed.


    He ducked under fireballs and flicked away the swords that were pointed at him with a palm strike.


    Even if they could catch up, they were clearly outmatched in power, and there was no way they couldpete in a straight fight.


    A man flew through the air like an insect and was crushed. It didn¡¯t take long before all thirty of Peter¡¯s men were unable to move properly.


    The man with the sses and the blonde girl did not make any move at all until the end.


    Peter, who was wary of the blonde girl¡¯s magic, was unable to show his full potential against Darras, and was pinned to the ground by his wrists and ankles by stakes engraved with the magic form that Darras had driven into him, rendering him immobile.


    ¡°I-I¡¯vee this far, and for me to go through this ¡­¡­! You should have gone all out from the beginning ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter red hatefully at Darras.


    Peter was thinking of the two men he had left behind, but Darras was not a man to be trifled with, even with the difference in numbers.


    If he had gone all out from the beginning without thinking about the future, the result might have been different, but there was nothing he could do about it now.


    In the first ce, it doesn¡¯t make much sense when there are two more people waiting behind you.


    Darras, on the other hand, was quiet as if what he had done just a moment ago was a lie.


    He stopped moving as soon as he had blocked Peter¡¯s movement, his tworge arms hanging ckly.


    His face is hidden by his mask, so he can¡¯t read his feelings at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Darras. Peltaire has a worth to use, he¡¯s a very valuable pawn. Besides, killing him would paralyze the politics of the Dinrat Kingdom. In the first ce, it would be foolish to move the god Kudor, but then lose control of him. Depending on what¡¯s lying in the depths of the temple, we might have to use Peltaire.¡±


    After saying that, he walked over to Peter and then crouched down, making eye contact with him as he groaned in pain from his limbs.


    ¡°Then, thank you for bringing the Temple of Kudor to the surface. You were a very excellent man, Ex-Pope Peltaire. I was going to leave it until the confrontation became inevitable, but ¡­¡­ it seems that the day hase sooner than I thought.¡±


    He stood up and turned to the blonde girl who was sighing in boredom.


    ¡°Ruin, while you watch Peltaire here, don¡¯t let any outsiders get close. Your magic is toorge and too limited. I don¡¯t think you can use it properly inside the building. Kill all those who show a strange interest in the Temple of Kudor, just in case. But don¡¯t put more than thirty percent of your magic into it. Without me, I won¡¯t be able to hold back your outbursts in case they happen, and you¡¯ll be too conspicuous.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    The girl called Ruin raised her eyebrows somewhat disapprovingly, but didn¡¯t really argue.


    She wiped her eyes, which were wet with tears fromck of sleep, with the sleeve of her robe and sat down on arge stone nearby.


    ¡°Darras, you will join me in searching the temple. And Ruin ¡­¡­ take care of the bridge to that entrance.¡±


    Ruin gave a small nod and waved her staff from her seated position.


    ¡°Earth, form, bridge.¡±


    The soil along the cliff crumbled and changed shape, and in no time at all, arge bridge waspleted, connecting the temple to the sea.


    ¡°Good work, Ruin. Now, wait here for the rest. And you too, ex-Pope Peltaire.¡±


    The bespectacled man looked back at Peter as if he were being taken for a fool,ughed, and walked across the bridge to the temple.

 Chapter 261 - Episode Eight - Ruinous Sorcerer Ruin (1)

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Episode Eight - Ruinous Sorcerer Ruin (1)</h4>


    It¡¯s been nearly a week since we left by carriage.


    At the moment, Mea and I are in the middle of asking Elia to help us move along the eastern-most coast of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    ¡°Sir ¡­¡­ Somehow, there¡¯s something amazing ¡­¡­¡±


    In the carriage, I had been reading over and over again from the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, but when Elia told me this, I looked out from the carriage and looked ahead in the direction we were going.


    Ahead of me, I saw a mysterious giant structure floating in the ocean, glowing blue.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. I had never heard of such a building in the Fage territory.


    I asked Elia-san to help me get closer to it.


    As we closed the distance, I began to see a number of people lying near it.


    Clearly, this was no ordinary situation.


    I could see that the ground around the area was partially gouged. It seemed that there had been a very fierce battle.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to report this to the lord ¡­¡­ instead of getting too close to them.¡±


    Elia mutters.


    Indeed ¡­¡­ it might be better that way.


    I have Mea with me now.


    I don¡¯t want to put Mea in any danger.


    Last time, I had to escort her to the far end of the Witch¡¯s Tower, but that was like an ident. It¡¯s a no-brainer.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s, right.¡±


    It seems that some of them are quite seriously injured, and perhaps the person with whom they fought is also hiding nearby.


    Since we don¡¯t know the identity of the fallen people, we can¡¯t risk approaching them without thinking.


    The group of people lying on the ground also looked suspiciously ¡­¡­ and, as I thought about it, I realized that they looked familiar to me.


    ¡°Oh, Peter-san¡¯s men ¡­¡­! That means ¡­¡­¡±


    If I searched carefully, I could see a person wearing a more ostentatious robe than the others, with a mask covering the upper half of his face.


    No doubt, it was Peter. He seemed to have been pinned to the ground with a stake driven through his body.


    The way the stake mercilessly pierced through his thin, skinny, slightly bony arms and legs was too painful to watch.


    ¡°C-Cruel ¡­¡­ Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thest time I saw you, Abel, didn¡¯t you pop off his ear or something?¡±


    That was an ident.


    It¡¯s worse to have an earring that explodes.


    ¡°Is Peter ¡­¡­ the high-ranking guy from the church who used toe to Palgas Vige?¡±


    Elia asked, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Yes, he is. We actually kind of hit it off and got along ¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s in such a mess here.¡±


    Perhaps it has something to do with that huge blue structure.


    I¡¯ve never heard of a building like that being located in or around Fage territory.


    That location is quite close to one of the candidates for the coordinates listed in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.


    Perhaps the coordinates given by the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book were those of that huge structure.


    From the looks of it, the structure itself seems to be made of spirit.


    It was clearly not just a building. We should assume that it was something rted to the Kudor Church.


    It¡¯s different If it¡¯s just a bunch of suspicious people, but if it¡¯s someone I know, I can¡¯t just leave them there.


    I asked Elia to help me get closer to the huge structure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ for always having you apany me to dangerous ces ¡­¡­¡±


    I bowed to Elia.


    ¡°No problem. I never get tired of looking at Sir. ¡­¡­ In a way, I feel safest when I¡¯m near Sir ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so ¡­¡­?¡±


    In the middle of approaching the mysterious building, a girl appeared from behind arge rock near Peter.


    She had pig-tailed blonde hair and deep dark circles under her eyes.


    She was d in a white robe with a red shadowgraph of a scale on her back.


    She looks young, but it is hard to tell how old she really is. The tips of her ears are pointed. Like Rinoa, she is a Noir.


    The Noir spend their entire lives in the form of children, so their age cannot be determined from appearances.


    She was dressed differently from Peter¡¯s men, and only one of them waspletely uninjured.


    The fact that she was close to Peter and not helping him seemed to indicate that she was keeping an eye on Peter to make sure he did not escape.


    In order to rify the situation, it would be better If I make the first move.


    I asked her to stop the carriage, got down on the ground, and shouted to Peter.


    ¡°Peter-san!¡±


    When Peter saw me, his face tensed up and he moved his mouth weakly.


    ¡°Of all the people, w-why is that girl here ¡­¡­ I-In my time of weakness, curses ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Pe-, Peter-san?


    The blonde-haired noir nces at Peter, then quickly turns to me and raises herrger-than-herselfrge staff in her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Rupel told me to kill any outsiders that came my way.¡±


    She whispers something in a low voice, and then begins to chant a spell in the spiritnguage.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    Arge magic circle emerges with the Noir girl in the center.


    A ball of me appeared on the extension of the wand, and it swelled endlessly.


    In no time at all, it had grown into a huge me, perhaps five meters in diameter.


    Peter looked up at it and let out a near scream.


    ¡°N-No way ¡­¡­! There¡¯s no way you can do that kind of magical weapon-grade magic in just a few seconds!¡±


    ¡°Disappear.¡±


    The Noir girl lowered her wand, and a huge mass of mes fell towards me and the carriage.


    ¡°Wind¡±


    I waved my wand, disrupting and dispersing the oing ze with a minimal amount of wind.


    The ball of fire lost its shape, and small sparks of fire fell to the ground, avoiding me and the carriage.


    The Noir girl stared at me, her eyes wide open.


    ¡°H-How¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just big. It¡¯s not very coherent, and it¡¯s iplete as magic.¡±


    She tried to simplify the magic circle and the basic shape of the fireball¡¯s magic circle, and it looked as if she had stripped it down to the essentials.


    It seems as if the author wanted to create a magic circle by himself, but gave up halfway.


    There is no major damage, so it will probably work, but it¡¯s not something I would bother to use in a real battle.


    The control of magic power is also clearly too poor.


    The magic power¡¯s size itself is muchrger than normal, but I¡¯m not sure how much of an advantage it is.


    When I was a kid, I could usually handle magic on arger scale than that.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a level good enough for a sorcerer to go into battle.


    The person who staked Peter to the ground was probably someone else.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be abatant. If that¡¯s the case, then what was she still here for ¡­¡­


    The Noir girl narrowed her eyes slightly as if she was observing me, and tapped the ground with the tail of her staff.


    ¡°The Marren tribe ¡­¡­ I see, the Dinrat royal family was already on the move. He said it was up to thirty percent, but ¡­¡­ I had no choice.¡±


    The Noir girl thrusts her staff into the ground, removes it from her hand, and extends her arm.


    She then shook it at an angle and dropped the bangle, which looked like a lumpy piece of magical ore that didn¡¯t fit her petite body, to the ground.


    From the looks of it, it seemed to be a special metal that had been transmuted from the Arogua stone.


    Rather than being a medium for magic, it seemed to have been made for the purpose of interfering with magical power.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had to use 50 percent of my strength outside of training ¡­¡­¡±


    The Noir girl¡¯s face changed from its previous indifferent atmosphere.

 Chapter 262 - Episode Nine - Ruinous Sorcerer Ruin (2)

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Episode Nine - Ruinous Sorcerer Ruin (2)</h4>


    ¡°The, the magical power that was put into the fireball magic just now is only 30% ¡­¡­?¡±


    Peter looked up at the Noir girl from his prone position with astonishment in his eyes.


    The Noir girl ignores Peter and pointed herrge staff to me.


    When Mea heard Peter¡¯s voice, she sneaked out of the carriage and spoke to me in a small voice.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ Well, how great is 30% of the magic she just did?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that great, is it? I don¡¯t know what her intentions for using magic tools to control it. I thought it might be a congenital magic disorder or something. ¡­¡­¡±


    The face of the Noir girl holding the staff turns grim.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! You¡¯re talking too loud, Abel! That¡¯s why I asked you in secret! It¡¯s because you say things like that anyway!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long thatposurests ¡­¡­ Marren! me, form, ball¡±


    The girl from the Noir tribe raises her staff to the sky.


    A ball of me appears ¡­¡­ about eight meters in diameter, exactly five thirdsrger than the previous one.


    It is true that the deration of 30% now and 50% next time was not a lie. But so what is the point.


    ¡°I will burn you to the bone! My name is Ruin! I¡¯ve given up my birth name long ago! Everyone fears me as ruin itself, and that has be my name! I admit it. I was born with no control over the details of magic. You, Marren, may excel in your little skills, but ¡­¡­ my magic will crush them all! If you can drown it out, show it to me ¡­¡­¡±


    I pointed my wand at the sky.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I created a ball of me about 20 meters in diameter, far above my head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The girl from the Noir tribe said without effort.


    She looked up at my ball of me with a stunned look on her face.


    Then she sluggishly lowers her arms. The ball of me that the Noir girl had been representing dissipated and returned to be magic power, then disappeared.


    Peter, with his mouth wide open, looked up at my ball of me and did not move his face. It was as if I had him pinned to the neck with a stake.


    I looked back at Mea.


    ¡°Look, Mea. It¡¯s easy if you just increase the scale. Even if you ask me to double the size of the current one, it will be easy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, yes.¡±


    I deployed my warding,pressed the ball of me, and released it into the ocean.


    The ocean changes shape as if it were gouged into a sphere, and arge column of water rises.


    A few momentster,rge drops of rain began to fall on us.


    ¡°The important thing is not the scale, but the power, and how well the magic is perfected so that it is difficult for the opponent to interfere. If the scale isrge, but there are many gaps, a simple magic can easily destroy it and If the magic is simple, without encryption, and the activation is slow, the opponent can erase the magic circle, or in the worst case, rewrite it and use it against you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m very happy to hear your ¡­¡­ lecture, but can I ask you another time? Look, that girl ¡­¡­ is definitely angry.¡±


    I¡¯m sure she won¡¯te at me again after I¡¯ve shown her the difference so well.


    I understand. When I was a little, I¡¯ve been surprised at myself because when I put my magic in without hesitation, it was more powerful than I expected.


    I guess that¡¯s how Ruin or something misunderstood it too.


    But what was really important was beyond that.


    Ruin stepped back, her whole body shaking with fear.


    Her face waspletely pale, and his dark eyes were wide open.


    Sweat was dripping down her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be this way¡­ no, Marren is supposed to be a technique expert¡­ Ru-, Rupel told me not to let anyone near¡­¡­ Rupel¡­¡­¡±


    Ruin¡¯s expression tightened, as if she had made up her mind.


    But her face is still pale. She holds the cane in her left hand, ces her right hand over her heart, and presses her fingers together.


    At the moment when the magic power is in Ruin¡¯s hand ¡­¡­ a cracking sound of crystal resonates from her heart.


    The robe is scorched, and from behind it you can see her bare skin and arge magic crystal embedded in the bottom of her neck.


    The magic crystal had arge crack in it.


    ¡°Fu, fufu ¡­¡­ It¡¯s been eight years ¡­¡­ I haven¡¯t felt it I blew up my hometown! I¡¯ve never used magic without a magic reducing crystal!¡±


    Ruin raised her wand.


    Arge magic circle unfolds all around the area.


    The red blood vessels in Ruin¡¯s eyes begin to spread out.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ it looks like we¡¯re going to get something amazing.¡±


    Mea called out to me in a somewhat anxious manner.


    I shook my head.


    If the body changes as a result of the use of magic, it is a sign that the body has not caught up with the magic power.


    In order to get your body ustomed to your own magic power, you need to train yourself in meditation, Ortem carving, and body magic cirction.


    This is what happens when you fail to do so.


    Meditation, Ortem carving, and body magic cirction are also the basis of training to increase magical power.


    It is clearly ack of training that causes such abnormalities to appear in the body.


    The magic of such a sorcerer is not something to be feared.


    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡­ Rupel. But I! I! I¡¯ll do my part properly!¡±


    Ruin thrusts her staff into the ground.


    I also deployed my magic circle and quickly waved my wand.


    ¡°Earth, Ruin¡±


    ¡°Earth, Transform!¡±


    Almost following Ruin¡¯s lead, I chant the spell.


    Starting from Ruin¡¯s staff, arge, white circle spreads out.


    It was nothing more than a mass of magic power that served as a medium to transmit vibrations to the ground.


    The white circle continues to spread, twice, three times.


    ¡°W-Why ¡­¡­ Why is nothing happening ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because I altered the ground.¡±


    She kicked the ground with her heels.


    Ruin¡¯s magic is to make the ground vibrate.


    If this had been done, Peter, Ruin, and all of Peter¡¯s men would have been wiped out.


    The range was roughly a kilometer in diameter. She¡¯s going to use some annoying magic.


    If this whole area copses, Lark¡¯s troubles will increase again, and I will be the prime suspect.


    I had made the ground within the area resistant to Ruin¡¯s magic and hardened it as insurance before Ruin¡¯s magic took effect.


    Since Ruin only used simple magic circles, it was easy to deflect the wavelength of the magic structure of the ground, effectively nullifying Ruin¡¯s magic.


    ¡°I-impossible to ¡­¡­ N-No way ¡­¡­ D-dream ¡­¡­ such a ¡­¡­ thing as constructing a magic circle to fit the spot and use it over a wide area.¡±


    Ruin took the wand out of her hand and fell to the ground.


    I put my wand away.


    In the end, what was this child all about?


    ¡°Peter, are you okay?¡±


    When I shouted, Peter¡¯s whole body trembled, and he tried to escape by forcibly pulling his limbs, which were fixed with stakes.


    ¡°Hii! Hiiiiiii!¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if the guy who restrained him gave him a terrible time or not, but it seems he¡¯s still delirious.

 Chapter 263 - Episode Ten

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Episode Ten</h4>


    I restrained Ruin, the Noir sorcerer, who was in a state of unconsciousness, with a rope created by earth magic, and then went to treat Peter¡¯s group.


    Peter seemed to be confused at first, and when I approached him for treatment, he held his ear protectively and said, ¡°I can¡¯t end up here yet!¡± and he went crazy, punched a right straight into my face, and got on the horse, Mea stabbed Peter in the back with a wood carving knife that was in the carriage, but he somehow survived and is nowpletely calm.


    The part of the body where he was stabbed was critical, and if Peter hadn¡¯t been using artificial organs, he could have died immediately, but he is much healthier now.


    He was rather quiet, so it was easy to treat him.


    If anything, the psychological damage to Mea, who was probably the first person in her life to deliberately stick a knife into someone, was greater.


    Mea was sweating for a while, her hand trembling as she held the knife, but when I stroked her back, she seemed to have calmed down somehow, and now she was lying down in the carriage resting.


    At first, I tried to leave the dying Peter behind for the moment and stay with Mea, but she replied, ¡°I¡¯m very happy for your feelings, but Mea is just a little sick, so please look after the others first ¡­¡­¡±


    After the other members of Peter¡¯s staff had been treated, I turned to face him, rubbing my cheek, which was slightly swollen from being hit head-on.


    ¡°The treatment isplete. But since many of you had bone and organ damage ¡­¡­ it would be better to have the materials properly prepared and reced again, rather than a substitute that has been falsely adapted by magic. You will not be able to move around as before until your body adjusts to it, and you will need to rest for a while¡­¡­ Peter-san¡¯s injury was minor, so your probably not as bad off as others, though ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I see, ¡­¡­ I, I¡¯ve given you a lot of trouble ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter was repeatedly stretching and opening and closing his fist, as if he was questioning the condition of his arm.


    It may be that his arm is not moving very well.


    One of his subordinates saw Peter¡¯s condition and quietly took Peter¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. The bones in my arm should have beenpletely separated ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The stake also seemed to have been carved with an irreversible technique that interfered with healing ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Did I make a mistake somewhere?


    To put it bluntly, healing magic is mainly used for experiments on magical beasts, and I don¡¯t have much experience working with humans.


    I¡¯ve read a lot of books, and in my spare time I¡¯ve been improving existing techniques to deepen my understanding of healing magic, so I have a fair amount of knowledge, but Ick experience by far.


    A magic beast doesn¡¯t bother toin to me, even if it has a problem with its body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I have any inadequacies, but I don¡¯t have much practical experience in healing.¡±


    ¡°N-, no, that¡¯s not a problem, but ¡­¡­ You are the drifter sorcerer employed by Baron Fage. You are Abel Belek from the Marren tribe, right?¡±


    Peter looked at me searchingly, as if he was struggling with something in his mind.


    ¡°Peter-san, can I ask you what happened here?¡±


    Peter hesitated for a moment, and then slowly opened his lips, which were heavily covered with red lipstick.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That is an ancient sanctuary of the Kudor Church, believed to have been built before the founding of the Dinrat kingdom. In the depths of that ce, there may lie the Wand of Destruction, an ancient weapon that is suggested to exist in the lore of the Kudor Church.¡±


    When Peter had said that much, one of his men beside him shook his shoulders and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± as if to confirm, staring at Peter¡¯s face.


    Peter turned away from his subordinate.


    ¡°Wha-, Wand of Destruction!?¡±


    This is the main reason why the collector got involved with me.


    The Collector who has been walking all over the world collecting, but have never been able to find the whereabouts of the legendary staff.


    That is the Wand of Destruction.


    It is a treasure within a treasure that cannot be priced.


    As a sorcerer, I¡¯m interested in it too.


    I swallowed a gulp of saliva and leaned forward toward Peter, bringing my face close to his.


    Peter turned his back to keep his distance from me.


    ¡°I was secretly ordered by the kingdom toe here to destroy the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡±. And then those kids who were trying to steal the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡± interfered ¡­¡­ and now we¡¯re in this mess.¡±


    ¡°Those kids ¡­¡­?¡±


    I nced at Ruin, who had a soulless expression on her face.


    ¡­¡­ did that girl interfere with you? No, no, it¡¯s plural, so it must have been someone else who interfered.


    At most, Ruin could have been doing some chores for the guards.


    ¡°I need a favor. There must be two people who entered the ancient temple before us. A gentleman and arge man in an iron mask. Neither of them is even from the Dinrat Kingdom. If they get their hands on the Wand of Destruction, the Dinrat Kingdom will be finished. I¡¯m not sure I should be asking you to do this. But there is no one else I can ask. Could you please reach the innermost part before those two ¡­¡­ and destroy the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡±? I¡¯d be happy to return the favor in any way I can. I¡¯m a ¡­¡­ man with some position and wealth, despite my appearance.¡±


    I was secretly bncing the scales in my head.


    I can either break the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡± and receive a reward from Peter ¡­¡­ or I can take the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡± and run away from Peter with it.


    I thought about it for a moment and concluded that I should wait and see what the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡± could do.


    Legends can be exaggerated. And there is too little information about the ¡°Wand of destruction¡±.


    If you open the lid, you may find that it is just garbage.


    ¡°I understand, Peter-san! For the future of the Dinrat Kingdom, I¡¯ll make sure to destroy the Wand!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡­ can¡¯t just leave it to you. I¡¯ve be much more mobile thanks to you, Abel-chan. I¡¯m confident that I know more about the Kudor Church than anyone else in the Dinrat kingdom. I¡¯ll go with you in case there¡¯s something I can help you with. I also know a little something about that trio of people there, including the Noir.¡±


    ¡°Y-, yeah ¡­¡­ yes, that would be great ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Looks like a lookout was firmly attached.


    When I was disappointed inwardly, a calm and sober girl in a nun¡¯s uniform, far from the shady and stuffy appearance of Peter¡¯s men, got up, her face twisted in anger, and pointed a finger at Peter.


    ¡°How dare you let something like thate out of your mouth! Travelers, please don¡¯t be fooled! This demon is trying to take advantage of the power of the God of Law¡­¡±


    When the girl had reached that point, one of Peter¡¯s men who had crept up behind her tightened his grip on her neck, stopping her from speaking.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it. She¡¯s not out of shock yet, and she¡¯s in a state of delirium.¡±


    Peter¡¯s subordinate, who had been choking the girl, said to me nonchntly.


    H-However, she was clearly trying to tell me something just now ¡­¡­

 Chapter 264 - Episode Eleven - The One That Shoulders The Scale (1) (Side: Rupel)

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Episode Eleven - The One That Shoulder''s The Scale (1) (Side: Rupel)</h4>


    The two members of the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, excluding the Ruinous Sorcerer Ruin, therge man in the iron mask, Darras, and the leader of the three, the handsome man with sses, Rupel, had invaded the interior of the Great Temple of Kudor.


    The interior of the Great Temple was as morbidly blue as the exterior.


    The walls were piled with blue bricks, and the floor was covered with a blue carpet that seemed to go on forever.


    Even the mes from the candbra were glowing blue. I felt as if my senses were going crazy just moving along.


    The passageway was wide, and a little further inside, past arge door, there were two huge stone statues, nearly five meters long, on either side of the door.


    Both of the statues were the same shape.


    The upper body of a woman with long hair stretched out from a huge sphere with a distorted shape that had many tentacles growing out of it, as if it was scraping through the tentacles or one of the tentacles.


    The model of the stone statue was clearly the god Kudor.


    But it was more eerie than divine.


    On the walls of the passageway, there were various magic forms carved.


    The magic forms were ancient, fundamentally different from the ones used today, and seemed to have been encrypted in multipleyers.


    Rupel touched it with his hand and let the magic flow through it to analyze the magic form.


    However, perhaps the protection was too strict, or perhaps it was immediately bounced, and he could not get anything.


    Rupel quickly gave up and backed off.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve tasted such a bizarre magic field. Darras, be careful. If a demon is lurking, it will be toote to detect it with all this noise. Anything could happen. I value your power highly.¡±


    Darras remained silent and nodded his head.


    Darras was originally born in the Maharaun Kingdom, where the belief in the fire gods is strong.


    He inherited a secret martial art called ¡°Gouma¡±, which is passed down only to a few people in the Maharaun Kingdom and uses magic power to boost physical abilities.


    Darras is a so-called genius, who learned the basics of ¡°Gouma¡± at an early age, and as a result of this, his body has developed abnormally, resulting in arge body that would be impossible for an ordinary Norcs today.


    However, Darras¡¯ own foul-mouthed strength had be nothing more than an unnecessary source of conflict for him.


    He was used and shunned, and eventually falsely used and sentenced to death.


    The iron mask of Darras was worn when he was tortured during that time.


    He was forced to wear a heated iron mask, which could not be removed due to the burned skin on his face.


    While he was waiting for death in his prison, Rupel reached out to him, and it was the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±.


    The ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡± wanted a strong person anyway.


    As they were walking down the corridor, one of Rupel¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Darras looks at Rupel.


    Rupel gave a small shake of his head.


    ¡°It seems that Ruin has reached his full potential. As I thought, there was someone else who had sniffed out Kudor and was on the move besides us. It¡¯s not like there are many people who can hunt down Ruin. Whether it¡¯s the self-proimed Pope of Riveras Kingdom, Sateria, or Zim the Fifth of your homnd, the Maharaun Kingdom ¡­¡­ or some legendary adventurer-collector, the Count, or the High Elf¡¯s ¡­¡­ ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ruin, is she dead?¡±


    Darras muttered, interrupting Rupel¡¯s words.


    ¡°Probably struck out with the enemy. Ruin can¡¯t control the magic in her. The range of control is about 30% at the strictest and 40% at the most. But just in case, let¡¯s hurry up ahead ¡­¡­ Hmm? That¡¯s ¡­¡­¡±


    A beautiful brown-skinned young man was standing in Darras¡¯ path.


    He has various patterns of makeup under his eyes and on his cheeks, and he holds arge staff in his left hand.


    The nose is high and the eyes have a peculiar mncholy look that attracts the attention of the viewer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ He was the priest who had summoned Kudor?¡±


    Rupel opened the grimoire in his hand and took a fighting stance.


    Darras, too, clenched his fists as he stepped in front of Rupel and dropped to his haunches, ready to attack.


    As they came somewhat closer, Rupel realized that the priest was an illusion created by the temple¡¯s magic, and he urged Darras to release his stance with his eyes.


    The priest came up to Rupel and the others and opened his mouth.


    ¡°After all these ages, you are once again begging the gods for help.¡±


    Thenguage was an old type of spiritnguage.


    Perhaps they thought it was anguage that had survived the passage of time, and ended up with a spiritnguage.


    Spiritnguage is like the logic of the world, used by spirit bodies.


    It does not change greatly from one era to the next, even if the way humans perceive it changes and there are some differences.


    A good sorcerer can use spiritnguage tomunicate.


    And in the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, there are many opportunities to read and understand ancient texts.


    Rupel was able to understand the priest¡¯s spiritnguage.


    ¡°I will select you in three trials.¡±


    What the priest said, in summary, was that if he wanted power, he would have to go through three trials in the Great Temple.


    Rupel closed the grimoire he had opened.


    ¡°The temple was built by the previous priest, huh. But the three trials are ¡­¡­ also troublesome ¡­¡­¡±


    At about the same time that Rupel closed the open grimoire, the priest raised his staff in a wide arc.


    ¡°I will begin the first test. The first test is to move forward and defeat the moon-ughtering beasts that are blocking the way, escaping the raging image of the god.¡±


    A light of magical power covered the area. Rupel, who had thought the priest was just an apparition, was somewhat taken aback by the strong light in the corridor in response to his movement.


    When the light disappeared, the priest was already gone.


    ¡°Just now ¡­¡­ what happened¡­¡­?¡±


    Just then, from behind Rupel, he heard what sounded like the movement of arge rock.


    Looking back, he saw that one of the two huge statues of Kudor that adorned the sides of the passage had just begun to move.


    The stone tentacles creaked and writhed as the angr movement lowered the god Kudor from her pedestal.


    The upper half of the human body of the stone statue of God Kudor stretched out from the main body of the statue, twisting its body with a lustrous movement that was unbelievable for stone, and pressing its own head with both thin hands.


    Then it turned its face to the ceiling, changed its big mouth to the point that its face was cracked, distorted its expression into ugliness, and roared.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    As if it was the voice of birth, a single,rge eye in the center of the bulbous, distorted body opened.


    The eyes were not made of stone, but of flesh and blood, and their disproportion was even more eerie.


    Rupel had killed many powerful enemies in the past, but the sheer eeriness of the statue and its unfathomably dense magical power left him open-mouthed and dumbfounded.


    Normally, in a situation like this, I would have ordered Darras to destroy it immediately.


    However, his instincts told him that there was nothing he could do.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do about that. As the priest¡¯s vision had told him, there was nothing to do but run ahead while protecting himself.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re moving on, Darras! Its movement is slow! If this is a test, then it¡¯s not designed to be unbreakable!¡±


    But at the same time, the magic forms carved into the walls began to glow one after another, starting from the front, and in tandem, magic circles appeared at both ends of the passage.


    The same number of spirit beasts appeared on top of the magic circles, which were roughly fifty in number at a nce.


    Their bodies and limbs resembled those of a slightly overweight Fogg.


    Their body surface was the color of rusty metal.


    Its lips wererge and swollen like a tumor, and unlike humans, it hadrge vertical, not horizontal, tears.


    There were four eyeballs, left, right, up, and down. There were many deep wrinkles on its face.

 Chapter 265 - Episode Twelve - The One That Shoulders The Scale (2) (Side: Rupel)

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Episode Twelve - The One That Shoulder''s The Scale (2) (Side: Rupel)</h4>


    Rupel¡¯s eyes were peeled back in astonishment at the grotesque group of spirit beasts that appeared in the passage ahead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ the Moon Din Eater!?¡±


    It is said that the Moon Din Eater is a servant created by Kudor using his own body.


    The sky god Silfheim was the most cunning of the four great creator gods, and at the same time possessed a high magical power that overwhelmed the other three gods.


    Silfheim, the Sky God, avoided direct confrontation with Kudor and focused on reducing Kudor¡¯s power by repeatedly setting his own subordinates, high-ranking spirits and believers, against the other three gods.


    In order to counter the overwhelminglyrge number of Silfhem, Kudor created the Moon Din Eater.


    That¡¯s why its name is a disgrace to the Moon Din, the symbol of the Sky God Silfheim.


    The Moon Din Eaters boasts immense power and toughness that is unimaginable given their size, and ording to the books of the Kudor Church, they once shot down a dragon (with a danger level of A-ss, the highest level) by themselves.


    However, he had a problem with its nature: it was violent and had a taste for cruelty.


    They would steal the attention of Kudor and the high priests and raid as they pleased, friend or foe, sometimes ughtering the vigers, and when it was discoveredter, the whole herd was eaten alive by Kudr.


    Rupel red behind him.


    Fortunately, the statue of Kudor was moving slowly.


    But breaking through a pack of Moon Din Eater is not something that can be done single-handedly.


    ¡°What a blunder ¡­¡­ I should have brought more disposable people with us, even if they were just for stopping them. To keep thepetition at bay, we¡¯ve had to go into hiding¡­ and the elite few have turned out to be nothing! If something like this was lurking inside the temple, we shouldn¡¯t have been worrying about the high ranking sorcerer of the kingdom.¡±


    Rupel regretted that he should have brought Ruin with him.


    Compared to the devastation inside this great temple, Peter¡¯s guards didn¡¯t matter.


    The bargaining over whether to keep Peter alive or kill him in order to control the Dinrat Kingdom was really a small matterpared to whether or not he would be able to obtain Kudor¡¯s power.


    In the first ce, Rupel could not believe that Peter would have been able to pass this first test.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t rushed to intervene when the Great Temple surfaced from the sea and get in first, Peter and the others would have been wiped out by that alone if he had been left alone.


    Ruin¡¯s magic power is certainly dangerous.


    If it were to go out of control, it could cause damage not only to her, but also to Rupel and Darras.


    But it could have been enough to turn the tide when he had no other choice.


    Rupel opens his grimoire.


    The grimoire glows and a magic circle appears.


    The pages tear as they are automatically rolled up, and the dust takes the shape of a person.


    It¡¯s a variant of the Magia Tool Golem, a golem made from a collection of worn-out magical tools.


    It¡¯s not only possible to make a golem by scraping together magic tools that have lost their original effects, but it can also reflect the effects of the original magic tools in a haphazard way, making it an unstable but inexpensive force that has been used frequently in conflicts between poor small countries.


    However, Rupel¡¯s grimoire is different from the conventional ones, and was created to use the Magia Tool Golem, a remnant of a magical tool, as a stable fighting force.


    Through research and research, he was able to stabilize the Magia Tool Golem, which was originally thought to appear only in an unstable form, and sublimate it into a unique weapon that could create a golem with any power at any time.


    The Moon Din Eater, who appeared closest to him, took the lead in attacking Rupel.


    The golem was hit by the sharp ws of the Moon Din Eater, but it only retreated backwards, its appearance unchanged.


    Rupel had given the golem a power that specialized in passing on physical impacts.


    The Moon Din Eater continued to unleash two w strikes at the golem.


    The golem, which had been hit by the onught of the Moon Din Eater, fell back as if its momentum had faded.


    The Moon Din Eater, in its eagerness, pulled its shoulders wide to take a big swing.


    Darras, who had moved around to the side, took advantage of the opportunity and grabbed the Moon Din Eater¡¯s head.


    The legs of the Moon Din Eater, which had lifted its arms wide, stretchedzily.


    ¡± ¡°Heaven Destroyer¡±!¡±


    The magic power in Darras¡¯ arms was concentrated on the back of hisrge hands.


    He bursts a ck me, and at the same time, the ¡°Gouma¡± raises his grip.


    Darras¡¯s five fingers dug deep into the head of the Moon Din Eater.


    At the same time, Darras let out a beastly yell and mmed the Moon Din Eater to the floor.


    ¡°Wooooooooooooh!¡±


    The body of the Moon Din Eater plunged into the floor of the Great Temple. The recoil creates a shockwave around you.


    The head of the Moon Din Eater was twisted backwards and forwards due to being smashed.


    Even though it has overwhelming physical strength, its small size alone is a huge disadvantage.


    ¡°I killed ¡­¡­ one¡±


    Darras said under his breath.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not going to be able to keep up with them if I take them seriously. The statue of Kudor will being this way soon. It¡¯s quite dangerous, but we¡¯ll have to force our way through it ¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, the four eyes of the Moon Din Eater, whose neck was twisted from being knocked to the floor by Darras, snapped open, and something shot straight at Darras from between its vertically split mouth.


    Darras immediately put his arms out in front of him, bent his posture, and jumped backwards with great force.


    What was released was the overly long tongue of a Moon Din Eater.


    The attack which should have been evaded had reached, which Darras hadn¡¯t expected, and it even had the dexterity to track Darras and correct its trajectory.


    There was no way to avoid it. Judging this to be the case, Darras tried to brush the tongue of the Moon Din Eater away with his hand.


    Suddenly, an intense pain hit Darras¡¯ wrist.


    Darras was flung away and hit his shoulder against the wall.


    He regained the consciousness he had almost lost with his energy.


    After a moment¡¯s dy, he realized that his wrist was gone.


    ¡°A- ¡­¡­ Ah, ahhhh ¡­¡­ M-My right hand ¡­¡­!¡±


    The twisted-necked, Moon Din Eater grabbed Darras¡¯s wrist with its tongue in his seven-fingered hand, shredded his fingers, pulled out the bone, and dismembered it, and then stood up.


    He then held the head with both arms and forced it back to the front, making a strange sizzling sound.


    There are still about fifty Moon Din Eater left, just as there were at the beginning.


    Slowly, slowly, the statue of Kudor approached the back of the stunned Rupel and pained Darras.

 Chapter 266 - Episode Thirteen - The First Trial (1)

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Episode Thirteen - The First Trial (1)</h4>


    I enter into the Great Temple of the Kudor Church with Mea, Peter, and a woman who was one of Peter¡¯s men.


    Peter¡¯s subordinate was hiding her face behind a mask, so I couldn¡¯t be sure, but from the sound of his voice, she was probably the same person who had been there when Peter came to Palgas Vige.


    Her name seemed to be Myunhi.


    In addition to the four of us, Zolomonia, the demon of wisdom and destruction that is enclosed in Peter¡¯s great staff, is also apanying us.


    Zolomonia was walking around beside Peter, and before you knew it, she was gone or floating around in the air.


    Most of the time, she¡¯s gazing happily at Peter¡¯s back, but sometimes she looks at me with a grudge.


    However, if I return her gaze, she deliberately averts her face.


    Other than that, she doesn¡¯t seem to be interfering with us in any particr way.


    The Great Temple of the Kudor Church, with its blue walls, blue carpet, and blue lights,¡­¡­, has an ufortable interior.


    ¡°Peter-sama ¡­¡­ are you sure? That man is clearly not a normal person. Besides, before too, he ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If I had it to do over again, I¡¯d do it! I can¡¯t let any outsiders take that away. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Peter and his men walked a little behind me, hiding their mouths and whispering something to each other.


    Mea looks at them with her eyes and says anxiously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Peter guy kind of suspicious? I feel uneasy when I look at him, though ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Thest time we met, he seemed like a nice guy.¡±


    I remember thest time I met Peter in Palgas Vige.


    Even back then, Peter stopped his men who had taken the liberty of trying to make things difficult for me.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Abel also say that he was definitely using forbidden magic?¡±


    Mea narrowed her eyes at Peter.


    ¡°There are no bad people who use forbidden magic. They¡¯re just a little more serious about their hobby and honest with themselves.¡±


    He is also a saint who forgave Altamir for letting her hundred years of research go to waste, but he has a record of secretly trying to turn a monster into a pet when he was asked to subjugate it.


    His standards are just a little off.


    I¡¯m sure that Peter-san is not such a bad person.


    ¡°Mea doesn¡¯t understand difficult things, but I think there are a lot of things that can change if you go too far¡­¡±


    After a while in the Great Temple, there was arge door in the passage.


    If you go under it, you will see tworge pedestals on either side of the entrance.


    One of the pedestals was empty, but the other was adorned with a huge statue that boasted an overwhelming presence.


    Its model was the national deity of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    It was a stone statue of the god Kudor, who had destroyed all the four great creator gods in ancient times and put an end to the age of mythology.


    At nearly five meters, it was quite a sight to behold.


    The statue of Kudor is not onlyrge, but also morbidly borate.


    This can be seen byparing the texture of the tentacles with the texture of a person¡¯s upper body.


    You can see the obsession of the creator in the bent parts of the tentacles and the bones floating slightly in the joints of the fingers.


    Peter stopped in front of the statue and looked up at it, as if he was also interested in the statue of Kudor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a statue of the god Kudor. I¡¯ve never seen anything splendid like it, not even in the Dinrat Kingdom before.¡±


    This statue alone would fetch an immense price.


    I didn¡¯t dare to talk about such a vulgar thing in front of Peter, who seemed to be a church official.


    However, when I looked at it again, it was quite eerie.


    The slender body that stretches out from the massive mass of flesh is so disproportionate that it incites anxiety in the viewer.


    The countless tentacles stretching out seem to be about to start moving.


    The thought that such a monster really existed sends a chill down my spine.


    Mea shuddered and hid behind me.


    ¡°Me-, Mea think our eyes just met.¡±


    I nce up to meet the eyes of the statue of Kudor.


    It has an emotionless expression on its face.


    It¡¯s true that the statue gives off an odd vibe that makes you feel like you have eyes on it no matter which way you look at it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    My attention immediately shifted from the statue of Kudor to the magic form carved on the wall.


    It¡¯s quite an impressive technique.


    It seemed to be an ancient technique, but since I had just recently been dying to decipher the ¡°Great God¡¯s Treasure Book¡±, I could understand it just by looking at it.


    The encryption is a bitplicated, but unlike the magic circle used in battle, the form engraved on a stationary wall can be seen and thought about slowly.


    If you take away the noise, the structure is simr to the summoning crests used to summon spirit animals and demons.


    Perhaps they are used to trigger simr phenomena.


    It¡¯s quite an borate structure, and there are a few parts that give me pause when I look at it.


    It is indeed a product of the heyday of sorcery, when gods existed and demons taught people the spiritnguage.


    I see, in this way you can make a kind of conditional activation of pseudo-summon crests.


    I turned my attention to the end of the passage and followed the magic form engraved on the wall from end to end.


    Based on the form, structure, and scale, there are probably twenty-six of them on either side of this passage, for a total of fifty-two.


    If something triggers it, there is no doubt that it is a mechanism to summon 52 demons in a chain reaction.


    It¡¯s like a device to block intruders.


    In the end, you will be able to see that the walls and the ground are gouged in many ces and there are traces of blood.


    Judging from the fact that it¡¯s not yet dry, it seems that a demon had just been summoned and has engaged in a fierce battle with the intruder.


    They were probably the ones who beat Peter to death.


    ¡°Peter-san. It seems that something that looks like a chain of demon summoning magic forms has been engraved. Please remain vignt.¡±


    Peter, who was looking up at the statue of Kudor, looked back at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How can you possibly know that?¡±


    ¡°No, I read the form. I just recently read a book on the magic forms of this time period ¡­¡­¡±


    As I was saying this, Peter¡¯s mood changed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ A book on the magical forme of the mythical era? There¡¯s no way such a thing could possibly have survived ¡­¡­¡±


    Oh no, I slipped up.


    The Great God¡¯s Treasure Book is a book that the people of the Kudor Church have been searching for with all their might.


    ording to the collector, it was hidden in the Garshard Kingdom, who believed in the earth god, but if Peter found out about it, it could be confiscated and imprisoned.


    If he deciphered any part of the book, I could be killed to keep my mouth shut.


    That¡¯s how dangerous this book is.


    ¡°W-, Well ¡­¡­¡±


    While I was stammering, I heard footstepsing from the end of the passage.


    The owner of the footsteps was a man with brown skin.


    He had a well-developed nose and clear, double-edged eyelids. The tip of his chin was narrow.


    His face was neat, but his expressionless face gave him a cruel impression.


    His attire is simr to that of the priest who summoned Kudor, which was depicted in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.


    However, what I saw in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book was a very simplified and rough version, so I can¡¯t be too sure.


    I almost mistook it for an opponent of Peter¡¯s ¡­¡­ but I soon realized that it was some kind of illusion created by magic.


    When Peter saw the man, he backed away, holding his mouth.


    ¡°N-, no way, Priest Yohanan ¡­¡­¡±


    Yohanan¡¯s name was the name of the priest who had summoned Kudor, whom I had seen in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.


    It seemed that Peter also believed that the person in the vision was the priest who had summoned Kudor.

 Chapter 267 - Episode Fourteen - The FIrst Trial (2)

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Episode Fourteen - The FIrst Trial (2)</h4>


    The vision of Priest Yohanan opens his mouth.


    ¡°After all these years, you are once again begging the gods for help.¡±


    Thenguage Yohanan used was a rather peculiar spiritnguage.


    Only demons or high-ranking demonic beasts that do not use humannguage and use spiritnguage as theirnguage, but Yohanan seems to have chosen spiritnguage as anguage that can be passed on to people in the future.


    Naturally, only a sorcerer could understand it.


    Mea had no idea what he was talking about, and looked at me anxiously.


    ¡°I will select you in three trials.¡±


    The priest continued.


    Mea looked up at me anxiously.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ What¡¯s that guy saying? Doesn¡¯t he look kind angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you foring to my long neglected temple. I¡¯m going to test you with three trials now, and if you want God¡¯s power, you¡¯ll have to challenge me. Maybe it¡¯s the Wand of Destruction Peter-san was talking about. There seems to be no hostility in the words.¡±


    I tranted the words to Mea.


    Mea nodded her head in agreement.


    When I looked at Peter, he was leaning forward, biting his lip, and staring at Yohanan.


    His eyes were covered by a mask, but from the wrinkles around his nose, I could predict that he was staring with a lot of force.


    ¡°W-What did he say, Peter-sama?¡±


    Myunhi, Peter¡¯s subordinate, asks, to which Peter responds with a slight pause.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s ancient spiritnguage. I only have a rough idea, but ¡­¡­ it seems that he asked for something from the god Kudor twice. Then he asks us to choose one of three things.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Peter-sama. It seems to be some kind of hint to go on.¡±


    Peter had turned into an inurate trantion site.


    W ¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t he an important member of the Kudor Church.


    Even though it¡¯s an ancient spiritnguage and the type is a bit different, there must have been an opportunity to decipher the stone tablet or something from the ancient times.


    The only reason I was able to hear so smoothly was because I was reading the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, but even if I hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t havee up with such a ridiculous result.


    The woman who works for him is also a sorceress as she is holding a wand.


    And yet, she didn¡¯t understand it at all?


    It¡¯s true that to use magic, it¡¯s enough to remember thebinations of words that are frequently used.


    However, if you truly want to deepen your understanding of magic, you need to memorize all of the spiritnguage and grammar, the rules and exceptions.


    Without that, it would be impossible to build a magic circle from scratch.


    Zolomonia, hovering behind Peter, covered her mouth with her hand and stifled augh.


    Peter nced at Zolomonia, but when he saw that she didn¡¯t seem to be able to exin, he let out a sigh and shook his head, this time looking at me.


    I hurriedly tightened my face, shook my head, and returned my expression of dismay to normal.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll write down his words once I¡¯m done. Abel-chan, let¡¯s cross-reference the parts we heard.¡±


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ uh ¡­¡­ ah, yes. Okay ¡­¡­¡±


    I thought it would be better to tell him, but looking at Peter¡¯s confident expression, it was getting harder to say.


    At that moment, Yohanan raised his staff.


    ¡°The first test is about to begin. Proceed onward, fleeing from the raging image of the god, and strike down the moon-ughtering beasts that block your path.¡±


    A light of magical power spread around the tip of the priest¡¯s staff, covering my vision in white.


    I sharpened my awareness just in case and looked around for any strange magical movement.


    I couldn¡¯t find anything unusual. It didn¡¯t seem like it was ¡­¡­ taking us by surprise by stealing our vision.


    The light faded and my vision returned.


    There was no sign of Yohanan.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Moon Din¡­¡­ Devour ¡­¡­ no way, Din Eater?¡±


    It was Peter who muttered.


    He put his hand to his lips and said it fearfully.


    The white cheeks that peeked out from under the mask paled.


    I¡¯ve also seen it in the High Spirit Book and the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.


    They didn¡¯t give many details, just that it was a spirit beast that was used by the god Kudor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Din Eaters, is it that bad?¡±


    I asked Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is said that the Din Eater has the strength of a dragon and the cruelty of a demon in a body not much different from a human. The only good thing is that it¡¯s small. If you¡¯re up against it, it¡¯s an outrageous opponent. Abel, please team up with my Myunhi and somehow distract it. I¡¯ll seal it for you.¡±


    Peter held up the staff of Zolomonia and looked around.


    ¡°Just now ¡­¡­ wasn¡¯t it said in plural?¡±


    ¡°What? Two of them!? No matter how much, I think you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    Peter said confusedly.


    But there is no doubt that Yochanan was referring to ¡°moon-ughtering beasts¡±.


    In addition, the technique around ¡­¡­ is a form of summoning fifty-two demons into the passage.


    Perhaps two will not be enough.


    In the first ce, the Din Eaters are just an added bonus.


    As soon as I looked behind me, the giant statue of Kudor on the pedestal by the aisle began to tremble.


    The stone tentacles creaked as it lifted up, and with a crunching movement, the god descended from the pedestal.


    ¡°W-What!?¡±


    Peter turns around btedly.


    The human upper body of the god Kudor twisted in a lustrous movement that was not made of stone, and it painfully put its thin hands on his head.


    Its eyes widened, it turned its head to the ceiling, and opened its mouth so wide that its face cracked open.


    Then it roared.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    A single,rge eye in the center of the bulbous, distorted body opened.


    Only the eyes are not stone, but flesh and blood. It must be the core of this stone statue.


    It¡¯s an incredible mass of magical power.


    I thought back to Yohanan¡¯s words.


    ¡°The first test is about to begin. Proceed onward, fleeing from the raging image of the god, and strike down the moon-ughtering beasts that block your path.¡±


    I see ¡­¡­ So you want me to run away from that thing, and then proceed onward, fending off the fifty-two din-eaters that are blocking my way.


    As if to confirm my prediction, the statue of the god Kudor is approaching us with a loud noise.


    The speed itself is quite slow.


    At the same time, the magic forms engraved on the walls, starting from the front, began to light up one after another, and in conjunction, magic circles appeared at both ends of the passage.


    There were roughly fifty magic circles, and the same number of spirit beasts appeared on top of them.


    Their bodies could almost be described as rust-colored, bloated fauna.


    But from the neck up, they are very different.


    Their lips are swollen like a tumor, and they haverge vertical, not horizontal, tears.


    There are four eyeballs, left, right, up, and down. There were several deep wrinkles etched on his face.


    ¡°You- ¡­¡­ you¡¯re lying, right ¡­¡­?¡±


    Peter and Myunhi froze when they saw the flock of Din Eaters.


    The Din Eaters were approaching slowly, slowly, slowly, with theirrge, eerie mouths flicking stupidly from side to side.


    They seemed to be ying with us too.


    The four eyeballs circled around, looking at me, Mea, Peter, and Myunhi in turn.


    ¡°T-This is kinda bad, I think ¡­¡­¡±


    If what Peter said was true, it would be like being surrounded by fifty dragons.


    It¡¯s a bit different from what I¡¯ve seen before.


    In my anxiety, I waved my wand and conjured up five magic circles.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    This is the magic of Teleportation.


    On top of each of the five magic circles, an Ortem appears.


    The World Tree¡¯s Ortem, the former Evil Bound Asura 5000, and three ordinary Ortem¡¯s that I had carved when I felt like it.


    ¡°Puppet, dance!¡±


    I conjured five more magic circles and gave orders to each of the Ortems.


    Five more magic circles appear and Imand each of them to dance.


    The World Tree Ortem stays with me, and the remaining four Ortems, led by Asura 5000, charge into the Din Eater swarm.


    ¡°Giji Giji Giji¡±


    The eerie Din Eaters¡± voices echoed in the corridor.


    The Din Eaters charge towards us, some with two legs bent forward, some sticking to the ceiling, and some climbing through the walls.

 Chapter 268 - Episode Fifteen - The First Trial (3)

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Episode Fifteen - The First Trial (3)</h4>


    The five Ortems, led by the Asura 5000, came into contact with the nearest Din Eater.


    One of the Din Eaters jumped at the upraised arm of the Ortem 5000 and bit it.


    In the next instant, Asura 5000 mmed the Din Eaters to the ground with her own arm.


    The floor cracked, and the Din Eater¡¯s swollen belly caved in.


    However, the Din Eater¡¯s magic power is still alive.


    The Din Eater¡¯s eyes, which had been weakly closed, widened, and its mouth split open from side to side.


    Instantly, the second arm of the Asura 5000 struck the Din Eater in the side of the face, forcing its grotesque mouth to close.


    It seemed that he was nning to strike a surprise blow, but the precision and agility of the Asura 5000 left no room for error.


    In front of the mechanical judgments of the Asura 5000¡¯s responsive movements, there was no way he could be fooled.


    I didn¡¯t carve out such ax technique.


    The remaining five arms of the Asura 5000 each gave relentless pursuit to the Din-eaters¡¯ gaping bodies, which had turned their eyes to the wall during the battle.


    The first arm held the Din Eater¡¯s body, the third and fourth arms struck it in the stomach, and the fifth and sixth arms unleashed sharp piercing blows.


    The body of the Din Eater, which could no longer withstand the barrage of blows from multiple arms, was torn apart and split in two.


    The Din Eater¡¯s half-body trembles, and it tries to get up by thrusting its arms into the ground.


    One of the normal Ortems leaps up and fires a ruthless stamp at its head.


    Din Eater¡¯s whole body convulsed as it fell to the floor from the neck up., the body copsed and disappeared, as if it had run out of strength.


    In the end, a faint glow, the residue of the spirit body, drifted behind.


    The area fell silent.


    The Din Eaters, who had been squealing and screaming, stopped talking and stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ku-, god Kudor¡¯s servant, so easily.¡±


    Peter watched the disappearing Din Eater in a daze.


    ¡°It seems to be quite strong, the skin of it.¡±


    Even if you kill the demon, there is a way to keep its spirit body.


    If we leave it behind, we¡¯ll have some use for it.


    The fourth of the remaining group of Din Eaters lit up with a red glow.


    ¡°Gijigiji Gijigiji!¡±


    It shouted angrily and resumed its halted movements.


    The Din Eaters jumped and formed a formation around Asura 5000 to control the four normal Ortems.


    They are scattered on the left and right walls, on the ceiling, in front of it, and behind it, ring at it with all four of their eyes, trying to catch it in the act.


    One second.


    The Din Eater, a spirit beast that is a servant of the mythical¡¯s strongest Kudor, and the Asura 5000, which specializes in speed and destructive power through its meticulously crafted forms, have been locked in a stalemate for far too long.


    The Asura 5000 twitched its arms.


    As if that was the signal, some of the Din Eaters jumped in front of the normal Ortem and swung their arms.


    The other Din Eaters extended their stic arms and hugged them, ensuring that their movements were suppressed.


    There was a difference in numbers.


    The other three were also held on to by the Din Eaters, though their circumstances were different, and they were unable to move quickly.


    It seems that it is difficult for a normal Ortem to deal with being marked by two Din Eaters.


    I thought of ways to improve the situation, but also increased my attention to the Din Eaters.


    From the mouths of several Din Eaters, tongues of a poisonous color shot out and entangled themselves in the six arms of the Asura 5000.


    The Din Eaters¡¯ goal was the Asura 5000.


    In order to do so, they may have blocked the movement of the four normal Ortems that were sticking around.


    They were trying to reduce the number of moves we had to make with the minimum amount of force and capture our main force.


    The other Din Eaters jumped at the blocked Asura 5000 from all sides.


    ¡°Worship me as the God!¡±


    A thought wave is automatically released from Asura 5000.


    The thought wave was part of a strategic response move to provoke and intimidate.


    The eyes of the surrounding Din Eaters change.


    It was too arrogant amand for a Din Eaters serving the god Kudor.


    But it seemed to have an effect. The Din Eaters had a moment of opportunity.


    The Asura 5000 forcefully and violently swung its six tongue-twined arms, struck the jumping Din Eaters in the head, sent it flying to the wall, and then struck the Din Eaters, which was pinned against the wall, with two arms in rapid session.


    The recoil of the swing will cause the Din Eaters to float in the air, and urately extend its fist to hit them one after the other, and sometimes pierce their brains with its hand de to finish them off.


    The Din Eaters also jumped on the Asura 5000 one after another.


    One of the Din Eaters seeded in catching the Asura 5000 with its shoulders, holding its arms firmly with both hands as its tongue became entangled and slowed it down.


    However, it was immediately lifted up and hit its back on the ceiling, followed by a swing up and down, which caused its body to hit the ground and the wall.


    In the process, it also attacked the Din Eaters that normally hold the Ortems down, making them evade, and break the four Ortems out of their restraints.


    The four Ortems attacked the Din Eaters that the Asura 5000 had flicked off, and made sure to finish them off.


    Peter and Myunhi were watching the Asura 5000 warriors with their mouths wide open.


    The statue of Kudor behind them was still slow.


    This pace seems to be fine.


    It¡¯s a good thing that the other side is so eager to jump on us.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to look at, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t scare me that badly.¡±


    As I spoke, one of the Din Eaters¡¯ eyes snapped up at me.


    The next moment, their faces parted to the left and right, and their long tongues shot out.


    The World Tree Ortem that was standing by in front of me immediately jumped up to catch it, rotated the base of its arm to pinch the tongue, and spun on the spot with great speed.


    The lifted Din Eater was pulled from the tongue and headed for the World Tree Ortem, hitting the ceiling and floor alternately.


    The World Tree Ortem kicked the approaching Din Eater backwards and sent it flying into the face of the Kudor statue.


    The slow-moving tentacles of the statue of Kudor moved with agility and twisted around the abdomen and chest of the Din Eater, splitting it into three equal parts and throwing it backwards.


    It was as easy as crushing and throwing an empty can.


    In less than a minute, half of the fifty-two Din Eater were gone, along with the glow of their spirit bodies, and half of the remaining Din Eater had parts of their bodies cut off, making them unable to fight properly.


    It looks like it¡¯s about time.


    I raise the wand I had lowered and point it forward.


    I¡¯m going to deploy a magic circle in front of me.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    I¡¯m going to create a magic metal that I¡¯ve been secretly developing for demon collecting.


    It¡¯s a Hydeem magimetal that breaks down and extractsponents from the air and creates them from the spirits and my magic.


    This is the strength of this magic, because it is held together by magic power, so it does notst long, but it can be made to have whatever properties you want depending on the application.


    In front of me, I see a silvery metallic Ortem made of Hidim Magimetal.


    I point my wand towards the end of the passage, and the Hydeem magimetal Ortem flies after the point of my wand.


    One of the Din Eaters rolls it up with its tongue and ms it to the floor.


    The impact caused the magimetal body of the Ortem to copse and spread to the surroundings.


    The true identity of that Ortem was a super-dense mass of Hydeem Magimetal.


    It was heavy, but unstable, so when it received an impact, it spread out and covered the area at once.


    The copsed Hydeem Magimetal spread across the floor, filling the foothold where the Din Eaters and the Ortems were fighting.


    As I pointed my wand, arge needle extended from the Hydeem magimetal.


    There was no way for the weakened Din Eaters to avoid it, and I skewered them at every turn.


    The remaining Din Eaters turned into specimens.


    The body of the thrusted Din Eater is covered with a fine magic form.


    This Hydeem Magimetal has the effect of quickly sealing the corpses of demons and spirit beasts from returning and dispersing into countless spirit bodies.

 Chapter 269 - Episode Sixteen - The First Trial (4)

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Episode Sixteen - The First Trial (4)</h4>


    I was covered in the Din Eaters bodily fluids as I desperately collected the Din Eaters remains on the earthen vessel I had made with magic.


    Once I had collected them, I could carry them with my Ortem to some extent.


    However, the Din Eaters were surprisingly heavy, one by one.


    I was carrying them with magic, but it was too much for me to do by myself.


    Besides, the time limit imposed by the statue of Kudor was approaching from behind.


    That¡¯s why Mea, Peter, and Peter¡¯s subordinate, Myunhi, were helping me carry the Din Eaters.


    After I carefully ced the din-eaters on the earthen vessel using wind magic, I nced back at Peter.


    Peter was carrying the Din Eaters with his wind magic as I was, but he was moving slowly.


    I wondered if he couldn¡¯t do it a little more quickly. He was carrying it too carefully.


    Normally, it would be okay, but ¡­¡­ right now, there¡¯s the issue with the statue.


    Myunhi said she didn¡¯t want to use too much magic, so she carried the statue, but she kept ncing at it and didn¡¯t make any progress.


    ¡°I- ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Peter-san, Myunhi-san, I know it¡¯s hard to say, but just a little bit more, just a little bit more, please hurry up. Really, just a little more.¡±


    I said, and Myunhi threw the Din Eater she was carrying on her back to the floor.


    In a beautiful circle, the Din Eater is mmed backwards.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sure the din-eater is sturdy, but it¡¯s a valuable item, and you don¡¯t want to damage it identally ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°How many times must you insult Peter-sama to be satisfied!? Y-You people have a very low opinion of Peter-sama. You should understand how precious Peter-sama is and repent of your foolishness ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s arms blocked Myunhi¡¯s mouth as she began to fuss hysterically.


    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, Myunhi. I believe you are not a fool.¡±


    ¡°Pe-Peter-sama ¡­¡­! But, but ¡­¡­! He, of all people, asked Peter to collect the carcasses of God Kudor¡¯s servant ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like you really don¡¯t know what will happen if you offend him. Anyway, for now, just do as he says!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    With Peter¡¯s persuasion, Myunhi re-carried the Din Eater she had thrown on the floor.


    This is what you call human virtue. As I expected, a person that stands at the top is amazing.


    I smiled bitterly and bowed my head in gratitude.


    Peter nodded vaguely with a slight twitch in his mouth and looked away from me.


    In the meantime, the statue of Kudor was approaching us, its tentacles creaking and twitching.


    Myunhi looks at Peter with concern.


    After Peter saw the statue of Kudor, he looked at me andpared me to Kudor and held his head in his hands.


    If you have time to grieve, you should carry as many Din Eaters as you can.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ haven¡¯t it reached its limit now? That monster ¡­¡­ statue of God is alreadying this way. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s up ahead, and it¡¯s time to move o ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes. Of the thirty remaining forms, fourteen are in the hands of the Asura 5000 ¡­¡­¡±


    Each of the six arms of the Asura 5000 held arge earthen vessel on which two or three Din Eaters were ced.


    It¡¯s hard to make Asura 5000 carry more than that.


    I guess we¡¯ll stop here.


    The statue of Kudor is a gimmick created by the priest Yohanan, who summoned the god Kudor, the most powerful sorcerer of the gods, on the premise that he would escape.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an opponent that can be managed in a proper fight.


    Myunhi came staggering down the street, carrying the Din Eater.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This ¡­¡­ to thest Din Eater ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. If we don¡¯t move soon, we¡¯ll have to worry about the statue of Kudor. Just leave it there, please.¡±


    I said that I wanted it to be on the ground, but Myunhi walked up to the Asura 5000 and ced the Din Eater in the vessel on its hand.


    It was good up to that point, but with her unsteady feet, she recline on Asura 5000¡¯s arm and her foot slipped down and putted all her weight on the vessel.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    The vessels fell out of Asura 5000¡¯s hands one by one and mmed into the ground.


    Of course, the Asura 5000 was not so weak that it could be moved by Myunhi¡¯s reclining, but the vessel was only lightly held in its hands.


    If it grabs it with all its might, it might crush it, and since I don¡¯t have time to adjust it, I had to be conservative and leave it loose.


    It was the result of azy mind that thought it would be okay.


    ¡°Iyaaaaaah!¡±


    Myunhi¡¯s body was buried in the carcass of the Din Eaters.


    An arm is stretched out from between the carcasses.


    ¡°Myunhi!? You, you¡­¡­!¡±


    Peter lets out a voice close to a scream.


    His arms outstretched in front of him, trembling.


    ¡°Myu-, Myunhi-san!? W- Wait, move it away, move it ¡­¡­!¡±


    I moved my Asura 5000 to get rid of the Din Eater and rescue Myunhi.


    She was bleeding in several ces, but Myunhi was barely hurt.


    The headgear that Peter¡¯s men wore to hide their faces seemed to have been ruined by the Din Eater¡¯s wreckage, exposing her bare face.


    I had a strong impression that she was a bit hysterical, but surprisingly, she had the appearance of a simple beauty.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been overwhelmed by the Din Eater¡¯s wreckage, but my consciousness seems to be a little foggy.


    ¡°A-, Are you okay, Myunhi-san? Do you know the number of Mea¡¯s fingers? Abel, I think It¡¯s better to get away from the statue once, and take a look at it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, that¡¯s right ¡­¡­¡±


    I was worried about Myunhi too, but I was frantically calcting in my head how many I could pick up again before the statue of Kudor came to me.


    I¡¯m worried about you too, Myunhi.


    I¡¯m worried, but this is different, or rather, it¡¯s inevitable.


    The skin of the Din Eater, I had only analyzed briefly earlier, but I had made a clear judgment that it would be useful.


    The skin of the Din Eaters is much stronger than any other magical beast or spirit I¡¯ve ever seen.


    It is also very stretchy andfortable to wear. It is also resistant to heat and cold, and is unaffected by heat.


    It¡¯s the perfect fabric for a robe.


    I wanted to re-gather the Din Eaters right away, but I didn¡¯t want to be too hasty.


    If I put them on in a strange way, they might fall apart again.


    Will It might be best to let the Asura 5000 hold on to just six of them and get away as quickly as possible ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Myunhiiiii! You idiot! What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡±


    Peter grabs Myunhi by the neck.


    The fingers were digging into the flesh of her neck. He grabbed her with a lot of force.


    Munch gasps in pain, as if she is having trouble breathing.


    As I looked on in a daze, Peter mmed Myunhi¡¯s head down on the floor.


    She breathes hard and her shoulders rise and fall.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that ¡­¡­ but my men made such a mistake ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll make it up to youter. So ¡­¡­ please at least spare her life. She is my best man, even if she is like this.¡±


    ¡°N-no, you don¡¯t have to go that far ¡­¡­!¡±


    Peter thought I would be offended by this, and apologized profusely.


    However, it was my hasty decision topromise the vessel to collect the Din Eaters in a somewhat unstable state.


    I had asked her to put it on the floor, but she did something unnecessary, and when she tackled Asura 5000 and knocked the vessel off, I felt the urge to grab her by the chest and shake her, saying, ¡°Do you know how valuable this is, this might be a historical loss, you know, Myunhi-san!?¡± I was tempted to press her, but even I could read the situation.


    And I wasn¡¯t without fault either.


    I¡¯m sure Myunhi didn¡¯t do it on purpose either.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, Peter-san ¡­¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to make you make it up to me or anything, but ¡­¡­ Um, with one Din Eater ¡­¡­ Ah, I mean, can you run carrying two Din Eater?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes?¡±


    Peter was visibly shaken, then he gathered all his strength and carried one of the nearby Din Eaters on his back.


    ¡°U-Ugh ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t ¡­¡­ do it. Please put another one on top of me ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ this, as I expected, one might be the limit.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but Peter doesn¡¯t seem to be very physically strong.


    No matter how you look, he¡¯s having it hard.

 Chapter 270 - Episode Seventeen - The First Trial (5)

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Episode Seventeen - The First Trial (5)</h4>


    While I was searching for an efficient way to carry the Din Eaters, the statue of Kudor was getting closer and closer, wriggling and creaking its tentacle-like stones.


    Oh no, I guess I¡¯ll just have to let Asura grab the six Din Eaters.


    Myunhi-san, too, seems to be in a daze due to being stretched out on a pile of Din Eaters carcasses, and it¡¯s doubtful that he can run straight.


    I can¡¯t do it physically, so I need Mare or Petero to carry me on their backs.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Six of them, six of them, huh?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and poked my forehead with my index finger.


    I was thinking about the uses of Din Eaters, but I still concluded that more is better than less.


    ¡°Abel, it¡¯s time to go! That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it! Look, there might be something even better down the road? Okay?¡±


    I nced at the statue of Kudor.


    I don¡¯t know, but my movement speed is increasing¡­?


    As I shrugged my shoulders, deciding to be patient with the six, an idea popped into my head.


    ¡°Blowing up the floor might buy us some time ¡­¡­¡±


    I raised my staff and pointed it at the statue of Kudor.


    Perhaps the obstacle is meaningless to it.


    That tentacle tore apart the body of the Din Eater with a single blow that even the Asura 5000 could not easily destroy.


    But if the terrain itself changes, it should take some time to move.


    Peter runs up to me.


    ¡°Wait, wait! That statue may move slowly, but it fights back well, you know!! You saw it, didn¡¯t you? The speed of the Din Eater¡¯s tentacles it unleashed! If you touch it carelessly ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But then again, it might be okay ¡­¡­¡±


    I said to myself to convince myself that I was ready.


    If I back out now, I¡¯ll probably spend the rest of my life thinking about how I could have gotten more Din Eaters if I¡¯d acted then.


    It¡¯s okay.


    I¡¯ll copse the foothold and fill it with Hydeem Magimetal to block the movement.


    I ran through five high-speed simtions in my head, constructing a magic circle of possible responses to the failure, and test-driving it in my brain.


    ¡°Okay ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, not okay! H-, hey, are you listening to me!?¡±


    I pretend I didn¡¯t hear Peter¡¯s advice, and point my wand at the statue of Kudor.


    ¡°me, form, ball.¡±


    Of course, the magic used was the Abel ball.


    The target was the feet of the statue of Kudor.


    I used multiple wards to evenly suppress the ball of me, and repeatedly amplified andpressed it.


    The ball of me, which had suddenly increased in heat, transformed into a sphere with a white glow.


    The problem is that this ancient cathedral is made of a special substance.


    Not even ore. The material of this cathedral is a dense spirit ¡­¡­ spirit body. The building itself is like a demon.


    A half-hearted effort would not even be able to scrape the floor.


    When the power of the Abel ball is increased to the limit, a white glow runs all around the area, painting the vision.


    In the light, I shoot the Abel Ball at the statue of Kudor.


    In the fading re, I could see the figure of Kudor.


    The statue was nonchntly moving forward in front of the Abel Ball, but suddenly its body trembled and it stopped moving.


    The statue¡¯s face twisted in anger.


    I felt a cold and powerful magic power that was terrifying.


    A chill ran down my back.


    The statue of Kudor stretched and entwined the tentacles all over its body, creating a wall in front of itself.


    The wall of tentacles and the Abel ball collided.


    A roar echoes through the air, the sound of a building copsing.


    When I opened my eyes, the ¡­¡­ statue of Kudor was gone.


    The ancient cathedral, the path we had walked, was being crushed by the wreckage of rubble.


    The impact of the Abel ball had caused the rear passage to copse.


    I had won the bet.


    The statue of Kudor was caught in the crumbling ancient cathedral.


    ¡°A-All right ¡­¡­ it looks like we¡¯ve managed to reim the thing. Now we can retrieve the Din Eaters¡­¡­¡±


    But you can never be sure.


    The statue of Kudor should being through the rubble.


    Cover the rubble with Hydeem magimetal and seal it with a ward.


    I don¡¯t know how well it will work, but it should stop them in their tracks.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ that thing ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea pointed at the debris, as if it was hard to say.


    Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re already crawling out!?


    I hurriedly pointed my wand at it.


    There, the upper half of the human body of the statue of Kudor was lying carelessly on its back.


    It seems to have been blown up, and the cut surface is rough.


    The statue struggled to move its arms, but eventually stopped moving.


    A red liquid flowed out of his eyes.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡­ Ooooooooooh¡­¡­¡±


    I stared at the statue of Kudor for a while, dumbfounded.


    But the statue was buried under the falling debris, and I couldn¡¯t see it anymore.


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and lowered my wand.


    ¡°Thank goodness ¡­¡­ it looks like it¡¯s more fragile than I thought.¡±


    I turned around to see Peter and Myunhi frozen in ce with their mouths agape.


    I¡¯m not sure why Mea is looking at them so apologetically.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ Was it bad I destroyed this ce? No, I didn¡¯t have much time to spare, either. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Peter-sama ¡­¡­ are you sure you want to keep this guy alive ¡­¡­?¡±


    Munch whispered something to herself.


    ¡°Eh, did you just say something just now?¡±


    My voice made Myunhi¡¯s shoulders surprised in fright.


    Immediately, Peter struck her on the cheek with his hand.


    An intense sound reverberates.


    ¡°H-H-, How could you ¡­¡­! I¡¯m sorry, Abel-chan. She¡¯s a little tired, too!¡±


    Peter shouted at Myunhi, out of breath.


    ¡°W-Wait Peter-san, please calm down! You don¡¯t have to p a woman¡¯s face like that!¡±


    One of Myunhi¡¯s cheeks is bright red.


    You can see that he struck her with a lot of force.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have that. Myunhi suddenly said something strange ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Something strange?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ So you really didn¡¯t hear¡±


    Peter said with relief.


    I was about to ask him what he was talking about when he quickly opened his mouth.


    ¡°More than that! See, that¡¯s great magic, that was! It¡¯s not only powerful, but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s also a very detailed andplex magic circle. Where did you learn it? Did ite from the Marren?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing special like that! I made it myself, thinking only of how powerful it would be. I¡¯m d that someone who looks like a great person like Peter-san praised me. I¡¯m pretty confident about it myself ¡­¡­ Oh, um, if Peter-san don¡¯t mind, should I teach it to you?¡±


    I was somewhat embarrassed and scratched my head to cover it up.


    I think my cheeks might have gotten a little red.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s fine. There are times when the path to obtaining magic is dark. There are a lot of things I can¡¯t tell people, too.¡±


    I was treated in a way that I did not understand.


    It seems that they didn¡¯t believe that it was me who created it.

 Chapter 271 - Episode Eighteen - The One That Shoulders The Scale (3) (Side: Rupel)

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Episode Eighteen - The One That Shoulder''s The Scale (3) (Side: Rupel)</h4>


    The sorcerers of ¡°Bncers of the Scale of Time¡±, Rupel and Darras, fled to a room at the end of a corridor to escape the swarm of Din Eaters.


    Rupel carved a hardened stone pir to block the entrance, and had Darras and the ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golem¡± hold the Din Eaters back from entering the room.


    For a while, they could hear the Din Eaters banging on the walls in a haphazard manner.


    But soon they realized that it was useless and got bored, and the magic of the Din Eaters that Rupel had sensed through the wall disappeared.


    After thest one disappeared, Rupel reclined against the wall, his shoulders rising and falling.


    ¡°The first ordeal is over, huh ¡­¡­ It seems that the priest doesn¡¯t know the words ¡°holdback¡± and ¡°extent¡±. No matter how you think about it, I could only theming to take our lives.¡±


    Rupel muttered, clutching his head.


    We managed to shake off the hordes of Din Eaters and advance, with Darras hard fighting, who lost one arm, and the decoy strategy of the ¡°Wreckage of the Magic Tool Golem¡±.


    The ¡°Magia Tool Golem¡± can have a wide variety of properties.


    One of them is the ability to mimic the appearance of others.


    Rupel used this to create a decoy for himself and Darras.


    Rupel shuddered as he thought back of the end of the decoys that had imitated him.


    It was naturally not very pleasant to see a golem that looked just like him, with its arms torn off and its body squeezed.


    Because I didn¡¯t have enough time, I couldn¡¯t even retrieve the pages of the grimoire that was the source of the ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golem¡±.


    Normally, I¡¯d use the pages of the grimoire as materials to create a ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golem¡±, and I would have put them back in the grimoire when I was done, but because we ran away, I wasted the pages of two golems.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There are two more trials to go. Should we retreat for now ¡­¡­? No, in the meantime, another organization will retrieve the god Kudor. We don¡¯t have much time. We must retrieve it, even if it costs us our lives.¡±


    With the power of the god Kudor in our hands, the world would be at our mercy.


    However, the god Kudor riot was both an opportunity and a predicament for Rupel and the others.


    What would happen if they missed out and another organization obtained the power of the god Kudor? It was frightening to even imagine.


    At the back of the room, there was a door with arge amount of magic applied to it.


    Surrounding the door were five huge disks, stacked in fiveyers, lined up and fixed to the wall like a wall clock.


    Rupel could sense the powerful magic of the wards from the door at the back.


    ¡°Apparently, there is some kind of procedure to do for it to open¡± ¡­¡­ is what he thought, and it crossed his mind that this might be the second test.


    As if to confirm Rupel¡¯s prediction, phosphorescent light came and went in front of the door, forming a shape, and a man appeared.


    The familiar brown-skinned beauty was a vision of the priest who was said to have summoned Kudor.


    The priest had been sitting down, but he quickly stood up and made a gesture to brush the dust from his robe with his hand.


    Rupel and Darras both had distorted expressions at the priest¡¯s appearance.


    The appearance of the priest meant that the second ordeal, like the Din Eater¡¯s, was about to begin.


    Even someone as skilled as Rupel was horrified at the thought of another Din-Eater-like creature being brought to him.


    Even in the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, which gathers the best sorcerers from around the world, Rupel is one of the top five in the organization.


    He has always been able to meet the unreasonable demands of his boss, the head of the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, and he never expected to struggle with the trials that were set up for him to breakthrough.


    And yet, in the first trial, he suddenly found himself in several deadly ces.


    If he had made one decision toote, he and his subordinate Darras would have ended up as the Din Eater¡¯s twisted toys by now.


    ¡°I will begin the second test. Before the image of the raging god reaches you, offer the sun and moon din to the heavens at the same time.¡±


    The priest spoke in the ancient spiritnguage.


    Darras, who could not understand ancient spiritnguage as anguage, turned to Rupel and asked for an exnation.


    Rupel¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me, that board is the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± ¡­¡­¡±


    The Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game is a puzzle created by the earth god Garuja when he had too much time on his hands and had a sorcerer who worshipped him create it.


    The five pairs of five-tiered disks are designed in such a way that the range of angles in which the disks can be turned changes depending on thebination of the disks as a whole, and the outermost disk can be removed.


    In this way, the disks are repeatedly removed, rotated, and reassembled, and the final goal is to bring the two disks, called the ¡°Sun Disk¡± and the ¡°Moon Din Disk,¡± to the correct angle at the same time.


    Rupel knew immediately that the words ¡°Offer the sun and moon din to the heavens at the same time¡± uttered by the priestly apparition meant the condition for clearing the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡±.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it even if he knew.


    The angle of each disk can be tilted by 30 degrees, and the number of states and angles of the total of 25 disks is more than ten to the fiftieth power.


    If we were to hit all of the patterns, we would not have enough time even if we continued from the beginning of the mythical era to the present day.


    It is impossible to break through by brute force, but the names of the disks and the patterns engraved on them are supposed to be the clues.


    By the way, it is said that Garuja, the god of the earth, was very satisfied with the Sun and Moon Din¡¯s game, but waster ckmailed by Silfheim, the god of the sky, who was interested in it.


    In modern times, it is considered to be a fairy tale that does not exist, and the term ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± is even used to make fun of a difficult problem that has no answer.


    However, the fact that this temple, which seems to have been built by a priest, contains the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± is certainly consistent with mythology.


    It is a divine treasure of tremendous value that has enthralled the gods of all time.


    ¡°And you want me to break through that thing before that monster statuees ¡­¡­?¡±


    The priest¡¯s words about the ¡°image of the raging god¡± were also used in the first trial.


    It was obvious that it was referring to the statue of Kudor, which had started moving as soon as the trials began.


    It meant that even after the Din Eaters, the guardians of the first trials, had retreated, the statue of Kudor was still steadily closing in on Rupel and the others.


    At least the entrance was sealed with a stone pir.


    But Rupel didn¡¯t think that would work against the statue of Kudor.


    The second challenge was to break through the Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game before the statue of Kudor¡¯s time limit.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t be silly. ¡­¡­ If the myth is correct, isn¡¯t this the puzzle that took the earth god Garuja a hundred days to solve?¡±


    The time limit for the statue of Kudor is less than an hour.


    In addition, if the statue of Kudor is still chasing you, you can¡¯t take any steps to get out of the temple.


    ¡°It took me ten days to offer the sun and moon din to the heavens, and it took me even longer ¡­¡­ to find the perfect solution, and I do not ask you for it now. Therefore, I will inscribe on the wall the method I have learned.¡±


    The priest raised his staff.


    A blinding light spreads across the area, and when it clears, the priest has disappeared, and arge number of ancient spirit words are carved randomly on the surrounding walls.


    ¡°Y-You want me to look for answers now ¡­¡­?¡±


    Rupel walked over to the wall, traced the inscriptions with his hand, and fell to his knees.


    He realized that the answer was not written directly on the wall.


    It seemed to be only a hint.


    In addition, the order of the clues was all over the ce, the important parts were skipped over, and the use of spiritnguage itself was highly peculiar, making it difficult to even decipher.


    It was clearly impossible to get through it in the hour before the statue of Kudor arrived.


    The only thing left to do was to put our faith in a miracle.


    Rupel pointed his staff at the Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game.


    The fiveyers of disks began to rattle and turn.


    The ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± is a famous myth that the disk is designed to rotate, detach, and move ording to the magic it receives from the outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely never, ever give up ¡­¡­ It is we who will have the power of Kudor. We, the ¡°Bncers of the Scale of Time¡±, will be the center of the world¡­¡±


    Rupel stared at the clues carved all over the wall and the Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game, and muttered to himself as if to say to himself.


    As Rupel continued to spin the disk, mumbling to himself, Darras looked at him somewhat anxiously.

 Chapter 272 - Episode Nineteen - The Second Trial (1)

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Episode Neen - The Second Trial (1)</h4>


    With the help of Peter and Myunhi, I got the Din Eaters to gather in one ce.


    I set up a ward using the Ortem that was teleported when I took on the Din Eaters, and once again prevented the spirit bodies from dispersing and deteriorating.


    Since I didn¡¯t have to worry about the time limit of the Kudor statue anymore, I was able to work slowly and calmly.


    I nodded my head as I looked at the pile of Din Eaters trapped inside the light wall of the wards.


    Mmm, perfect.


    For now, I¡¯ll just leave the Din Eaters here and collect them on the way back.


    I¡¯ll also leave the warding Ortem here.


    If anyone tries to steal my Din Eaters, I¡¯ll incorporate some threats into my response actions.


    Peter looks at the pile of Din Eaters with dead eyes.


    ¡°Ah, do Peter-san need it to, as expected ¡­¡­?¡±


    I was hoping that since he didn¡¯t interrupt me, maybe he wasn¡¯t interested, but I guess that wasn¡¯t the case.


    It is a dense, matured mass of spirit.


    There are so many ways to use it.


    I don¡¯t know much about Peter, but I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s a key figure in the Kudor Church.


    If he ims that the Din Eaters is his using his power, I may not have any Din Eaters left in my possession.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I¡¯m good ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter said tiredly.


    I was relieved to hear him say that.


    Thank God, Peter didn¡¯t seem too interested in the Din Eaters.


    No, Peter was a high ranking member of the Kudor Church, and he seemed to have a lot of experience in forbidden magic.


    I¡¯m not sure why such a person wouldn¡¯t be interested in the spirit body of a Din Eater, a servant of the god Kudor and the catalyst for the highest form of magic.


    Peter had been very discreet with me. What a nice guy. Peter¡¯s stock rose in my mind.


    ¡°I, I see. ¡­¡­! No, somehow I¡¯m really sorry! Come to think of it, the statue of Kudor is surprisingly fragile for an ostentatious statue.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Surprisingly fragile ¡­¡­ Yes, it was. That¡¯s right, it seems to be.¡±


    Peter said this and looked down the aisle.


    ¡°Rather than that, Abel-chan ¡­¡­ if you¡¯re done with your business, why don¡¯t we move on?¡¡As I said before ¡­¡­ there are people from outside the kingdom who are after the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡±. There¡¯s no time limit on how far back you can go, but ¡­¡­there¡¯s no telling what¡¯s going to happen on ¡­¡­¡±


    The ¡°Wand of Destruction¡± ¡­¡­


    But when I read the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, I don¡¯t think there was much emphasis on the Wand of Destruction¡­


    I wonder if it is necessary to build such arge temple and set up such trials.


    In the first ce, the wand of destruction belonged to the priest ¡­¡­ and there was not much in the text to suggest that it had been given to him by the god Kudor.


    However, the priest had indeed said, ¡°Those who beg for salvation from God¡±.


    I wonder if it was really the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡± deep inside.


    There are a lot of things I don¡¯t understand about the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡±, so it¡¯s easy to think I¡¯m overly concerned about it, but it¡¯s stuck in my head for some reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Abel, lost in thought?¡±


    Mea bends down to look at me and asks.


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ Peter-san, is it really the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡± in the back?¡±


    When I call out to him, Peter shakes his shoulders and distorts his face, and then he suddenly bites his own wrist.


    He seemed to have bitten it with considerable force, and blood was dripping from it.


    ¡°Pe-, Peter-san!?¡±


    I tried to restrain Peter for his sudden strange behavior, but he kept biting my wrist again and again.


    ¡°H-Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden!? Peter-san!?!¡±


    I cooperated with Mea, and the two of us stopped Peter¡¯s strange behavior.


    After a few moments, Petero seems to have calmed down and touches the mask that hides the area above his nose and adjusts its position.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m sorry. I suddenly became a little dizzy and found myself at ¡­¡­ Thank you, Abel-chan and Mea-chan, for stopping me. This temple has blue walls all the time, so I guess I¡¯m getting tired? There may be distortions in the magic field or stagnation of the spirits. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t stay here too long, let¡¯s move on.¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s right ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter went on ahead.


    I thought it would be a good idea to stop the bleeding, but Peter held his wrist to his robe and roughly controlled the bleeding.


    ¡­Oh, by the way, what were we talking about just now?


    I felt like I hade up with something unusual, but the suddenness of it allpletely turned my attention to that.


    Well, if it¡¯s important, I¡¯ll remember itter.


    I¡¯m a little bewildered, though ¡­¡­


    As he passed me, Myunhi sneaked up on me, hiding her face, and walked quickly to Peter¡¯s side.


    Myunhi¡¯s movements are somewhat stiff. How do I say it, it¡¯s like it¡¯s creaking.


    Now that I remember, when Peter suddenly started to bite his own wrist, Myunhi did note to stop him.


    Well, even I was surprised. I¡¯m sure he was even more surprised when Peter, his boss, suddenly went into a bizarre behavior.


    In fact, Myunhi¡¯s movements were stiff, as if she was upset. It¡¯s a bit suspicious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Be a little more natural, Myunhi! You girl who can¡¯t even put a poker face. Dropping the holy cap cloth was the biggest mistake of all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Peter-sama ¡­¡­ However ¡­¡­ you can¡¯t fake it anymore ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe I should just casually shake them off and leave them at that. I thought I could use them, but that thing is too dangerous. It¡¯s a bomb that could go off at any moment.¡±


    Myunhi and Peter were whispering something to each other.


    I could barely pick up the words ¡°holy cap cloth¡±.


    I guess it was the veiled face-hiding hat that Peter¡¯s men wore.


    I ran after Peter and Myunhi, keeping pace with Mea, who was keeping pace with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if you could slow down a bit, that would be great ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter and the others were getting further and further away from me.


    I was about to fall when Mea helped me with her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay, Abel?¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry, Mea, ¡­¡­ Peter-san, excuse me! Wai-, please wait!¡±


    When I called out to them, Peter and Myunhi, who had once disappeared, were running towards me, side by side, as fast as they could.


    I was stunned to see what was going on, but Peter and Myunhi came up behind me and bent down.


    ¡°Abel-chan! There¡¯s one more! There¡¯s another statue of Kudor! Shoot that guy!¡±


    Peter shouted, spitting in the air.


    For some reason, it reminded me of the time when Gizel cried and begged me to get rid of the small species of Fogg that entered the room.


    How nostalgic.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ Yes. There seems to be two, huh¡±


    Indeed, there were two pedestals for the statue of Kudor, but only one statue.


    It seems that one of them had been stirring around the temple before the other ¡­¡­ or rather, since there was a group ahead, they were heading for that test.

 Chapter 273 - Episode Twenty - The Second Trial (2)

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Episode Twenty - The Second Trial (2)</h4>


    The head of the statue of Kudor, which was exploded by the Abel ball, pops off, and the body and main part of the statue turn white.


    The human part of the statue, which was missing its head, quietly turned its arms toward me.


    It then fell limp and bent forward as if it was running out of energy.


    The countless tentacles extending from the statue of Kudor also stopped moving.


    The tips of the whitened tentacles broke off and fell to the floor, shattering.


    Therge, eyeball-like crystal in the center of the tentacles, which looked like the body of the statue, lost its light and faded away.


    I felt the magic that I had felt from the statue of Kudor fading away.


    The Abel ball that I had fired at the first statue of Kudor could have caused the temple to copse, so this time I tried to reduce its power considerably.


    It was released in a small, iplete state with only increased stability.


    As a result, I seeded in blowing off the head of the statue of Kudor.


    ¡°As expected, it seems that it was trying to head ahead. After all, it seems that they were testing the advance team.¡±


    The two men who had defeated Peter seemed to have gotten much closer.


    The ordeal is not without its challenges, but these two people must also be watched out for.


    It is said that they are part of an organization outside of the Dinrat Kingdom that wants to take advantage of the power of god Kudor.


    They are not ordinary people.


    Peter and Myunhi were standing in front of a statue of Kudor with a melted head.


    Peter¡¯s face was obscured by the mask, but Munch was whispering something to each other as he stared with dead eyes at the headless figure of Coudre.


    ¡°Peter-sama ¡­¡­ isn¡¯t better if we go home now? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have a chance to stick our necks out beyond this very ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about, Myunhi. This is more of an opportunity, or perhaps a blessing in disguise. If you think about it, I¡¯m rather lucky. If there is a will in the world, it seems to me that it is showing me the path I should take.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Originally, this ordeal was beyond my control, even when I was fully prepared for it. It was also impossible to deal with the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±. Breaking through the two major difficulties was just his action roulette, as he didn¡¯t know what to expect. The ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡± is as good as over with the ordeal. As long as I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯m guaranteed to be safe on the road, so I have a much better chance. I can see Rupel¡¯s grief-stricken face on the back of my eyelids.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe so, but ¡­¡­ are we okay with that?¡±


    It didn¡¯t sound very good, but it seemed that they were discussing the future.


    The first ordeal was easy to get through, but the first ordeal would be a sort of test.


    Thest two are usually the real test.


    In addition to that, the obstacles of the preceding group are expected to join in.


    The level of difficulty will increase dramatically.


    There¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering me about the two people in the lead group.


    Passing by the copsed statue of Kudor, the four of us (Me, Mea, Peter and Myunhi) proceeded onward.


    ¡°Peter-san, can you tell me more about the two who have gone on ahead?¡±


    They are strong enemies that we will be fighting in the future.


    We should get as much information as we can from Peter, who has directly confronted them.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±


    Peter gave a questioned look and looked at Myunhi.


    Myunhi also looked puzzled.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve only heard briefly about the two who preceded us, but ¡­¡­ ¡°


    I¡¯ve heard of a couple of sorcerers from a self-proimed sorcery cult whose doctrine is world domination and who are after the ¡°Wand of Destruction¡±, the Delicate man and Iron Mask.


    However, I had not been told how to fight or what kind of magic they used.


    Peter looked at Myunhi for a moment, then slowly turned his attention to me.


    ¡°Do you need it ¡­¡­?¡±


    Peter said, his mouth twisted.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­? What are you talking about, it¡¯s the opponent we¡¯re about to fight, right!?¡±


    I wonder if this guy is okay.


    I thought he might be a great guy because he seemed like a big deal, but I think he¡¯s a little off.


    ¡°Abel, Mea thinks it¡¯s probably not what he¡¯s talking about ¡­¡­ I mean, if it was Abel, wouldn¡¯t you be able to crush him, regardless of his magic or whatever?¡±


    Mea whispers to me.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s a top-tier sorcerer. It¡¯s best to have some prior information ¡­¡­¡±


    It is true that I am confident in my magic skills.


    But this time, the opponent is not an ordinary sorcerer like Icarus.


    If you¡¯re in a situation where you¡¯re going to be able to use a different kind of magic, the value of the information is significant.


    It could be the difference between victory and defeat.


    ¡°And, there¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering me. I think I may have overlooked something in this whole ordeal. My actions were a little shallow. I don¡¯t know for sure yet, but it doesn¡¯t feel right to me either. I¡¯m sure the person who was ahead of us would have noticed what it was.¡±


    I said to Mea, but Peter reacted first.


    ¡°Overlooked something in the trials ¡­¡­? Are you saying that the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of TIme¡± noticed something that Abel-chan didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure yet. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    I¡¯m sure the two guys ahead of me noticed something I overlooked.


    This maye into yter on in the ordeal. Perhaps there is a hidden rule to the trials that I was unaware of.


    Perhaps there was a trick or suggestion in the words of the vision of Priest Yohanan speaking in the ancient spiritnguage.


    If that¡¯s the case, then the two of them are one step ahead of me.


    And we may be disadvantaged in some way in the second and third trials.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s that ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize? There¡¯s something wrong with the situation you just described.¡±


    ¡°The situation ¡­¡­?¡±


    Peter ruminated on my words.


    I nodded loudly.


    ¡°If the second statue of Kudor was in front of them, it means that the two men ahead of them went to the trouble of leaving the obstructing statue of Kudor behind them without doing anything about it.¡±


    Even if there was no way to destroy it, they could have put up a ward or built a wall or whatever they wanted to do.


    But they left them.


    I didn¡¯t want to psychologically leave the huge statue that was chasing after me, but I dared to do so.


    Whether the statue will be needed in theing trials or whether there will be some kind of penalty for interfering unnecessarily remains to be seen.


    If it¡¯s the former, the result will be that you¡¯ve been able to pull the other guy¡¯s leg ¡­¡­ From the way Peter-san spoke, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want us to fall together.


    Peter¡¯s mouth was twisted and he did not speak.


    A moment of silence followed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you didn¡¯t have time to do anything else because of the Spirit Beast earlier ¡­¡­?¡±


    It was Mea who broke the silence.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. It was sturdy, but it didn¡¯t have any unusual properties except for the tongue extension. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh, no, but ¡­¡­¡±


    While I was exining this to Mea, Myunhi, with tearful, anxious eyes, grabbed Peter¡¯s hem and pulled, as if to say something.


    Peter squeezed his mouth to tighten his expression, and pped the back of Myunhi¡¯s hand, and made her lower her hand.


    ¡°P-Peter-sama ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There may have been a motive for leaving the statue of Kudor behind. I¡¯m familiar with the myths of the Kudor Church, so I may know something about it. There are a few things that I can remember. I¡¯ll try to figure it out, but for now, Abel-chan, you should concentrate on the next trial.¡±


    Peter said without hesitation.


    He had always seemed somewhat anxious, but now he seemed to have gotten rid of his doubts.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ll be counting on you on that, Peter-san.¡±


    I¡¯m not familiar with religious studies.


    if Peter is knowledgeable in that field, it would be best if we could work together to make up for it.


    Mea was looking around at Peter, Me, and Myunhi with her mouth open and a stunned look on her face.


    Myunhi looks away when she meets with Mea¡¯s eye.

 Chapter 274 - Episode Twenty-One - The Second Trial (3)

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Episode Twenty-One - The Second Trial (3)</h4>


    In the meantime, I found a narrow entrance a little further down the corridor that a single person could barely fit through.


    Since there was no other way, we had no choice but to proceed here, but the narrow entrance was also closed from the inside by a stone pir engraved with a magic form.


    The stone pirs were somewhat out of ce in the interior of the ancient cathedral.


    The magic form was clearly in a modern form.


    I didn¡¯t need to channel my magic to analyze it.


    ¡°It seems that It wasn¡¯t built in mythical times.¡±


    When I said that, Peter approached the stone pir and touched the engraved form.


    He seemed to be analyzing it by channeling magic.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the two members of the Magic cult ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡± who¡¯ve entered first. It seems to be reinforced by warding, but I think Abel-chan can quickly break the encryption and remove the warding?¡±


    After a few seconds of touching, Peter looked back at me and said it.


    ¡°Can I ask you to step away for a moment, Peter-san?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. In the meantime, I¡¯ll exin to you about the magic they control, which I failed to mention. I¡¯ve only been able to fight one of them properly, so I don¡¯t know much about the one with the sses ¡­¡­¡¯


    Peter said, moving away from the stone pir.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I waved my wand and transferred the World Tree Ortem in front of me.


    ¡°Abel, I didn¡¯t know you used them for analysis. I hadn¡¯t heard much about it, but I guess that¡¯s what the Marren is for.¡±


    ¡°Puppets, dance¡±


    He continued to manipte the World Tree Ortem and pointed his wand at the stone pir that sealed the entrance.


    The World Tree Ortem unleashed a body blow to the stone pir.


    The World Tree Ortem-shaped dent appeared in the stone pir, and with a roar, it receded into the back of the pir, simultaneously cracking and shattering the whole thing.


    ¡°Well, Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-chan is very excellent, huh.¡±


    There was a brief pause, but Peter began to walk as if nothing had happened.


    Myunhi¡¯s mouth was wide open and her eyes were filled with agitation as she looked around at his boss, Peter, me, and the World Tree Ortem, but as soon as she was out of range of Peter, she quickly followed him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s kind of like Peter-san became enlightened.¡±


    Mea whispered.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I was not sure what Mea meant by that, so I tilted my head.


    Mea and I quickly followed Peter and Myunhi.


    As soon as we caught up with them, we passed through a narrow entrance.


    It was a small hall.


    At the back of the room, there were a total of five sets ofrge, multiyered disks hanging on the wall.


    In the center of the disks was a door, and on the door and the walls were inscribed many magic forms and magic circles, which seemed to be deploying protective wards on the walls.


    And In front of it, there were two people wearing suspicious white robes with jumbled figures on them.


    As Peter had said, they were a gentleman with sses and arge man with an iron mask covering his face.


    Therge man seemed to be a one-armed person. His robe was stained with blood, and it seemed that he had lost one of his arms in this cathedral.


    In the end ¡­¡­ I encountered them before I could ask them how they fought.


    However, it seemed that the other side was not in a position to fight.


    The bespectacled delicate man, his face pale and covered in sweat, pointing his staff at the disk.


    The disks seemed to be receiving delicate man¡¯s magic power and turning and changing their angles.


    When one disk turned, the whole disk made a clinking sound.


    The delicate man was facing the wall disk, but he turned around and stared at Peter with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Why are you there ¡­¡­ Peltaire!¡±


    Rupel shouted to Peter.


    Hmm, Peltaire ¡­¡­?


    I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere ¡­¡­ don¡¯t tell me, the former pope Peltaire!?


    ¡°Nfufufufu ¡­¡­ Can you please stop calling me as if we¡¯re so close like that? You¡¯re not my type, you know, Rupel-chan.¡±


    Peter says to Ruppel triumphantly, with a distinctive intonation.


    ¡­¡­ I guess not.


    The Former Pope Peltaire was said to have an air of seriousness in the picture.


    In addition, the former Pope Pertele should have died of old age more than forty years ago.


    In addition, it is said that Altamir frequently met with Peltaire before he became a Pope, but every time he condemned Altamia¡¯s research into the realm of forbidden magic, and admonished him to stop.


    Peter is clearly using the most extreme forbidden magic to un-age his body.


    The idea is just too different.


    It¡¯s true that Altamirughed at the fact that Peltaire had a tendency to talk like a bitch when he was in a hurry, but I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t a Queer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve got your friend, the blonde, in custody. Now then, Rupel-chan, you really messed me up earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Peter smiles lecherously and res at the bespectacled gentleman - Rupel.


    The iron masked man with one arm is poised at the waist as if to warn Peter.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you why you¡¯re there! What happened to the first test on the way!? Didn¡¯t you see the statue of Kudor on the way!? I thought it was a straight path, but if there¡¯s another route ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time or the kindness to give you a gift for the future. I¡¯d like to thank you for the polite greeting you just gave me. You¡¯ve made me a fool a lot, didn¡¯t you.¡±


    From the way he said it, Peter seemed to hold a grudge against Ruppel.


    That¡¯s true. Before I came, he was bound to the ground with a stake.


    But how can he be so strong against an opponent he once defeated?


    As I was wondering, Peter looked back at me and winked.


    It seems that I¡¯m expected to be a great asset.


    Rupel clicks his tongue.


    ¡°I think I underestimated you a little bit. But there is no merit in our fighting now. Let¡¯s be honest. This is the second trial. We must solve the puzzle of the disks to proceed, and there is a time limit. We should not fight until we get past this point. Otherwise, we will only fall together. I will solve this puzzle. In the meantime, I ask you not to touch it.¡±


    If it was a trial, the vision of Priest Yohanan would have exined the rules to us, but since we had joined up with the ¡­¡­ preceding group, they might have recognized us as the same group.


    I don¡¯t feel any lie in Rupel¡¯s appearance. He had sweat all over his face and seemed to be trying desperately to keep his wits about him for the puzzle.


    ¡°Time limit ¡­¡­¡±


    I ruminated on Rupel¡¯s words.


    It¡¯s true that, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not in the best interest of either party to fight now.


    But ¡­¡­ the puzzle of the disk, from a quick nce, seems to be quiteplicated.


    The symbols and forms engraved on the disks are apparently the questions of the puzzle, and they seem to correspond to the way the disks are moved.


    I can imagine that the answers are probably simr to the construction of a magic circle.


    It¡¯s a puzzle for sorcerers.


    It would take me a while to get through it.


    It looks like a lot of fun. I¡¯m excited to see it.


    ¡°This is the Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game ¡­¡­? It seems that one hell of a thing appeared.¡±


    Peter looked at the disk and hissed.


    I¡¯ve heard the name before. It is said to be a mythical puzzle that the gods fought over.


    It is said that Kudor, a bully who wanted what other gods had, eventually took it from the Sky God, got bored with it, and gave it to Priest Yohanan instead of throwing it away.


    If it is real, it is a puzzle of terrible value.


    It is a puzzle that has enthralled the gods. I want to solve it too.


    Or rather, I want to disy it in my room.


    On the walls around us, there seemed to be a lot of hints on how to solve ¡°The Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± in the ancient spiritnguage.


    Many of them were cut off halfway through.


    It was as if they were saying, ¡°I¡¯vee up with a great solution, but I want to tell you the fact that I came up with it, but I don¡¯t want to tell you anything that will lead to a definitive answer. You should worry more¡±, is what it says. I feel a kind of distorted sense of superiority.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand how you feel, but the person who wrote this clue didn¡¯t seem to have a very good personality.


    But rather than being discouraged, I¡¯m intrigued. I¡¯d love to give it a try.

 Chapter 275 - Episode Twenty-Two - The Second Trial (4)

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Episode Twenty-Two - The Second Trial (4)</h4>


    ¡°Would you mind backing off, please? I¡¯m sure you guys have a way to avoid the statue of Kudor.¡±


    The eyes behind Rupel¡¯s sses red at Peter.


    It was a probing tone.


    Rupel was probably trying to figure out what Peter was really trying to say.


    Rather, I don¡¯t know either. Hadn¡¯t he been beaten by these people and taken into custody?


    Well, I¡¯ll leave the decision of whether to fight or negotiate to Peter.


    I was originally brought in as Peter¡¯s help.


    I was more interested in the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± in the back of the room than in the oratorical battle between Rupel and Peter.


    I was staring at the disk, wringing my hands.


    I can¡¯t wait to touch it. If I could, I would take it home.


    It would make a perfect interior decoration for my room.


    I can just see the tears of frustration on the faces of the collector.


    I¡¯m going to put a little bit of strong Ortem security on it.


    The collector might run away with it.


    At any rate, if Rupel doesn¡¯t touch it now, is it okay for me to keep my hands off of it?


    It seemed that there was some form of time limit imposed, and it would be a waste of time to be doing this now.


    Rupel also nced anxiously at the disk of ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡±.


    I wondered if he would let me y a little if I offered now.


    I spin the disk in my head to simte the game, but I can¡¯t make sense of some of the hints that Priest Yohanan seems to have left.


    And I can¡¯t make sense of some of them without actually touching them.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to knock you all down like this. But that would be a mutual copse. With time running out, it¡¯s hard for us to take the option of engaging you now that we can¡¯t see your cards. Lord Peltaire it seems that you¡¯re being very aggressive with us, but Darras hasn¡¯t shown his true colorsst time. I¡¯m not just a decoration, either.¡±


    Rupel¡¯s eyes move to me and Mare.


    ¡°The Marren and ¡­¡­ a stoneless Doom Tribe, huh. It is true that both races are experts in warfare in the Dinrat Kingdom, but they both seem to be very young. Lord Peltaire, do you have high hopes for them?¡±


    The Marren tribe was apparently a race that had long been considered extinct outside of the vige, and Mea was rarely guessed to be a Doom tribe due to theck of magic crystals on her forehead.


    He saw through that instantly.


    ording to what Peter had told me, they were from outside the Dinrat Kingdom, but they seemed to know a lot about our situation.


    While I was thinking about this, 80% of my attention was on the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡±.


    In the same way that I draw magic circles, I use spirit light to write strings of letters and mathematical expressions in the air and analyze the solution to the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡±.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ don¡¯t you think you should listen to them a little more?¡±


    Mea whispers to me.


    But it is Peter who makes the decisions.


    It would be more useful for me to make some progress in solving the Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡±.


    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to take the lead in the hobby, but I¡¯m doing what I need to do now with an eye on the future.


    When I looked up to see another clue on the wall, my eyes met Rupel¡¯s.


    Rupel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he made an expression as if to say, ¡°What the hell is this guy?¡±.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that you have a subordinate who seems to be very loyal. As expected of Lord Peltaire.¡±


    Rupel said, somewhat to make fool of him.


    Then he observes mine and Mea¡¯s faces and said in a low voice.


    ¡°It seems to be an impromptu makeshift. You can¡¯t expect such a group to be a trump card against me ¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, Rupel¡¯s eyes widened as if he had just realized something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt it was obvious ¡­¡­ but don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to buy time by bluffing and double suicide with us, so that you can prevent the power of God Kudor from falling into our hands?¡±


    ¡­¡­ The power of the god Kudor?


    No, the staff of destruction belonged to Priest Johanan, but it could be interpreted as a gift from the god Kudor.


    If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not strange to call it the power of God Kudor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mean that. it¡¯s just that ¡­¡­ you¡¯ve been so good to me earlier, I thought I¡¯d be a little mean to you.¡±


    Peter chuckled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your true intentions are, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not going to waste any more time on idleness. All right, I¡¯ll give you a firm ultimatum that we are superior.¡±


    Darras released his stance and turned his head to Rupel for instructions.


    ¡°Darras, fire that thing at the side of the Marren man. They will be so frightened that they will run away from us. I can¡¯t help but think that those two are less motivated than Lord Peltaire and his entourage of women. And with their help gone, Lord Peltaire will probably give up. Don¡¯t fire it for now, it¡¯ll be a long drawn out battle.¡±


    Rupel orders Darras.


    Darras gave a small nod, stepped forward slightly, and approached us for a few steps.


    What, are you going to fire something at me?


    It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s nning to hit me from the way he¡¯s talking, but I guess I¡¯d better have my auto-guard on the Ortem just in case.


    ¡°Lord Peltaire, we are getting nowhere with this. How about we show each other one of our tricks? At my side, I will send out Darras. If you can clearly see the difference in ability, you will give up and back off. It¡¯s the same for us.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes fell on Darras, therge, one-armed, iron-masked man standing in front of Rupel.


    Then he snickered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not one arm. He looks like he¡¯s already got ¡­¡­ a lot of wounds before he even showed his bottom.¡±


    ¡°Darras, let him have it.¡±


    Darras nodded at Rupel¡¯s words.

 Chapter 276 - Episode Twenty-Three - The Second Trial (5)

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Episode Twenty-Three - The Second Trial (5)</h4>


    Darras sits back and draws his arms wide.


    I can feel the magic running finely through Darras¡¯ body.


    Darras¡¯ body swells slightly.


    The fibers of his muscles emerge, stretching his flesh and skin.


    The size of his body hasn¡¯t changed much, but his hardness seems to have jumped up.


    ¡°So you¡¯re using magic to boost your muscle strength, huh ¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at Darras and said to myself.


    I¡¯m sure Darras is using magic to strengthen his muscles.


    ¡°As you can see. It¡¯s a secret martial art that was handed down in the Maharaun Kingdom, where Darras is from, ¡°Gouma¡±. It is a technique that is not widely known due to the fact that it requires too delicate control of magic power and has disadvantages such as deformation and necrosis of the body when it fails. It¡¯s not the only one, though. It is not a technique that should be exposed to the public, but if you want to get people to give up quickly, this is probably the best way to do it.¡±


    Strengthening the body with magical power, huh?


    My chief was doing something simr, so it immediately hit me.


    When I was on the alert, Mea looked at me anxiously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, you look like you¡¯re taking it very seriously, is it really that great? Strengthening the body through magic?¡±


    I nodded to Mea.


    ¡°I know of a simr technique, but I couldn¡¯t control it, and I experienced such intense pain that my limbs rotted away for over a week.¡±


    Strengthening the body with magical power is not an easy task.


    It is only natural that the meticulous bnce of the living body is forcibly repainted and controlled.


    If there is even the slightest error, abnormalities will ur in various parts of the body.


    Even if we try to bring it back to normal, another abnormality will ur in another part of the body. It¡¯s a hell of repetition.


    ¡°A-Abel couldn¡¯t control it!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, in the end, no matter how much I thought about itter, I couldn¡¯t figure out where I went wrong.¡±


    I don¡¯t really want to remember that time, but unfortunately, I remember it vividly.


    It was when I was fourteen years old.


    The chief who had taught me how to strengthen my body had a very pale face.


    I was impressed by the fact that Firo, who usually adores the chief, grabbed the chief and cried out.


    ¡°No way, Abel has ¡­¡­!¡±


    Mea said in astonishment, and then nced at my arm and Darras¡¯s arm.


    Then she twisted her mouth as if he had noticed something.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mea?¡±


    ¡°No-, nothing! Mea didn¡¯t say anything else!¡±


    Mea shakes her head.


    As I tilted my head, Myuhi narrowed his eyes and looked at my arm.


    ¡°You had no foundation, or rather, it¡¯s sore muscles ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter put his hand on Myunhi¡¯s shoulder, and Myunhi¡¯s shoulder shook and fell silent.


    Peter red at Myunhi from behind the eye holes in his mask.


    ¡°Myunhi-chan, you don¡¯t need to say anything else. Wouldn¡¯t it be boring if we caused offense by doing this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Peter-sama!¡±


    ¡°Do you apologize to me? No, right? It¡¯s like we¡¯re walking a tightrope right now, tossing a coin, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter and Myunhi were talking to each other again.


    I¡¯m always curious about what they¡¯re saying to each other, but now is not the time to be distracted by Peter and the others.


    From the way Rupel was talking to me, he probably didn¡¯t mean to harm me directly, but I had to be careful.


    I took my eyes off Peter and the others and looked at Darras.


    Darras unleashed a palm strike full of magic power into the wall on the side of the door we came in, about three people¡¯s distance from me.


    ¡± ¡°Palm of Heavenly Destruction¡±!¡±


    In the next moment, the wall beside me dipped as if something had mmed into it.


    The entire room shook, and I put my hand on the ground to somehow prevent myself from falling over.


    The dimple, which must have been two meters long, was in the shape of a giant palm.


    Even the five fingers were clearly visible.


    I felt a cold sweat drip from my forehead.


    Darras was not chanting or deploying a magic circle.


    He didn¡¯t even use any magic tools.


    Yet, it is impossible for magic to have mass, unless Darras is a demon, from a magical point of view.


    ¡°With this, we have sessfully defeated the Din Eaters. Believe it or not, this is not sorcery, but a martial art. It¡¯s a mixture of magic and ki. This is the greatest technique of ¡°Gouma¡±, and it is a legendary technique that no one has been able to master. It is said to be a fictional technique that was created by the ancestors in order to add credibility ¡­¡­ Darras seeded in mastering this technique after he became a member of the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±.¡±


    Is this a martial art?


    The technique just now?


    I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that.


    I still can¡¯t believe what I just saw.


    There was no suspicious flow of magic ¡­¡­ even though he¡¯d activated it beforehand.


    It would be more credible to hear that it was a trick via magic tools or that Darras was a demon or an artificial spirit.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve gotten this far. Just how much did you hold back when fought me ¡­¡­! You didn¡¯t even use that technique!¡±


    Peter bit his lower lip and said in a high-pitched voice?


    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m not as shy or powerful as Darras. However, I¡¯m much stronger than him when ites to fighting against people. Even if there were three Darras, I would win. If you still want to fight, then let¡¯s do it thoroughly until one side or the other is destroyed, knowing that we will both lose.¡±


    I too was franticallyparing Darras to the hole in the wall.


    The logic is out of order, no matter how much I try. Is that even possible?


    Just because the magical power is mixed with ambiguous things such as ki, it has that much power.


    In the first ce, what exactly is ki?


    Is it the heat generated by the friction of muscle fibers and the movement of matter in the body, or is it the magical power that gives it directionality?


    Or was there something else in this world, like magic in the martial arts, that could not be inferred from previous life knowledge?


    I had no idea about martial arts, and I had never studied it because I had no interest in it.


    Peter looked at me anxiously as I held my mouth and pondered.


    He seemed to have changed his mind from earlier.


    Peter puts his hand over his mouth and whispers to me.


    ¡°Um, Abel-chan ¡­¡­ do you think you can take care of that Rupel? As for the iron mask, I¡¯ll try to buy some time with Me and Myunhi, but in the meantime, I¡¯d be happy if you could help me with the Rupel ¡­¡­ but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I was thinking about something else entirely, so I was puzzled when Peter spoke to me unexpectedly.


    I look again at the hand-shaped indentations in the wall.


    I don¡¯t know how hard the walls are here,¡­¡­, but I think I can handle this well enough.


    I¡¯m not sure why the two guys on the other side are so confident, so I don¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°How is it ¡­¡­ It looks like the other side hasn¡¯t shown their bottom line yet. And if there¡¯s a time limit, isn¡¯t it better not to fight without warning?¡±


    It¡¯s not clear to us what the time limit is, as we didn¡¯t hear Priest Yohanan¡¯s words, but judging from his fear, it could be a very specific penalty.


    We should avoid that at all costs.


    If possible, I would like to get the specific rules of the second trial from Rupel, but if we know that, we may be able to move in a different way.


    Rupel wouldn¡¯t bother to give up his advantage in this situation.


    ¡°But is there any way to avoid an engagement other than for us to retreat? Should we pretend to run away and attack when the trial is over?¡±


    It would be possible.


    Rupel¡¯s first priority is to solve the puzzle.


    Even if we lie and say that we will back down, there is a good chance that he will be suspicious of betrayal.


    ¡°For now, how about we use the same move to check him? If not, we can move on to another move.¡±


    ¡°The same move?¡±


    Peter asked uneasily.


    I waved my wand and conjured up a magic circle.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I wrapped it in a spherical ward,pressing the mes and connecting them with an inexhaustible supply of magic power.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°No, I was thinking of putting this next to, uh, Darras¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it destroyed the statue of Kudor, then ¡­¡­!¡±


    Peter said, and then looked at Darras.


    Rupel snickered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hoh~, you are confident that you can do something more powerful than what Darras just did? If you¡¯re thinking of taking us by surprise, you¡¯d better not. We are on alert and will not take such a direct attack. If we do, we will use that as a signal to engage you.¡±


    Peter looked at Rupel for a few seconds, and then his cheeks quickly paled under his mask.


    ¡°Wait, wait, Abel-chan! On second thought, no! It¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s just that I have a feeling it¡¯s no good ¡­¡­ Ple-, please stop for now! I don¡¯t know, or rather, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen, but I have a feeling it¡¯s not good! Let¡¯s go in another direction! Let¡¯s go in another direction!¡±


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­? Don¡¯t worry, the force will be enough to keep the building from copsing ¡­¡­ Ah¡±


    After I said that much, I realized something.


    The wall behind Darras has a sealed door, and around it hangs a disc from the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡±.


    Perhaps to prevent the wall from being broken down and passed through, wards and techniques that kill impact and magic can be seen.


    It is a disadvantage to attack this wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the other side will take that into consideration as well.¡±


    It was a hassle, so I decided to just shoot.


    It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll avoid the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± discs just in case.


    If it breaks and bes impossible to go through, it¡¯s a big deal.


    I¡¯d like to go deeper and see the Wand of Destruction for myself.


    If left unattended, it is possible that someone will somehowe into possession of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about, stop! Really! Please!¡±


    Peter grabbed my shoulders and shook me.


    ¡°Whoa, w-wait, Peter-san ¡­¡­!¡±


    I was about to send the ball flying in the wrong direction, so I forced the unfinished Abel ball into shape and shot it forcibly forward.


    The Abel ball drew a parabolic trajectory and approached Darras in a strange motion.


    Perhaps because it was released so forcefully, its movements were quite different from the usual.


    ¡°Whoa!¡¡Excuse me, dodge, please dodge! I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not really my fault!¡±


    ¡°I knew you wereing for me! Darras, scrape him off!¡±


    Rupel shouts.


    It seems that they have entered into a state of engagement as dered, and they roll up the huge grimoire they were carrying.


    ¡°Uooooooooooh!¡±


    Darras howled and somehow rushed towards Rupel.


    ¡°Darras!? What are you thinking!¡±


    Darras¡¯s body dove to the ground with Rupel in his arms.


    The Abelian ball just barely slipped past the side of the disk and flew to the side of the door.


    ¡°Tha-, thank goodness, the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± is safe ¡­¡­¡±


    I was relieved.


    Suddenly, Peter grabbed my shoulder, and it was a near disaster.


    As the Abel ball collides with the wall, it is blocked by a wall of light.


    Arge number of unseen magic circles appeared in the air, flickering one after another.


    ¡°It seems that the countermeasures were sufficient after all.¡±


    I feel a little bit defeated.


    I was expecting to see some damage to the wall, but the skill of the sorcerers of the mythical age is quite good.


    Rupel pushed Darras¡¯ huge body away.


    Darras shows no signs of resistance and lets Rupel go.


    Rupel stood up and red at Darras.


    ¡°I asked what are you doing, Darras! Even though it¡¯s you, depending on your response, you¡¯re not going to get away with it ¡­¡­¡±


    I was looking at the whereabouts of the Abel ball.


    The Abel sphere had been engaged in a close battle with the warding for some time.


    But eventually, the protective magic circles ran out, and suddenly the barrage of magic circles stopped.


    The trajectory of Abel¡¯s ball resumes. It collided with the wall, sending a shockwave of hot air into the surrounding area.


    With a roar, an explosion urs, and the area where Rupel was standing before he was tackled by Darras is enveloped in red light.


    ¡°You¡¯re not, not¡­¡­¡±


    Rupel says, stunned.


    There was a huge hole in the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we survived. If I had been caught in it, I would have died instantly.¡±


    Darras said in a hushed voice, choppy.


    As I was thinking, ¡°W-What¡¯s the point of this test then ¡­¡­?¡± the crack spread all over the wall at once.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    I reached for the wall, but there was no way I could reach it in time.


    The whole wall copsed, and the disks of ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± mmed into the wall one after another.


    Debris rained down on them.


    Darras tried to escape with Rupel, but he was caught in the copse and soon disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 277 - Episode Twenty-Four - Rupel of Wisdom (1)

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Episode Twenty-Four - Rupel of Wisdom (1)</h4>


    ¡°I-Is he dead ¡­¡­?¡±


    Peter muttered after the copse of the wall had settled.


    Rupel and Darras were buried alive in the rubble.


    I don¡¯t think they could have survived.


    It may be an ident, but it was started by my careless actions.


    If I had hit another wall, as Peter had said, none of this would have happened.


    Even though we were enemies, crushing them with rubble was not something I felt good about.


    But then again, I hadn¡¯t expected the wall that kept the rules of the trial in ce to copse so easily.


    It¡¯s their decision. What in the world is one supposed to measure with such a thing that can be broken down by force?


    I¡¯m sure there was some shallow thinking on my part, but I¡¯d say it¡¯s about ten percent Priest Johanan¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­¡±


    The rubble stirs, and a dying Darras staggers out of it.


    Rupel also emerges from the rubble, protected by Darras.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ you¡¯re alive.¡±


    Peter mutters.


    I¡¯m relieved.


    I¡¯ve been involved in a number of incidents up to this point, but I¡¯ve never killed anyone, and I don¡¯t intend to in the future.


    Apparently, Darras had strengthened his body with ¡°Gouma¡± and used it as a shield for Rupel, catching the debris.


    However, it seemed that Darras had reached his limit, and when Rupel broke free from the rubble, he fell to his knees.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m done here ¡­¡­¡±


    With that, Darras copsed.


    Rupel coughed and looked at Darras, who had copsed beside him, then at the wall behind him, and finally at me.


    No, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s looking at me, I think he¡¯s looking at the wand I was holding.


    I quickly lifted my wand to test it.


    Then I lower it diagonally backwards. Rupel¡¯s gaze was following me closely.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it ¡­¡­ Well, as I suspected, I was right. The Wand of Destruction was hidden in this cathedral, wasn¡¯t it? I guess I made a mistake by going in first and not looking for the wand. The main reason is that I didn¡¯t have time to search for something that I didn¡¯t even know was there or not.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    That Rupel-san, I think he¡¯s making some kind of endless mistake.


    He is staring at my wand with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°I thought it would be more ostentatious, but it¡¯s quite simple in appearance. And it looks so new, even for the mythical age. In a way, this is a testament to the strength of the magic form and magic power contained in the wand ¡­¡­¡±


    What is that guy saying with a serious face?


    ¡°So the correct route was to find the Wand of Destruction and destroy the wall, huh. No wonder he asked me to do such an impossible task! I should have questioned the whole trial.¡±


    Rupel, still staring at my wand, wiped his bloodied chin with the palm of his hand.


    I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re referring to my homemade wand as the wand of destruction.


    This is a wand that I made as a bonus from the scrap wood after making the World Tree Ortem.


    ¡°You see, there¡¯s a misunderstanding ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So there was a secret route to avoid the statue of Kudor and a room where the Wand of Destruction was kept. I had been taking the test too foolishly. After all, you were one step ahead of me in solving the priest¡¯s words and the mysteries of the cathedral, Peltaire!¡±


    Rupel shouted, pointing his fingertip at Peter.


    Peter checked behind him for a moment as he moved his finger.


    Then he turned back to Rupel, cleared his throat, and crossed his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s the age difference, Rupel-chan. I¡¯m d you went ahead and kept an eye on things.¡±


    What do you mean?


    Myunhi looked puzzled, looking this way and that.


    When our eyes met, I nodded my head. For some reason, she bowed her head.


    While I was wondering, Rupel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and he bit his lip.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So he staged his defeat to bait us into advancing first. Cunning¡­! How far does he n on mocking us! The wand of destruction that you found, you thought that if you took it yourself, you would risk being exposed when you confronted me, so you gave it to the sorcerer of the Marren tribe, huh¡±


    Was that so?


    Peter-san, when I found him, he looked as if it was the end of the world and hung down limp, but is it possible that everything was calcted?


    When Peter heard Ruppel¡¯s words, his lips twisted in confusion for a moment, and I saw him look at Myunhi.


    It seems he was just being honest.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been underestimating the shadow ruler of Dinrat Kingdom ¡­¡­ the half-immortal monster Peltaire. I¡¯m sorry, Darras. ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that Peltaire had taken me for a ride with his scheming, and that he had been bothering me with his faking in the trials without realizing it. It is inexcusably my fault that I was pushed to this point.¡±


    Rupel seemed to be convinced all by himself, but I had no idea what was going on.


    Rupel seems to call Peter the shadow ruler of the Dinrat Kingdom, but to me he seems to be nothing more than an amiable old fart.


    I wonder if he¡¯s that great.


    Also, there seems to be a discrepancy in perception regarding the wand of destruction.


    Peter had said that he hade to the ancient cathedral to dispose of the wand of destruction so that it would not fall into the hands of outsiders.


    But Rupel said that the Wand of Destruction was a bonus, and that he was here for something else.


    ¡°As long as you understand. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds, Rupel-chan. Take thatrge package and disappear.¡±


    Peter indicated Darras with his chin.


    ¡°Peter-sama ¡­¡­ if you are too irreverent, you will displease that thing, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Myunhi whispered to Peter and nced at me.


    ¡°I was wondering if I should do the same at first, but then I realized that there was no point in worrying about the details, so I decided to just open up.¡±


    ¡°Peter-sama!?¡±


    Myunhi, who had been told something by Peter, had a shocked expression on her face with her eyebrows raised.


    She was whispering, so I couldn¡¯t make out much of what she said.


    ¡°Run, you say. That¡¯s very kind of you, Peltaire. It¡¯s true that I lost Darras and I¡¯m wounded. The key item, the wand of destruction, is also held by you ¡­¡­ I see, it is you who have the advantage.¡±


    Rupel sits down and opens the grimoire in his hand.


    The pages of the grimoire are spinning wildly by themselves.


    ¡°But the Wand of Destruction is within my reach. All I have to do is kill you all and take the Wand of destruction.¡±


    ¡°What!? After all the things that I said, you still to go!?¡±


    Peter bounced his shoulders in surprise at Rupel¡¯s deration of war.


    Immediately, Peter came around to my side.


    ¡°Peter-san ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Abel-chan.¡±

 Chapter 278 - Episode Twenty-Five - Rupel of Wisdom (2)

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Episode Twenty-Five - Rupel of Wisdom (2)</h4>


    ¡°It seems that we have to be serious from the start. I will start now without holding back.¡±


    The grimoire in Rupel¡¯s hand was bathed in a glow of magical power and floated up in a small space.


    The next moment, the pages of the grimoire are torn one by one and fly through the air, each one forming a human form.


    There were five humanoid figures in total.


    They were arranged to protect Rupel.


    ¡± ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golem¡± ¡­¡­¡±


    I look at it and mutter.


    It might be a bad idea.


    I thought Rupel wasn¡¯t going to be much trouble, since he was saying a lot of nonsense, and Darras¡¯ physical strength wasn¡¯t far off from his magic ¡­¡­ but It seems that man is still hiding something.


    Rupel himself was talking like he was in a corner, but it was probably an act.


    ¡°Correct. That¡¯s a great insight for such a young man. I¡¯m sure this kind of golem hasn¡¯t been studied much in the Dinrat Kingdom. As expected of the one who was entrusted with the Wand of Destruction by Peltaire.¡±


    Rupel no longer had the face of an elusive gentleman.


    From behind his sses, his eyes narrowed with a swordsman¡¯s re at me.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ is that a kind of golem?¡±


    Mea asks me fearfully.


    From the way I look at her, she seems to be aware of the fact that something is wrong.


    The ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golem¡±, was originally developed as a theory to explore the possibility of a golem that could be made inexpensively from the scraps of magical tools for use in warfare. It possesses the characteristics of a magic tool, and although it is not stable, it is excellent at catching the opponent off guard and distracting him.


    Rupel sniffed with pride.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And my ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golem¡± is precisely a variant of the theory diverted. It would be within the scope of the definition, but, well, it¡¯s a trifle on words around here. It doesn¡¯t matter. My ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golem¡± a remnant of a magical tool, is controlled by a grimoire. Using the various magic forms and spirit enclosed pages as materials, I can create and use a wide variety of golems as I see fit.¡±


    Mea¡¯s face paled as she listened to Rupel¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Whenever you want, whatever golem you want!? A-Abel, did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I mean, they think we¡¯re just a bunch of randomly made scrap wood surprise boxes that can do whatever we want.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    The ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golem¡± is an inexpensive golem.


    This golem, too, looks like it¡¯s using the pages of the grimoire as material.


    It¡¯s a prototype that was forcibly made from a bunch of old grimoires.


    As if to confirm this, there is a sense of difort in the flow of magic.


    It seems that because the material is jagged, extra magic power is being applied to control it.


    It¡¯s also slow. It would have worked better if I had just carved a random totem.


    It¡¯s just the limit of what you can find.


    ¡± Scrap wood will do ¡­¡­ huh. Apparently, I¡¯m being underestimated a lot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yes. Abel, you didn¡¯t listen to the exnation of the man with the sses, huh.¡±


    ¡°I see, you are very interesting. Whether it¡¯s scrap wood or not, you¡¯ll know for yourself! You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Rupel says this and holds up the grimoire.


    ¡°Puppets, cover me¡±


    An intense light covered the area.


    When my vision cleared, the five ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golems¡± the remnants of magical tools, had taken the form of Rupel.


    The five of them also each got a grimoire in their hand as well.


    There were six people in total, including the person itself.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Which one is the real one?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell?¡±


    The position of Rupel and the ¡°Wreckage of the Magia Tool Golems¡±, changed slightly before and after they were hidden from view.


    It seems that they switched positions in that one moment.


    ¡°Re-, rx, Abel-chan! The real thing is only one at the end! There¡¯s no way a mere golem can chant! The grimoires are all fake except for one!¡±


    A magic circle appeared in front of four of the six Rupel.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡± ¡°Water, form, ball¡±


    ¡°Earth, form, ball¡± ¡°Wind, form, ball¡±


    Four different kinds of magic bullets are fired from different directions.


    Peter was stunned.


    ¡°T-There¡¯s no way this is possible! There¡¯s no way that a single person can actually use four different kinds of magic at the same time ¡­¡­ There¡¯s no way that a magic tool that is just too convenient exist!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know for yourself if it¡¯s scrap wood or not.¡±


    The two remaining Rupertughs slyly.


    ¡°Now, if want to guess which is the real one, then try guessing if you can! Or do you want to crush them until there¡¯s only one left? If you can do that, that is!¡±


    At Rupel¡¯s words, Peter bites his lip and waves the staff of Zolomonia.


    Zolomonia appears behind Peter, having been out of sight for some time. She does a somersault and appears behind Peter.


    ¡± ¡­¡­ Looks like that we can¡¯t just keep looking!¡±


    ¡°No, the body is easy to identify.¡±


    I say and wave my wand.


    Surrounding me, ten magic circles appeared.


    ¡°T-, ten parallel deployments of magic circles based on pure magic skills alone ¡­¡­? That¡¯s impossible, even with the Great Sage, six is the limit for parallel deployment of magic circles! No!¡±


    Ruppel and the others retreated while whispering.


    If I wanted to, I could increase the number by three or so ¡­¡­ but I didn¡¯t bother to say that.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    As if in response to my chanting, ten balls of me flew in different orbits.


    Four of them shattered Rupel¡¯s magic bullets, and the remaining six attacked Rupel and the others.


    ¡°If you can defeat them all at the same time, there will be no problem, is what you¡¯re trying to say, huh ¡­¡­!¡±


    Rupel said, shouting.


    The magic bullet bursts, and the figures that used to be Rupel explode one after another.


    The body dissipates and crumbles as easily as paper. They transform into a collection of dust, which scorches and disappears as if swallowed by the mes.


    Five golems reveal themselves and disappear into the charcoal.


    Rupel, who was the only one who was not directly hit by the magic bullet as it swooped down and hit the ground right in front of him, was lying on the floor, stunned.


    The grimoire fell from his hand.


    ¡°Beats all, doesn¡¯t matter. The disguise is half-hearted. If it¡¯s that much, I can get a rough idea from the ufortable feeling of the magic flow in the air.¡±


    It seems that as a countermeasure to detection, they were deliberately releasing magic power to disrupt it, but that level was enough to breakthrough.


    ¡°So I could burn the grimoire golem and force you to surrender.¡±


    Rupel¡¯s sses cracked and he fell to the floor.


    It was originally cracked when it was underneath the rubble, and it must have been broken by the impact of the bursting of the magic bullet.


    ¡°T-There¡¯s no way that ¡­¡­ I, Rupel, a member of the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, should be treated like an infant.¡±


    As if to chase after the fallen sses, Rupel¡¯s body fell down lopsidedly.


    I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t do any direct damage to him as the magic bullet burst right in front of him, but for some reason his eyes were white and white foam was pouring out of the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 279 - Episode Twenty-Six - The Third Trial (1)

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Episode Twenty-Six - The Third Trial (1)</h4>


    I used my magic to manipte the rubble and protect all of the disks in ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡±.


    Due to the aftermath of the Abel ball and the copse of the wall, almost all of the disks were chipped, and some of them were split in half.


    I bent down and put my face close to the disks, traced the symbols and letters on the surface with my fingers, and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Such a shame ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a historical loss.¡±


    Just a few moments ago, the mythical ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡±, which is said to have caused skirmishes between the gods, was preserved in perfect condition.


    But now it looked like this.


    ¡°I wanted to at least try one time, until I was satisfied.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think it was you, Abel-chan, who broke it.¡±


    Peter walked over to me.


    Peter and Myunhi had been restraining Rupel and Darras with manacles made of Aggroa stone, which has vampiric properties, and with ropes engraved with a magic form that prevents the activation of magic.


    If you look at the wall, you will see Darras still unconscious and Rupel staring at the ceiling with clouded eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-san, how far can you carry this disk ¡­¡­ with you? For now, I want to bring it back and repair it ¡­¡­ Um ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter took my words and looked down at the disk with a straight face.


    Peter bent down and put his hand into the bottom of the fiveyered giant disk.


    ¡°Nnnggghhhhh ¡­¡­!¡±


    He seems to be putting a lot of effort into it, and his legs and arms are twitching. But the disk doesn¡¯t move an inch.


    Even Peter, who seems to be the strongest of the four, this is what happens, looks like I have no choice but to use the Ortem to bring it back.


    It may be a little difficult to maintain the bnce, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    There¡¯s no reason to rush back.


    I¡¯ll let it take its time.


    If this ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± is real, at least one piece of stone is worth enough to buy a house.


    The fact that it¡¯s a little misshapen is not a reason to throw it away.


    But I have no intention of giving it away.


    Even if the kingdom asks me to donate it, I¡¯m prepared to cry out to Peter and beg for it.


    It would be even better if I could repair it and disy it in my house.


    Myunhi, who had been watching Peter in a daze, grabbed Peter by the shoulders and shook him.


    ¡°Peter-sama, please stop! There is no way that Peter-sama can be used in such a way that he is being told what to do ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Myunhi ¡­¡­ One more step, just one more step ¡­¡­ I have spent more years than most people can bear, and now my efforts will be rewarded¡­! After all this time, I¡¯ll ept any kind of humiliation. Oh, Myunhi, try holding the other side of the disk for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Please stop it, Peter-sama!¡±


    Myunhi shakes Peter¡¯s shoulder, pleading with him in a voice close to a scream.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll think about it on the way home, so I¡¯m good for now, you know?¡±


    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll carry that disk back to you!¡±


    For some reason, Peter was very motivated.


    I¡¯m not sure where this confidencees from, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s from the fact that Peter can¡¯t seem to handle the weight of the luggage at all.


    As I tilted my head, Myunhi seemed to be saying something to Peter in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Peter-sama ¡­¡­ Can you really do it? You can¡¯t, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I don¡¯t care what happens on the way back, it¡¯s not going to matter. In the meantime, you should be in a good mood at best.¡±


    Peter made a tube with his hand and spoke quietly to Myunhi.


    At my suggestion, we decided to leave the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± in the corner of the room and move on for now.


    The four of us, Mea, Peter and Myunhi, proceeded along the path that had been created when I shattered the door with the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡± with the Abel ball.


    ording to Priest Yohanan, there are three trials.


    The first is a group of Din Eaters, and the second is the ¡°Sun and Moon Din¡¯s Game¡±.


    It would not be surprising if we were about to face a serious challenge.


    After passing through a long corridor, we came to a strange hall withrge magic circles carved into the ground and walls.


    The hall itself was circr in shape.


    There was no other way leading to the other side of the hall, except for the passage we hade in, and it was a dead end.


    In the center of the circr room, arge wand stood upright.


    It seemed to be a design that I had seen several times in the scriptures and the wall paintings here.


    I guessed that was the Wand of Destruction that Peter was looking for.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t think the Wand of Destruction was really here.¡±


    Peter muttered.


    A phosphorescent light shed next to the Wand of Destruction, forming a human form.


    What emerges from the light? It was the apparition of Priest Yohanan.


    Priest Yohanan¡¯s lips open and he speaks to us in the ancient spiritnguage.


    ¡°Well done. You have survived the first and second tests and havee this far. Our distant children.¡±


    Priest Yohanan bows deeply and raises his head quickly.


    ¡°Now I will begin the third and final trial. Prove to me that you are worthy vessels for the power of God.¡±


    Priest Yohanan¡¯s voice continued solemnly.


    If you can get through this, ¡­¡­ this tour of ancient cathedrals will finally be over.


    But I had a firm conviction that the third trial would not be a straightforward one.


    I gripped my wand tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-chan, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    Peter says.


    Peter¡¯s eyes were fixed not on me, but on Priest Yohanan.


    ¡°Destroy the image of the raging god that follows you with my treasured wand.¡±


    As he said this, Priest Yohanan disappeared into the light.


    Priest Yohanan¡¯s wand is probably the Wand of destruction, as the story goes.


    The wicked staff standing upright in the middle of this circr room should be the Wand of Destruction.


    But what exactly does it mean to ¡°Destroy the image of the raging god that follows you with my treasured wand¡±?


    As I ruminated on Priest Yohanan¡¯s words, I thought about them and remembered the two raging statues of God that I had smashed on the road by shooting Abel balls at them.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡±


    That raging image of God has been following us since the first ordeal.


    If we hadn¡¯t destroyed it with the Abel ball, it might still have been chasing us from behind.


    It may have been the purpose of this ordeal to destroy it here with the Wand of destruction.


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ but, don¡¯t tell me, no way ¡­¡­¡±


    When I was troubled, the phosphorescence gathered beside the Wand of Destruction again, and the illusion of Priest Yohanan appeared.


    ¡°Well done. You have vanquished the image of a raging god and ovee the final trial. I will find you worthy of the power of God. I pray. I pray that thou mayest be pure in heart and righteous in mind ¡­¡­¡±


    The vision of Priest Yohanan faded away, satisfied.


    Apparently, it was really, really just a trial to destroy the statue of Kudor.


    I stared at the Wand of Destruction with cold eyes.


    Mea, who couldn¡¯t understand the ancient spiritnguage, looked at me and the Wand of Destruction alternately in confusion.

 Chapter 280 - Episode Twenty-Seven - The Great God Kudor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Episode Twenty-Seven - The Great God Kudor (1)</h4>


    At the same time as the vision of Priest Yohanan disappeared, the magic form engraved on the entire walls and floor of the third chamber of trials, the Chamber of the Wand of Destruction, took on a glow.


    The entire circr room seemed to shake, and the floor descended in unison.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    As I staggered, Mea dropped my luggage on the floor and supported my body with her free hand.


    Mea herself lost her bnce very badly, but she managed to keep herself from falling just with her willpower.


    ¡°A-Are you okay, Abel?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mea, for the help ¡­¡­¡±


    I breathed out a sigh of relief as I answered.


    The fall is still going on, but I was a little startled by the initial movement and almost fell.


    It¡¯s not a problem now.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually the other way around, isn¡¯t it ¡­¡­?¡±


    Myunhi looks at the exchange between me and Mea with a puzzled look.


    I pretended I hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ what the heck is ¡­¡­?¡±


    ording to Peter, it was supposed to be a series of three trials to select the person who would receive the magical weapon, the Wand of Destruction.


    The ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡± was supposed to be after the Wand of Destruction ording to Peter¡¯s exnation, but Rupel¡¯s words suggest that he had something else in mind.


    ¡°W-What do you mean? Eh, the trial is over? It¡¯s just starting, right? Why did that priest appear twice in a row? Is there a problem with the magic form?¡±


    Peter panicked and turned his eyes around.


    In the background, the blue-skinned child girl, Zolomonia, the great demon of wisdom and ruin, appears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Peter. If you believe the words of Yohanan, then the whole trial is over. Only God knows what will happen next.¡±


    In contrast to her young appearance, she has a charming smile on her face.


    I¡¯m not sure that the eyes of a human being, which seem to see through all of Zolomonia, are the same as the eyes of the woman who once called out my name as if screaming when Gaston raised her.


    As I was thinking about this, Zolomonia red at me with all her might.


    I averted my eyes. Mea also averted her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s a very ominous thing to say, Zolomonia-chan. ¡°


    Zolomonia smiles coldly and silently at Peter¡¯s words.


    Based on the exchange between Peter and Zolomonia, I¡¯m convinced that Peter is hiding some secret rted to this ancient temple.


    ¡°Peter-san, what exactly is in the back here? It¡¯s like there¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me. It¡¯s about time you told us ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Since you¡¯ve taken me this far ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I can fake it anymore.¡±


    Peter shrugged his shoulders and his well-shaped nose moved slightly.


    He seemed to be smiling slightly, but since his eyes were hidden by the mask, it was hard to tell.


    ¡°First, I want you to take a look at this ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter fumbled with his pockets as he approached, cutting between me and Mea.


    He stood right in front of me and quickly turned around and moved behind me.


    He then thrusts the knife he seems to have hidden in his pocket at my neck.


    ¡°Pe-, Peter-san!?¡±


    ¡°Abel! You Queer mask ¡­¡­!¡±


    Mea immediately took up her bow and set her sights on Peter¡¯s head.


    Her movements were quicker and more precise than you¡¯d expect from the normal Mea.


    There was not a single hesitation in Mea¡¯s movements until she released her finger.


    There was no doubt that she was confused, but she must have been aware that there was no time for that and pushed it down.


    However, he was one step short.


    Myunhi¡¯s staff, which had been moving almost simultaneously with Peter¡¯s suspicious movement, swept up the arrow at the moment it was released and the arm holding Mea¡¯s bow at the same time.


    Mea¡¯s arrow and bow fall to the floor where they continue their descent.


    Myunhi¡¯s footsteps followed, causing Mea¡¯s body to circle and fall to the floor.


    Myunhi¡¯s staff was attached to her head.


    ¡°Kyah¡±


    ¡°She seemed harmless enough, but then again, she is the daughter of the Doom n.¡±


    Myunhi puts his staff to Mea¡¯s head, saying in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Mea! Peter-san ¡­¡­ Peter, what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t kill you guys when I saw you in Palgas Vige. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so helpful to me in this way. But you¡¯re too dangerous.¡±


    Peter tells me ruthlessly.


    Then he put his long, slender fingers to his red lips and chuckled.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s head for thest room.¡±


    Oh no, Peter had betrayed me.


    It was a situation that could have been avoided if I had been a little more vignt, if I had put my Ortem or Lapides Sword on alert.


    Peter was an opponent whose purpose and identity were unknown.


    I should have been more suspicious of him. The enemy of my enemy is my friend, and that¡¯s only true for this situation.


    ¡°Right, Abel-chan, you asked what lies ahead, right? What lies ahead is the truth of a mythical age buried in darkness and a spirit weapon that was once called a god ¡­¡­¡±


    The floor dropped, and the wall that rose up had a number of murals carved into it.


    There are inscriptions of the priest Yohanan and a picture of Kudor.


    I don¡¯t even know how long Peter intends to keep us alive in this state.


    I don¡¯t think he has a legitimate purpose. He could have killed us to silence us at any appropriate stage.


    Anyway, for now, the only thing to do was to continue the conversation, read their thoughts, and look for an opening.


    If there is a moment of opportunity to activate magic, it should be easy to turn the current situation upside-down.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you trying to say that Kudor is an artificial spirit? That¡¯s not possible. Artificial spirits that are created artificially are far behind a naturally urring spirits. This is because they cannot gather materials.¡±


    In order to create an artificial spirit, it is necessary to dedicate the lives of multiple lives to extract, collect, solidify, and fix the spirit, which is part of the soul.


    However.


    In order to create a spirit, it is necessary to turn a living being that possesses magical power into a spirit and use it as a material.


    This is what I have learned from reading the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book and actually creating artificial spirits.


    The most important factor in creating a spirit with the greatest potential is what to use as material.


    Simply put, the potential of the created spirit is the total magic power of the material minus the magic power that is lost in the process of spiritification.


    However, the higher the number of materials and the higher the magic power of the materials, the greater the decay of magic power, so in order to create a strong artificial spirit, it is necessary to carefully select materials and thoroughly control them with a huge magic circle.


    And there is a limit to that.


    No matter how many materials you use, no matter how precise andrge the magic circle is, there will always be a line where the decrease due to the decay of magic power will be greater than the increase.


    What I understood from reading the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book was the fact that it was impossible to create an artificial spirit that could rival a Great Demon.


    It is impossible to create an artificial spirit that can be called a god in this way.


    ¡°The answer is right here. Fufu ¡­¡­ As I thought, I was right after all.¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice was strained as he said it. Sweat is dripping from behind the mask.


    Myunhi, who was holding Mea down, was sobbing and looking behind me.


    I slowly turn around and check the mural behind me.


    It was a mural of Kudor eating a meditating follower with his mouth wide open.


    I had never heard of anyone harming their own followers.


    As I read the words around the mural, I realized that it had a symbolic meaning.


    ¡°No way ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Kudor is an artificial spirit created by Priest Yohanan to kill the four creator gods and end the age of mythology. The price is Kudor¡¯s followers. Perhaps Priest Yohanan took one of the religions that had existed since long before the Mythic Age and turned it into the Kudor Church. He gathered followers based on his belief in the overthrow of the four great creator gods, oriented the souls of the material believers through faith, interfered in their lives using themandments to adjust their physical and mental aspects, and gave them a concrete image of the non-existent, fictional Kudor by pretending that the creation of spirits was a divine summoning.¡±


    The directionality of the material soul, the unification of body and spirit, and the addition of a concrete image are all important points in spirit creation.


    A Religion is too perfect a setting for artificial spirit creation.


    It should be able to reduce the rate of decay of magic power drastically.


    To think there¡¯s this kind of way, even if I have this Idea, as expected I can¡¯t execute it.


    ¡°In the past, at the exact same time that the god Kudor descended, there was a massive disappearance of Kudor¡¯s followers ¡­¡­ The number of people at that time was about 100,000, ording to the historical estimates of schrs. This is the number of people who were sacrificed in order to create the spiritual weapon, Kudor. Thus, the age of mythology ended and the age of man came ¡­¡­ Whether you are a hero or a great sinner, you¡¯ll never know. Fufu, fufufu. ¡­¡­ It was only a theory, but when I saw the mural of the god Kudor eating his followers, it all finally connected.¡±


    Eventually, the floor that had been descending stopped.


    In front of me, there was a new, raised entrance.


    I guessed that this was where the spirit weapon Kudor was sealed.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve finallye this far! The day wille when I will control the power of Kudor and be the ruler ¡­¡­ of the world, or rather, the god of the world! I won¡¯t let anyone get in my way ¡­¡­ I won¡¯t let anyone get in my way!¡±


    Peter let out a high-pitched loudugh.

 Chapter 281 - Episode Twenty-Eight - The Great God Kudor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Episode Twenty-Eight - The Great God Kudor (2)</h4>


    I was walking down a new passage with Peter behind me and a knife to my neck.


    Mea, like me, was threatened by Myunhi and forced to walk slightly behind me.


    ¡°Ready? Abel-chan, walk in a straight line. Don¡¯t look back. Yes, good boy.¡±


    Peter, a tall man, bends slightly behind me and whispers into my ear.


    I would like to take advantage of the opportunity to counterattack, but since I have my wand in my pocket under Peter¡¯s direction, I can¡¯t use magic as quickly as I would like.


    In addition to that, Zolomonia is also sticking behind Peter.


    I don¡¯t know what that Great Demon is thinking, but it¡¯s clearly impossible to fool the eyes of a Great Demon who is an expert in magical phenomena.


    The demon¡¯s thought process is not something that humans can understand, so it is possible that she might turn on a whim and let us off the hook, but I don¡¯t think it is something that we can expect to risk our lives for.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-sama, now that it¡¯se to this, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just kill them? It would be too risky to keep the man after he shows his hostility.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the trial is over, but there¡¯s no guarantee that there won¡¯t be more tricks up our sleeve. Abel, you are my insurance. If something goes wrong, you will take care of it, won¡¯t you? For me and for Mea, right?¡±


    Peter¡¯s long-fingered hand was ced on my shoulder in a familiar manner.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    After all, it seems that Mea is going to be treated as a hostage to me.


    If something goes wrong, I may be able to take advantage of the situation and attack Peter.


    But I guess Mea is there to check that.


    I have not stated exactly what I will do to Mea when I counterattack, but I have kept it implied so that you can imagine it, which increases the effect of the fetters.


    Even though his intentions are transparent, we lose when we are forced to be aware of them.


    I thought Peter was just a gay uncle, but he is quite cunning.


    He¡¯s obviously used to capturing people and threatening them.


    A certain high elf had also taken Mea hostage, but when I pointed out his despicable behavior, I had turned the tables.


    Peter, however, would pay no heed to my provocation.


    Eventually, the passage was cut off and we reached a hall.


    At the far end of the room, there was a huge lump of rock, nearly three meters high.


    It stood majestically in the middle of arge number of techniques carved into the floor.


    The shape of the lump was distorted and spherical, withyers of petrified tentacles entwined around the surface of the body, and eyelids tightly closed in the middle.


    The strange lump of rock was expanding and contracting slightly, like the palpitations of a heart.


    This lump of rock was alive.


    The moment I saw it, my body suddenly began to tremble.


    Before my head couldprehend it, my body was frightened.


    When I observed Peter with my sideway eyes, he also turned his eyes to the lump of rock and smiled thinly, but his hands were shaking and his breathing was a little ragged.


    I brought it into view and understood itpletely.


    This is a Kudor, though it doesn¡¯t have a human upper body attached to it.


    If I may borrow Peter¡¯s hypothesis, it is a spirit weapon created in exchange for the lives of 100,000 people.


    ¡°Fufufu ¡­¡­ Yes, this, this, this is Kudor. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because the trials are over or because the seal is slowly being broken. Myunhi, I¡¯m going to bind Priest Yohanan before the seal of Kudor ispletely broken. In the meantime, keep a close eye on Abel-chan. If there¡¯s any strange movement, then to Mea-chan ¡­¡­ you know what to do, right?¡±


    Peter said to Myunhi and nced at me as if to confirm.


    Peter¡¯s words are just a threat.


    There¡¯s no point in Mea Mare without bringing up negotiations after I¡¯ve actually made my move.


    If there is a next time, it will be a check for that. But it¡¯s unlikely that Peter and I will be in the same situation another day.


    Besides, Peter doesn¡¯t seem to be the type of person who decides what to do out of passion.


    But even though I knew that, I still couldn¡¯t move.


    I bite my lip in frustration.


    Peter takes a few steps away from me.


    He throws the stone in his hand into the air and raises the Staff of Zolomonia.


    ¡°Remove the curse and show its true form¡±


    At Peter¡¯s words, the stone swells with light and transforms into a glowing blue tentacle, which bursts open, leaving behind a myriad of blue spirit phosphorescence.


    ¡°That¡¯s, no way ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s a piece of Kudor¡¯s tentacle that belonged to me. If you break the seal and scatter the spirit, it can increase the power of your magic. It was a national treasure of the Dinrat Kingdom, but it¡¯s worth it if I want to use it now. And since we¡¯re about to get the body, it¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    He was going to use the spirit to control the resurrecting Kudor with magic.


    I don¡¯t think there was any mention of such a thing in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, but I don¡¯t know where he got the means to control Kudor, whose existence was so vague ¡­¡­ hmm?


    I don¡¯t know why, but something doesn¡¯t feel right.


    Is there something I¡¯m missing?


    Peter conjured several huge,plex magic circles into the air.


    I felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in that magic circle. I knew I had seen that somewhere before.


    An unpleasant hypothesis pieced together in my mind.


    ¡°H, hey, Peter, where did you find that magic?¡±


    I asked, raising my voice. I tried to take a step closer, but gave up when Myunhi, who was near Mea, red at me.


    Peter looked at me and smiled contentedly, answering in a smug manner.


    ¡°Fufufu ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve deciphered a manuscript of the legendary Great God¡¯s Treasure Book andbined it with the knowledge of Zolomonia to revive it. I¡¯m a former pope, so I can easily get my hands on high-level magic tools and books like that. Oops, that was a slip of the tongue. But now it¡¯s toote.¡±


    F-Former Pope ¡­¡­?


    A-, after all, the one who was called Peltaire was the previous Pope ¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s too far off from what Altamir told me about him ¡­¡­ No, now is not the time for that.


    ¡°The magic circle for controlling Kudor in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book should have said this! ¡¡ ¡°I created it to control Kudor, but it was of no use to me. There¡¯s no point in continuing my research any further. In order to make amends for the magic I¡¯ve developed, I¡¯ll at least describe it here in its entirety¡±.¡±


    The magic circle that Peter is going to use is the same magic form that was written in thest corner of the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.


    It ispletely identical. It is guaranteed by its creator, Priest Yohanan, to fail. There¡¯s too much of a chance of winning.


    Peter looked at me with puzzled eyes, but then he covered his mouth and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re desperate, Abel-chan. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been working hard on it, but it¡¯s so poorly ¡­¡­ written. The existence of the manuscript is restricted even among church officials. First of all, there is no way you could have known the contents of the manuscript. ¡­¡­ And secondly, there is no such sentence written anywhere in the manuscript. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time deciphering it, so if there¡¯s a sentence like that, I¡¯ll know about it.¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s not possible! Yes, if it¡¯s not in the codex, it¡¯s in the original! It must have been left out in the copying process!¡±


    There was no way he could control Kudor with that fake magic circle that had been put there by the wasteful mind of Priest Yohanan.


    Peter is trying to operate a spiritual weapon that has destroyed the four great creator gods, without knowing that he has no way to control it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stimte it! The heartbeat of that mass senses our magic and moves in response to it. If something interferes, it will break the seal at once! It should still be able to reseal itself now! I¡¯ll help you, let¡¯s make a truce, for now, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°How idiotic. How could you possibly know the original contents of the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, which was lost generations ago? I know you¡¯re desperate, but you¡¯re starting to depress me. This technique is very difficult to control. You can see that, can¡¯t you? If you ramble on any longer about nonsense, you might inadvertently slip into Myunhi-chan¡¯s hands, you know?¡±


    It¡¯s no use. I was surprised at how little my words pass through.


    Peter ispletely consumed with the idea of controlling Kudor.


    ¡°We have the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book! It¡¯s in the carriage I came in! Tha-, That¡¯s right, Zolomonia, Zolomonia would know! The form is iplete!¡±


    Zolomonia is a great demon of wisdom and ruin.


    I¡¯m not sure what to do. I¡¯m sure she would have noticed that there was something wrong with the magic circle.


    ¡°So, I told you before, right? I¡¯ve been able to reproduce this technique with the help of Zolomonia-chan. The effect is also guaranteed by Zolomonia-chan. Once you havepleted this technique, you can move the God of Law Kudor as you wish.¡±


    Zolomonia was ipetent.


    I bit my bottom lip and red at Zolomonia.


    What great demon of wisdom and destruction. What a stupid thing to say, what a thing to do.


    Zolomonia was sitting in a triangle in the air behind Peter, but when her eyes met mine, she winked, copsed her legs, and chuckled.


    ¡°I certainly said so. If only I could recreate this techniquepletely, I might be able to control the God of Law Kudor at will.¡±


    Zolomonia says it in a way that implies


    ¡­¡­ yeah? I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s asserting anything¡­


    ¡°Do you understand? If you have the God Binding Technique, the revered God, the Four Great God-Killing Kudor, will be nothing more than a powerful weapon. Zolomonia-chan has assured me of that.¡±


    ¡°N, no, she¡¯s not being subtle about it!? Don¡¯t be fooled! Don¡¯t listen to the demon, that¡¯s what they¡¯ve been saying since ancient times, since mythical times! They¡¯re just a bunch of deluded people! You¡¯d better stop it!¡±


    At this rate, It¡¯s not going to end well.


    When I try to interfere by taking out my wand, Myunhi raises his voice.


    ¡°Abel, put your hands down. Is it alright to you that something might happen to this little girl?¡±


    ¡°U-Ugh ¡­¡­¡±


    I slowly lift my empty hand to show that I¡¯m not doing anything.


    **********


    Book five will be out on November 15th!


    Before you know it, it¡¯ll be less than a week ¡­¡­


    I¡¯m a little short on time today, so I¡¯ll put it off forter, but I¡¯ll be back soon with the cover and rough sketches for volume four, an introduction to the special offers, and a releasememorative SS for the release of volume five (aka SS for the store special offers that were omitted due to too many words), so stay tuned!


    (Nov. 9, 2017)

 Chapter 282 - Episode Twenty-Nine - The Great God Kudor (3)

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Episode Twenty-Nine - The Great God Kudor (3)</h4>


    ¡°Bind the Law of God¡±


    [the_group_ad id=¡±827¡å]


    Peter recited the incantation.


    Arge amount of magic that had been conjured in the air glowed brightly as it received the magic of the spirits dispersed by Kudor¡¯s tentacles that Peter had used.


    A cage of light appeared, surrounding the beating rock mass that seemed to be Kudor.


    Thettice of the cage gets smaller and closer to the center, and the light tightens all over Kudor¡¯s body.


    The massive monocr eyelids closed tightly, and the heartbeat of the lump of rock weakened and convulsed painfully.


    The God Binding Technique is the most advanced warding magic I¡¯ve ever seen.


    I¡¯ve read the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, so I know the theory, but the persistence that went into building was incredible.


    It¡¯s just as well that the magic was created by Priest Yohanan, who created the spirit weapon Kudor, which would be revered as the national deity of the great Dinrat Kingdom for the next 10,000 years.


    W-What¡¯s going on?


    The priesthood-binding sorcery is seemingly a sess.


    Peter held his breath and watched the scene for a while, then a small smile came out of his mouth and his shoulders shook.


    Theughter grew louder and louder.


    ¡°I-I did it! Atst, atst, I have the power of Kudor in my hand! From now on, I, the one who controls Kudor, the one who destroyed the four great creator gods, will be the world¡¯s god ofw!¡±


    Then Peter slowly looked back at me.


    ¡°Now ¡­¡­ You are really no longer needed. I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Abel-chan. I didn¡¯t hate you, and I owe you for saving my life, but I have a very important mission to protect the Dinrat Kingdom. Your magic power is too huge to keep under control, and it¡¯s a little too dangerous.¡±


    The emotionless eyes behind the mask pierce through me.


    I bite my lip and back away.


    I don¡¯t have my wand with me because of Peter¡¯s orders.


    It takes one action to retrieve it.


    The same goes for the Lapides Sword.


    With Myunhi¡¯s eyes, there is no way to cover the gap.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. And thank you. Abel Belek of the Marren tribe, your name will be remembered as the greatest contributor to the Dinrat Kingdom. If it weren¡¯t for you, Kudor would have been used by the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, or run off, or been resealed.¡±


    Peter waved the staff of Zolomonia.


    The rocky tentacles attached to Kudor are stretched out with a squeaking sound, crawling through the magicalttice and aiming their tips at me.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­¡±


    I turn my attention to Mea, who is behind me.


    Mea was desperately trying to resist Myunhi, but Myunhi, despite her slender appearance, seemed to be a well-trained member of Peter¡¯s inner circle.


    The difference between Mea and Myunhi was too great.


    It¡¯s hard to get an opening in that situation.


    Is there any way that we can turn the tables on them?


    The only things I could think of were to persuade Peter or make a deal with Zolomonia, but both of those optionscked much information.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you at least let Mea off the hook? The girl doesn¡¯t have the power you¡¯re talking about. There¡¯s no reason to kill her. ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, Abel Belek. I¡¯ll release the harmless Mea-chan when the time is right.¡±


    Peter replied in a t voice.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be lying. I was a little relieved.


    ¡°W-What are you saying, Abel!? I-I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to do that! Then I¡¯ll die with you!¡±


    Mea says, iling.


    ¡°Peter-sama! I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle for revenge!¡±


    Myunhi¡¯s words were not taken seriously by Peter.


    ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯m not afraid of a little girl like that.¡±


    Kudor closed eyes opened wide.


    A huge crystal body is exposed, and at the same time, the rock surface is peeled off, revealing a grotesque lump of blue-ck flesh, and the tentacles, which had been moving stiffly, start to wriggle freely.


    Except for the absence of a human upper body, the figure was identical to the one we had seen in the painting.


    I felt an overwhelming pressure that seemed to distort the space just by existing there.


    Kudor lifts the tentacles all over his body and ms them on the floor.


    At the same time, a shock wave is released with Kudor at its center.


    There was a sound that pierced my ears ¡ª And then, the God Binding Technique that held Kudor in ce, vanished without a trace.


    ¡°A-As I thought, It¡¯s no use ¡­¡­¡±


    I thought he had seeded, but that was not the case.


    Peter was looking at Kudor with his mouth half-open in dismay.


    Myunhi did the same.


    She was so distracted that he lost his grip on her arm, and Mea bent her body to bite Myunhi¡¯s arm, but her eyes were still on Kudor, who had forcibly shaken off her magical restraints.


    ¡°W-What? ¡­¡­Why? I, I ¡­¡­ control Kudor, and be God ¡­¡­ and you¡¯re telling me the magic that I used was iplete!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why! That¡¯s why I told you, didn¡¯t I! That It will definitely fail!¡±


    When Peter heard my shout, his body trembled.


    He nces back at me, immediately turns away, and looks usingly at the Zolomonia floating beside him.


    Zolomonia ignores Peter, crosses her arms, closes her eyes, and spits, ¡°As I expected, this is what happened¡±.


    Peter shows Killing Intent.


    ¡°Zolomonia!? W-What do you mean!? You¡¯ve made a mistake! You guaranteed that it would work, so I, I ¡­¡­! How dare you call yourself the Great Demon of Wisdom! You¡¯ve ruined everything!¡±


    Zolomonia frowned at Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s rude. It is a shame that you would speak to this mistress in such a manner. I am not ignorant of what the humans think of this mistress. You knew that I would not tell you everything I know or think. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know why this mistress was hidden in the middle of nowhere, do you? No matter how I look, I have a lot of pride, and I would like you to retract your statement, Peter.¡±


    ¡°I know! I¡¯ve always dismissed you as an unreliable source of information! But if you show up unprotected in front of Kudor, it will be you who will lose your life, right!? Why, why did I do this kind of thing!?¡±


    ¡°Mistress loves humans. Especially men like you, who are high ranking sorcerers, greedy beyond their means, and selfish. This mistress isfortable being relied upon for her wisdom, and that makes her service worthwhile.¡±


    Zolomonia blushed and writhed as she hugged her body in her thin arms.


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that once you¡¯ve achieved your goal, I¡¯m usually as a nuisance. In the end, people¡¯s greed has no limits. There was even one who tried to burn this mistress to death with her staff after taking advantage of her. On the other hand, there were times when I was bored, tamed as a mere talker by a durd who had given up on his dreams halfway through. Long years can corrupt anything.¡±


    Zolomonia said sadly, as if nostalgic for the past.


    ¡°Eventually, the mistress noticed. She realized that it would be best for her if she were to be dramatically destroyed at the height of her power. This time, she may disappear, but let¡¯s doom ourselves together. It¡¯s a little disappointing that thest master is a dull faggot, but I¡¯m satisfied with the scale of the story. I¡¯ve had my fair share of fun, Peter. I may allow you to squeeze this mistress and call her by her nickname, if only for onest time.¡±


    Zolomonia opened her eyes to one side and looked at Peter shamelessly.


    ¡°Zolomoniaaaaaa!¡±


    Peter roars in anger.


    In a fit of impulse, he swung his Staff of Zolomonia and punched the wall.


    Of course, that won¡¯t make a difference.


    That¡¯s why I said it.


    The true identity of a spirit is a piece of the soul of some kind of life, ording to the religious view of the Marren people.


    Since I¡¯ve been out in the world, I¡¯ve read many articles and books that imed something simr.


    And among the spirits, which are fragments of souls, when the strong-willed and twisted ones get together in a hodgepodge, they be demons and spirit beasts.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why demons often have distorted delusions, as in the case of Evil Bound, who was obsessed with being called a god when we met him in the forest near the city of Lomarn.


    Zolomonia was all too typical of this pattern.


    ¡°Yohanan¡¯s warding, huh. How foolish of you to try to manipte me with his failed work. It is ironic, however, that someone would n to use my power to rule the world. If Yohanan knew, he would be very angry.¡±


    A solemn thought wave in the ancient spiritnguage echoed.


    The source was the monocr eye of Kudor, buried in a mass of blue-ck flesh.


    That thought wave froze Peter in his tracks.


    ¡°T-That thing has a personality ¡­¡­¡±


    Because he looked too much like a monster, and because Peter had called him a spirit weapon, I had thought that he had little intelligence and was only capable of violence.


    Now that I think back on it, it seems that even if the God Binding Technique failed, it was still manageable, so I guess it¡¯s only natural.


    Don¡¯t tell me, we can still be saved ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Those who try to vite God¡¯s domain must be punished by God.¡±


    ¡°N-no ¡­¡­ I am, I am ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter drops the staff of Zolomonia from his hand and staggers back in fear.


    He may not have understood the ancient spiritnguage exactly, since he had also excite tranted Yohanan¡¯s words, but he still seemed to have guessed what Kudor was doing and why he was turning on him.


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles reaped Peter without mercy.


    With ease, Peter was blown away and mmed his back against the wall. There was a sickening sound of bones breaking, and Peter cried out in agony as his body snapped on the spot.


    ¡°Pe-, Peter-sama!?¡±


    Myunhi pulls Mea away and runs to Peter¡¯s side.


    One of Kudor¡¯s tentacles is lowered to the floor.


    Eight or so distorted tumors grow on the tentacle, which swell up and separate from the main body, transforming it into a hideous, deformed creature, a Din Eater.


    ¡°I give you permission to eat that man as you wish. Go.¡±


    **********


    [Activity Report]


    ¡°Volume 4: Book Information! [Report]


    I¡¯ve updated the above two articles!


    The above two articles have been updated!


    [the_group_ad id=¡±827¡å]

 Chapter 283 - Episode Thirty - The Great God Kudor (4)

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Episode Thirty - The Great God Kudor (4)</h4>


    A swarm of Din Eaters sprouted from Kudor¡¯s tentacles and began to approach Peter, making strange noises.


    They were moving slowly, as if they were deliberately trying to be obnoxious.


    Even in mythology, the Din Eaters have been ughtering without the orders of their lord, Kudor, and have even eaten Kudor alive.


    Their very nature is cruel.


    Probably, they don¡¯t do something as simple as just eating them to death.


    That¡¯s probably what Kudor meant when he said, ¡°Eat as you wish¡±.


    Kudor¡¯s huge monocr eyes only caught Peter.


    The rest of the Din Eaters in the family ignore Me, Me and Myunhi.


    It seems from the way Kudor speaks that only Peter is the target of divine punishment for unleashing the God Binding Technique.


    The Din Eaters surround Peter.


    The ugly mouth that opens vertically on the face drools.


    ¡°Hiii, Hyiiiii!¡±


    Peter retreats with a hand motion, his body trembling.


    Myunhi paused for a moment in front of Din Eater, but then she gritted her teeth as if she had made up her mind and jumped in front of Peter.


    ¡°I-, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t die yet!¡±


    Peter flipped over on the spot as he tried to stand up.


    He was injured, but his trembling knees seemed to have prevented him from standing up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived a long time for a human being, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m over one hundred and twenty years old. That¡¯s not a lot of years for Norcs. Poor old man, dangling from a man-made body, clinging to an old delusion. You may return to the circle of cirction, of souls and spirits.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s voice echoed.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll hit, but¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi waved her wand.


    ¡°me, form, spear!¡±


    Two magic circles were deployed.


    The mes that emerge form two spears, heading straight for the group of Din Eaters.


    The Din Eaters don¡¯t even look at Myunhi.


    The spears of me hit the bodies of the Din Eaters.


    The spear¡¯s shape copses and fire engulfs the Din Eater¡¯s body, but the fire quickly dies out.


    It heads towards Peter without breaking his stride in the slightest.


    ¡°No, no way ¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi is astonished, but of course she is.


    The Din Eater boasts durability and physical strength equal to or greater than a dragon in that small body.


    You can fire several fire spears at the dragon, but they will have no effect.


    The Din Eater dispelled the stunned Myunhi as if it were a bonus.


    That was enough to snap the staff in her hand and send her body crashing to the floor with a loud thud.


    There was the sound of bones cracking. Myunhi, who had been knocked to the floor, did not get up.


    ¡°Myu-, Myunhi-, san ¡­¡­?¡±


    I-Is she dead ¡­¡­?


    No, it¡¯s weak, but it does have some magic circting in it.


    At this stage, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in any danger of dying.


    ¡°Stop, please stop it! Let me go, let me go!¡±


    The Din Eater who joined Peter crushed the joint of Peter¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! It hurts, it hurts!¡±


    The din-eater pushes down on Peter, who twists and writhes,pletely disarming him.


    ¡°N-No! No! G-God of Law!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Won¡¯t you be the God of Law?¡±


    The other Din Eaters gathered and grasped the joints of Peter¡¯s body with their bizarre arms.


    It seems they n to destroy the joints of both hands and feet first.


    Before I could think, the wand moved.


    ¡°Wind, form, de.¡±


    I manipted the wind with my magic and released eight wind des, the same number as the Din Eater.


    The Din Eater seemed to be unaware of my presence and did not react until it hit them.


    However, when they prated the surface of they¡¯re body, they hurriedly turned they¡¯re body away and tried to escape from the wind des.


    The Din Eater bounced away from Peter andnded at a distance.


    Parts of the Din Eater¡¯s arms and face btedly dance around the area, dispersing into minute spirits and returning to the atmosphere.


    The eerie eyeballs in the four corners of the face re at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm, are you interfering with the divine punishment, Marren?¡±


    After the thirty-two eyeballs of the eight Din Eaters, Kudor¡¯s huge single eye red at me.


    ¡°W-Well, uh ¡­¡­ I-, Isn¡¯t that a bit much ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter tried to kill me.


    But he promised that he would let Mea go.


    He ignored the advice of his subordinate, Myunhi, and epted the fact that she could only work against him without reason.


    For me, I couldn¡¯t believe that Peter was such an evil person.


    In addition, if ¡­¡­ Peter really is the former Pope Peltaire of the Kudor Church, then he is also an acquaintance of Altamir.


    The former Pope Peltaire was said to have been a good man, a bit uptight, but a serious man.


    He died forty years ago in a magic beast disaster monster panic caused in a remote area, but it is said that he knew his own mortality just before his death and had finished preparing for his session and solving troublesome problems.


    Perhaps Peltaire¡¯s death was a cover for his transformation into Peter, but if so, it seems a bit sudden.


    The image of Peter, who is ustomed to the current use of forbidden magic and betrayal, and that of the serious and mild-mannered Peltaire that Artamia had told me about, also do not ovep too much.


    There must have been some kind of opportunity for Peter to abandon his position as Pope and go to extremes.


    I turned my attention to Peter.


    ¡°Hiii! Hyiiiiiii!¡±


    Breathing hard, Peter crawls on the ground with only one arm, his bleeding shoulder hanging ck.


    He rolled to hide behind me.


    I slowly turn my head to look behind me.


    Peter was sitting in a triangle, shaking and cowering, tears streaming through his mask.


    I suddenly remembered the story of the monstrous bird that folds its body to save its life from the eyes of the enemy.


    I moved to the left with my big toe.


    Peter¡¯s figure is exposed through Kudor.


    Peter hurriedly rolled over and moved behind me.


    I take a big step back to my original position.


    After Peter crawls behind me, he grabs my pants and looks up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    F-Former, Pope ¡­¡­?


    This is? This thing is?


    I knew it was just a mistake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have an interesting one here. Back off, my servants.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Apparently, Kudor is not too attached to Peter.


    It seems that his attention has shifted to me, but fortunately, I do not feel any hostile intentions.


    The Din Eaters, who had been in a frenzy after being mutted by me, shuddered at their Lord¡¯s words.


    They didn¡¯t seem to be convinced, but six of the eight backed off.


    The two remaining Din Eaters turned their eyes to Lidpr in disapproval.


    Instantly, two tentacles extended from Kudor and crushed the two Din Eaters that did not back down.


    The sturdy Din Eaters were transformed into the carcasses of frogs that had been hit by cars.


    The light of the spirit dissipated, and the mass became smaller.


    My spine naturally straightened.


    ¡°So you can deploy eight magic circles in parallel. At least in terms of sorcery control, you¡¯re as good as Yohanan. In addition to being able to control up to ten magic circles at the same time, through the use of the ¡°Golden Skull¡±, he can raise your magic to twenty if the conditions are right.¡±


    The ¡°Golden Skull¡± ¡­¡­?


    Is it some kind of magic tool or something?


    I¡¯ve never heard of it, but if I check the ¡°Great God¡¯s Treasure Book¡±, I might find something like it


    ¡°Hmm, ten ¡­¡­?¡±


    I¡¯m confident that I can stably deploy up to thirteen simple magic circles in parallel, even under the condition that I maintain a high level of uracy.


    If you use the Marren¡¯s sorcery, multiple chanting and Ortem Call, you can increase the size by up to three times.


    ¡°Are you surprised? It¡¯s not hard to see why. The meaning and necessity of sorcery have changed drastically since those days when the fools who call themselves the Four Great Creators were still alive. Even at that time, Yohanan was clearly a substandard sorcerer. ¡°


    Kudor said as if he was nostalgic for the past.


    What are you talking about, you monocr lump of meat.


    I didn¡¯t really understand what he was trying to say, but there was no way I was going to gain anything by upsetting him, so I just nodded and said something.


    I was afraid that I might get caught up in the confrontation between Peter and Kudor, but it seemed that I could somehow escape it.


    I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble and invite conflict.


    Kudor was indeed a bad idea.

 Chapter 284 - Episode Thirty-One - The Great God Kudor (5)

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Episode Thirty-One - The Great God Kudor (5)</h4>


    ¡°It seems that you are the sorcerer who broke through Yohanan¡¯s trials, Marren. I can tell by the magic you just used to keep the Din Eaters away.¡±


    Kudor said, and then he points his single eye at Peter, behind me.


    ¡°Hi-Hiiiiiii!¡±


    Peter let out a small scream and his body jumped up and down.


    ¡°You are not capable of surpassing the trial.¡±


    Saying only that, and then the monocr gaze returns to me.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized that Yohanan¡¯s insurance policy really made sense. Now, Marren, you may say your wish. I¡¯ll grant you anything you want, as long as it doesn¡¯t offend me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±


    I was puzzled by Kudor¡¯s sudden words.


    W-Wish? W-Why?


    ¡°It seems a great many years have passed since I fell asleep ¡­¡­ and in that time I must have be a mere old thing, a thing of legend. How did you find me, how did you ovee the trial prepared for you by that wise and ignorant fool, and how did you get here? It¡¯s not something you can do with ordinary determination. You must havee here with some kind of longing, or with a great sense of duty. Say it, I have the power to grant you whatever you wish. Whether or not it actually works is up to me, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what.¡±


    There was an awkward silence between me and Kudor.


    What should I do?


    Kudor seems to be surprisingly intelligent, but judging by his merciless behavior toward his own family members, the Din Eaters, he doesn¡¯t seem like a long-winded person.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine him saying that he came along with the intention of helping people, got tricked, couldn¡¯t help but retreat, and found himself here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible, but don¡¯t tell me that you just let that man take you to this ce somehow, did you¡­¡­?¡±


    He was able to see through it.


    There was no point in keeping quiet.


    ¡°W-Well ¡­¡­¡±


    Is it better to make up something, anything, at random?


    T-That¡¯s right, I¡¯m sure that the real Great God Kudor has magic that I don¡¯t know about, expensive magic tools, and summoning crests of super high ranking demons.


    If Kudor fell asleep in the mythical age, it was a long time ago.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the demon had died or his contract had expired, but I had met Dantalion, a high-ranking demon who imed to be in the service of the earth god Garuja, the Great Spirit.


    Dantalion was somewhat disappointing, but a high-ranking demon in the service of Kudor would not be.


    The sudden change in the situation had left me perplexed, but when I thought about it calmly, he instantly became more excited.


    Kudor¡¯s magic, magical tools, and the demons he uses are all of the highest mythological level.


    How many sorcerers are lucky enough to meet Kudor in this day and age?


    It would be an astronomical number.


    Peter¡¯s hand, which had been gripping the garment on my back, let go.


    Thinking that Peter might be up to something again, I turned around with my wand at the ready.


    Peter was on his knees with his head on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know I¡¯m in no position to ask you to do this ¡­¡­ However, however ¡­¡­ please, will you please give me the right to wish from the great god? I have a lot of money, even though I look like this! I havend in the name of other nobles, and I have valuable magical tools, history books, and artifacts in myir! You can take as much as you want! The royals even listen to me, so if I give them a good reason, I can even have them raise your title!¡±


    I think for a moment.


    How can he say that while the root of his tongue is still dry after dering that he will kill me, but he seems to understand that.


    But from Peter¡¯s actions up to now and the strange feeling I got, it seems that Peter was in some kind of dire straits and wanted to borrow Kudor¡¯s help.


    There might be something to consider there.


    Besides, if what Peter is saying is true, he seems to be a much more influential person than some great nobleman.


    If Peter¡¯s true identity is that he is a former Pope whose life has been prolonged by indulgences and who can no longer be seen in the public eye because of it, then this makes sense.


    There is no doubt that if you have their favor, you will get a lot in return.


    He must have assets that are iparable to the frontier lord Lark.


    The day after the Kudor riots are over, he¡¯ll have enough wealth to push forward with the magic research and development that I¡¯ve been putting off for financial reasons.


    I yed the math in my brain, and the answer came quickly.


    I lowered my posture, extended my arm to Peter, and ced my hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Abel-chan ¡­¡­!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was stained with snot and tears.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather have Kudor¡¯s magic tools after all.¡±


    ¡°Abel-chan!?¡±


    To be honest, it¡¯s not even worth thinking about.


    It was the highest-ranking magic tool of the mythical era. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll ever be able to get it again if I let it go now.


    In addition to that, the money that I can freely use will increase as long as the reconstruction of the Fage territory continues.


    In fact, the economy of the Fage territory is growing rapidly day by day.


    There was no way that Peter¡¯s collection of goods couldpete with Kudor¡¯s magic tools.


    The title and thend were of no interest to me at all.


    I turn around and face Kudor, a pale, glistening mass of flesh with writhing tentacles, and wring my hands.


    ¡°Kudor-sama! Um, I¡¯d like to have some kind of magic tool! I don¡¯t care what it is, but the more expensive it is, the better! Of course, I won¡¯t sell it! I will definitely treasure it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is not the wish I had in mind. It¡¯s more like averting a great gue ¡­¡­ or eliminating a great demon or something¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­ is it not possible. Um, you can use a high-level demon summoning crest or even a magic form,¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yohanan, your insurance policy was apparently of no use to you. I¡¯m not sure what to make of that.¡±


    The glow of the Kudor faded, and their tentacles hung ckly to the floor.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but he seems to be disappointed.


    Of the six Din Eaters standing behind Kudor, one Din Eaters was bellyughing.


    The whip of Kudor¡¯s tentacles struck theughing Din Eater. With a roar, the entire floor caved in.


    The din Eater¡¯s eyeballs and fangs scattered. It jerked and twitched for a while, but then its figure faded away.


    They began to disintegrate into spirits.


    The six Din Eaters became five Din Eaters.


    The five Din Eaters straightened their backs.


    Peter, who was crouched face down on the floor, grabbed my ankle.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m definitely not going to give in!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about myths!? Kudor is the god of rage and madness, you know!? If you make him upset, this time, he¡¯s definitely going to kill us all!¡±


    ¡°B-, because he told me to wish for whatever I wanted ¡­¡­!¡±


    But I guess my attitude was not good enough.


    No, I got too heated.


    He was more understanding than I thought he would be, but he seemed to have a lot of pride.


    I¡¯m not sure if my unintentionalment will not strike a chord with him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, all right, Marlen. You can choose what you want. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find something that you¡¯ll want ¡­¡­The ¡°Wand of Destruction¡±, now that you mention it. You can take it home with you. The ¡°Wand of Judgment of Sephiroth¡±, the ¡°Bell of the End¡±, the ¡°Dusk Cloak¡±, or ¡­¡­ the ¡°Golden Skull¡±, which I would prefer to keep in my possession. I don¡¯t rmend it, but we also have the ¡°Ring of Woe¡± and the ¡°Eye of the Lustful Dragon¡±. I even have the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Magic Organs¡±, but it only incorporates embalming techniques, so If you want to treat it as a toolbag, you¡¯ll need to process it with a magic form.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh ¡­¡­!¡±


    I don¡¯t know of the ¡°Bell of the End¡± and the ¡°Ring of Woe¡±, but I have heard the ¡°Wand of Judgement of Sephiroth¡±, ¡°Dusk Cloak¡±, and the ¡°Eyes of the Lustful Dragon¡± in myths and lores.


    It was the first time I knew they existed.


    The ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Magic Organs¡± are something I¡¯ve always wanted, but they fall far short of the others on disy here.


    I¡¯m sorry to say that the collectors who considered the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡± a prized treasure, but it just doesn¡¯tpare very well.


    It¡¯s true that the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Tool Bag¡± is more convenient.


    But even so, if I had to choose one from here, the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Magic Organs¡± would be too good to be true.


    What is this big deal?


    Is it God?¡¡It was God ¡­¡­


    ¡°Um, where do you keep it!? Is it buried inside your body!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ By looking at you, you remind me of the fools of Yochanan. Apparently, it was a wasted awakening, but not a pointless encounter.¡±


    God Kudor said in disgust, shaking the lump of flesh from side to side.


    ¡°I-It seems that you¡¯ve been spared ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter was lying on his face, breathing a sigh of relief, when suddenly a look of horror appeared on his face.


    If you look in the direction of Peter¡¯s eyes, you¡¯ll see that Mea is walking towards him with an angry expression on her face.


    In her hand was the staff of Zolomonia.


    It was heavy, and the tip was dragging on the floor.


    There was no sign of the apparition of Zolomonia.


    Perhaps she is sulking because she sees that she is not going to be able to fulfill her goal of a spectacr suicide with Peter.


    No, the devil¡¯s obsession is not so cute as to deserve the word ¡°sulking¡±.


    ¡°Mea, what are you ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Abel, let¡¯s kill that thing for now.¡±


    Mea was staring at Peter with cold eyes.


    I wondered what she was going to use the Zolomonia staff for, but it seemed she intended to use it as a blunt instrument to destroy Peter¡¯s head.


    Mea put all her strength into her arms and lifted the staff of zolomonia.


    Peter opened his big mouth and looked up at the tip of the raised staff.


    ¡°Ca-, calm down! I understand how you feel, but let¡¯s just let him live!¡±


    I restrained Mea¡¯s body.


    ¡°Please let me go! That guy was trying to kill Abel! Even thought he was saved by Abel ¡­¡­! You never know when he¡¯ll turn his weapon on Abel again! Let go!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of listening to what¡¯s going on privately, and if you don¡¯t agree with it, you can hand him over to the guards of the Fage territory and have them send you to a prison in another city! There¡¯s no need for Mea to get her hands dirty, so please calm down! Hey, Kudor-sama, please lend me one of your tentacles! Oh, this doesn¡¯t count, okay!?¡±


    Kudor¡¯s single eye looked at us in disgust.


    I moved my eyes to Peter, then to Mea, and Kudor¡¯s single eye stopped moving.


    ¡°¡­¡­ what is it, you?¡±


    The single eye of the Kudor trembles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marren. It seems that things have changed. I¡¯m not asking you to ept it, I¡¯m asking you to hate it.¡±


    With the words, Kudor¡¯s single eye opened wide.


    A strong, deadly feeling took over the area.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    The countless tentacles covering Kudor suddenly began to lift up.


    **********


    It was the release date for the fourth volume of Cursed Reincarnation! (11/15/2017)

 Chapter 285 - Episode Thirty-Two - The Great God Kudor (6)

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Episode Thirty-Two - The Great God Kudor (6)</h4>


    The tentacles of Kudor, which were lifted up, were aimed at Mea.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s exactly the wand of Zolomonia that Mair holds in his hand ¡­¡­ No, I don¡¯t know which one it is, but there¡¯s no doubt that Kudor is on edge.


    Even if he¡¯s aiming for the staff, I felt the pressure that could have pierced Mea.


    I immediately took out the hilt of his Lapides sword and put magic power into it to create a magic circle and create a sword de.


    I quickly threw it in front of Mea.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    At the same time, Kudor¡¯s tentacles are lifted up and shot at Mea.


    ¡°Eh? Kyaaaaaa?!¡±


    Mea falls backwards.


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles collide with the Lapides Sword right in front of Mea.


    The tip of Kudor¡¯s tentaclepetes with the de of the Lapides Sword.


    ¡°Mu ¡­¡­? What is this magic tool? Taking my blow ¡­¡­¡±


    A crack appears in the de of the Lapides Sword.


    The hilt shines and quickly repairs the damage. I¡¯m I will rebuild it into a thicker, stronger de.


    If we can keep repairing ourselves, we can prevent this ce from happening again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll slightly put some pressure in it.¡±


    With Kudor¡¯s words, the tentacles swelled up like muscles and gave a strange twitch.


    The entire de is finely cracked and shattered.


    The tentacle gained momentum again and shot down right next to Mea.


    The blue floor of the ancient cathedral shatters easily, creating a shockwave.


    Mea¡¯s body is sent flying in the aftermath.


    ¡°Wind, carry¡±


    I wave my wand.


    The wind gently wrapped around Mea¡¯s body and brought her down beside me.


    Shended on her feet, but her legs seemed to be too weak from fear and she copsed and fell on her buttocks on the spot.


    The staff of Zolomonia, which had been released from her hand, fell to the floor.


    ¡°Its power is not yetplete, isn¡¯t it. Don¡¯t tell me, a mere human¡¯s magic tool can lightly take me on ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What do you think you¡¯re doing! I¡¯ll give you the Staff of Zolomonia, but you don¡¯t have to involve Mea in anything!¡±


    When I me him, Kudor¡¯s eyes look at me in pity.


    ¡°If the demon is in a sealed state, I can overlook it if the person who came here asks me to, but ¡­¡­ that little girl, I¡¯ll have to destroy her.¡±


    ¡°Wha-, Huhhh?¡±


    The Great God Kudor has left Zolomonia behind and is targeting Mea ¡­¡­?


    I don¡¯t understand the intent of the priorities at all.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­? What ¡­¡­? A-Abel, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mea couldn¡¯t understand Kudor¡¯s ancient spiritnguage, but she seemed to know from the atmosphere that the friendship had broken down and that she was at the center of it.


    However, even if you ask, I don¡¯t know.


    I¡¯ve already confirmed that Mea¡¯s magic power is almost empty.


    I¡¯ve taught her how to carve items, but her magic didn¡¯t grow as fast as I thought it would.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t encourage Mea to be a sorceress.


    ¡°For what purpose ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Kudor did not answer my question, but replied coldly.


    ¡°No, but ¡­¡­ it seems you won¡¯t just hand her over in silence. If you¡¯re going to hand her over to me, I¡¯m willing to overlook your disrespect for pointing a de at me. ¡°


    Kudor observed me with his huge eyes for a while, then lifted all the tentacles wriggling around his body.


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to make of the situation, but I knew that an engagement with Kudor was inevitable.


    Catching my breath, I pushed down my fear and lifted my wand.


    If the true identity of Kudor is an artificial spirit weapon, then he is, in essence, like Altamir, only a subspecies of the Great Demon.


    Rumors can be exaggerated, and it¡¯s not umon for folklore to turn out to be a silly scam.


    If the myth of Kudor is an extension of that, there is always an opening.


    The story that 100,000 people were bound bymandments and oriented to create the material for the Kudor is unlikely to be realized.


    I desperately tried to reason and muster up the courage.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you, if you really point that wand at me. If you really think you can do something about me, I¡¯llugh at you ¡­¡­ But I see, you can¡¯t back down without doing something. It¡¯s the stubbornness of humans, huh. You are a sorcerer who has reached this point. You must have some confidence in yourself.¡±


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I¡¯ll use the magic of teleportation.


    I conjured five magic circles, and on top of each of them, an Ortem appeared.


    The World Tree Ortem, the Asura 5000, and three normal Ortems.


    I continued to wave my wand.


    ¡°Puppet, dance!¡±


    The Ortem lights up with magic.


    I reach out, and the hilt of the Lapides Sword returns to my hand, having lost its de.


    ¡°It is a folly that even the four great gods of creation have avoided. Alright, Marren. I dare to praise you for your bravery. As long as you stand up for yourself, I will not interfere with the little girl. Let me see you resist until you are satisfied. Let that be the least you can do to convince yourself.¡±


    The six Din Eaters that were lined up behind Kudor stepped forward.


    To be honest ¡­¡­ that thing is pretty irritating too.


    The Din Eaters are small, but they are the equivalent of six giant dragons in a row.


    I was able to get by with fifty of them, but that wasrgely because I was able to direct all of my moves at the Din Eaters.


    Probably, the number of Din Eaters will increase while we are fighting.


    If they use their long tongues to exploit an opening, it is doubtful that we will be able to keep up with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. Besides, it¡¯s tactless, stay back.¡±


    Surprisingly, Kudor ordered.


    He was an artificial spirit who was even called a god.


    It may have been his high self-esteem that made him say this, but it was probably because he was absolutely confident that he could handle himself on his own.


    Four of the six Din Eaters backed off.


    Two of them remained in ce, opening and closing their eerie mouths in mockery of me.


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles crush the remaining two. The six Din Eaters were reduced to four.


    ¡°A-, Aaaaa-, Abel-chan, y-you should probably stop that, it¡¯s too reckless. I know Abel-chan¡¯s magic is off the charts, but that thing ¡­¡­ you can¡¯t do anything about it. Kudor is, to put it mildly, the strongest high-ranking spirit in history. In addition, if he¡¯s been asleep for almost 10,000 years, his magic is in perfect condition.¡±


    From behind me, Peter pulls up my sleeve with his fingertips, bends over, and calls out to me.


    Peter understands the ancient spiritnguage at some extent, so he may have missed some of the details of the exchange, but he seemed to have a general understanding of the situation.


    Peter was in full puppy mode since I had protected him from Kudor earlier.


    I put my hand on Peter¡¯s shoulder and brought my face close to his and stared into his eyes.


    ¡°Fortunately, he¡¯s not going to touch Mea until he¡¯s settled with me. I¡¯ll buy myself some time, and you can take Mea and run.¡±


    ¡°B-But, but if I do that, they¡¯lle after me ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If I fail, I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth if I¡¯m still alive, and if I¡¯m dead, I¡¯ll turn into a spirit and visit you, so be prepared. I leave Mea to you¡±


    ¡°Hiiii!¡±


    Peter lets out a high-pitched scream.


    I have some grudge against Peter for almost killing me in a deception.


    I have no intention of shying away.


    ¡°A-Abel? W-What¡¯s going on here!?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, Marren. I¡¯ve just woken up from a long sleep. I¡¯m going to do some light preparation exercises. Prevent it with all your might.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles crawled towards me.


    Peter screams and pulls away from me.

 Chapter 286 - Episode Thirty-Three - The Great God Kudor (7)

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Episode Thirty-Three - The Great God Kudor (7)</h4>


    I look at Peter out of the corner of my eye as I follow the oing movement of Kudor.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    Peter is pointing his Staff of Zolomonia at Myunhi.


    Myunhi opens her eyes under the magic of awakening.


    ¡°Pe, Peter, sama ¡­¡­? What, what happened ¡­¡­?¡±


    Zolomonia, who floats behind Peter, looks at him admiringly.


    ¡°As expected of Peter. Even after all that, you still value the power of this mistress as a catalyst for magic. You just can¡¯t be honest. I don¡¯t mind your pragmatism, even though you have a spare wand.¡±


    ¡°You shut your mouth!¡±


    Peter threatened Zolomonia and then turned his attention back to Myunhi.


    ¡°Myunhi, take Mea-chan with you and get out of here. She resisted, so I put her to sleep. If you fail, I¡¯ll be cursed to death, so do me a favor.¡±


    Peter looked behind his mask and pointed to Mea, who was holding her bow at some distance.


    ¡°Y, yeah, ¡­¡­ Peter-sama is, well¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to stay here. I have not yet aplished what I came here to do. I can¡¯t just run away.¡±


    ¡°The-, then I¡¯ll stay with you!¡±


    Peter remained silent for a few seconds and thenughed at Myunhi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It¡¯s not a situation where you can stay behind and help. I have no intention of making a subordinate out of a fool who can¡¯t listen to orders. Hurry up and go!¡±


    After Peter¡¯s reprimand, Myunhi was still hesitant, but eventually, she nodded her head and said in a faint voice, ¡°Yes ¡­¡­¡± and ran off with Mea on her back.


    Pe-, Peter-san ¡­¡­


    I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m acting like a big shot now, but I don¡¯t think Peter staying here is going to help.


    I return my attention to the approaching Kudor.


    Kudor, a deformed mass of flesh with countless tentacles clinging to it, kicked the ground and jumped up.


    The huge body falls toward me.


    The tentacles spread out and stretch out to go around my body.


    ¡°Wind, form, arrow.¡±


    With my chanting, seven magic circles emerge.


    Since I didn¡¯t think I could finish them off with this, I narrowed down the number of arrows, since I couldn¡¯t pour all my concentration resources into the wind arrows.


    However, the number of magic activations is supplemented by the Ortem call.


    At the same time, the mouths of two of the three normal Ortems that I had summoned through teleportation lit up with a glow of magical power, and they chanted in an awkward voice that resembled mine.


    ¡°Wind, form, arrow.¡±


    Fourteen magic circles float around the two totems.


    Together with mine, that¡¯s twenty-one shots.


    It¡¯s really a triple chant.


    First, use these 21 magic arrows to see how Kudor reacts in the air.


    ¡°Twenty-One magic circle is conjured with the parallel development!? You can exceed Yohanan¡¯s power in his prime of more than twenty!? I don¡¯t think the number of the controble magic circle is the only thing that determines your value as a sorcerer, but this is ¡­¡­!¡±


    I point the tip of my wand at Kudor.


    Twenty-one wind arrows flew toward Kudor with a roar.


    The magic tailed off, and several white straight lines seemed to stretch out from the floor.


    The wind arrows attacked Kudor¡¯s flesh from all directions.


    Kudor folded his outstretched tentacles to cover and guard himself.


    Twenty-one arrows pierced Kudor¡¯s tentacles one after another and dispersed.


    The wind arrows that snatched Kudor¡¯s tentacles and hit the ceiling pierced cleanly through the area they hit.


    A small dent appeared in Kudor¡¯s tentacle where the arrow struck, but that was all.


    It¡¯s as sturdy as you¡¯d expect.


    ¡°With that level, that¡¯s the extent of it huh ¡­¡­¡±


    After all, simple magic is no better than stroking to Kudor.


    He could prevent it, but I can¡¯t tell if Kudor really needed a guard or not.


    But it served its purpose.


    Kudor¡¯s body is being pushed up by the wind arrows, extending his dwell time.


    I can still pursue him.


    This is why I didn¡¯t use the World Tree¡¯s Ortem in the Ortem Call, and why I didn¡¯t use my resources to increase the number of magic circles, leaving me with more power.


    ¡°This is, pain ¡­¡­? Impossible, for a mere human being¡¯s magic power who hasn¡¯t been spiritified to make me feel pain, there¡¯s no way ¡­¡­ Is my body getting weaker?¡±


    Kudor is confused.


    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking, but it¡¯s definitely an opportunity.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    Following my chant, the World Tree Ortem repeated the same chant.


    Two balls of me floating in the air. I pour my magic power to the limit into the ball of me that is held in a spherical boundary, and before the sphere boundary copses, Iunch them vertically at Kudor above my head.


    It¡¯s a double Abel ball with an Ortem call.


    The two dazzling balls of light go straight ahead, distorting the dimension that can be seen on the other side.


    As my vision faded from the overwhelming light emitted by the Abelian ball, I saw Kudor trying to get rid of the two Abel ball with his tentacles.


    The sound of rupture echoed, and several tentacles were torn from Kudor¡¯s shadow in the light.


    The obstruction of vision by the strong light of the Abel ball ended, and I saw that Kudor¡¯s tentacles, which had blocked the Abel ball, were charred ck.


    The two surrounding tentacles that Kudor tried to get rid of Abel¡¯s ball were likewise charred and beginning to fall apart.


    ¡°M-My tentacles are being burned off by a human¡¯s magical output? Why, why, why is this happening ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s normally dealing damage more than I thought ¡­¡­?¡±


    He¡¯s the god of gods, the Great God Kudor.


    I had absolute confidence in my Abel ball, but I didn¡¯t think I could inflict this much external wounds on Kudor.


    P-Perhaps I can push on just like this ¡­¡­?

 Chapter 287 - Episode Thirty-Four - The Great God Kudor (8)

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Episode Thirty-Four - The Great God Kudor (8)</h4>


    Kudor¡¯s single eye widened in astonishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a human being to bring down my tentacles! You can¡¯t exin it just because my spirit body is dull! Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re better than Yohanan?¡±


    Kudor is falling towards me.


    Kudor is stained with soot, his tentacles are scorched, and some of them are burned off.


    If this is the way it looks, maybe a truce can be reached?


    Judging by the way he looked when he was first talking to me, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s notpletely unreasonable.


    ¡°Kudor-sama! Break off the battle and tell me why you¡¯re going after Mea ¡­¡­¡±


    I wanted to say, ¡°Please tell me¡±.


    I can¡¯t think of any reason why Mea should be targeted by the Great God.


    I thought that a discussion might clear up the misunderstanding.


    But Kudor ignored my words, and as he fell, he manipted his remaining tentacles to reach for me.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    I conjured up a magic circle, gathered up the ingredients in the air, used magic to change their properties, and forcibly connected them to begin smelting a customized metal, Hydeem Magimetal.


    This time, I made it impact-resistant in preparation for Kudor¡¯s tentacles.


    In front of me, a barrier of the generated HydeemMagimetal was deployed in a hemispherical shape.


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles, elerated by gravity, continuously mmed into the Hydeem Magimetal barrier at high speed.


    I didn¡¯t feel like I was alive.


    The Hydeem Magimetal barrier was quickly rattled and began to copse.


    It was only a matter of seconds before I was able to defend myself properly.


    The Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s barrier was quickly covered in bumps and bruises.


    I realized the limits of Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s barrier, and quickly spun the magic circle of Abel ball.


    ¡°me, form, ball.¡±


    Kudor tentacle attacks became more fierce, breaking through Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s barrier.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you use that magic again!¡±


    The Asura 5000 blocked the tentacle thrusts that continued to hit my abdomen and deflected them to the side.


    The other tentacle attacks alsoe and go, with the World Tree Ortem and four Normal Ortems.


    The World Tree Ortem tackled the tentacles that have bounced off the normal Ortem and send them flying upwards.


    ¡°I¡¯ll push through.¡±


    ¡°The tentacles can¡¯t keep up with my moves!? Why, why ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you in the eyeball!¡±


    I released the ball sphere in a straight line, engulfing a normal Ortem.


    A strong light covers your field of vision, and the silhouette of Kudor tentacles copses in the white world with the shadow of a normal Ortem in my direction of travel.


    Both of the Ortems shattered the guards of Kudor¡¯s tentacles.


    Of course, that¡¯s not the end of it.


    And as it was, it pierced Kudor¡¯s monocr, which was an extension of the tentacle.


    The glow of Abel¡¯s ball hit Kudor¡¯s single eye as if it were being sucked into his weak point.


    When the light cleared, Kudor was banging his back against the wall as if pushed by the Abel ball.


    The crystal of his eyeball was cracked, and the whites of his eyes were stained red.


    ¡°I-Impossible ¡­¡­ this Kudor ¡­¡­ the God of Law, Kudor¡­ against a human ¡­¡­? ¡°


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles hang down to the ground.


    It¡¯s quite effective hitting his weak spot.


    I shot three Abel balls in a short period of time, so I¡¯m a little tired, but I can still move.


    ¡°¡­¡­ D-Did you really beat him down, the spirit weapon, Kudor, upfront?¡±


    Peter was looking at me dumbfounded from a distance.


    His voice was trembling, and his body was hugging the Staff of Zolomonia as if to stifle his fear.


    I returned my gaze to Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Looks like we got lucky. I¡¯m d we were able to exploit the weakness early on. I don¡¯t think Kudor was out of his element.¡±


    I look around the hall.


    Mea and Myunhi are already gone.


    If it¡¯s going to be so easy to deal with, it would have been better to have them waiting for me where I can see them ¡­¡­


    The swarm of Din Eaters that Kudor had created was running toward the passage we hade in on.


    Are they trying to get away from his unpleasant master while Kudor is stuck, or are they trying to go after Mea and Myunhi?


    However, the Din Eaters seemed to be in a state of intense fear.


    It was as if they knew that something terrible was about to happen ¡­¡­


    The mass of Cudre¡¯s flesh twitched violently.


    The entire ancient cathedral began to vibrate in time with it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everywhere in the ancient cathedral, a magic circle was created, and the walls and floors lit up.


    It was as if this entire cathedral had been built from the beginning with the purpose ofunching some kind ofrge-scale magic.


    I knew from the first time I saw it that the floors and walls of this cathedral were made of spirit.


    I looked at the magic circle the appeared on the walls, analyzed them, and read their contents.


    And then I understood.


    This ancient cathedral itself was created using the spirit body of Kudor.


    This magic circle is used to return the spirit body used in the cathedral to the awakened Kudor.


    The light of the spirit is generated from the walls and floor, and it is absorbed into Kudor.


    The walls are visibly being chipped away. It seemed only a matter of time before the ancient cathedral, without its supports and walls, would begin to copse.


    If we don¡¯t get away from here soon, it would not be good.


    We¡¯ll get caught in the copse. And more than anything, I could feel a tremendous evil spirit that I had never experienced before from Kudor, who was gathering the light of the spirits.


    Perhaps it was because the majority of the ancient cathedral¡¯s spirit body had been absorbed by Kudor, but I could see through the ceiling to the top.


    Seeing this, I was speechless.


    The sky was red. It was bright red. In addition, there was a huge ck haze swirling in the sky.


    The center of the vortex was here, in the ancient cathedral.


    Because of Kudor¡¯s growing magical power, the sky had changed color because of Kudor¡¯s presence.


    The light of the moving spirits spiraled into Kudor, and the flesh and tentacles of Kudor¡¯s swelled.


    In no time at all, it reached a height of about ten meters.


    A woman¡¯s upper body with pale skin grew on top of the swollen mass of Kudor¡¯s flesh.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were fixed on me from high above.


    The woman¡¯s eyes looked down at me from high above, and her lips opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m really surprised. I¡¯m really surprised that this God of Law, Kudor, would have to unleash his full form against a mortal.¡±

 Chapter 288 - Episode Thirty-Five - The Great God Kudor (9)

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Episode Thirty-Five - The Great God Kudor (9)</h4>


    On top of the huge lump of flesh with wriggling pale, stubby tentacles grew a human upper body the same color as the tentacles.


    It was unmistakably the very image of the Kudor depicted in paintings and myths.


    I had always wondered why the real Kudor didn¡¯t have a human upper body attached to it like in mythology, but now I knew the answer.


    She wasn¡¯t serious until now.


    Kudor must have intended to fall asleep again as soon as the one who had survived the trial appeared and woke up.


    That¡¯s why Priest Yohanan, who created Kudor, had sealed her in two separate ces by diverting her spirit body to build a cathedral.


    In order to fulfill the wishes of the trial challengers, he thought that it would be enough for only the main part of the body to move and deal with the challenge, and by doing so, he was trying to reduce the consumption of magic power.


    Kudor continued to grow in size.


    The cathedral, with its spirit body continually being pulled out, became visibly more fragile, losing its color and bing transparent, until it could no longer bear its own weight and arge crack appeared.


    Thendscape inside the cathedral, which had once been a poisonous blue, was now a transparent mass of ss.


    A part of the ceiling finally copsed. A lump of transparent material that could easily crush me falls down in a hail of rain.


    ¡°Wind.¡±


    I point my wand to the sky and create a wind above my head.


    I made a circle with a diameter of about five meters by making the wind blow around a small area.


    The impact surface of the wreckage of the cathedral that came into contact with the circle of wind was cut intorge pieces, and the wreckage was flung far away in a cloud of smoke.


    ¡°Peter-san, are you okay!¡±


    I turned my attention to Peter, who was standing at a distance.


    Peter raised the staff of Zolomonia and deployed a spherical ward of light to protect himself.


    Behind Peter, Zolomonia, a demon child with a smile that belies her youthful appearance, floats in the air and holds out her hand to the warding.


    The ck light leaking from Zolomonia¡¯s hand is passing through the spherical warding from inside to outside, strengthening it from both inside and outside the warding.


    The wards are safely protecting the cathedral from debris.


    If it¡¯s that strong, it should be enough to protect you from falling objects.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well against me. I will praise you. But for now, sleep well.¡±


    The crimson glow of Kudor¡¯s twin eyes looked at me.


    The tentacles stretching out from her huge body, which has swollen to more than fifteen meters in length, are clearly out of proportion to her previous reach.


    I check the top.


    The ceiling of the cathedral, which has already fallen, has been reduced to nothing, and I can clearly see the sky, which has turned red and cloudy with the appearance of Kudor.


    I make sure that no debris falls on my position and raise my wand again.


    Additional magic circles are conjured one after the other.


    I raise the disk of wind masses that had been protecting me from the debris, and at the same time, I turn most of the enormous amount of magic power I sent into raising the rotation speed.


    The power of the Abel ball is so diffuse that it is unlikely to prate the body surface of the too sturdy Kudor.


    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give the thin de kic energy converted from magic and rotate it to reap the tentacles and cut off the entire body.


    In order to increase the power to the limit, I have been cramming a lot of magic forms into the magic circle, and I think the bnce of magic power has copsed, and I can hear the spirits in the air popping from the excess magic power.


    I guess I was in too much of a hurry. But it¡¯s not too bad, let¡¯s call it the Abel Saw.


    The de, a huge circle that roars, heads for Kudor as soon as I lower my staff.


    At the point of passage, the frictional heat leaves a trail of me. In a slightly curved motion, I aim for the huge monocr at the base of Kudor¡¯s lower face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will go the same way as before, sorry, but I¡¯ll have to drown it out.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s thick tentacles reach out and stand in the path of the Abel saw.


    From the looks of it, the tentacles in the previous form, which were burned by the Abel sphere, are of a different thickness and quality.


    But if the Abel Saw, which specializes in cutting power, can¡¯t destroy even one of the countless tentacles, it doesn¡¯t stand a chance.


    In my heart, I prayed.


    The Abel Saw touches Kudor¡¯s thick tentacles.


    The tentacle shaves off, dispersing the light of the spirit and creating a slit.


    But at the same time, the Abel Saw slows down significantly.


    ¡°How does a human¡¯s magic can deal damage to my tentacles! Why can¡¯t I erase it!?¡±


    ¡°N-No way!? Even that can¡¯t cut it off?¡±


    Kudor cried out in dismay.


    But I¡¯m the one who wants to grieve.


    If that thing doesn¡¯t pass, my chances of winning are slim.


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles are trying to move forward to crush Abel Saw.


    However, the propulsive force of the Abel saw seemed to prevent her from moving it.


    Thepetition continued, and Abel Saw cut off a third of the tentacles.


    ¡°After all that, why ¡­¡­?¡±


    I thought as I chewed on the back of my hand.


    I¡¯m not sure how I should have set up the magic circle. Why couldn¡¯t I cut it as I wanted?


    What should I do to make it work? What should be changed to make it happen?


    I formed arge number of magic circles in my head and repeated trial and error.


    I found hypotheses, areas for improvement, and issues, but it was difficult to keep everything in ce at thest minute.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ at that rate, I can take out one of the tentacles with one shot of the Abel Saw ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡±


    The human part of Kudor howled.


    The tentacles that had been fighting with Abel Saw slowly lifted up, trembling.


    Is what I thought, but it gets stretched out in a big way.


    Abel Saw was thrown behind Kudor.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Abel saw easily pierced the walls of the cathedral.


    A clean horizontal line appeared, and the wall shook and copsed.


    ¡°U-Unfair ¡­¡­ no way ¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to be able to kill it with my magic, no matter how much advantage I estimate I¡¯ll have over it.


    ¡°I have no right to take that thing seriously.¡±


    The huge monocr, buried in the mass of flesh at the bottom of Kudor, looks back at the other side of the wall where the Abel saw had copsed.


    The Abel Saw, which had been caught by Kudor, was descending and touched the surface of the sea.


    A huge ssh rises, and the sea splits in two. The boundary of the ocean field became deeper and longer.


    The rift in the sea was like the gap between two huge cliffs.


    Eventually, it disappeared beyond the horizon, and the sea cliffs created by the Abel saw disappeared in a huge wave.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to waste a lot of magic power if I don¡¯t move fast enough. Let me finish it now.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles are lifted and he is ready to attack.


    I ready my wand. I moved the World Tree Ortem, the Asura 5000, and two normal Ortems and ced them to protect me.


    However, this is not enough to protect me.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    In order to increase the scale, I deployed eightrge magic circles in parallel.


    The magic power connected theponents of the atmosphere and the spirits over a wide area, and rewrote their properties to form Hydeem Magimetal.


    The entire area around me is covered in Hydeem Magimetal, and from the scaffolding, countless giant whips of magical metal sprouted to counter Kudor¡¯s tentacles.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to imitate me? Interesting.¡¯


    Kudor crosses her arms and res at me.


    The fact that I can¡¯t see the bottom of Kudor is uncanny.


    I don¡¯t know how many attacks I need to hit to break Kudor¡¯s dominance.


    Kudor has only used her tentacles as a means of attack so far.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be nning to use them this time since she let the din-eaters down first, but she can essentially create an inexhaustible supply of din-eaters from her tentacles.


    She also has a collection of magical tools that would make a collector snicker.


    There is no way that tentacles are the only means of attack.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that I had no chance of winning.


    I have the Spear of Levi, given to me by the Water God.


    If the mythology is correct, even Levi, who is renowned as the weakest of the four creator gods, and who has never even shown any sign ofing to regain possession of his divine artifacts even when his human opponent has stolen them, was able to pierce Kudor. It¡¯s worth a try.


    But I can¡¯t afford to show it off carelessly.


    I will maintain my defenses, and when I saw an opening, I will release Levi¡¯s spear, which I had inherited from the Water God, to pierce the single eye in the center of the lump of flesh.


    There¡¯s no room for failure.


    If there really is a chance to win with Levi¡¯s spear, the moment Kudor finds out where the spear is, she will do everything in her power to crush me even more than she already has.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I wonder if it was better if I escaped with Myunhi and Mea-chan??¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you are at this point in time.¡±


    From inside the sphere, Peter stared with dead eyes at the end of the Abel saw¡¯s flight.

 Chapter 289 - Episode Thirty-Six - The Great God Kudor (10)

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Episode Thirty-Six - The Great God Kudor (10)</h4>


    The huge tentacles made of Hydeem Magimetal that extend from around me are lifted up with their tips pointing to the sky in a big way.


    Eight parallel deployments of Abel Whip.


    When I lowered my wand, the metal mass flexed its entire length.


    I pull it back from where I hit and give it a follow-up blow.


    A barrage of huge masses, far beyond the limits of human perception, devastates the Great God Kudor.


    Even I, who had engraved the movement form, hadn¡¯t been able to follow the trajectory of the metal whip at all.


    I have conditioned it to a certain extent, but the rest of the form is designed to destroy the target while scattering it with random numbers.


    What seemed to be the epidermis of Kudor danced with a dull blue glow.


    The floor of the ancient cathedral shattered, and huge fragments leaped up and danced about at high speed.


    However, the main body of Kudor does not move in the slightest.


    The tentacles, also wriggling with supernatural speed, caught and flicked the Abel Whip.


    Kudor clearly had a lot of energy left.


    I had my hands full just maintaining the Abel Whip, but at this rate, I¡¯d be in a dilemma.


    I put back the World Tree Ortem, conjured a magic circle, and prepared for the double chant and Ortem call.


    I¡¯m sure the Abel Saw will hit Kudor now that he¡¯s forcing her to defend herself with her tentacles.


    I¡¯ll take this opportunity to hit her with two improved Abel Saws at the same time with the dual chanting of the World Tree Ortem.


    Even so, I probably won¡¯t be able to defeat Kudor.


    Kudor is too tough. At best, it would be able to sever a few of the tentacles that grow inexhaustibly.


    However, it would be a good chance to create an opening.


    In the meantime, I¡¯ll hit it with Levi¡¯s spear.


    If I can¡¯t finish him off with that, there¡¯s no way I can defeat Kudor.


    If he goes on alert for the spear, I will bepletely helpless.


    The World Tree Ortem lined up beside me.


    I lowered the uracy of the eight Abel Whips, and instead slowed down my attacks, reconfiguring my magic formation to focus on checking and defending.


    And the less I focus on that, the more I prepare for the double chanting of the Abel Saw.


    I drew a magic circle in my mind and reced the points I noticed in the blow I had just fired at Kudor, as well as any problems that could be easily improved.


    Shorten the form to reduce the activation time, and reduce the rate of decay of magic power in the process.


    In order to increase the rotation speed of the Abel saw, I reced the wind maniption form with a different one suitable for the initial stage, the middle stage when eleration is needed, and thetter stage when stabilization is needed.


    Afterpleting it, I ran a quick simtion in my brain, found two problems, corrected them again, and transferred the magic circle into the air.


    I nced over at Kudor.


    The battle is evenly matched. The tentacles and whips, still flying at invisible speeds, bounce off each other and destroy the floor.


    One of the normal Ortems leaps up and sidesteps the debrising at me, doing a forward roll.


    It¡¯s going well.


    As I thought, switching to a defensive focus was a sess.


    ¡°How naive.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s voice.


    At the same time, one of Kudor¡¯s tentacles and one of Abelwhip¡¯s stop.


    One of the eight tentacles waspletely trapped.


    ¡°I knew what you were after when you brought back that special doll. As with the twenty-one parallel magic circles, the intention is to have the doll take over the process of magic circles activation and increase the number of magic circles activated, right? At the same time, your metal tentacles have turned to defense. But your uracy wascking.¡±


    I, I¡¯ve been seen through.


    ¡°It¡¯s too linear a thought. It¡¯s not a bad move, but if I push too hard, like this, I can break it down just as easily. You¡¯ve only ever fought lower-ranked opponents, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I could see Abel Whip being caught, snapped and shattered.


    It seems that Kudor threw the remaining part near the base to the other Abel Whip and used that movement as a starting point to attack at once.


    After a series of metallic sounds, one of Kudor¡¯s huge tentacles, over a meter in diameter, appeared right in front of me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve rushed the game. This is a dead end.¡±


    Abel Whip won¡¯t make it in time.


    I can¡¯t just start a new spell now.


    The one who intervened was the ck six-armed Ortem, Asura 5000.


    The Asura 5000, which flew in at high speed, met Kudor¡¯s tentacles head-on.


    Pressed by the power of the tentacles, the floor of the cathedral, which should have boasted a high level of hardness, was easily rolled up, forcing it to retreat.


    The Asura 5000 thrust two of its arms deep into the floor to immobilize itself, and moved forward, the light in its eyes intensifying.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­!?¡±


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles retreated slightly as he was pushed back by Asura 5000.


    ¡°I-It was stopped ¡­¡­?¡±


    Thank God, it stopped ¡­¡­


    That¡¯s the Asura 5000 for you.


    It was a close call.


    I took advantage of the fact that the World Tree Ortem, my greatest bodyguard, had her hands full and the uracy of my Abel Whip wascking, and went on the offensive.


    The two joints of Asura 5000¡¯s arms cracked and shattered.


    The tips of its arms fell to the ground.


    I felt my eyes widen spontaneously.


    The durability of the Asura 5000 was not enough to withstand the push and shove of Kudor.


    A momentter, the tentacles that had been pushing against each other suddenly rxed their power.


    The body of the Asura 5000 was thrown forward slightly, as if it had been hit in the air.


    As soon as Asura 5000¡¯s stance copsed, the tentacles swung sideways.


    Therge trunk of the Asura 5000 snapped.


    It flew through the air, scattering wood shavings, and was suspended in midair, impaled on the shattered wall of the ancient cathedral.


    I bit my lip.


    Even though Kudor had so much power, he was not proud of it.


    Even against opponents who can be defeated by force, he uses strategic tactics to finish them off with the least cost.


    From the mythology, I had taken it for granted that he was an incarnation of violence, but the reality is quite different.


    The damage to the Asura 5000 was terrible.


    I don¡¯t know if I can restore it to its original state.


    The Asura 5000 had been myrade in arms since I carved it in the city of Lomarn.


    Pushing down the urge to scream, Ipleted the transcription of Abel Saw¡¯s magic circle that I had drawn in my brain with the time gained from the struggle of the Asura 5000.


    Then I continued to chant in an unhurried manner.


    ¡°Wind.¡±


    With the chant, I raise my wand.


    At the same time, the World Tree Ortem emits a voice that mimics my own, and an equivalent magic circle unfolds.


    ¡°Wind.¡±


    With the double voice, two magic circles with huge and detailed forms appear.


    The twin vortexes of wind, controlled by the magic, form a vacuum circle.


    As the wind circles rotate at high speed, the space on the other side appears distorted.


    The sharpened wind had evolved into a gigantic de without any reality.


    As I lowered my wand, the two disks, each specialized in cutting everything it touched, flew in their own unique trajectory towards Kudor.


    ¡°That thing from before, and now two of them! How much magic do you have in your body?¡±


    Kudor is bringing some of the tentacles that were on the offensive back into her guard.


    She¡¯s probably trying to catch them again and divert them backwards.


    The whip of the Hydeem Magimetal strikes at Kudor¡¯s tentacles as she rxes her attack.


    ¡°Wha-, Damn it ¡­¡­! This!¡±


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles had abandoned their defenses and gone on the offensive in order to take advantage of my attempt to activate the double Abel Saw.


    The move to go from there to defense was a major break in the battle and an opening to take advantage of.


    As a result, Kudor¡¯s posture finally copsed slightly in the face of the Abel Whip¡¯s onught against the disk of the deadly de that was closing in on him.


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles, still in the copsed position, caught the two Abel Saws with their outstretched tentacles.


    A series of Abel Whip blows came at the tentacles that were trying to catch them.


    One of the Abel Saws was swept away, cutting down the wall of the ancient cathedral and causing it to copse anew.


    However, Abel Whip struck the base of the tentacle that was catching the second Abel Saw.


    The tentacle bent wide, and the unleashed Abel Saw stabbed into the side of Kudor¡¯s huge monocr, gouging out a chunk of flesh.


    For a brief moment, Kudor¡¯s entire body convulsed.


    ¡°Gu-Guh ¡­¡­ Why, why are you going this far for human beings ¡­¡­?¡±


    Kudor twists and catches it with his tentacles, and somehow manages to catch the second shot of the Abel Saw.


    The Abel Whip, with its faded markings, wraps around Kudor¡¯s tentacles and entangles them, restraining him mercilessly.


    Kudor struggled, and the metal whip was pulled wide, one popping and snapping.


    With the rest of the whips, the restraint wouldst three seconds.


    That was enough.


    I raise my wand, and from the Hydeem magimetal spreading around me, a giant¡¯s arm emerges.


    I switch my wand to one hand, spread my free hand in the air, and cast a spell.


    On the back of my hand, the summoning emblem of Levi¡¯s spear, the emblem of the spear, shone.


    A huge holy spear appears in the hands of the Hydeem Magimetal giant, shining with a blue glow.


    As I put magic power into the back of my hand, the glow of the holy spear increased in tandem, and soon its outline was too dazzling to be seen.


    The human body growing out of the mass of Kudor¡¯s flesh opens its eyes.


    Unlike the grotesque lower part, the fantastic beauty of the human eye is astonishing.


    ¡°Where did you get that? How could you have his spear, which even I have lost track of since I defeated him?¡±


    Kudor asked. There was doubt and indignation in his voice.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the time or inclination to respond to that.


    ¡°I said where did you get that!¡±


    Kudor shouted angrily.


    ¡°Please, let this be the end!¡±


    Kudor, still trapped in Abel Whip¡¯s restraints, was attacked by Levi¡¯s spear, which had turned into a bundle of light, trying to pierce his body.

 Chapter 290 - Episode Thirty-Seven - The Great God Kudor (11)

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Episode Thirty-Seven - The Great God Kudor (11)</h4>


    A huge shining spear flies towards the single eye buried in the middle of Kudor.


    As Kudor struggles, I put all my magic power into it and tighten the restraints of the Hydeem Magimetal to hold it down.


    The huge monocr eyes look around busily. It seemed to be searching for a way to escape.


    ¡°This, This can¡¯t be ¡­¡­!¡±


    The human body extending from the mass of flesh was also visibly dismayed.


    After all, even Kudor can¡¯t take being pierced head-on by Levi¡¯s spear.


    I can do this. This way, I can defeat Kudor.


    My vision was enveloped in light and a roaring sound echoed.


    Gradually, my vision returns.


    The part of the ancient cathedral in front of me was almostpletely blown away.


    On the remaining part of the floor of the ancient cathedral and on the surface of the sea, there are several tentacles of Kudor and what seems to be part of a spirit body floating around, emitting pale smoke and shrinking.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡­ Y-Yay ¡­¡­¡±


    I was so tired that I crouched down.


    I put all of my remaining magic power into Levi¡¯s spear.


    In the Palgas Vige, Levi threw a spear that I was able to deflect with the Abel Ball, but the power of this throw will not be in that category.


    As expected of the most powerful weapon in mythology, it was not at that level huh.


    Unintentionally, I almost underestimated Levi¡¯s spear because of Levi.


    I never thought that the day woulde when I would have to expend so much magic power.


    However, I was d that I was able to defeat Kudor safely and finish him off.


    There was really nothing more I could do about it.


    The God of Law Kudor was intelligent and not vicious.


    At least that¡¯s what I thought, even though it was a short exchange.


    However, I was not willing to give in, and he was not willing to back down at all.


    There were many things that bothered me, but now that it hade to this, I had no choice.


    I¡¯ll do what I can to find out what¡¯s going on, take measures, and make an offering to Kudor.


    ¡°Hoho, really, you really defeated the world¡¯s most powerful spirit weapon ¡­¡­! The God of Law, Kudor ¡­¡­ T-T-, There¡¯s no way a human could do something ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter, who had been holed up in his spherical ward, stared at the copsed cathedral in a daze.


    As soon as he made eye contact with me, Peter folded his legs and got down on the ground as if he had just realized what was happening.


    ¡°Go-, God of Law Abel-sama ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to fooled, you know!?¡±


    I was almost fooled by your bold flip-flop, but I thought you were trying to manipte and use Kudor in the first ce.


    ¡°N-, no! I desperately, desperately needed the power of the Law of God! The only way to protect the world now is to establish a God of Law that is not just a mythical being, and unite the world as one big authority! In order to do that, we desperately needed the spirit weapon Kudor!¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve already extinguished that God of Law. I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been nning this, but it¡¯s over¡­¡±


    As I got to that point, the thought of Peter calling me a God of Law came to mind.


    Is he nning to make me up to be a god ofw and create a church-oriented global superpower?


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to go along with your ambitions!¡±


    ¡°But really, this is the only way! If you are from the Dinrat Kingdom, you know that I was a moderate and wise pope! This is the only way to go against it! Please listen to me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree with ¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, arge ck shadow fell on the wreckage of the ancient cathedral floating on the sea, where Peter and I were riding.


    Slowly I raised my gaze at the same time as Peter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to control Levi¡¯s spear as well. You even recreated the crest that was lost after his death. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t resurrect it, but ¡­¡­¡±


    In the sky above, Kudor was floating.


    From the mass of flesh on the lower half of its body, it has arge number of tentacles and two wings that look like mutated tentacles.


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    Somehow, I don¡¯t get it.


    Why, If you evaded them, then the pale blue spirit fragments scattered over there¡­


    ¡°I was able to detach the tentacles and get out of the restraints. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been pinned down in a contest of strength, even for a few seconds. I didn¡¯t want to use this one because it takes a lot of magic to regenerate a tentacle. In this case, I should have lifted the magic ban sooner. That way, the consumption should be suppressed.¡±


    ¡°The, the magic ban ¡­¡­?¡±


    I had a feeling of difort.


    I thought that Kudor, who was supposed to be the top of the high spirits, must have some hidden gem because his only behavioral pattern was tentacle attacks, but Kudor was fighting me by limiting his magic consumption in the first ce.


    In mythology, Kudor was said to be able to cause magical phenomena that rivaled the strengths of each of the four great creator gods.


    I had thought that was just a footnote, since he only dealt with tentacles, but she simply didn¡¯t have an attack pattern that dealt with magical power.


    Even now is just barely, I¡¯ll have no way of getting through if she starts using long and medium-range attacks.


    ¡°A-, ah ¡­¡­ ahhh ¡­¡­¡±


    The hand holding the wand naturally lowered.


    It¡¯s too much of a monster. The most powerful in mythology was not a fluke.


    The more I think about it, the more I can¡¯t see a way to win.


    Seeing me in a daze, Kudorndedfortably between me and Peter.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I left Kudor to her approach.


    Therge arm made of Hydeem Magimetal is still there, but I don¡¯t think it can do anything to Kudor by itself.


    The other three Ortems, the normal Ortem that was obliterated by the Abel ball and the Asura 5000 that was snapped from the trunk by Kudor¡¯s blow, are still guarding my perimeter.


    But it doesn¡¯t make much sense, seeing as how the Asura 5000, which is designed for closebat, couldn¡¯t survive the attack.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. But you need to get some sleep.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s human eyes look down at me, and she slowly turns her arm.


    Her fingertips were pointed at my forehead.


    I was so scared that I just looked at Kudor¡¯s fingertips.


    It was over, I waspletely defeated.


    I should have at least fought to the end.


    If I had continued to unleash my magic with all my might, I might have had a chance to create an opening on Kudor to throw Levi¡¯s spear again, but I just gave up and allowed her to approach.


    At that moment, Kudor¡¯s slender human body swayed and leaned forward as if it had been hit by a powerful gravity.


    The tentacles hung down to the ground, and the huge monocr eyelids were lowered by half.


    ¡°W-What!? This is ¡­¡­¡±


    I was also stunned, but gradually attice of light floated around Kudor and tightly bound her body.


    It¡¯s the God Binding Technique that Peter failed to perform. However, the magic power is much stronger thanst time.


    As Kudor bent down, arge number of magic circles were being deployed into the air.


    In addition, on top of the magic circle floating on the floor, there was a pile of Kudor¡¯s remains that Zolomonia seemed to have collected.


    It seemed that Peter and Zolomonia¡¯s magic power was used as a base, and that thing was used to amplify the magic power.


    The magic circle was also somewhat different from thest time.


    It seemed to be activated quite forcibly, and Peter¡¯s face was quite pale.


    ¡°Peter-san!?¡±


    ¡°A-, Abel-chan, can I take this as you owe me one?¡±


    Peter, with an earthen face, propped himself up on the floor with the staff of Zolomonia.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­! You little scoundrel! The only reason I let you off the hook until now is because I thought you were incapable of interfering! But if you¡¯re going to force me to interfere, I¡¯ll make you disappear!¡±


    Kudor¡¯s single eyelid lifted convulsively.


    The glow of the warding grid faded slightly.


    ¡°The magic circle has been modified and adjusted to handle the catalyst ¡­¡­ so you¡¯ve been able to y with it, Peter-san.¡±


    ¡°I lent my wisdom to him. There were many more great demons when this mistress were on the loose than there are now. I knew much more about demon sealing wards than Peter did. I don¡¯t think my knowledge was better than Yohanan¡¯s, but I can surpass him in some areas. If you look at it directly, you can easily make some improvements.¡±


    Zolomonia, floating behind Peter, answers.


    And then she meditated with one eye and turned her big cat eyes to Kudor.


    ¡°Now, you said you¡¯d be willing to overlook a demon like this mistress, but how do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ you dare to mock me so much ¡­¡­¡±


    The eyes of the human body stare at Peter.


    The single eye that had been closed opens wide.


    It¡¯s bloodshot, and you can feel the rage in its eyes.


    The human body lifts its upper body while its body twitches.


    Peteres towards me in a panic, hugging the Staff of Zolomonia.


    ¡°A-Abel-chan, hurry, please hurry and do it! I don¡¯t know how many seconds I can hold, but you can hit it now! If it doesn¡¯t work next time, I¡¯ll be wiped out, so I¡¯m counting on you!¡±


    I thought It was a little cool, but that Queer running his mouth and thatment brought a lot of things down in me again.

 Chapter 291 - Episode Thirty-Eight - The Great God Kudor (12)

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Episode Thirty-Eight - The Great God Kudor (12)</h4>


    Whatever it is, this is really myst chance.


    I don¡¯t know how many more seconds the God Binding Technique willst.


    I¡¯ll use Levi¡¯s spear to pierce Kudor this time.


    I raise my hand.


    The spear emblem on the back of my hand shines, and Levi¡¯s spear returns to the giant arm made of Hydeem Magimetal that I control.


    I put magic power into the sigil.


    The spear was enveloped in a blue light again.


    ¡°Do not think I¡¯m going to let this kind of magic keep me down!¡±


    The light of the grid that sealed Kudor was snatched away.


    Peter was praying desperately with his hands sped tightly together.


    I¡¯m wondering what the former Pope of Kudor Church is praying to for the destruction of Kudor, but it doesn¡¯t matter now.


    ¡°Pierce it this time, Levi¡¯s spear!¡±


    I lowered my arm.


    Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arm moves and throws a blue light.


    It was almost at the same time that thettice of light that sealed off Kudor copsed and disappeared.


    A huge spear plunged deep into the shadow of Kudor floating in the blue light.


    The blue light faded.


    Levi¡¯s spear beautifully pierced the single eye buried in the mass of flesh with each closed eyelid.


    It seemed that even Kudor¡¯s overly strong body was meaningless in front of the spear.


    If not, he would not have tried to escape by force, even if he had to shave off arge number of tentacles.


    ¡°I-, Impossible ¡­¡­ W-Why ¡­¡­? I, Kudor, is the most powerful being created, the God of Law, you know ¡­¡­!? I, Kudor¡­¡­¡±


    There are anger and astonishment in Kudor¡¯s eyes.


    A blue-ck liquid was dripping from the mouth of the Woman Kudor.


    ¡°Y-Yes! You did it! Abel-chan has won!¡±


    Peter is fuming.


    It seems that he¡¯s more grateful that I¡¯m still around, as I seem to be easier to deal with than the absolute gods who won¡¯t listen to me.


    I smiled a little bitterly.


    ¡°For this Kudor would suffer such external wounds against a human ¡­¡­ This must not happen! I must be an absolute being!!¡±


    He roared.


    On Kudor¡¯s face, it was rage rather than anguish.


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles drag the spear piercing the monocr to the upper side.


    When it was within reach of the human body, a slender arm grabbed it and easily pulled the spear out.


    Smoke rises from the hole in his eyeball.


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­?¡±


    As the spear was pulled out, a spirit body wriggled around the hole, and in a sh, a huge monocr was revived.


    A single eye looks around, and then, as if relieved, the eyelids fall down, the eyes narrow, and then re at me again.


    The injury caused by the spear, which she had taken such pains to finally thrust, disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Wha-, Huh!?¡±


    No matter how much you look at it, that¡¯s cheating.


    You can¡¯t fight such an opponent.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s not possible! It¡¯s a myth that Levi¡¯s spear tore a hole in Kudor, and that Kudor needed to drink Levi dry to fill the hole ¡­¡­!¡±


    Peter is flustered.


    But even if the myths Peter mentions are true, Kudor would have overpowered Levi with a huge hole in her body.


    I don¡¯t know how urate the myth was, but looking at her now, I wonder if Kudor, after being shot with a spear by surprise, swallowed Levi to heal his stomach and then started to regenerate after she calmed down.


    They say that stories can be exaggerated, but in the case of Kudor, it may be the other way around.


    Kudor was so extraordinary as a high-ranking spirit that the people of that time could not have an image of her even if they heard her as she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡­¡­, Peter-san, I can¡¯t go any further ¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not that my magic doesn¡¯t work.


    It¡¯s just that no matter how low I estimate Kudor, I¡¯ve been made to realize that it¡¯s impossible to break through.


    Kudor is fighting with less magical power drain.


    If he were to remove those fetters, the attacks would be more fierce than ever.


    It¡¯s almost impossible to keep avoiding them.


    That¡¯s why it was necessary to kill Kudor before she could be cornered even a little.


    That¡¯s right, I needed to take her down with one blow right now.


    It was only because Kudor hadpletely knocked Peter out of her mind and had turned her back on him that she had been able to activate the God Binding Technique.


    You can¡¯t hit them with such arge and dull magic if they are alerted.


    Even if he had stopped her, there was no way to destroy Kudor. It was aplete dead end.


    Peter also made a wrong choice.


    He should have run away as quickly as Myunhi did, or decided to stay on the sidelines.


    As expected, Kudor¡¯s eyes caught Peter¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, Peter or something, do you remember? I told you that If you are going to force to intervene, I will make you disappear¡­¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s shoulders were shaking, but he forced himself to smile with his bloodied lips.


    I thought he was out of his mind with fear, but there was definitely a strong will in that smile.


    ¡°Fufu, fufufufu ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not regretting it. You¡¯re not going to listen to me anyway, are you?¡±


    Then Peter turned his attention to me.


    ¡°Abel-chan, I know you feel like giving up after what you just saw, but don¡¯t ever, ever give up.¡±


    Peter throws some of Kudor¡¯s tentacles into the air and raises the staff of Zolomonia.


    ¡°Peter-san, what are you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Seal, lifted.¡±


    The tentacle shards disappear in a puff of smoke.


    An iridescent light enveloped the Staff of Zolomonia.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Zolomonia tilted her head.


    The rainbow light envelops the Staff of Zolomonia, which cracks open and a ck lump shoots out from inside.


    The ck mass then entered Zolomonia¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hmm? So youpletely lifted this mistress seal?¡±


    Zolomonia looks at her arms in confusion and twists her body to check her back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Looks like I¡¯ve fallen too. I¡¯ve done a lot of things in the past, but I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve even gotten involved in releasing a sealed high-ranking demon.¡±


    Peter threw two rings to Zolomonia.


    Zolomonia catches them firmly with both hands.


    ¡°Abel-chan, take it from Zolomonia-chanter. The gold ring with the crest of Kudor on it will make it impossible for the royal family to ignore your words if you wear it. The ring of silver mithril with the crest of Kudor can be used to give orders to the leaders of ¡°Amor¡±, the extremist magic society of Kudor, scattered around the world whenever you want.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles shot out toward Peter.


    Peter closed his eyes quietly, as if epting it.


    Zolomonia, who was standing beside him, hurriedly somersaulted and disappeared.


    ¡°Pe-, Peter-sa- ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m irresponsible, but I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Geez ¡­¡­ This is a bit shameful to say, but I¡¯m d I put off killing you for a while.¡±


    A huge tentacle crushed Peter where he was standing.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Zolomonia, who appeared beside me, watched the tentacle that had crushed Peter with a nk expression.


    ¡°I dropped one small fly, and now there are more.¡±


    ¡°Hm ¡­¡­ This mistress just likes to stay in the shadows, I¡¯m not a big fan of this kind of thing, However, I can¡¯t help it if he does this to me. I¡¯m not going to let my body disappear so easily for the first time in a thousand years ¡­¡­ Well, if this Mistress had to say, I was more of an M and doesn¡¯t mind the feeling of being owned as a staff.¡±


    Zolomonia swam freely in the air, spouting superstitions, took my right hand to her, and kissed the inside of my wrist.


    In the palm of my right hand, a circle of deformed, open books and sprouting seeds are arranged, and in the center of the circle, an emblem with a brain appears.


    I knew immediately what this was. It is the summoning crest of Zolomonia, the great demon of wisdom and ruin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help you. Last time I was badly rejected, but this time I won¡¯t let you say no.¡±

 Chapter 292 - Episode Thirty-Nine - The Great God Kudor (13)

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Episode Thirty-Nine - The Great God Kudor (13)</h4>


    The levitating Zolomonia raises her thin arms.


    As if to surround me and her, a magic circle unfolds at our feet.


    Arge number of magic forms run into the air, covering me and Zolomonia.


    Breaking the encryption in my brain, I decipher the magic form.


    ¡°A ward with built-in teleportation magic ¡­¡­¡±


    I can only get a rough idea from a quick nce, but it seems that when an external impact is applied to the conjured form, it has the effect of teleporting the space inside the warding to another ce together.


    ¡°Correct. I¡¯ll call it Zolomonia-style teleportation warding. At the same time as Kudor attacks, you will teleport to a position where you will be on the blind spot of the opponent at a sorcerer¡¯s distance. In order to increase the uracy and speed, it has be a bitrge scale, so it is a bit difficult to maintain even for this mistress, but I¡¯ll make it work somehow.¡±


    If you take a hit from Kudor¡¯s attack, even Asura 5000 will be broken.


    The idea of escaping with an auto-activated teleportation magic is certainly not a bad idea.


    ¡°Leave the evading to this mistress. I¡¯ll avoid it for as long as my magicsts. In the meantime, just keep attacking and observing him. It¡¯s the first time for this mistress to ever seen Kudor, too.¡±


    I think I can recreate this type of ward, but maintaining this type of ward takes up a lot of my conscious resources.


    If I were to deploy a teleportation warding, I would not be able to perform any magic on the scale of Abel ball during that time.


    It¡¯s nice to know that Zolomonia will be able to maintain it.


    Kudor spreads her wings and tentacles as she flies through the air.


    It¡¯s almostpletely copsed, and the view has bepletely clear, and it begins to swoop down towards me, standing on top of the current remnants of the old ancient temple.


    ¡­¡­ Can you really avoid it?


    The more I looked at Kudor, the more uneasy I became.


    No matter how automatic the activation is, it¡¯s useless if the wards are directly tampered with, if the senses are fooled, or if the activationg is exploited.


    I looked suspiciously at Zolomonia, but she seemed too busy trying to maintain her wards to do so.


    In any case, I trusted Zolomonia and decided to proceed with the deployment of the magic formation for attack.


    There was no room to spare.


    The only way to move was to assume that Zolomonia would do well herself.


    I drew five magic circles in my brain and deployed them with a wave of my wand.


    They are not activated yet.


    I attack Kudor as Zolomonia¡¯s auto-teleportation is triggered.


    Kudor raises her thin, human arm.


    When she brings it down, it swells from the shoulders up.


    The huge arm with its wicked ws extended, each finger like a great sword.


    The swinging arm suddenly extended.


    The reach was extended, and it came at me in a straight line.


    The warding technique bes more brilliant, and the speed at which it travels around me jumps up.


    The moment the intense light obscured my surroundings, I was far higher than Kudor¡¯s rear.


    To put it simply, I was thrown up into the air.


    ¡°W-Wait, it should at least be somewhere in the foothold of rabble of the cathedral ¡­¡­¡±


    The site of the ancient cathedral where I was standing was beginning to copse.


    The ancient cathedral was transformed into rubble by Kudor¡¯s blow, losing its ability to float and falling into the sea, where it was swallowed up.


    Nothing was left behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that such childish tricks will work against me.¡±


    The human body of Kudor twisted around and looked back at me.


    I chanted a spell to activate the magic circle that had been deployed.


    ¡°Earth, form, dragon.¡±


    The five magic circles responded and disappeared.


    From the bottom of the sea, five clumps of earth in the shape of dragons shot out.


    They attacked Kudor, but the tentacles growing out of their bodies gave them no blind spot.


    One of the dragons was decapitated, another had its head pierced, and another was struck in the torso by a horizontal tentacle.


    In the blink of an eye, all the dragons were transformed into their original clumps of earth.


    After all, this level of magic can only buy us so much time¡­


    In addition, one of the tentacles rapidly extended and attacked me.


    Once again, Zolomonia¡¯s teleportation wards react.


    I was being moved to the top of the dragon¡¯s shredded head floating in the ocean.


    When I looked up, I saw a single long, terrifying tentacle piercing the spot where I had just been.


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrifying distance. I didn¡¯t know it was so flexible. In that case, a mere tentacle attack is essentially a long-range attack.¡±


    Zolomonia grabbed my shoulder in a familiar way and looked up at the tentacle¡¯s spacing, terrified.


    I was terrified, too.


    It¡¯s not so much about Kudor¡¯s spacing as it is about the vulnerability of Zolomonia¡¯s teleportation wards.


    I¡¯ve seen it up close and personal twice, so I¡¯m starting to understand how it works, but I¡¯ve found a few things that make me want to say that it¡¯s not a good idea.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found about ten breakdowns and gaps in the ¡­¡­ teleporation wards, as well as some room for increased magic efficiency, can you fix them now?¡±


    Zolomonia, the Great Demon of Wisdom and Ruin, is indeed a great demon.


    It¡¯s a beautiful magic circle and form. It¡¯s not a bad build.


    ¡­¡­ is what I¡¯d like to say, but there are too many omissions.


    I want to continue to get along with her and I really didn¡¯t want to interfere in any way.


    But now, with Kudor in front of me, it was different.


    We need to say what we need to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in ¡­¡­, but this mistress has her hands full right now, too. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s going to have to wait until I get some things done before I can ask you to teach me again.¡±


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­ No, you see, our lives are depending on the warding, and it¡¯s a little bit difficult to keep my mind off it right now. ¡°


    ¡°Ah, no ¡­¡­ but while I¡¯m focused on that, I¡¯ll be defenseless, and if you¡¯re just improvising, you¡¯ll probably cause more breakdowns?¡±


    I know that.


    But I¡¯m saying this knowingly.


    The problem and the answer to it are already in my mind, and I¡¯ve already done some light simtions in my brain.


    It should definitely be safer than fighting in the current warding. I¡¯m sure of it.


    N-No. Calm down, calm down and try to persuade her.


    If I say this and that out of emotion, nothing will be conveyed.


    We don¡¯t have much time or room to spare.


    ¡°You know, Zolomonia-san, at this rate, If we don¡¯t do something now, there¡¯s no telling when the vulnerability of the warding will be exploited, and the reaction will be dyed, and we won¡¯t be able to teleport in time, you know? Do you understand that? You¡¯re telling me to do itter, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s fine if that¡¯s the case, but that¡¯s the way it is, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°W-Why the sudden honorifics!? You¡¯re probably angry with me, right!? Aren¡¯t you!?¡±


    Zolomonia frowned and asked me fearfully.


    The dignity with which Zolomonia had presided over the battle had already begun to fade.


    I fought to keep my temples from twitching.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry or irritated. I just want to be reasonable and demand a review of the technique. Not only my safety, but also Mea¡¯s safety and Peter¡¯s will are at stake. I can¡¯t do anything half-heartedly, and I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Ah! The next one, the next one ising! I want to increase the uracy of the warding as much as possible. Just give me a minute to talk! I¡¯ll answer as many questions as you want when I¡¯m done ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t make senseter ¡­¡­ Hey, are you listening to me!?¡±


    As if to make an excuse, Zolomonia added and activated magic circles to increase the uracy of the warding.


    She nced at me, but when she realized that I was staring at her, she rushed forward to escape my gaze.


    Hey, you just made eye contact with me. You can¡¯t fool me.


    ¡­¡­ Well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    I can¡¯t afford to struggle now.


    It¡¯s unfortunate, but I¡¯m going to prepare myself so that I can do some damage to Kudor.

 Chapter 293 - Episode Forty - The Great God Kudor (14)

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Episode Forty - The Great God Kudor (14)</h4>


    In the near future, Kudor¡¯s attack wille again.


    At the same time, Zolomonia¡¯s teleportation ward should be activated again.


    Even if I attacked from the front, the tentacles would block and deflect my attack, and I would not be able to pass any damage to Kudor.


    Just as I did when I hit him with the earthen dragon, I should activate my magic in conjunction with Zolomonia¡¯s teleportation wards to increase our chances of exploiting the blindspot in Kudor¡¯s body.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I chanted a spell and called the World Tree Ortem back to my side.


    It will inevitably consume a lot of magic power, but I can¡¯t afford to think about movingter.


    As long as ourrgest single shot of magic doesn¡¯t work, we have no choice but to increase the number by Ortem Call.


    I nked my mindpletely and think only of forming a magic formation.


    Even withrge-scale magic, if I can devote my consciousness to it, I can somehow activate at least twoyers of magic without having to rely on the Ortem call.


    However, if I use an additionalyer of Ortem Call on top of that, it will be a little difficult to stabilize.


    But now is not the time to be worrying about that.


    The tentacles of Kudor attacked me and Zolomonia.


    The magic covering the wards emits a strong light, and I find myself on top of therge back of one of the remnants of another y dragon.


    At a distance, I see Kudor¡¯s huge body bunch up its tentacles andunch them down to the surface of the sea.


    Kudor¡¯s blow made a huge hole in the ocean.


    It was a bottomless hole that seemed to stretch to the ends of the earth.


    As if to fill it, a huge wave was created, ravaging the sea.


    Kudor is so out of the ordinary.


    Every move he makes is as powerful as or more powerful than my Abel ball.


    I create two magic circles in my mind and deploy them at the same time.


    ¡°Wind.¡±


    At the same time I chant, the World Tree Ortem emits a voice that mimics my own.


    ¡°Wind.¡±


    Two magic circles, the same number as mine, appear around the World Tree Ortem.


    Four huge wind disks appeared in the sky.


    Okay, I can do this.


    Zolomonia, beside me, looks up at the four disks in amazement.


    ¡°Four Consecutive Abel Saws!¡±


    I lower my wand.


    In a haphazard orbit, four rotating des of wind dance with a roar that seems to carve up the space.


    ¡°Tha-That magic, I didn¡¯t know if you¡¯re able to parallel-invoke that much¡­ ¡°


    Zolomonia says in dismay.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too keen on doing this because if it fails, it could explode nearby and tear me apart.¡±


    The four disks surround Kudor.


    The Abel Saw¡¯s reaches the front of Kudor, who is looking back at it.


    Kudor leans forward to get past the first Abel Saw.


    The second Abel Saw plummets in altitude and angles into the ocean before hitting Kudor.


    There were a huge ssh and rain fell all around.


    A huge hole appeared in the sea, and a huge whirlpool started from there.


    ¡°So uracy is the sacrifice. This mistress was also surprised ¡­¡­ but this would only be a waste of magic power. It is true that you want to put as much pressure on Kudor as possible, but you should limit your numbers, Abel.¡±


    The two remaining Abel saws curved their trajectories and struck Kudor from both sides.


    But even that was easily avoided by Kudor as he rose.


    The three-dimensional movement of the wings was impossible to catch with a straightforward attack.


    The two Abel saws collided.


    The wind disks made an unpleasant sound like metal blocks being rubbed together, and the huge amount of energy that had lost its way exploded as a shockwave.


    The huge body of Kudor, affected by the shockwave, loses altitude slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to take that head-on.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s voice echoed.


    The Abel Saw, which had fallen into the sea, surfaced from the center of the giant vortex and aimed at Kudor at an angle.


    ¡°¡­¡­ hm?¡±


    The Abel saw did not fall into the sea by any mistake of control.


    It was designed to hide its trajectory and dive to take advantage of Kudor¡¯s weakness.


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles tightened and guarded the Abel saw at one point of intersection.


    He dared to take the power of the Abel saw, spread his wings wide, and flew backwards, deflecting the trajectory of her body to the side and neatly passing the Abel saw.


    After all that effort, I couldn¡¯t even get one of the tentacles off.


    Is it impossible to do it with magic, after all?


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how you¡¯re able to control it so well. But it was a close call. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already run out of magic power. This is the difference between a single human being and me, who was created as a huge spirit body ¡­¡­ god built on enormous sacrifices. Man¡¯s body is fragile, and its magic capacity is narrow ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to give up, so I raised my wand and continued to activate the Abel ball.


    I had been wondering whether to actually use it or not, since using it at this time would most likely result in me throwing away my magic power, but at the same time as I released the four Abel saws, I drew a magic circle for the Abel ball in my brain and set it up for immediate activation.


    Of course, this was a two-by-two quadruple stance, with the assumption that I would be able to call out an Ortem.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    The World Tree Ortem chanted an additional chant in a voice that sounded like mine.


    Four magic circles emerge, and an equal number of mes arise above them.


    The spherical wards envelop andpress the mes into a spherical shape. The red-hot mes turn into small balls of white radiance.


    The four Abel balls sucked up magic power from me, repeatedly expanding andpressing.


    As I move my wand, each of the four Abel balls moves straight toward Kudor.


    Kudor¡¯s stance was tilted in midair as he deflected the Abel Saw, but he still folded his wings and swooped down to avoid my Abel ball, which was aimed at the highest point.


    The remaining three had multiple tentacles extended to knock them down.


    They were enveloped in a white explosion, her outstretched tentacles sparsely charred.


    Kudor had suppressed the damage by letting the Abel sphere explode away from the main body.


    It wasughable that even that sacrificed tentacle was still well within its operational range.


    ¡°I retract my previous statement. I¡¯ll stop thinking of you as a human after all. I don¡¯t want to wear you out any more than I have to in a ce like this. ¡­¡­¡±


    As I said, simple tricks will end up being crushed by Kudor¡¯s overwhelming power and ability to respond.


    For now, the most damage was done by Levi¡¯s spear, which forced Kudor to abandon a dozen tentacles.


    The only way to do that is tobine it with other magic and keep throwing it at Kudor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this proficient in sorcery. Abel, you may be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Levi¡¯s spear has three powers: the first is rainfall, the second is summoning by the crest ¡­¡­ and the third is.¡±


    ¡°The third is the ability to alter events ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Levi¡¯s spear has the power to rewrite fate and make it a hit even if it misses.¡±


    I knew it as a myth.


    But is there really such cheat-like power?


    I took the time to examine Levi¡¯s spear once, but I couldn¡¯t find anything about its third ability.


    Even if it did, I don¡¯t even know how to activate it.


    ¡°This mistress knows how to activate it. If you can master it, you can continue to thrust your spear at Kudor without the need for bargaining. I¡¯m not sure if it will be enough to bring down Kudor, but it¡¯s worth a try, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Re-, really!?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t shee up with this idea sooner.


    Despite the situation, I was getting a little excited.


    It is a gamble that my magic will run out or that Kudor will die first, but it should be worth a try.

 Chapter 294 - Episode Forty-One - The Great God Kudor (15)

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Episode Forty-One - The Great God Kudor (15)</h4>


    -


    The spear, when it misses, is all fiction.


    Time is disturbed and space is distorted. The fate of the world is rewritten.


    The spear of the god of water was thrust into the eye of judgment of the god ofw¡¯s.


    (Quoted in ¡°The Myth of the God of Law, Chapter 5¡±, unknown author)


    -


    In the mythology, Levi¡¯s spear is described as having the power to rewrite fate and always pierce those who confronted it.


    If it really had that kind of power, there would be no need for bargaining or checking and bncing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gamble to teach suchplicated sorcery at thest minute ¡­¡­ You don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or not, though. If it doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t hate this mistress, okay? It¡¯s not the mistress¡¯s fault, it¡¯s only the fault of the person who carved the words on the stone monument of the Levi temple that she saw a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Y-, you don¡¯t have to say that first ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to take precautions first, because you never know what your opponent will sayter.¡±


    Zolomonia crossed her legs in the air, puffed out her cheeks, and turned her face away in an exaggeratedly dramatic move.


    It seems that Zolomonia¡¯s request for a sudden improvement in her teleportation wards is having an effect on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the jokes and grudges at that ¡­¡­ The quickest way to do this is to pour the information directly into your head, but there¡¯s a problem. When I tried this method about a hundred years ago, the person I was talking to fell asleep for a month and lost all memory of the day, let alone knowledge. In addition, this time, the amount of information will be several times greater than before ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any preamble, so please get on with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Zolomonia matches in line with my line of sight.


    A light appeared in her hand. Her fingertips touch my forehead.


    Immediately, a vast amount of knowledge rushes into my head.


    Spirit words I didn¡¯t know, interpretations of spirit bodies, new possibilities for magic, and oundish magic theorems and theories based on them that were too far-fetched.


    Some of them were so far-fetched that I wanted tough them off as pseudo-magical ultism.


    And on top of that, there was a magic circle with an enormous amount of information.


    A super high-level magic that twists events using Levi¡¯s spear as a starting point.


    Do I have to swallow this right now, match it with existing theories, understand it, and make it my own?


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you feel a headache or nausea?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ There is a contradiction with the general theory, but it¡¯s more of a narrow view of the axioms, and in effect, they¡¯re almost synonymous? It seems to be a rupture, but it makes sense. It could even be the answer to the Great Sage Aun¡¯s paradox if you put your mind to it.¡±


    When I was talking to myself and sorting out the information I got in my brain, Zolomonia was muttering, ¡°It seems there was no need to worry at all ¡­¡­,¡± with a somewhat cryptic look on her face.


    Zolomonia stepped out of the air and tried to put her feet on the remains of the dragon and fell down on the spot.


    ¡°Zolomonia ¡­¡­?¡±


    The magic form of the teleportation warding begins to be slightly disturbed.


    D-Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ Her magic power capacity is near its limits!?.


    ¡°Fu, fufu ¡­¡­ Looks like I¡¯ve pushed myself too hard. As with the memory copy of that amount of information, this is probably the limit of how well the Zolomonian teleportation wards will perform against Kudor ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll keep holding on it even if it costs me my life, but don¡¯t get your hopes up, okay?¡±


    Zolomonia¡¯s body shook and she almost fell to the ground.


    I hurriedly supported Zolomonia.


    ¡°H-Hey, Hang on! No way!? Hey!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re worried about me. Fufu ¡­¡­ Well, you weren¡¯t bad as the final servant of this mistress. There are many times when a person who does not understand the value of knowledge is not worth teaching, but this is the first time when the other person is so good that the value of this mistress does not grow. You should be proud of yourself ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few minutes since I activated it and it¡¯s still ¡­¡­! It¡¯s true that the magic efficiency was the worst, and even if I wanted to correct it, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me, so I gave up and didn¡¯t say anything, but it¡¯s still too early! More importantly, why didn¡¯t you at least manage your own magic power! I thought you were the Great Demon of Wisdom! This ¡­¡­ you definitely should have changed the magic form like I said!¡±


    Zolomonia¡¯s p caught me on my left cheek at close range.


    It was ordinarily painful. The eardrum in my left ear was slightly numb.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that ¡­¡­ I was in dire straits, so I just ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I knew what I was doing, but I got caught up in something trivial. I was used to being treated like an object, and I even liked it, but for some reason, it usually made me angry. ¡°


    Kudor flew with his huge wings supporting his huge body, looking down at me from far in the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been amazed by your magic, but it looks like this is far enough, Marren.¡±


    Kudor didn¡¯t move.


    Soon, Zolomonia will reach its limit.


    When that happens, the teleportation wards broke.


    Instead of making a move, she decided to wait for Zolomonia¡¯s magic to run out from on high.


    The tone of Kudor¡¯s voice was arrogant, but she was too proud for her vicious amount of magic power and durability.


    This time, however, it became an opening.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    Using the spirit body, atmospheric ingredients, and my magic power, I smelted the Hydeem Magimetal.


    From the air, a huge arm of Hydeem Magimetal arises.


    I raise my hand and put my magic power into it.


    In response, the emblem of Levi¡¯s spear emerged and shone.


    Levi¡¯s spear is grasped by the giant¡¯s metal arm.


    I¡¯m going to put more magic into the sigil and make Levi¡¯s spear glow with blue light.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for that again. You know it won¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, It will.¡±


    ¡°Interesting, if you can do it, then show me. I¡¯ll show you no mercy whatsoever.¡±


    Even this, you¡¯ve seen through huh.


    You¡¯re far enough away that you can avoid them at all costs, you¡¯re just trying to get me to waste my time with magic.


    Then I¡¯ll do everything I can to crush her before she gets serious.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take your word for it!¡±


    I got it from some kind of ¡°Memory Copy¡±, keeping in mind the information that seems to have been inscribed on the stone monument in the Levi temple, I conjured the magic circle into the air.


    The first thing I did was to conjure a six-pointed star, and deploy six magic circles around the outer points of the six equteral triangles.


    In order to demonstrate the true value of Levi¡¯s spear, it is necessary to use such a huge number of magic circles.


    ¡°Y-You ¡­¡­ That is, no way ¡­¡­¡±


    The human body of Kudor¡¯s face finally showed some signs of agitation.


    Kudor hadn¡¯t forgotten about the incident with the water god.


    ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s absolutely impossible! It must not happen! To invade the domain of the gods in human form! There is no way you can activate it! It¡¯s just that that thing, that thing, was never designed to be manipted by human bodies in the first ce!¡±


    Kudor shouted as if to spit.


    The big arm of the metal mass threw Levi¡¯s spear.


    A huge spear glowing in blue pushed forward in a straight line almost directly above Kudor position.


    I thought my vision was going to be ¡­¡­ shut down by the blue glow, but the light quickly faded away and my vision became clear again.


    Kudor moved widely in the sky and seemed to have passed the spear.


    There was not a scratch on his huge body.


    ¡°Do it, Abel!¡±


    Zolomonia shouted.


    You don¡¯t have to tell me that.


    ¡°Fate Distortion.¡±


    I chanted, and the giant magic circle grew brighter.


    Levi¡¯s spear, which should have just flown off into the distance, pierces the monocr of Kudor¡¯s fleshy part, the root of the tentacle.


    No. The spear had been in there from the beginning.


    At least, that¡¯s the way the world makes it is. That¡¯s how the world was redrawn.


    You can¡¯t escape Levi¡¯s spear, even if you are the Great God Kudor.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ A-A human like this ¡­¡­! There¡¯s no way Levi¡¯s spear would not recognize a human ¡­¡­!¡±


    When Levi¡¯s spear suddenly pierced his single eye, Kudor lost control of his flying ability and fell into the ocean.


    I put magic power into the back of my hand and raised my left hand.


    The spear is returned to the metal lump arm again.


    Kudor¡¯s single eye was gouged out, leaving only the empty hole that the spear had pierced.


    ¡°T-There is no way that the human brain can process the techniques of manipting events ¡­¡­ What the hell are you?¡±


    I coated the spear with magic power and then throw it to Kudor again.


    It¡¯s great that Levi¡¯s spear can be thrown in quick session because of its superior return ability.


    ¡°Second shot!¡±


    But Kudor twisted her body to force herself back into position, spread herrge wings and elerated through the surface of the sea, just in time to escape the spear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that this level of damage will destroy me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Fate Distortion!¡±


    I deployed a huge magic circle consisting of six strands at once.


    It pierced the back of the low-flying Kudor¡¯s mass flesh and pierced the base of one wing.


    The wing did not separate, but the root of the wing was wobbling.


    Kudor, whose bnce had beenpletely destroyed, disappeared into the sea. A huge column of water sshes up.


    I felt dizzy and held my forehead with my hand.


    I could still move, but as expected, my magic power was being drained.


    My magic power was starting to bottom out.


    ¡°Y-You can do it ¡­¡­ This might work, Abel!¡±


    Zolomonia will calls out to me.


    I put my hand on my chin and thought about the six magic circles I had just seen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this magic circle ¡­¡­ magic efficiency is definitely bad.¡±


    I¡¯m sure it will take a little more than three days, but I¡¯m confident that if I were to reassemble it, I could cut the magic consumption by at least half and get the same results.


    No, it might be better to take more time and disassemble the spear once.


    There¡¯s a high possibility that I won¡¯t be able to put it back together again, but it¡¯s more beneficial to have it remain in my mind as a magic form information than to keep using it as a spear. For me, though.


    ¡°When this is over, shall I take the spear apart?¡±


    Zolomonia looked at me with a perplexed look.


    ¡°By any chance, you ¡­¡­ I think you became a fool.¡±

 Chapter 295 - Episode Forty-Two - The Great God Kudor (16)

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Episode Forty-Two - The Great God Kudor (16)</h4>


    I look at the sea where Kudor sank.


    As you can imagine ¡­¡­ even Kudor would not be able to survive a direct hit from Levi¡¯s spear.


    It seems that she can use her magic power to recover instantly, but it seems to consume a lot of magic power.


    Perhaps that was why she was unusually averse to taking a direct hit.


    Zolomonia is crouched on the floor, deploying a magic circle of sensing and analysis in parallel.


    In particr, the analysis is being done from three different directions at the same time.


    She seemed to be struggling somewhat, as if she was straining her magical power quite a bit.


    She seemed to be nearing his limit.


    I can use analytical magic as well ¡­¡­ I want to be ready to hit Levi¡¯s spear with a guaranteed hit as soon as Kudores out.


    I don¡¯t want to distract her by using unnecessary magic.


    I¡¯ll leave Zolomonia to it.


    ¡°Can you measure Kudor¡¯s magic power? How many more times do I have to throw the spear?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ As an artificial spirit, she¡¯s like aplex mass of information. The damage and regeneration of the spirit body by the spear created a gap in the protection, but still, even with her power, it was difficult to grasp the reality ¡­¡­¡±


    Zolomonia¡¯s face twisted as if she noticed something.


    Then her eyes widened.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s not possible ¡­¡­¡±


    Her voice is trembling.


    She was stunned while looking at the sea where Kudor was sinking.


    ¡°Zolomonia?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more than just a high-level spirit. Even this mistress had no idea that such a thing existed. I don¡¯t understand how such a huge number of spirits can bebined to form a single entity with a personality. In other words, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re giving a single personality to a single dimension.¡±


    ¡°What the hell did you find out?¡±


    I¡¯ve known for a long time that Kudor is a non-standard artificial spirit.


    I will not be surprised if I find out something now. I¡¯ve promised Peter that I¡¯ll never give up.


    Even if the odds are against us, we¡¯re going to bite the bullet.


    Besides, the damage to Kudor is definitely done. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s an insurmountable opponent.


    ¡°¡­¡­ She wastes an enormous amount of magic power to repair the damage to her body. She herself is a mass of dense spirit, and when she suffers visible damage, it means that all of her dense spirits has been ripped out of her. It seems that using magic to regenerate them and restore them to their original form requires a reasonable price. I¡¯ve calcted that she¡¯s using more than a hundred times as much magic as I estimated at first nce.¡±


    ¡°One hundred times ¡­¡­¡±


    I thought that the initial estimate was too much, but I didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary.


    I understand very well that Zolomonia has a lot more pride than most.


    ¡°Kudor is constantly depleting her magic just by moving. The reason why she slept in the ancient cathedral, and the reason why she kept her body separate, may have been so that she could move in perfect condition when needed. Kudor is too powerful and too broken to be a single high-ranking spirit. All thews of the world denied that Kudor was in a perfect position and acted to spread her magic. Thews of the world do not allow for the gathering of spirits to such an extent. In addition to this, the fact that artificial spirit ¡­¡­ is not a naturalw, but a life created by human hands, adds to the bankruptcy of the existence of Kudor.¡±


    I also noticed that Kudor was fighting with fear of losing her magic power.


    Zolomonia¡¯s words make sense to me.


    ¡°She seems more desperate to umte her own magical power rather than the battle itself. Her using only her tentacle is probably to save up magical power.¡±


    ¡°In short, Kudor is an unnatural being, and because she is constantly being dragged down by thews of the world, she continues to shed magic power needlessly. And ¡­¡­ what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    As long as Kudor has instantaneous regeneration by magic, I have no choice but to keep hitting her until her magic runs out, so Zolomonia¡¯s current thinking can only be to my advantage.


    This means that I¡¯m just buying time and Kudor is getting weaker and weaker.


    ¡°The problem is that with that much magic wasted, the amount of magic left in Kudor¡¯s current state is more than ny-nine percent of its maximum capacity.¡±


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what Zolomonia was talking about.


    ¡°Probably ¡­¡­ It would take at least a thousand prations of the body topletely finish off Kudor with that spear.¡±


    ¡°A thou-thousand times!?¡±


    The rewriting of the fate of Levi¡¯s spear to make it a guaranteed hit consumes an enormous amount of magic power, even for me.


    I can¡¯t even use it ten times a day, let alone a thousand times. It¡¯s impossible.


    Zolomonia, who has jumped out to assist, has already reached the limit of magical power.


    We can¡¯t fight any longer.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re kidding, right? No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t ¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s just too impossible. I can only think of that as Zolomonia¡¯s measurement error.


    If this is true, it would be a grand embarrassment to Levi, who has been told for nearly 10,000 years that he fought well against Kudor with only one spear strike.


    The Levi Church should be dissolved immediately.


    A huge ck shadow appeared at the position where Kudor had been sinking.


    A violent shock wave spreads around the shadow. The surface of the sea is scraped open, creating a spherical space in the ocean, and Kudor with wings spread out appears, rising straight up.


    The size of Kudor must have remained the same, but now that I knew the scale of her overwhelming magical power, she seemed muchrger than before.


    I looked up at Kudor in dismay, my hand holding my wand hanging down helplessly.


    What did Priest Yohanan want to do by creating such a monster?


    ¡°¡­¡­ to lose so much of my magic power in such a way.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s words were not sarcastic or irreverent. It¡¯s just a fact.


    Even though it¡¯s less than one percent of the magic, it¡¯s a magic that Kudor wanted to preserve, and it probably wasn¡¯t something he should have used on someone like me.


    The more high-ranking a spirit is, the greater the gap between the maximum amount of magic power they can hold and the natural recovery amount of their depleted magic power.


    If you have a group of spirits asrge as Kudor, a group of spirits that Zolomonia fears, the tendency to do so is unbelievably strong.


    So much so that I had to go to sleep for thousands of years to store up the magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a hassle if you get popped by a ¡­¡­ spear. I¡¯m not sure what to do. I¡¯ll show you a few things as a reward for you guys biting down this far.¡±


    Kudor stopped speaking and took a deep breath.


    At the same time, a huge magic circle unfolds.


    Suddenly, the mass of flesh expands. The countless tentacles that extend further begin to grow rapidly and descend into the sea.


    The tentacles that have descended into the sea crawl around on the surface of the sea, continue to branch out, and take root.


    Tentacles extend from the shoulders, formingplex shapes like the skeletons of wings, which then branch out again and spread.


    ¡°Type World Tree, if you will call it.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the entire length of the Kudor jumped to nearly a hundred meters.


    The principle is simr to my Hydeem Magimetal.


    The scale is toorge, but it would be correct to call it alchemy.


    She weaves her own spirit body into the matter in the air, synthesizes it with magic power, and changes its properties.


    By connecting them together as her own body, she was able to increase the size and mass of her body.


    The purpose of this is to gain strength so that Levi¡¯s spear won¡¯t break her stance.


    Or perhaps more urately, she wants to break my heart by showing me her own magic and ability to deal with it.


    ¡°How am I supposed to deal with this ¡­¡­¡±


    Just looking up at her made me dizzy.


    It¡¯s too different from the opponents I¡¯ve faced in the past.


    ¡°Th-This ¡­¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do about it anymore. There is no way to win.¡±


    Zolomonia spills out beside me.


    It seems that the Great Demon of Wisdom ispletely out of control.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally given up.¡±


    The Kudor¡¯s voice echoed from far above.


    Hearing this, I felt my brain heat up.


    I don¡¯t know why, but Kudor¡¯s target is Mea.


    If I give up, she¡¯ll kill Mea, too. I¡¯m sure of it.


    I bit my lip.


    Something, something ¡­¡­ Is there anything that I could use to attack that could be used against Kudor.


    Is there anything I¡¯m overlooking? The move that I cut off without giving it much thought early on was ¡­¡­


    ¡°This could ¡­¡­ do it?¡±


    I muttered in a whisper.


    I hurriedly pressed my left arm to my mouth, shutting my voice.


    I looked at Zolomonia and called out to her in a whisper.


    ¡°Zolomonia ¡­¡­ I want to make onest struggle. Give me the results of the analysis in a ¡°Memory Copy¡± so that Kudor doesn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you intend to do at this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a battle tactic. I¡¯ll do what my opponent hates the most.¡±

 Chapter 296 - Episode Forty-Three - The Great God Kudor (17)

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Episode Forty-Three - The Great God Kudor (17)</h4>


    I looked up at the far height of Kudor¡¯s huge body.


    Its intricately entwined tentacles remind me of the roots of a giant tree.


    This form, which Kudor called himself the ¡°Type World Tree,¡± could no longer be dealt with in a straightforward manner.


    Even if Levi¡¯s spear is unleashed, she can still force the attack in front of the hitting strength of this enormous mass.


    Zolomonia¡¯s magic, which had been so focused on evasion, had been drained, In light of the fact that, despite her big words, she is fast running out of time, It was already obvious that if we continued to fight as before, we would eventually run out of steam and be trapped.


    If that was the case, we had no choice but to take a chance.


    I¡¯m not a battle magician by nature.


    I¡¯m proud to say that I¡¯m more of an alchemist who specializes in analysis and alchemy.


    It was a mistake to stand out in the open and fight.


    Zolomonia stood behind me and gently ced a hand along my back.


    It is a magic of ¡°Memory Copy¡± that transmits information directly to the other party.


    I¡¯ve never heard of a simr technique, so it¡¯s probably a unique magic of hers, called the Great Demon of Wisdom and Ruin.


    As a demon is originally a mass of spirits, simple magic can be reproduced as magic without the use of magic circles.


    Within that magic, there are certain spells that only individual demons can handle. Hamelin¡¯s propensity to manipte demons is one of the unique magic.


    The results of Kudor¡¯s analysis flowed in through my small hands.


    It¡¯s true that Kudor is an artificial spirit, but ¡­¡­ once again, it¡¯s a veryrge entity.


    ¡°How is it? Will this ¡­¡­ somehow might make it?¡±


    Zolomonia called out to me.


    ¡°There¡¯s a little ¡­¡­ problem with it, but I¡¯d like to think it¡¯s manageable.¡±


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    I nodded vaguely.


    The difficulty was that the uracy of the information on the quadrille, the most important data brought by Zolomonia, was quitex.


    I knew that Zolomonia was fatigued, so I didn¡¯t expect much, but the analysis results alone were full of things to ponder, and I thought, ¡°There¡¯s clearly a contradiction here and there, isn¡¯t there? Didn¡¯t you think that the interpretation of the artificial spirit¡¯s constitutional form was wrong and you didn¡¯t want to reanalyze it from a different angle? Hmm? If I had believed in this and gone ahead with it, I would have ended right there, right?¡± is the feeling I had, wanting toin, but I decided to keep my mouth shut since it wouldn¡¯t do any good to say such a thing now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally lost the will to resist, Marren.¡±


    Kudor calls out to me, perhaps seeing that I¡¯ve stopped and am thinking.


    I¡¯m grateful for the opportunity to engage in conversation.


    In the meantime, while listening to the conversation, I sorted out the information I had received from Zolomonia in my head, and ran a magic circle in my brain to test it out and formte a n against Kudor.


    ¡°As soon as I found out that your magic was better than Yonahan¡¯s, I was going to give in at the right ce, but ¡­¡­ I never thought that I will use this much magic power against a human.¡±


    Hm ¡­¡­?


    You make it sound like your goal was not to defeat me, but to get my surrender.


    No way, from the way this goes ¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to reduce my magic even from here, if you make yourst stand. Even for me, It is unbearable to lose any more magic power right after waking up. I was going to push you a little further, but I¡¯m not going to. I¡¯ll make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Deal ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°A truce. I can stop messing with that woman. That thing is disturbing, but ¡­¡­ it hurts to lose another big piece of the puzzle for it.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, but I know that ¡­¡­ thing is a Mea.


    Is the big piece me?


    ¡°If you want to make up for the pain you might have caused by missing out on that woman, you can do so. I won¡¯t go into details. Make your decision here and now. If you want to ride ¡­¡­ drop the spear you hold in your cold demon metal hand. If you are only going to fight, then you can fire it at me. I¡¯ll take that as your decision. After that, you can expect me to turn a deaf ear.¡±


    This is an offer I never wished for.


    I¡¯m not sure what the odds are for me to go in there relying on a strange strategy.


    It¡¯s a strange strategy after all. It¡¯s almost like suicide.


    But ¡­¡­ there is also the danger of it being a trap.


    Even if it¡¯s a thousandth of a percent, it¡¯s still a blow to Kudor to have her magic drained.


    It¡¯s too convenient for me toe to this point and simply settle.


    A good story alwayses with a trap.


    Judging from Kudor¡¯s words, he was expecting to be hit by a rat from the way I was acting.


    Kudor¡¯s magic power is not yet exhausted but her natural recovery is probably much lower than her total magic power.


    In order to reduce the drain on her magic, she may be trying to discourage my will to fight and take me out safely when I¡¯m defenseless.


    While Levi¡¯s spear can be brought to hand in a single action, if the Type World Tree Kudor unleashes her massive tentacles during that one action, I¡¯ll be on the back foot and on the defensive.


    If that happens, there will be no time to make a proper resistance, and I might lose my life.


    However, the fact that Kudor still adheres to her original rule of ¡°Not creating Din Eaters¡± shows her pride and self-esteem.


    I¡¯m not sure if Kudor would use a surprise attack on a lower-ranked opponent just to save on magic power.


    In all likelihood, the odds of me winning in a fight are far lower than the odds of a trap.


    If I think in terms of probability, there is nothing for me to gain by kicking the hand of reconciliation.


    This was probably obvious to Kudor.


    It was not conceited to think so.


    It¡¯s just the fact that logically speaking, it¡¯s the only way I can survive.


    But ¡­¡­ Is that really what I want?


    ¡°What are you confused about? No matter what you do from here on out, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. You have no choice but to obey.¡±


    Zolomonia is rushing me from behind.


    I nodded and lowered my wand.


    Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arm points Levi¡¯s spear downward.


    I continue to wave my wand.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    The magic circle appeared near Levi¡¯s spear, and I chanted in the spiritnguage.


    ¡°Mmm?¡¡What are you ¡­¡­?¡±


    The teleportation magic is activated.


    My body moves over the tail end of the spear, which is positioned vertically downward.


    I lose my bnce and wobble a bit, but somehow I manage to adjust my stance.


    ¡°What are you doing, Marren?¡±


    ¡°Now I can¡¯t throw the spear. If I throw it with all my strength, I¡¯ll die before the one on top of me. Considering the nature of the spear, I thought this would be more reliable than dropping it.¡±


    After I had gone that far, I raised my hands upward.


    ¡°I surrender. I¡¯ll do whatever you say. So, please spare my life.¡±


    I bowed my head deeply.


    Kudor looked down at me quizzically from a great height.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. Take the spear out of your hand. I said, I¡¯ll take that as a signal to surrender. There will not be a second time. Or ¡­¡­ you¡¯ll be troubled if you let go, and I might think that there some circumstances?¡±


    It¡¯s here, here it is.


    I¡¯ve got the upper hand in the bargaining game.


    I guess she was careless. I thought that there was no way she would take my negotiation.


    As a result, It turned out to be an opening.


    ¡°Yes, I understand ¡­¡­¡±


    I waved my wand.


    The arm of the Hydeem Magimetal drops Levi¡¯s spear, with me still on it, straight down to the surface of the sea.


    Kudor¡¯s face, high in the sky, seemed to rx for a moment.


    Zolomonia, who was also looking at me anxiously, breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The first problem was how to get as close to the main body as possible, so far up in the air.¡±


    In order to teleport, the magic circle must be teleported to the teleportation coordinates beforehand.


    Zolomonia¡¯s teleportation wards are randomly scattered to the coordinates, but the flow of magic is always ahead, so you can never be caught off guard.


    You can¡¯t take them by surprise.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The premise for the activation of the ¡°Fate Distortion¡± is the fact that you threw the spear.


    The unwritten rule that even a distorted causality requires a beginning remains the same.


    Even this almost free-falling passive throwing can satisfy that condition.


    ¡°Fate Distortion¡±


    At the same time as I chanted, six magic circles lined up.


    Six of them shine as one giant magic circle, twisting fate.


    Thending point of Levi¡¯s spear was rewritten from ¡°the surface of the sea¡± to ¡°the upper part of the Kudor¡¯s World Tree¡±.


    Levi¡¯s spear, which had been sent into free fall from a low position,nded on a part of Kudor¡¯s body far above, at the end of the rewritten causality.

 Chapter 297 - Episode Forty-Four - The Great God Kudor (18)

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Episode Forty-Four - The Great God Kudor (18)</h4>


    Levi¡¯s spear, which was not clothed in magic and had no eleration, could not pierce Kudor¡¯s body.


    But instead, it doesn¡¯t have the impact to knock me off.


    The height of me standing at the tip of the tail pointing vertically upward was almost the same as Kudor¡¯s human body.


    Just as well, I could see the God of Law¡¯s back clearly.


    I kicked out the tail end of Levi¡¯s spear.


    I jumped onto Kudor¡¯s back, who was stunned, not fully grasping the situation.


    I grabbed his shoulder with my left hand and supported my own weight in a desperate attempt.


    I mmed my foot into Kudor body with too much force. It hurt like hell.


    I thought I had broken my knee te. Maybe it¡¯s bleeding.


    ¡°But I got him! Summon!¡±


    The glow of the summoning crest leaked out from under my clothes.


    I transfer the magic circle onto Kudor¡¯s back.


    A spirit beast is summoned to intervene between me and Kudor.


    It is pale blue in color, with a vaguely distracted face, and looks like an octopus.


    Almost devoid of intelligence, it entwines its tentacles around Kudor¡¯s back and clings to him.


    It was almost a miracle that things had worked out so well so far.


    It was fortunate that I went on the offensive at the moment negotiations were concluded.


    It¡¯s not fair, but on my back, I have myself, Mea¡¯s life, and Peter¡¯sst will.


    There¡¯s no reason to be delusional and dismissive of these inted demons.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ you! Why are you fighting against me? In the first ce, this part that resembles a human is neither its real body nor its weakness! The current form was only adopted as a god to guide people!¡±


    I understand.


    But if you let the mobile tentacles attach to you, they will destroy you without a moment¡¯s pause.


    The main body, the monocr, is very vignt and will regenerate instantly regardless of whether it is destroyed, so it is not a waste, but the risk does not match the benefit.


    As a result, I just decided to go for the humanoid form at the top, far higher up, where the natural vignce is shaken on arger scale.


    ¡°You can¡¯t really expect to win a fight against ¡­¡­ me after seeing me like this! There is no reason for you to do this! There is no reason for you to believe in me.¡±


    I know that, too.


    But the fact that Kudor, the one who initiated the negotiations, understands that I have no choice but to trust Kudor is itself a problem.


    If Kudor has the means to crush the other party by deception at any time if things get dicey, and I have no choice but to go along with it in the end no matter how much I doubt it, then the odds are zero from the start.


    That means that as long as I choose the seemingly logical answer, the lower-ranked yer will never win.


    I don¡¯t want to get on board with such a proposal.


    It¡¯s certainly easy and tempting to be delusional and throw everything I have into the fight on Kudor¡¯s word.


    But if I take the easy way out and fail, I won¡¯t be able to repay Mea and Peter. If so, I want to take the one that I can do my best with, the one that I won¡¯t regret.


    ¡°What kind of stupid spirit animal is this ¡­¡­ Mm? No, no way, this is ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Rejoice, it¡¯s your little brother!¡±


    Yes, this octopus spirit beast was made before I came here, out of curiosity, by copying the method of making artificial spirits from the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book.


    Although the scale ispletely different, it is a collection of spirit bodies with a structural technique simr to that of Kudor.


    One of the three major sins of alchemy, one of the contraindications of alchemy.


    The first is the quest for immortality, the second is the creation of chimeras of B grade or higher with the ability to reproduce, and thest and greatest contraindication, the creation of artificial spirits.


    ¡°Spirit Creation!¡±


    The magic circle unfolded at once.


    Using Kudor as a base, I synthesized the octopus Icarus (named by me) and created a new artificial spirit.


    The experience of creating an artificial spirit in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book came in handy.


    With the wisdom and analysis of Zolomonia, I can understand the structure of the ancient absolute ruler, Kudor, to some extent.


    Icarus, which has a simr structural form, has an affinity with Kudor.


    Theoretically, it should not be impossible to synthesize the two and use Icarus as a starting point to send out a magic wave to Kudor¡¯s body and pull out some of the control of her body.


    The Icarus that clung to Kudor¡¯s human body melted and mingled with Kudor.


    My fingers came off of Kudor¡¯s shoulders. My body is thrown into the air from her back.


    ¡°You, you! What a humiliation to me. ¡­¡­ Ugh!¡±


    The face of Icarus, which had been squashed and stuck to Kudor¡¯s back, swelled rapidly.


    ¡°M-Magic ¡­¡­ my magic power is!? S-Stop! This magic power is necessary to aplish my mission ¡­¡­ Aaaaaaaahhhhhh! I am, I am! I am the God of Salvation, the God of Law, the God Kudor, who once saved the world from the hands of a high ranking demon, you know! T-This ¡­¡­ Ugh, guuuuh, ogooo, I feel ¡­¡­ Ahhhhhh, Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Idiot! You quickly take this off, aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Her thought process is going haywire. But how long it wouldst was a gamble.


    I¡¯ve seeded in attaching myself to a part of Kudor, disrupting her thoughts and siphoning off her magic power, but ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know how long I can hold out in this state.


    We have to destroy any chance of aeback. In order to do that, we need to create some confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no reason for me to do as you say now! If I wanted to do what you say, I would have done so earlier! It¡¯s not worth having a god weaker than me protect the world, and I can¡¯t even get it off in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡¡I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! You¡¯ve been talking about useless things and acting like a saint, but now you¡¯ve finally shown your true colors! I thought artificial spirits were just like that after all!¡±


    ¡°I should never have gotten involved with this idiot! Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Buried and swallowed by the swelling tumor-like Icarus, Kudor¡¯s human body disappears from view.


    The Icarus¡¯ grimy face is the only thing that continues to suck up Kudor¡¯s magical power.


    At the top of the World Tree, an octopus bloomed, with an ugly smile stuck on its face.


    ¡°Ha-, Hahahahaha! I¡¯ve done it, now ¡­¡­!¡±


    My magical power and physical strength were nearly exhausted.


    As I was free-falling, I suddenly got a headache and my vision went blurry.


    The next thing I knew, my wand was gone from my hand.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Ugh, I¡¯m going to beat you to death, aaahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    One of the tentacles, moving painfully, fell towards me.


    A dull thump went through my whole body, and my consciousness was cut off there.

 Chapter 298 - Episode Forty-Five - The Great God Kudor (19)

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Episode Forty-Five - The Great God Kudor (19)</h4>


    My head hurts. Where am I?


    My consciousness is foggy. My eyelids are heavy. I wish I could just fall asleep again.


    ¡°-bel ¡­¡­ Abel ¡­¡­¡±


    Who is it? I hear a voice.


    Is it Mea? Is it Mea calling me?


    Yes, I lost the battle with Kudor ¡­¡­ so what happened to Mea?


    And, I am ¡­¡­


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ Abel ¡­¡­ Ch¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I wake up.


    I can see the hem of a familiar, opulent vestments.


    The one with the cracked mask barely covering his face and hiding his eyes was Lord Peltaire, the ck-hearted masked Queer Peter.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Abel-chan.¡±


    ¡°What, it¡¯s Peter-san ¡­¡­¡±


    I said disappointedly, and Peter frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person to ever look at me and treat me like I¡¯m a failure. I may look like this, but I¡¯m in a higher position than the current royalty. If I put a little pressure on them, they will rece the royal power.¡±


    It¡¯s not very convincing when you have a cracked mask over your eyes, a tattered vestments, and your arms crossed tightly as if you¡¯re barely trying to maintain your dignity.


    Peter, I believe, was crushed to death by Kudor.


    Oh, right. I¡¯m dead too, so that¡¯s why I can see Peter-san ¡­¡­?


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve met a dead man ¡­¡­ but, you see, I¡¯m alive.¡±


    Peter wrinkles his eyes.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    When I asked him back, Peter opened his mouth as if he was having a hard time saying it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I was crushed by the ¡­¡­ tentacles, it¡¯s just that I was caught in them. Somehow, she managed to let me live. Ahhh, thank God for Kudor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I-It¡¯s aeback ¡­¡­


    Even though you tried to bind her with magic and get her to do your bidding, but she resisted, so you were ready to help me destroy Kudor ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ So that thing is still alive. What, was I spared too ¡­¡­?


    I raise my body up.


    Looking around, I found ourselves in a meadow along a cliff.


    The sky, which had turned reddish-ck with theplete revival of Kudor, had already regained its original blue color.


    There¡¯s no cloud in the sky. It was so clear.


    ¡°Did that monster go back to some ¡­¡­ kind of ¡­¡­ hellish ce, if youpare it?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell has gone to hell, you fool.¡±


    When I turned around at the sound of the voice, I saw a woman standing there who looked familiar to me.


    Her pale hair is long and hangs down to her waist.


    Her body was covered with multipleyers of cloth inscribed with magic, giving her a somewhat divine appearance.


    ¡°No way, this person ¡­¡­¡±


    I whispered to Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s Kudor-sama. She seems to have taken on her current form in order to keep her magic from leaking.¡±


    I was confident that I could bring her to the verge of annihtion in five minutes, but it seems that my hastily prepared throw of squid ross did not prate Kudor very well.


    I¡¯m sorry. If I had been a better sorcerer, the result would have been different.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now, you can leave little Peter and the others alone, but ¡­¡­ I lost 30% of the magic I¡¯ve stored up for thousands of years in preparation for the resurrection of my evil to pull that disgusting octopus off of me. You¡¯re going to pay for this.¡±


    Kudor eyes red at me.


    I swallowed my spit at the oppressive feeling.


    ¡°Well, 30 percent ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You must have just thought, ¡®Well, I¡¯ve been cutting back, so I¡¯ll just get on with it this time,''¡± right?¡±


    ¡°N-no! No, sir, not at all!¡±


    I understand that Peter was overlooked because he was unimportant.


    But why did I survive?


    Kudor, who seemed to have read the question on my face, crossed her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to twist you up and feed you to the din-eaters right now ¡­¡­ but you¡¯ve made it impossible for me to fulfill my mission. I am unwilling to do this, but I have no choice but to ask you to fill in for the lost magic. Be my apostle. As long as you¡¯re under mymand, I¡¯ll let that woman off the hook for now.¡±


    ¡°Apostle ¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m starting to get the idea.


    In short, Kudor wants a dewdrop tool that will restore her magic faster than she can.


    The higher a demon¡¯s spirit body is gathered and elevated, the more magic power it can store ¡­¡­ or in other words, the more magic capacity it has.


    However,pared to the amplification of the maximum magical capacity, the amplification of the amount of magical power recovery is inferior.


    This means that the higher the rank, the lower the ratio of recovery to maximum magic capacity.


    If it were a mass of spirit bodies on the scale of Kudor, it would probably need to rest for several thousand years.


    She doesn¡¯t want to waste any more of that precious magic power, so she want to throw it to the humans, who are better than the demons when ites to recovering magic power.


    It is said that each of the four great creator gods also built their own human kingdoms and kept a high-ranking sorcerer from among them in their entourage.


    The fire god Maharbo had the five grand old men, and the water god Levi had the four great priests attached to him.


    I had often wondered when I heard the myth that if he was that strong, he should go on a rampage by himself, but perhaps the other gods hade to treat humans in a simr way.


    If that¡¯s the case, then I can understand what Kudor meant when she said, ¡°I was trying to scare him and cut him loose.¡±.


    From Kudor¡¯s point of view, she probably wanted to quickly show her way up and down and scout out the apostles.


    I was impressed that I had survived the blow from Kudor, but perhaps Kudor was using her reasoning to the fullest, telling herself that there was nothing she could do about it but leave it to me, and suppressing the power of the tentacles that attacked me.


    ¡°Plea-, please let me do it! I beg you! What the hell am I supposed to do with ¡­¡­!¡±


    I put my head on the ground and pleaded with him, apologizing.


    If I offended her, she might kill us all this time.


    Kudor looked in my direction andughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when the time is right. If you let it slip out and he gets the jump on us, we won¡¯t even be able to see. Until then, you can indulge in your peaceful life with that woman. If you need anything, use the summoning crest on your chest to call me.¡±


    ¡°Hm ¡­¡­?¡±


    I rolled up my clothes and put magic power into my chest.


    A symbol of the Kudor Church appears around the bottom of the neck, with swirling tentacles.


    Peter opened his mouth wide and looked at my chest as if he was gobbling it up.


    ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t tell me, this is the summoning crest of the god Kudor ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh, hey, I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea ¡­¡­¡±


    Even though it can only be used if you put magic into it, if the world finds out that it¡¯s on my chest, I will either be elevated to the status of a saint of the Kudor Church or killed as a demon.


    Both are troublesome and thetter is more likely.


    In fact, in one day, I¡¯ve added Zolomonia, the great demon of wisdom and ruin, and Kudor, the god ofw, to my summoning crest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me for nothing, Abel of the Marren ¡­¡­ I must gather information about the present age in this form for a while. If there is any movement, I will reappear before you to give you your orders.¡±


    With that, Kudor¡¯s figure disappeared.


    I finally let go of my nervousness and let out a big sigh, copsing my posture.


    That way, Iy my back on the grasnds.


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve gotten myself into even more trouble than I already am ¡­¡­ but for the time being, I and Mea are safe.


    Peter, also exhausted, rolled over andy down.


    I¡¯m also feeling heavy, probably due to exhaustion of magic power and physical and mental fatigue.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that she seem to be a kinder god than I thought. ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to me.¡±


    ¡°I know, but Abel ¡­¡­ Can you give me back the ring I gave you? It¡¯s not good that it¡¯s not in my possession, and now that I think about it, it¡¯s not like giving it to you was going to make anything better. Especially now that I¡¯m still alive. I don¡¯t know what would happen to this country if you were to destroy my organization or my royal family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sure that Peter¡¯s organization, Amor, was a collection of Kudor Church fanatics and sorcerers who were forced out of the limelight.


    They all have a reasonably deep knowledge of magic. That¡¯s more than you can say for the alchemists of the country lords.


    They are the perfect people to be research alchemists.


    And the ring, which the royal family can coerce to invest as much as they want, I would not give up if I could.


    I closed my eyes tightly and let out a sleepy sigh.


    ¡°Zzzz ¡­¡­ Zzzz ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey!? Stop it, it¡¯s so obvious!? You¡¯re kidding, right? You¡¯re not seriously thinking of carrying me around like this, are you? Hey, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m in serious trouble! I need it! I¡¯ll give you anything else you want!¡±

 Chapter 299 - Episode Forty-Six - Later

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Episode Forty-Six - Later</h4>


    After themotion involving the god Kudor, I parted ways with Peter and headed for the Fage territory in Elia¡¯s carriage as I had done when I arrived.


    ¡°Abel, Abel! Mea was really, really scared! I was afraid that Abel would die!¡±


    In the carriage, Mea came crying and hugging me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Kudor is a surprisingly well-spoken piece of meat. More importantly, look, I got a summoning crest from Kudor ¡­¡­ do you want to see it? Really, what should I do? Is this a bad idea?¡±


    A sorcerer who fights mainly by summoning demons through a summoning crest is called a spiritist.


    It¡¯s not always possible to get a summoner¡¯s mark from a demon by beating it into submission or threatening it.


    Demons are not very intelligent, and even if they are, they are often entric.


    They instinctively give summoning crest only to those who match their chi, wavelength, and magical properties.


    I¡¯ve always had a problem with summoning crests, and I¡¯ve always had a spirit userplex.


    The first one was the snake cow of Marias, and the second one was the artificial spirit Icarus, but I didn¡¯t expect the third one to be Zolomonia, the great demon of wisdom and destruction, and the fourth one to be Kudor, the great god.


    Anyway, I¡¯d like to show them off to someone, but unfortunately, they¡¯re both too big to share with anyone casually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the summoning crest! Let¡¯s not do anything dangerous anymore!¡±


    Mea kept her face buried in my chest and strengthened her arms.


    ¡°I-It doesn¡¯t matter ¡­¡­ I, I see ¡­¡­¡±


    I gently let go of the fingers that were confidently gripping the hem of my dress.


    ¡°Even from a distance, it looked amazing, and the sky had a strange color, and those suspicious people were crying about God¡¯s punishment, was it really that bad?¡±


    Elia, who is sitting on the driver¡¯s position, looks back at me.


    ¡°Ehhhh. It was worse than I thought. I thought I was strong enough, but I was wrong. I almost got killed by a lick. I guess I didn¡¯t train hard enough.¡±


    Even though I had reached a settlement with Kudor, she had put me on hold to buy time to calcte the value of my use and to leave room for negotiation.


    It seems that they just put it on hold to leave room for negotiation.


    Despite her warm words and actions, what motivated Kudor was her sense of duty toward the goal of protecting the Dinrat Kingdom.


    He did not kill Peter, and she gave me the summoning crest, but her decision not to kill Mea was not one ofpassion, but of calction.


    A decision made by calction can be turned around by calction.


    It is either foolishness or an abandonment of thought for those who can do nothing else but bet on the goodness of a person they do not know well without any preparation.


    While showing a positive attitude toward reconciliation, I must be prepared to slit my wrists immediately if the other party returns my hand.


    But next time, I can¡¯t use tricks like attaching Icarus to her.


    The reason I was able to sessfully synthesize the spirit from the deceptive Levi spear was because Kudor didn¡¯t know that I would betray him from there, and that I had created Kudor¡¯s brother without her permission.


    Now that she understands that I will do whatever it takes, she will never let me get away with it.


    I don¡¯t want to think that there will be a next time, and I think that I can trust Kudor, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t have to assume the fight.


    I really don¡¯t know if a monster like that can handle a human-like me without a little work.


    But.


    ¡°¡­¡­ next time, we¡¯ll win.¡±


    ¡°Abel, are you thinking of something strange again!?¡±


    I have to be strong enough to not let Mea worry about me for now.


    After returning to the Fage territory, I headed straight to the office in Lark¡¯s mansion to report the results of my return and investigation.


    However, as long as the god Coudre is involved, it is a serious matter that concerns the significance and authority of the Coudre religion.


    Peter begged me not to talk about it, and after much discussion, I decided to tell Lark that I had not gained much from this trip.


    ¡°¡­¡­ After all that, I guess I didn¡¯t get much out of it. Well, it was a nice change of pace.¡±


    ¡°I see. By the way, Abel, did you know that the sky turned red and ck clouds appeared in the sky, and that there were magical traces of arge magical weapon being operated somewhere in the Dinrat Kingdom, although the location has not been specified? ¡°


    Euris, who has taken on the role of private armymander and secretary, gives me a cold look.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a spectacr anomaly. The reason why the sky is blue is because the sunlight is scattered by wavelengths due to the Rayleigh scattering of matter in the atmosphere, and when that equilibrium is disrupted, the sky rarely turns red even in the daytime. Water vapor in the atmosphere is the main cause, and unfortunately, it¡¯s not a magical phenomenon. I don¡¯t know about magic weapons, I don¡¯t have the raw materials or the money to make such things on my travels. If I had one, I¡¯d be building more things in Fage territory.¡±


    ¡°I see, that may be true, but ¡­¡­ L-Let¡¯s see¡­ Ra-, Rayleigh ¡­¡­?¡±


    Okay, I won.


    If I want topare my pseudo-ult knowledge and theories from my previous life, I won¡¯t lose to Euris.


    ¡°Really ¡­¡­You didn¡¯t find anything unusual, I¡¯m sorry to hear that Abel-kun. Well, it happens.¡±


    Lark said smilingly to the confused Euris.


    ¡°Yes, it was originally an investigation based on a fishy scripture found in a witch¡¯s tower. It must have been a fake book or something. ¡°


    ¡°Hahaha, well, that¡¯s just the way it is, yeah.¡±


    When Euris saw Lark¡¯s condition, she regained her senses, put her hands on the desk and shouted.


    ¡°Abel-dono! You sure you didn¡¯t bring in anything that could spark a fire in the Fage territory!¡±


    ¡°Euris! It¡¯s not polite to talk to Abel-kun in such a linear manner!¡±


    ¡°But, but, the Kudor Church is the most ruthless and militarily powerful organization in the Dinrat Kingdom! As long as Abel-dono is exercising magic that¡¯s on the edge of regtions, there¡¯s a risk that the church will notice! Just in case, I can¡¯t help but nail him to the wall. ¡­¡­!¡±


    So, I thrust my spear into the god Kudor, who is worshipped by the church, and made an octopus grow on his back, wasting her magic power, but I¡¯m sure the church will forgive me since he and the god have forgiven me.


    In my opinion, it is an unhealthy form of religion to continue to worship a mere overgrown artificial spirit in the position of God, and I can¡¯t help but think that it is no different from the paganism of worshipping demons who cheat on God, which is what the Kudor Church hates the most.


    As I walked out of the office and into the corridor, after bouncing off Euris for the moment and greeting Lark on my return, the traveling alchemist Alta, or the witch Altamir, who had somehow be more familiar with the alchemist division than I was, ridiculed me as the head of the alchemist corps, which had be an honorary title without substance for me for saving the territory. As if to show off her own charisma, she appeared in front of me, leading two members of the group.


    ¡°Abel, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve found something, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯ll keep it from the Baron, so you can tell me in secret.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Commander! I will not tell Lark-sama about it!¡±


    If Altamir says it, my men and the people beside her will follow.


    It was a blunder to leave the fage territory while Altamir was building her faction.


    ¡°No, no, nothing really happened ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Alta-san is asking for it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to do the same, Commander! It¡¯s Alta¡¯s request! You can use me as a tool, but you have to tell Arta!¡±


    Terrible, I¡¯ve seen this tendency before, but it¡¯s be a word for apletely different camp.


    Mea sees my expression and raises her eyebrows as if she¡¯s just realized something.


    ¡°Abel is tired from his research trip ¡­¡­ so please take care of him a little more. Like his physical strength ¡­¡­ and, also his mental health.¡±


    I know you¡¯re trying to be subtle, but I can feel it.


    Altamir was at a loss as to what was going on, but the public members seemed to have an idea, and they cleared their throats and straightened their backs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Please take a good night¡¯s rest for now, my Lord Commander.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Am I missing something?¡±


    ¡°No, no! No, no! Let¡¯s let the Commander rest for today!¡±


    H-How shameless ¡­¡­


    I was a little pissed off, so I decided to show Lark the blueprints for the anti-kudor weapon that I was going to give him at ater time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same as an achievement, but I got something like this. I¡¯ve been thinking about it in my spare time. I¡¯m going to need some help, so I think I¡¯m going to have to go back to manufacturing.¡±


    As I unfolded the paper, the faces of the two members of the group turned pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this stupid colorful avant-garde crumbling thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon.¡±


    On a piece of paper, there was a blueprint of a seemingly haphazardly shaped dragon, made from a series of totems.


    But this is not some stupid colorful avant-garde copse of art, designed by me and colored by Mea with great care.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wrong about a couple of digits? This can hold about a hundred people, right?¡±


    It¡¯s supposed to be five meters high and twenty meters wide.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be able to take down Kudor, but it¡¯s the first prototype.


    ¡°Wow, that looks interesting.¡±


    In between the two pale members of the group, Altamir muttered to himself as if it were something else.


    ¡°Please reconsider, Commander Abel! If we make something like this, the entire alchemist division will die of exhaustion! First of all, we don¡¯t have the funds to build such arge and borate weapon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides, it¡¯s too overpowered! The Royal Family will definitely consider us to be rebellious! If you want to carve the faith of the Marren tribe, go ahead and do it yourself, but I¡¯m firmly against it!¡±


    ¡°The Marren people don¡¯t believe in Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon. We¡¯re animists.¡±


    Besides, the royal family and financial problems have already been solved.


    In exchange for the return of the two rings that were once conceded to me and the fact that Peter almost killed me, I¡¯ve just received a promise to fund my research into magic and to grant permission for the use of magic that Peter had already checked out and was close to forbidden, with the greatest possible concessions.

 Chapter 300 - A Story of a Certain Village 10 (Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 300 - A Story of a Certain Vige 10 (Side: Gizel)</h4>


    The four members of the Marren Abel search party, Gizel, Shibi, Firo, and Lil, left behind the adults who were nning a hidden sightseeing tour, and proceeded from the Lomarn City to the city of Asshim, and then continued on to the north.


    Finally, we arrived at Lugart City, where Abel was said to be.


    The northern part of the Dinrat Kingdom, where the Lugart City is located, has the highest average temperature in the country, and is unsafe because bandits and magical beasts tend to be left unattended, making the journey quite difficult.


    On top of that, it was very dry, and strange winds blew, often causing sandstorms.


    It was definitely the worst ce in Dinrat.


    As a native of the Marren tribe, whose climate is mostly cool and stable throughout the year, I was exhausted by the bad climate and poor security in the northern part of Dinrat.


    When the Desert Fogg, a magical beast that looked like a lump of sand, attacked, Gizel responded with water magic to melt it, when a tornado came, Gizel used wind magic to deflect it, and when bandits came, Gizel responded by manipting the Ortem.


    The other three were exhausted from the heat and copsed, so they stayed to support her.


    The group covered their bodies and faces with cloaks as they walked through Lugart City.


    Sandstorms often raged around Lugart City.


    Therefore, it was necessary to protect the entire body with the cloak when walking outside to avoid getting sand on the face and clothes.


    The soles of my shoes scraped the dry earth, creating dust.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So this is where you are, Abel-san. It¡¯s been a long timeing, but this is finally the end of our inconvenient and painful journey. At any rate, when we see each other, we shouldin to him. You didn¡¯t have toe to such a remote ce for nothing.¡±


    Shibi muttered.


    His steps were heavy.


    The remaining two, Lil and Firo, were also walking aimlessly through the city, looking exhausted.


    ¡°My feet hurt ¡­¡­ It¡¯s hot ¡­¡­ I want to go home ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to see Abel in my current state ¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel was the only one with a grim face, and she continued on in silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gizel-chan?¡±


    Shibi called out to her.


    Gizel replied without looking back.


    ¡°I was in a hurry. I should have realized this earlier ¡­¡­ There is no way my brother woulde to a ce with such bad conditions.¡±


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡± ¡°


    The three of them who were following behind stopped in our tracks.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve got corroboration from a number of people ¡­¡­ and I¡¯m sure of it! I¡¯m sure Abel-san is here!¡±


    ¡°In fact, I find out when we came here. No matter how much I want to, this territory is the worst. In addition, now that I think about it, there were unnaturally too many sightings. From these two points of view ¡­¡­ we¡¯ve probably been set up.¡±


    Gizel stopped and looked back.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to travel any further!¡±


    Lil copsed on the spot and started crying.


    Even Firo, who had been so happy to see Abel again soon, was stunned.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find out as much as we can! It¡¯s not as if there¡¯s no possibility!¡±


    ¡°No, this is absolutely no good. My brother is definitely not here. Even if he had the intention toe here, he would probably have turned back unless he had a specific goal in mind. Let¡¯s head back to Asshim. The fact that the trap was set there means that we must have made it that far. After that, we can re-gather information there and rethink where our brother would go. As long as the trap was set in Lugart, it is not on our side. We should be able to narrow it down significantly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to get here! I don¡¯t want that to go to waste!¡±


    When she heard Shibi¡¯s words, Gizel¡¯s mind was filled with the image of Shibi gulping down her magic water as she desperately tried to deflect the tornado.


    But she decided not to touch it for now.


    ¡°On the contrary, I was able to narrow down my brother¡¯s movements to this point! It¡¯s a shame this time, but we need to move as soon as possible to make sure we catch up with him next time, next ¡­¡­ time! There¡¯s definitely a difference here!¡±


    ¡°Uuuh ¡­¡­ B-But.¡±


    When Gizel was looking at Shibi, who was moring, she suddenly felt an unpleasant presence.


    I looked around and saw a group of peopleing towards us. The atmosphere was different from the other residents here.


    I don¡¯t know why, but they weren¡¯t wearing cloaks to protect themselves from the sand.


    There was something sinister about them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hide for a bit!¡±


    Gizel tugged on the sleeve of Shibi¡¯s cloak and hid behind a building.


    The other two followed suit.


    Gizel stretched her neck and looked at the group.


    The long spear on his back gave her a strong sense of familiarity, and she remembered that this was the Doom tribe she had seen before in the Lomarn City.


    As before, there were ten of them.


    They were uniformly wearing dark cloaks with symbols on the edges, and they were carrying long spears on their backs.


    Their heads were uncovered, and their two horns, the pride and symbol of the Doom, and the blue crystalline stone on their foreheads were stained with the sands of Lugart.


    The man who seemed to be the head of the group paced unhappily.


    The others followed him, trembling with fear.


    (Even the Doom tribe, why are they here ¡­¡­)


    Gizel narrowed her eyes.


    I had no idea that we were going to the same ce.


    ¡°Melzef-sama, what should we do? It¡¯s just like Mea-sama ¡­¡­ cough, there¡¯s no sign of the Red Stone here! There are no sightings at all either ¡­¡­¡±


    One of his men called out to the man who was walking ahead of us.


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re in Lugart?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure it is ¡­¡­! Should, Should I check again, just in case?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, just to be sure. When I came here, I took a wrong turn three times. ¡­¡­ Maybe it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s apletely different ce with the same name as before.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    ¡°Also ¡­¡­ Will you see if you can get to exchange the thing they put to cover their heads for something else. No matter how hard I try, this is no match for me.¡±


    Melzef wiped the sand from the blue crystalline stone on his forehead with his finger and said tiredly.


    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant thinking, Melzef-sama!¡±


    Gizel tilted her head as she overheard the exchange.


    (Isn¡¯t that just toox of a prior confirmation ¡­¡­?)


    The Doom tribe, like the Marren tribe, had been living by their own rules in a small settlement and were severelycking in the ability to adapt to others.


    Since they were all adults who had lived in the vige for a long time, they had not been able to bend their experience and adapt to the new environment any more than Gizel and the others.


    ¡°The Red Stone, I will certainly bury it ¡­¡­ The Moon Festival Din Mei is near, time is running out.¡±


    A few moments after the Doom tribe had passed, the four Marrens stepped out into the street.


    They looked at each other and then nodded in unison.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s head back to Asshim ¡­¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the Doom tribe were up to, but as I looked at them, covered in sand and fixated on the Lugart City, I had a feeling that we wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve our goals if we did what they did.

 Chapter 301 - Episode One - The Pope of a Certain Water Country (1) (Side: Sateria)

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Episode One - The Pope of a Certain Water Country (1) (Side: Sateria)</h4>


    -On the top floor of the Grand Pce in the holy city of Rivualin in the Country of Water, the Riveras Kingdom.


    ¡°The time ising. The long history is about toe to an end. The time for the final battle is near. The Great Evil God, Kudor, will not be pleased with my resurrection and will surely challenge me to a battle.¡±


    Arge blue crystal ball was disyed on the throne in the Grand Pce.


    The solemn words of God were emitted from that crystal ball.


    This crystal ball was used by Levi to convey his words to his subordinates, the four great priests.


    Levi was in the depths of the Grand Pce and rarely came out.


    This is why the High Priests usually use this blue crystal ball to contact Levi.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go head-to-head with Kudor. The purpose of Kudor is to protect the Dinrat Kingdom ¡­¡­ so before Kudor wakes up from his slumber, I needed to be ready to unleash an attack on the Dinrat Kingdom and use it as a bargaining chip in my war against Kudor. But you have failed ¡­¡­ Even though I gave up my eye and shared my magic, you couldn¡¯t even drop one of the border fage territories, which was unsuspecting at the time¡­¡±


    The woman kneeling in front of the crystal ball with her head bowed down was Pope Sateria, the first of the four great priests of the water god, a woman with beautiful, translucent blue hair.


    ¡°I have nothing but disappointment for Marias and Nelgliffe. Sateria, do not act as if you are in the same position as them.¡±


    ¡°Levi-sama ¡­¡­ I am deeply aware of that. But, but ¡­¡­ could you not once again look inward instead of outward?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In the first ce ¡­¡­ In the absence of Levi-sama, the Levi church has been corrupted, branched out, tricked and distorted by the devil ¡­¡­ repeatedly. The major factions alone number over twenty within the Riveras Kingdom, and there are conflicts within them as well. There is no end to the number of details that can be counted. We, the Four Great Priests, have been correcting such erroneous schools under the guidance of Levi-sama ¡­¡­ However, there are still many people who have animosity towards us.¡±


    The faction of Sateria and the others who take the resurrected Levi as their god is known as the New Levi Faction in the Riveras Kingdom.


    It is said that they were expected by the resurrected god, and their antipathy and resentment towards the four great priests who denied the existing sects, exterminated them, and forcibly brought them together is deep-rooted even within the Riveras Kingdom.


    In fact, the country was in such a state of disarray that there was no time to be messing around with the Dinrat Kingdom.


    The missionary who visited Palgas Vige, Ringus, told us that it was the Four High Priests who brought peace to the Riveras Kingdom, which had been in constant strife, but this was just a way to make a good impression on the new Levites, and the reality was different.


    The reality was different. Some parts of the country were bing increasingly violent, and others had unexploded bombs that could explode at any moment.


    ¡°The fact that Nelgliffe-dono, who was known as a man of character in the country, was captured by the Dinrat Kingdom is painful ¡­¡­ There is a fear that the opposition to us will increase in the future. Even if we are able to defeat our enemy Kudor, it will be meaningless if this country is lost. Can¡¯t you forget about Kudor once and for all? This country cannot afford tounch an attack against the Dinrat Kingdom. If we don¡¯t, tens of thousands of innocent lives will be scattered senselessly in a civil war.¡±


    Sateria¡¯s jade eyes filled with tears as she pleaded with Levi.


    ¡°Will not. Even though you all already have me, and you fools who are seduced by the devil, your mind is already stagnant and corrupt. The filth are already sinful and unworthy of redemption. All I ask of you, the Four Great Priests, is to eliminate such fools once and for all, and prevent the spread of filth who sell their souls to devil worship.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It is the consensus of the world, not just mine, that Kudor must be destroyed. The great evil god once killed the four great creator gods, including myself. Because of that, the world lost its order. An abnormal era in which humans ruled over humans arrived, and the spirits lost their shine. Since then, the world has been in turmoil. Destroying Kudor is a top priority. Isn¡¯t it obvious? However, you¡¯ve be quite a big deal, Sateria. For you to talk back against your god ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m just, um, just¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Also ¡­¡­ Sateria, call one of the four great priests, Penrath.¡±


    ¡°Pe-Pe-Pe-, Penrath-dono!?¡±


    Sateria¡¯s face paled.


    Inparison to Nelgliffe, who was a high priest with a somewhat difficult personality, but was able to behave like a person of character, Penrath was a real scum.


    Even Sateria, who doesn¡¯t like to speak ill of others and tries to find the beauty in everyone, can¡¯t help but keep balking when asked to talk about Penrath¡¯s personality.


    Of the four great priests, Penrath was the one with the most magical qualities and power, but unfortunately, his humanity was toocking to be presented to the public as a symbol, so Levi had no idea about making Penrath the Pope.


    ¡°Yeah, he was ast resort, but we had no choice. I¡¯ll have an idiot go against an idiot. No more tricks, we¡¯re short on time. I¡¯ll have Penrath attack the Fage territory and retrieve the Sky God¡¯s legacy. It will give us a foothold to get the spear back and a big card to y against the Count and Kudor.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ Yes ¡­¡­ if you insist, Levi-sama, I will call Penrath over here.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I didn¡¯t want to face him too much, but it can¡¯t be helped. He¡¯s twisted, but he has faith in me.¡±


    ¡°Then I will leave the room ¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria raises her head and stands, bowed her head greatly and gave a bow, and then left the Grand Pce of the Water God.


    When there are no more people, a murmur leaks from the blue crystal.


    ¡°Fufufufu ¡­¡­ If Penrath moves, a war between the Riveras Kingdom and the Dinrat Kingdom is inevitable. But now I can finally pay my debt to that Abel. It doesn¡¯t matter how many Riveras pigs die in the war, as long as we can kill the fools who took advantage of us and get back the spear. In any case, as long as Sateria is in this holynd, this is the only ce that will be protected no matter what happens. After that, I will use my ¡­¡­ spear to kill Kudor and ¡­¡­ that count who thinks he is getting around well against me. And finally, the world will be mine.¡±

 Chapter 302 - Episode Two - A Certain Fixers Fate (1) (SIde: Peter)

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Episode Two - A Certain Fixer''s Fate (1) (SIde: Peter)</h4>


    Peter, the ex-Emperor, Peltaire, and his subordinate, Myunhi, were walking in the territory of the Raingrum Frontier Counts in the Dinrat Kingdom.


    The Raingrum family is a noble family that has been assisting Peter for generations, and this territory was one of Peter¡¯s bases.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I thought I was going to die a few times ¡­¡­¡±


    As he looked at the building in the distance, Peter let out a weak voice.


    His eyes were hidden by a cracked mask, but even so, his lips were twisted in a way that showed his fatigue.


    Peter¡¯s subordinate, Myunhi, who was walking beside him, saw his face and frowned.


    Peter looked sideways at her face and chuckled.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ even though the schedule has fallen apart, I¡¯m pretty sure we were able to revive the patron god of the Dinrat Kingdom. I thought it was a more dangerous spirit weapon, so I was going to bind it and control it no matter what, but ¡­¡­ if it looks like that, there¡¯s nothing more I can do. I¡¯ve seen it firsthand, and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything in this world that can do anything about it.¡±


    Originally, Peter¡¯s goal was to revive Kudor in preparation for theing disaster.


    The only reason he wanted to keep it under control was that he was unsure of its true nature.


    It was for this reason that he had abandoned his position and repeatedly prolonged his life through forbidden magic.


    ¡°I would have liked to have nipped the uncertainty in the bud, but ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not up to me to make that decision either, since I couldn¡¯t control the god Kudor. I¡¯ve done all I can. I¡¯ve prolonged my life for forty years¡­¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ Peter-sama, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, but you¡¯ve cooperated well, Zolomonia.¡±


    Peter looked next to him and stopped speaking.


    He then let out a weak sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been annoyed by her presence, but I¡¯m going to miss her when she¡¯s gone.¡±


    Zolomonia has already been unsealed and released.


    She has left her summoning crest to Abel, and her body is now free.


    It¡¯s not safe to leave her out in the open, but she risked her life in the end to fight Kudor, as Peter said, and Peter didn¡¯t feel like capturing her right away.


    If it was really dangerous, Kudor, who should be around Abel as well as Zolomonia, would do whatever he could, so there was no need for Peter to worry about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-sama, are you sure that one of your objectives, the religious unification of the Dinrat Kingdom through war against other countries, was correct?¡±


    Peter shook his head at Myunhi¡¯s question.


    ¡°That would be impossible without the cooperation of the god Kudor. Besides, Kudor is too powerful. Originally, the unification of religions was intended to prevent him from making a move ¡­¡­ but now that Kudor is here, it is not something that should be allowed to pass, even if it creates danger and misfortune. I guess that means I¡¯m retired for good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned him often, but who is he, ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s safe to say. I once faked my death and left the Pope¡¯s body forty years ago,¡­¡­, and shortly before that, I met him.¡±


    ¡°Well, which one is ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°The monster, Count Julem.¡±


    ¡°Count Julem ¡­¡­?¡±


    Myunhi was puzzled.


    Count Julem is half a fairy tale.


    He is said to have been an earl in the Dinrat Kingdom about 600 years ago, and one day he disappeared.


    However, more than a hundred yearster, people began to see a person who resembled Count Julem not only in the Dinrat Kingdom, but also in various parts of the world.


    It was said that he would be present at major events that would go down in history, but would beughing by himself far away from his surroundings.


    It was a famous story that 90% of the people in the Dinrat Kingdom knew.


    However, there are few people who really believe it.


    Every once in a while, a new rumor would appear, but it would only be an afterthought, a misunderstanding, or an outright lie.


    Every year, there are a few people who im to be Count Julem, and at the annual Lomarn masquerade festival, there are always people dressed up as Julem.


    In case you were wondering, this year¡¯s Lomarn masquerade festival was a rare event where the majority of the participants dressed up as Gaston, but that¡¯s not important.


    Myunhi looks at Peter with suspicion.


    Even someone as loyal to Peter as Myunhi was, she couldn¡¯t decide if it was true or not.


    There was a high possibility that he was imagining things or that he was just joking.


    Peter responded to Myunhi¡¯s suspicion with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ve also talked, you know. We met in the throne room on the top floor ¡­¡­ of what was then the Grand Pce of Dinrat. He had the guards crucified against the wall and was sitting on the throne waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Count Julem is ¡­¡­?¡±


    Myunhi¡¯s face was bewildered.


    The concept of good and evil was unclear to Count Julem.


    There is no record of him ever going on a raid on the pce.


    ¡°He said. ¡°Lord Peltaire, I will eventually turn the other four powers against Dinrat at the same time. Poor Pope, by that time you will be too old to be in this world ¡­¡­¡± ¡°


    Myunhi¡¯s puzzled face turns to astonishment.


    ¡°Ohhhh ¡­¡­ so, so that¡¯s why ¡­¡­!¡±


    The Four Great Kingdoms are the countries that the four great creator gods are said to have founded in the past.


    And If it were to happen at the same time, they bare their fangs at the Dinrat Kingdom, the Dinrat Kingdom would certainly be destroyed.


    In order to prevent this from happening, Peter had to abandon his identity and put his faith in mythology to continue his pursuit of Kudor.


    The religious unification of the other four kingdoms was also a preemptive strike to protect the country in anticipation of the attack that Count Julem would eventuallyunch.


    ¡°As if in a fairy tale ¡­¡­ he can conjure up magical phenomena that don¡¯t involve spirits at all. I fought him, but ¡­¡­ fufu, he gave me a bad time. No one ever mentioned that Count Julem was talking, so I didn¡¯t expect him to be that talkative. At that rate ¡­¡­ he¡¯s not just a bystander, he¡¯s intervened in history many times. If he¡¯s able to do that, it might not be impossible to inspire four nations that have a religious grudge against the Dinrat kingdom to attack it, even if they don¡¯t show it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I still see Count Julem in my dreams, but after seeing ¡­¡­ the god Kudor, I seem to have stopped seeing him altogether. Count Julem was a formidable opponent, but I don¡¯t think he could do anything against God Kudor and Abel.¡±


    Peterughs.


    As a result of abandoning his identity and bending his beliefs to stay alive, he had finally seeded in reviving the power to destroy the monsters of history.


    Myunhiughs as well.


    While they were talking, they had arrived at the mansion where they were based.


    Myunhi opened the door and stepped out of the way, letting Peter pass first.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve served our purpose, there¡¯s no point in pointlessly disrupting the world and prolonging our lives.¡±


    Peter muttered sadly.


    ¡°Peter-sama, that is ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is what I would like to say ¡­¡­ but I¡¯m sure that God Kudor will at least allow us to see the future of the Dinrat Kingdom and the end of the Count.¡±


    Peter says, and Myunhiughs.


    ¡°And ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure what Abel-chan will do if I don¡¯t keep an eye on him ¡­¡­ But if it¡¯s me, I¡¯m going to take advantage of me, and I can¡¯te on too strong, so maybe I¡¯ll just die and change my name. I like this face, though ¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi¡¯s smile stopped.


    She also covers her face with her hands and lets out a sad sigh.


    ¡°Will I be a savior or a god of destruction ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s most likely that you¡¯ll achieve both.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s not in my nature. Baron Lark is amazing. He can have that monster and still be able to hold it at that level. I thought he was a timid softy, but if he¡¯s controlling it deliberately, he¡¯s doing a hell of a job.¡±


    Myunhi wiped Peter¡¯s cold sweat with a cloth.


    Peter¡¯s mouth twisted in suspicion as he walked up the stairs.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one weing us¡­¡­? I knew something was wrong when I saw the door. I wonder if anyone¡¯s home.¡±


    Peter tilted his head as he said this.


    Myunhi put his hand on the door at the back of the fourth floor, the top level.


    ¡°What the ¡­¡­!¡±


    Myunhi eximed.


    The room was stained with blood, and more than a dozen of Peter¡¯s men and servants were lying in a pool of blood.


    At the back of the room, in the chair where Peter was sitting, sat a stout, greenish-white haired man of advanced years.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lord Peltaire. What do you think, it¡¯s just like the old days, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m embarrassed to admit it, but I¡¯m a bit more sophisticated than I¡¯d like to admit.¡±

 Chapter 303 - Episode Three - A Certain Fixers Fate (2) (Side: Peter)

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Episode Three - A Certain Fixer''s Fate (2) (Side: Peter)</h4>


    A mature man with green and white hair was sittingfortably in front of Peter and Myunhi.


    He was rxing with a steamy teacup in his hand.


    He enjoys the aroma, sips a little, and ces the cup on his desk, where he seems to have taken the liberty of rummaging through Peter¡¯s papers.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me, the real Count ¡­¡­ Julem ¡­¡­¡±


    A look of despair appeared on Myunhi¡¯s face.


    The man sittingfortably in front of her was the very same Count Julem described in folklore.


    The fact that he attacked Peter suggests that this was no mere prank.


    In addition, the men and servants that Peter had left at his base were at least as good as B-level adventurers.


    They were not someone who could be kicked out by the delusions of a madman.


    However, at the feet of Count Julem, Peter¡¯s men were lying dead and out of breath.


    You can find no signs of fatigue or wounds on Count Julem.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s been forty years. What are you doing here after all these years?¡±


    ¡°You know it. You know why I¡¯m here. Do you think it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡±


    Of course, Peter knew without being asked by Count Julem.


    The only thing that could have triggered Count Julem¡¯s appearance to Peter at this time was the resurrection of the god Kudor, which Peter had done to warn him.


    ¡°Yes, I knew you were here to take it out on me. I¡¯m sorry, but thanks to your stupid advice, I, I have finally achieved the resurrection of the god Kudor! No matter what you do now, it¡¯s toote. If you¡¯re going to kill me, kill me. You¡¯ll being after me soon enough. That won¡¯t change.¡±


    There was silence for a few moments.


    Count Julem drank slowly from his teacup, nodded in satisfaction, and turned his attention back to Peter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, pitiful ex-pope. Why did I bother to give you a warning? Why have I neglected you in your search for the god Kudor until now? It is true that you have changed your face and identity. But you think I didn¡¯t supplement you after all that time you spent moving around, interfering here and there?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something, ignorant Lord Peltaire. Kudor¡¯s seal would have been broken eventually even if you hadn¡¯t moved. Kudor wasn¡¯t just waiting for someone else to break the trial. That was just one of the conditions for the seal to be broken. Of course, there¡¯s no guarantee that someone would be able to break through three such crazy trials by chance at a time of crisis in the Dinrat Kingdom. Kudor¡¯s seal was also able to be broken when Kudor sensed a huge magical power.¡±


    Count Julem says this simply, as if he¡¯s speaking of the obvious.


    Peter¡¯s mouth drops open in dismay.


    If this is true, then all the decades of effort to prolong his life and break the seal of the god Kudor may have been for nothing.


    But there was no way that anyone could know so much about the conditions under which the seal of the distant, ancient, mythical being of Kudor could be broken.


    Peter reminded himself that he must be bluffing.


    ¡°How could you possibly know such a thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s set in stone in Kudor¡¯s hand. There is no reason not to do so. As a matter of fact, that¡¯s why the high-ranking spirits who still have their heads on a swivel are still living quietly, cowering and breathing, trying never to provoke Kudor. It¡¯s as if they don¡¯t know how much magic Kudor can react to. This is why humans, who as a species are unable to match the higher spirits, are able to be the rulers of the world. As in the age of mythology, it is more reasonable for human beings to be ves who praise the higher spirits as gods. Even though many years have passed since he fell asleep, the human race has been protected all these years.¡±


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­ Wha- ¡­¡­¡¯


    Count Julem states as if it weremon knowledge that even Peter, the ruler behind the Dinrat Kingdom, did not know anything about it.


    Peter wanted to dismiss Count Julem¡¯s talk as the ravings of a madman.


    But, his strange atmosphere, his lore, and his track record of easily destroying the best sorcerers he had gathered did not allow him to do so.


    ¡°If you knew everything ¡­¡­ then why did youe in front of me!? What did you want to do!¡±


    ¡°From the beginning, all I saw was Kudor. My goal is to destroy Kudor, the guardian god of humans. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to kill him. Fortunately, he is an artificial spirit, forcibly grafted together, and has the great disadvantage of being unstable. In order to keep his vast unstable power as a deterrent to the world, he had to keep sleeping. So in the meantime, I could prepare as I pleased.¡±


    Count Julem speaks while moving his hands in an exaggerated manner.


    It was a puppet-like, deliberate, contrived movement.


    ¡°The reason I took the trouble to advise you was just one of the steps I took to kill Kudor. If Kudor wakes up voluntarily, there is a high possibility that his movements will be impossible to track. I didn¡¯t know where Kudor was sleeping, and I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time searching for him. Besides, I didn¡¯t want to read Kudor¡¯s scriptures. That¡¯s why I threatened you, the pope of the Kudor Church, who was close to Kudor, to expose the cathedral. You have worked very hard for me, Lord Peltaire.¡±


    ¡°N-No way ¡­¡­ I-Impossible, it¡¯s impossible! The god Kudor is not a being that can be managed by trickery! You¡¯ve never even seen the god Kudor, and yet you talk like you know him so well!¡±


    Count Julem did not respond to Peter¡¯s provocation.


    But merelyughed it off as if it were a mockery.


    ¡°I¡¯m a very, very busy man, but I came all this way to see you because I wanted to thank you.¡±


    Count Julem said and left his seat,¡­¡­, and at the same time, he disappeared in a daze.


    Peter looked around in a panic, but could not see him.


    As soon as the thought popped into my head that he was gone, he heard a quiet tap on Peter¡¯s shoulder.


    I tried to jump away, but he was still holding me by the shoulder and I couldn¡¯t move.


    Count Julem¡¯s face was close to the tip of Peter¡¯s nose.


    As soon as he does, Count Julem¡¯s fearless and thoughtful face copses.


    The edges of his mouth split wide open and contorted. Both of his eyes were out of focus and looked like ornaments.


    It was the look of a monster.


    But this was more natural.


    A person¡¯s face is a reflection of their personality and the path they have taken in life.


    The face of a monster who has never aged normally, who has been stirring up the world, who has been using up other people¡¯s lives in games and schemes, could not possibly be that of a mature gentleman.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Peltaire, thank you ¡­¡­ It is because you gave up your identity, bent your beliefs, distorted your way of life, and even stopped being a human being to seek out Kudor, that we have one more stone to kill Kudor. I am very grateful to you from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Peter tried desperately to resist, but Count Julem, like a stone statue, refused to budge.


    ¡°Get away from him!¡±


    Myunhi swings her staff and removes the tip, exposing the de and shes at Count Julem.


    A distinct metallic sound echoed from the clothes on his back.


    It was a very puzzling phenomenon. The clothes did not allow even the slightest deformation when the de struck them.


    When Count Julem looked back at Myunhi, his face had already changed from that of a monster to that of a gentleman, but Myunhi knew she¡¯s dead.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a little annoying. Be a Fogg.¡±


    Count Julem pointed his finger at Myunhi¡¯s forehead.


    A pale glow lit up his fingertips.


    ¡°No, no ¡­¡­ no! Nooooooooooo!¡±


    Myunhi held her head and cried out as if she had lost her mind.


    Her legs trembled and she couldn¡¯t stand, copsing on the spot.


    Myunhi¡¯s vision is distorted by the fear that surrounds her, and stomach juices rise from the pit of her stomach.


    Breathing hard, she looks desperately at her arms.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to, no! I don¡¯t want that! At least, at least, I want to die as a human being!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just kidding, I have a sense of humor, don¡¯t I? Even I can¡¯t handle such aplex phenomenon as rewriting the entire structure of an organism without a magic form.¡±


    Myunhi, exhausted by fear and stress, copsed limply onto the floor.


    ¡°Did youe here to harass me because you¡¯re so proud of your victory? You¡¯re such a little guy.¡±


    ¡°No, actually I have a favor to ask. I feel ufortable asking a favor of Lord Peltaire, to whom I owe so much, but I thought it best to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing you say can be ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°I told you that I would turn the four great powers against the Dinrat Kingdom. That¡¯s not a lie. The Riveras Kingdom have already begun to make their move, haven¡¯t they? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard the report that a priest hase from Alfheim, the Sky Country, to extract the witch Altamir. You must have also noticed that there are suspicious movements in the Galshard Kingdom, right? What about the Maharaun Kingdom? The five grand masters there are quite crafty, so I wonder if they are still able to hide it?¡±


    Count Julem counted, folding his fingers and smiling.


    ¡°You who are helpless and unable to do anything should go to Kudor. That is all I ask of you. Originally, I had prepared to turn the Dinrat Kingdom into a sea of mes at any time just to kill Kudor. Now, Kudor will not be able to pursue me alone, and will continue to expose ¡­¡­rge gaps, and will be exhausted. Your actions will also bring Kudor one step closer to ruin.¡±


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­¡±


    He had no intention of obeying no matter what was said, but Peter could not help but obey Count Julem¡¯s words, even though he knew that it was to drive Kudor to ruin.


    If he didn¡¯t cry out to Kudor, the Dinrat Kingdom would be destroyed first.


    ¡°It¡¯s the reason why I came all the way to the front of the room to talk about it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll leave you to it. It¡¯s up to you to decide how much you want to say and what you want to do. If you want to get behind my back, you can try to keep everything quiet to Kudor. But no matter how you think it through, I don¡¯t think you can be more than a useful pawn to me.¡±


    Count Julem disappeared with a chuckle.


    Only the sound of the monster¡¯sughter remained and reverberated in the blood-soaked room.


    In the midst of all this, the ex-Pope, who had been informed that most of his life, all that he had spun with all his heart and soul, had been nothing more than a ruse by the monster, crouched there helplessly and cried without being able to control his voice.

 Chapter 304 - Episode Four

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Episode Four</h4>


    About two weeks after the battle with Kudor, Mea and I received a visitor at Lark¡¯s mansion in Fage territory.


    ¡°Abel-chan, you¡¯ve been going to strange ces with Mea-chan again, haven¡¯t you!? Geez ¡­¡­ really, Abel-chan, geez ¡­¡­ what can I say to make you understand!?¡±


    A green-haired tail dangled helplessly over Shame¡¯s head as shey slumped over her desk.


    The benefactor from some time ago, a lively girl with a ponytail, was Shame, an F-ss adventurer.


    I owe Shame a great debt of gratitude for helping Me and Mea find a ce for us to run to while we were in a panic, pursued by our pursuers back home.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Mea and I might have been drawn back to our respective viges.


    And I was being lectured by this great benefactor.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything back to her, so I just shrank back in my chair.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first time, was it? I¡¯ve said it before, haven¡¯t I? If you keep doing this, Abel-chan will be fine, but you never know what will happen to Mea-chan.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, Abel-chan. Abel-chan may be a magical creature who miraculously retains human form, but Mea is a normal girl, and you should take better care of her, okay? Don¡¯t take her to the die, okay? Really, I know it¡¯s a littlete to say this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m not such a monster. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the alchemists said? The sky glowed reddish-ck when it started in the east, and then Abel-chan came from the east, blurting out, ¡°Can we win next time?¡±. Did you know that? In the easternmost part of the Dinrat Kingdom, there has been a massive deformation of the topography and undersea faults that have changed the ocean currents, and the royal family is trying to cover it up. Abel-chan did it, right!? It¡¯s definitely Abel-chan, right!?¡±


    Is it the Abel saw!?


    The Abel saw cut through the ocean floor!?


    At that moment, I stopped thinking about everything and focused only on how to ensure that the damage to Kudor was done.


    I didn¡¯t think about the effect on the surroundings at all.


    If the Abel ball was a blow of a fist with all one¡¯s strength, then the Abel Saw was a sh of a sharpened de.


    The pseudo-amplification of magic power to raise the output of magic power and the multiple warding techniques to hold the mass of energy into shape were inherited from the Abel ball to the Abel saw, so it can be said to be a derivative magic of the Abel ball.


    If I didn¡¯t have to worry about the Abel ball¡¯s energy diffusion upon impact or its fire attribute, the Abel Saw would have been almost a superior recement for the Abel ball. However,pared to the Abel ball, which quickly dissipates energy and disintegrates, the Abel Saw¡¯s ability to slice through the air may have a slightly greater negative impact on its surroundings.


    But if the royal family is involved ¡­¡­ then it¡¯s most likely Peter.


    It seems that Peter was able to put pressure on the royal family before it developed into a problem.


    As expected of Peter. He did a good job when I returned the ring.


    The only problem is that it seems to have led to a misunderstanding that the Dinrat Kingdom¡¯s royal family has been experimenting with magical weapons, taking them out of the country, and secretly testing them without the people¡¯s knowledge, but that¡¯s none of my business.


    ¡°When I first met you I heard that you threw your achievements at Gaston and somehow he became a hero and took you to the capital, and I thought you were crazy, but ¡­¡­ every time I see you why do you keep bringing up this big problem? It¡¯s my fault for rmending this territory, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shame-san, that¡¯s not true! I said I wanted to go! Besides, this time, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be so dangerous at first!


    Mea hugged my sagging left arm and red at Shame as she spoke in my defense.


    ¡°Okay, Abel is absolutely not at fault, you know?¡±


    Mea looks at me as if she¡¯s peering into my face.


    ¡°Mea¡­¡­!¡±


    Tha-That¡¯s right.


    I just did a little bit of writing in the Great God¡¯s Treasure Book, a book that could kill you all over the world just for having it, pushed forward with the analysis without telling the church, and went to the destination indicated by the treasure book out of curiosity.


    It was supposed to be just a sightseeing tour of the ancient cathedral, but we were harassed by the Bncer of the Scale of Time and Peter, and ended up in such a situation because of Kudor¡¯s quarrels.


    So to speak, I was their victim.


    There was nothing I could do about this mishap.


    I¡¯m confidently proud of myself.


    ¡°I heard that after you went to the ¡­¡­ witch¡¯s tower, you got carried away and blew the tower down.¡±


    I covered my ears softly.


    ¡°Me-, Mea¡¯s been next to Abel all along! I¡¯m grateful to Shame, but I don¡¯t need to be told what to do here!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? If you stay with this kid, Mea-chan, you might not be happy, you know? Abel-chan is a little off, so you¡¯re going to have a very hard time, you know?¡±


    I watched the exchange between Mea and Shame with an unsettled feeling.


    Please don¡¯t judge me in front of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m unhappy, as long as I¡¯m together with Abel!¡±


    The words returned from Mea caused Shame to fall silent for a moment.


    Then she let out a sigh and shook her head in exasperation.


    ¡°To be honest, I thought Mea-chan would say that ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to ask you what you were fighting, but it¡¯s not likely to be more dangerous than this, so why not?¡±


    Shame said in a dumbfounded manner, letting out a sigh.


    I want to say that I¡¯m meddling, but the fact is that Peter¡¯s betrayal put me and Mea in danger.


    If Kudor hadn¡¯t changed her mind, there¡¯s a good chance that Mea would have been killed by Kudor.


    I¡¯ve almost killed Mea twice due to myck of caution and simply myck of ability.


    In the end, Kudor is not as cruel or short-tempered as the myths make her out to be, as she missed Peter twice when he was standing his ground so well.


    She was probably just acting that way as a check on her opponents.


    There is a high possibility that I would have been overlooked even if I had lost easily.


    But on the other hand, it seems that her intention to harm Mea was genuine.


    The ancient cathedral of Kudor may have been thest ce in the world that Mea and I should have gone.


    Shame must have only the top bits of information, but what she said was terribly usible.


    She spent a lot of time and money on arranging the destination, gathering information, and after-care for us, and even came to check on us, even though we were only acquaintances.


    I was overwhelmed with gratitude and apology.


    I kept my forehead on the desk and felt small.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it at that for Abel-chan¡¯s sermon, I came here because I had something else I wanted to say to you ¡­¡­ A friend of mine saw a group of Doom tribe and a group of Marren Tribe in the Asshim city.¡±


    Shame lowered her voice and told me in a serious tone.


    ¡°The-They¡¯re already there!?¡±


    I raised my head in panic.


    Mea¡¯s expression also frozens


    This is not good. It¡¯s not like I¡¯vee all this way under some kind of disguise.


    The Marren tribe and Doom tribe are still eye-catching.


    Once they get to Asshim, they can continue to gather information and they¡¯ll hear all kinds of things about Fage territory.


    We chose this ce because it was originally a closed country estate on the frontier, but since Nalgarn¡¯s subjugation, cirction has been revived.


    In addition, Nalgarn¡¯s scales are being sold inrge quantities to other territories.


    Furthermore, it seemed that they were nning to create, refine, and synthesize the phantom copper Orichalcos, which was supposed to be kept in secret by Altamir, with Lark¡¯s permission while I, the leader of the alchemist division, was absent, and to establish it as the main business of the alchemist division.


    There was no excuse for this, and I could only assume that Altamir was trying to destroy my position with her backhanded methods. Following Rinoa and Icarus, the second alchemist faction war between me and Altamir was finally about to begin.


    I should be prepared to defend myself and crush Altamir¡¯s n with the de of justice, but I¡¯ll think about that issueter. Anyway, the problem is that the rumor of the phantom copper Oreycalcos has already leaked out, and the fage territory is getting attention.


    The Asshim city is a key distribution point, and the fage territory uses Asshim as a major distribution point for negotiations and business with other territories.


    ¡°If they¡¯re in Asshim, they¡¯re sure to hear rumors about me in fage territory ¡­¡­ We¡¯re running out of time ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Not really, I asked my friend to spread false information, but It seems that both sets of people went there without doing much research. If we¡¯re lucky, we might get a break here.¡±


    Shame¡¯s hardened expression broke down at once and sheughed.


    Mea and I both breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Marrens, who had been raised like naive indoor dogs, could not be helped, but I did not think that the Doom would be so easily caught and left stranded.


    They may be quite simr tribes.


    ¡°But it¡¯s better to be cautious, so I thought I¡¯d let Mea-chan and the others know.¡±


    ¡°O-, okay. You came all the way over here to give me that advice?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, You don¡¯t have to worry about that! It¡¯s what I like to do.¡±


    Shaym winked and moved her right hand in a deceptive manner.


    I¡¯m not sure why the Doom tribe are so intent on chasing after Mea, who the whole vige snubbed and kicked out.


    If it¡¯s the same reason as Kudor¡¯s, then we have to find out from Kudor no matter what.


    In some cases, we could ambush the Doom tribe and beat them back.


    However, I have no idea how to deal with the Marrens.


    I¡¯m not going to unleash my magic on Shibi or my father Zelrut, but I¡¯m not going to unleash my magic on Gizel, who escaped after I single-handedly hurt her.


    If she cries out, she may have to be swept away and go home.

 Chapter 305 - Episode Five

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Episode Five</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s a nasty wind. There is a slight but deep evil spirit in it. Where in the world is it lurking? ¡­¡­¡±


    As Mea and I were walking through the Fage territory, a familiar voice came from the heavens.


    I turned my attention to the roofs of the surrounding buildings.


    There was a woman sitting on the roof, staring at the sky.


    She was wearing a solemn robe inscribed with magical forms.


    There was beauty in her profile, as if an artist had poured his life into perfecting it.


    The way she looked up at the sky with a bit of mncholy could have been a piece of religious painting.


    Except for the balding paint on the roof and the phantom beast, Nyarun in his arms.


    A phantom beast is a rare magical beast.


    Nyarun is a rare type of magic beast, and in addition to its lovely appearance, it is not very violent.


    For this reason, they are very popr as pet magic beats.


    However, Nyarun has been found in extremely few cases, and since they are good at moving at high speed by manipting the wind, it takes a lot of effort to catch them.


    Even if some adventurer catches one, the rich nobles will spend a lot of money to get their hands on one, so there is almost no chance for ordinary people to get their hands on one.


    ¡°I wonder where that God of Law got the money from. Did she get it from Peter?¡±


    I muttered to myself as I looked at Kudor.


    Peter is probably not too crazy about Kudor, who he tried to control and failed so hard that he ended up missing multiple lives.


    If I were Kudor, I would definitely go to Peter to ask for money in this situation.


    ¡°Hmmmm ¡­¡­ as expected it¡¯s not true, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mea replies with a bitter smile.


    In case you¡¯re wondering, Peter is generous to me as well, probably because of his guilt.


    Even now, after themotion, I asked Peter for a special permit for the use of magic and alchemy experiments, and he promised to return it to me through a messenger.


    However, if Peter was moving as fast as he could, his messenger should havee to us by now, but his messenger has not shown up yet.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not taking the time to get permission from the royal family or the church after talking so much about it.


    If the situation continues, I will take Kudor to pay a visit to Peter.


    This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen Kudor since the battle in the ancient cathedral.


    Kudor has been flying all over Dinrat Kingdom, using the fage territory as his base.


    Even in the fage territory, she was epted as a beautiful traveling adventurer.


    I often see her carrying what seems to be a souvenir from some other territory.


    As a side note, the collector, who usually ims to be able to see people¡¯s auras, waspletely intimidated when he saw Kudor.


    The collector, who usually hates me, said, ¡°What kind of monster is that? Did you bring him here?¡± asked me repeatedly in a frightened manner.


    ording to Altamir, the aura that the collector sees is ¡°an extension of the ability to infer the character of a person by applying experience from their words and actions.


    I have many questions for Kudor.


    Why did he react to Mea, what does it indicate about theing disaster, and what exactly does she want me to do?


    And where was the talk of giving me the ¡°Staff of Judgment of Sephiroth¡± and the ¡°Ravenous Dragon¡¯s Magic Organ¡± as a gift for breaking through the trial?


    However, even if we ask her something, she almost never takes us seriously.


    They just say, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when the timees¡±, or ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the timees¡±.


    Every time I see her, she says, ¡°You¡¯ll have to work for the amount of my magic power that was depleted¡±, but I never receive any specific instructions or orders.


    Kudor, sitting on the roof, looks down at me.


    ¡°Look who it is, it¡¯s Abel and the girl who made me waste my magic power that I had been saving up for theing disaster.¡±


    This god might be the type to hold a grudge.


    I stepped in front of Mea.


    Before, Kudor has tried to kill Mea.


    Even from Mea, It¡¯s not a person you want to face.


    ¡°Abel. It seems that the time wille when I will need your help. In the meantime, sharpen your magic skills to the fullest.¡±


    Kudor tells me.


    Kudor, who had not spoken about theing disaster until now, finally spoke up.


    Now she might be able to answer some of our questions.


    ¡°Is ¡­¡­ the other party the four pirs of the four great creator gods?¡±


    This is the only person I can think of that would make Kudor feel even a little threatened.


    In fact, it is certain that the four major powers, led by the Riveras Kingdom, are showing disturbing movements.


    After a moment of silence, Kudor opened her mouth.


    ¡°I have destroyed the four great creator gods. But they are all monsters, too. It would not be surprising if they were lurking around, deceiving me. That¡¯s why I had to keep my power, because there is no guarantee that they are gone.¡±


    In addition to being an overly powerful high-ranking spirit, Kudor is also an artificial spirit that drains magic power just by existing and has an extremely low natural recovery rate for magic power.


    The only way to deal with them would be to seal themselves up and wait for the enemy to turn tail.


    ¡°The only thing is, I don¡¯t know who this enemy is either. But I do know that there is someone who is preparing to fight against me.¡±


    Kudor then turns her attention to Mea, who stands behind me.


    The ¡­¡­ ancient cathedral, Cudall Kudor clearly changed her policy when she saw Mea.


    ¡°The only thing I care about is where my adversaries are. No matter how cleverly they conceal it, there is no way that someone with a magical outputparable to that of Maharbo, the God of Fire, or Silfheim, the God of the sky, can escape my detection, but I can¡¯t locate or identify them at all. If it were simply hiding in the end of the dimension or at a physical distance, I would lose sight of it, but if it were that far away, it would be difficult for it to return to this ce in the first ce.¡±


    The names of Levi, the god of water, and Garuja, the god of earth, were omitted from the text.


    She don¡¯t even seem to be interested in the two lower four creator gods. I somehow felt ufortable.


    I gulped and asked Kudor again.


    ¡°Why did you target Mea?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that yet, since you¡¯re not with me, but with that little girl.¡±


    She had no intention of answering this question.


    Mea grasped my hand tightly. I guess she¡¯s worried about facing Kudor.


    But there is still something I need to tell Kudor.


    I tighten my mouth, take a deep breath, and calm myself down.


    I see the anxiety in Mea¡¯s eyes as she looks at me.


    I nod vigorously and give her a strong smile.


    The truth is, I¡¯m scared, too.


    But there are some things you can¡¯t retreat from, even if the other party is the God of Law.


    Right now, Kudor, who had always been deceitful before, is unusually eloquent.


    The opportunity is now or never.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it a lot, but I still want the golden skull, the automatic magic activator that is said to be the greatest weapon of Priest Yohanan ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ve spoken a little too much. I¡¯m leaving this ce again.¡±


    A gust of wind blew.


    In the blink of an eye, the figures of Kudor sitting on the roof and Nyarun on herp had disappeared.


    She got away ¡­¡­

 Chapter 306 - Episode Six

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Episode Six</h4>


    In a room at Lark¡¯s mansion, I had summoned Lark and the Alchemists, using the authority of the Commander, for a meeting on future policy, and was holding a meeting to denounce the ambitions of the wicked witch Altamir, who has defied the ethics of the world by bing a spirit through forbidden magic and living forever.


    ¡°That is to say, the price fluctuations of the above armor are centered in the fage territory, where it is said, ¡°Is it stronger than Nalgarn¡¯s scaled armor?¡±, It¡¯s clear that this is a result of the Nalgarn shock, where the value of the armor fluctuates greatly based on whether there is anything that differentiates it from Nalgarn¡¯s scaled armor.¡±


    I tapped a piece of paper on the wall with my wand.


    On the paper, there is arge illustration drawn by Mea.


    An arrow leads from Nalgarn, whose eyes are marked with crosses, to arge amount of armor, which is destroying the existing armor.


    ¡°Of course. If Nalgarn¡¯s scales go out and lose value, the value of all the armor and materials below it will drop even further. To be honest, no one wants it. I don¡¯t want that garbage either. In my opinion, it will take three years for the market situation to return to normal. I¡¯m sure that a lot of merchants already have their heads in the sand and are holding a grudge against Baron Lark.¡±


    Next to me, Mea stood somewhat ufortably as I spoke.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because my eyes met Altamir¡¯s, but I gave her a small wave.


    She¡¯s the enemy, you need to be a little more tense.


    Altamir was also somewhat confused by Mea¡¯s appearance, and waved back in a rather subdued and wavering manner.


    The collector who hade to chill out was sitting at the very back of the room, behind the alchemists.


    He was here as a visitor, but he probably didn¡¯t intend to join the group in the slightest.


    He just has a lot of time on his hands.


    I wanted to make it a no-go zone for all concerned, but for some reason, the collectors were allowed to do pretty much anything in the territory, even though they hadn¡¯t done anything in particr.


    Oh, he just sneezed.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that if we mass produce the phantom copper Orichalcos armor here, it¡¯s already an economic attack on other territories! The situation was unstoppable before, but now the Fage territory is stable. Why, when you¡¯re also restricting the distribution of Nalgarn armor, did you decide to start manufacturing the phantom copper Orichalcos armor?¡±


    I tapped my wand on the desk and spoke passionately.


    ¡°It¡¯s too shallow. You¡¯re not considering the impact on other territories. Alta-dono, you are using this territory to advance your own alchemy experiments, and even to throw the country into chaos, just because of your own desire for knowledge and exploration. That kind of thing is not appropriate for the policies of this, the Alchemist Division! Isn¡¯t that right? Baron Lark!¡±


    For the sake of justice, we can never allow Artamia¡¯s tyranny to continue.


    It¡¯s my duty to stop the witch now that I¡¯ve freed her from the seal of the tower.


    Altamir is too dangerous. Originally, she was a witch who had been chased from the stage because of her obsession with research.


    I should have suspected that she would run amok.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not! Sulking because I was left out of a big project! I¡¯m saying that this n is going to cause a lot of misery for a lot of people!¡±


    I told her.


    I wiped the sweat off my face and nced at Mea, who tilted her head for a moment, then pped her hands and started pping.


    No, this wasn¡¯t the ce for that.


    Lark crossed his arms in aplicated manner and looked at the diagram that Mea had drawn.


    Many of the alchemists are looking at me with a ¡°what the hell is he talking about¡± look.


    The collector was asleep in the back. What did hee here for?


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ did I say something wrong?¡±


    What should I do?


    How should I say it, the atmosphere was not what I wanted.


    When it became quiet, I could hear the whispering voices of the members of the alchemist division.


    ¡°Private alchemy experiments, of all things, from the Commander ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Commander, no matter what other people are doing, it probably looks like that to you, because you are like that too.¡±


    ¡°Alta-san, when I tried to hit him, my hand went crazy and I punched the mirror.¡±


    ¡°The way he said it, there¡¯s a chance he doesn¡¯t really realize it. Someone has to tell her. ¡­¡­ Rinoa! I¡¯m sure Rinoa can handle ¡­¡­ it without getting in trouble!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got results, he also contributes to the territory, so let him fit in as he sees fit. This is also the will of Lark-sama.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that different from Icarus, who was constantly tormenting Lark-sama with his past achievements.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! The Commander is looking at me! In front, in front!¡±


    The back of my eyes began to heat up.


    I threw away my wand and fled the room, hiding my eyes.


    Mea, who was standing beside me, was looking at my back in a daze, but a momentter she came after me.


    ¡°Oh, Commander Abel! It¡¯s okay, I heard what you said!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just kidding! Look, you dropped your wand!¡±


    ¡°Somebody get Abel-kun!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best we don¡¯t go after him! Let¡¯s leave it to Mea!¡±


    The collector, who should have been sleeping just a moment ago, was looking at me with a big smile on his face.


    Satisfied, he sat up with ease. He is probably nning to leave the Lark mansion and go home.


    Some of the alchemists and a Mea are following me.


    ¡°Watch out, the Commander has his hand in his sleeve! It¡¯s a hidden wand!¡±


    I use a spell to move the three Ortems that adorned the passage.


    They leapt in front of the pursuers, blocking their steps.


    I kept running in the meantime.


    ¡ª Five minutester, I was hiding in the warehouse, buried under the storage items, when the witch Altamir appeared to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You know what? The timing may have been bad, but I¡¯m not trying to take over or anything like that, okay?¡±


    Altamir tapped me on the shoulder as I sat in a triangle.


    As she looked into my face, I defended my dignity by burying my face in my own chest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When I was still silent, Altamir opened her mouth again.


    ¡°You see, I really liked the theory of the magic wave tower that you showed me before, but the lord refused it due to financial problems, right? I was trying to solve that problem in my own way but I left the territory right after that, so the timing happened to be weird.¡±


    If you ask me, Altamir has shown an unexpected interest in my magic cellphone Magiphone.


    When Lark rejected the idea because of financial difficulties, he seemed to have his hand up to his chin and was ying with money.


    ¡°A-, Altamir-san, ¡­¡­ I ¡­¡­ I ¡­¡­!¡±


    I looked up at Altamir with tears still in my eyes.


    ¡°Geez ¡­¡­ The girl was worried about you, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to start something new without you because I¡¯ll be less efficient without you. Besides, you¡¯re not as shunned as you think you are.¡±


    Altamir indicated the outside of the warehouse with her hand.


    ¡°Commander Abel! I¡¯m starting to feel like carving an Ortem!¡±


    I hear the members of the division looking for me.


    I sip my nose and wipe my tears with my sleeve.


    ¡°Can I just hide here for a little while longer until I ¡­¡­ feel better?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What a troubling Commander. Do what you want, I¡¯ll hide with you.¡±


    I felt a little better about why Altamir was so popr, even though no one was following me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that, I was being difficult.¡±


    ¡°The point is well taken. I¡¯ve been putting it off for a while and haven¡¯t worked it out yet. Let¡¯s get the restrictions in ce to reduce the market impact first.¡±


    What is she, a saint?


    She seems to have a halo over her.


    ¡°Um, Altamir-sa ¡­¡­¡±


    I was about to call out again when the door to the warehouse opened with great force.


    ¡°cough, cough ¡­¡­ Ahhhh, Abel-dono, I finally found you.¡±


    It was Euris.


    I was a little disappointed with the way she appeared, not reading the atmosphere at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s another visitor for Abel-dono. It looks like he¡¯s in a hurry ¡­¡­ so could you pleasee to my guest room right away?¡±


    ¡°I have a guest ¡­¡­?¡±


    When I tilted my head wondering who it was, I heard a voice outside.


    ¡°But, you see, Abel is in a na?ve state right now ¡­¡­ If you could just wait in the guest room for a moment, we¡¯ll bring him right back ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said, where¡¯s Abel-chan! I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s na?ve right now or not! I¡¯m asking you where he is are! I¡¯m in a real hurry! Don¡¯t try to hide it from me!¡±


    Lark¡¯s persuasive voice was followed by a cursing queer voice.


    ¡°Oh, Peter-san ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter?¡±


    Altamir frowned suspiciously.


    Peter¡¯s face peered at us through the warehouse door that Euris had opened.


    ¡°Look, so you¡¯re here! Abel, something terrible has happened¡­ Hmm?¡±


    Peter and Altamir¡¯s eyes met.


    ¡± ¡°Why are you here ¡­¡­?¡± ¡°


    The voices of the two came together beautifully.

 Chapter 307 - Episode Seven

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Episode Seven</h4>


    After that, Peter and I, his subordinate, Myunhi, and Altamir, who had been following us, moved to the guest room under the guidance of Euris.


    Peter hustled Euris to leave quickly and then turned to Myunhi.


    Myunhi gives a small nod and puts the tip of her cane against the door.


    ¡°Key.¡±


    A magic circle appeared on the door.


    The door was magically locked.


    ¡°Ward, deploy.¡±


    She continued to wave her wand and set up a simple soundproof ward in the room, then bowed to Peter.


    ¡°Good work, Myunhi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple spell, better than nothing.¡±


    It¡¯s probably a measure to keep conversations from leaking out, but if the sorcerer wanted to, he could break it from the outside.


    Myunhi had a tight-lipped smile on his face.


    Her hands were shaking.


    I gently put my hand over my mouth.


    I nearly said what I just thought of.


    I¡¯ll try not to say anything unnecessary.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ if you are letting me through, then are you really Lord Peltaire?¡±


    Altamir crowded Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Altamir, I can¡¯t tell me not to go out into the countryside, because enough time has passed since. In any case, I could not have stopped you if you had forced it. But I didn¡¯t expect to find you here. The High Elves taking you¡­¡­ is probably a big lie of Abel-chan, wasn¡¯t it? Now that I think about it, I should have realized this possibility earlier.¡±


    In the heavy atmosphere, conversations were exchanged.


    When she heard the word ¡°Altamir,¡± Myunhi¡¯s mouth tightened and her shoulders stopped shaking.


    Then she turned her gaze to Altamir and her head to Peter.


    ¡°Peter-sama ¡­¡­ is this the legendary alchemist, Altamir!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Yes, that¡¯s Altamir, the worst witch.¡±


    Peter said in a bitter tone.


    I knew that the two of them had known each other for a while.


    I had heard from Altamir that Lord Peltaire had been involved in the reason why Altamir had retreated to the tower.


    There was a slight silence, and then Altamir¡¯s hard expression fell at once.


    ¡°Ehhhhh, no way, really! I don¡¯t understand! I really don¡¯t understand!? What, he is Lord Peltaire? Why!?¡±


    Altamir stood beside Peter with a leap peculiar to spirit bodies, and touched his body rudely.


    ¡°It looks great, you¡¯re cute. Eh, but, Uhhhhhh! I can¡¯t believe that Lord Peltaire, who is the picture of seriousness, would dabble in abominations while dressed up as a woman! Oh, can you take off your mask? What¡¯s going on with your eyes? I knew there was something fishy about you, but since when have you been interested in cross-dressing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-sama, please order the disposal of this thing.¡±


    The nervousness disappears from Myunhi¡¯s appearance.


    She said in a matter-of-fact voice and pointed her staff at Altamir.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I was prepared for some of this when I brought you here. It was even worse than I expected, though. Just control yourself, Myunhi. In front of you is the witch Altamir, the pinnacle of alchemists. She is stronger than I am.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi turned her suspicion to Altamir.


    It¡¯s only natural to be suspicious when you see the way she¡¯s acting.


    I¡¯m also stunned by Altamir¡¯s unusually high tension.


    I¡¯ve never seen Altamir this agitated before.


    I¡¯m also a little taken aback.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Why? Why? You¡¯ve been telling me all the time that I¡¯m going to be punished, that I can¡¯t be led into reincarnation if my life is unnatural, that I¡¯m rebelling against the gods, that I¡¯m a bad example to all the sorcerers in the world, and yet you¡¯ve managed to extend your own life and be a woman?¡±


    Altamir tapped Peter on the shoulder.


    What now, I¡¯d like to quietly the room.


    ¡°Peter-sama! Why are you at her mercy? I will not tolerate any more disrespect to Peter-sama, even if you are a witch, even if it costs me my life ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had nearly a dozen troublesome things taken care of for me in the past, so I can¡¯t be too proud. That¡¯s enough. As for Altamir, please assume that she¡¯s not here. I have to talk to Abel-chan.¡±


    Peter said exhaustedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t you, Peter-san ¡­¡­?¡±


    I felt great sympathy for him.


    I believe it was Peter who asked Altamir to build a tower to seal the big goldfish in the Apocalypse.


    From the looks of it, he probably owed her a lot of other things as well.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Anyway, this is the permit for the construction of the magic wave tower that Abel-chan applied for. I¡¯ll also go through the other nobles and ask for funding. The seal of the royal family is firmly in ce, so there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Peter-san! It was worth it to leave those two rings of authority with you, Peter-san!¡±


    I stood up, rejoiced, extended my hand to Peter and shook it involuntarily.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave it with him! The certificate of the former Pope and the certificate of the High Priest of Amor both belong to Peter-sama!¡±


    Myunhi yells, her cheeks turning red.


    Peter shakes his head as he looks at me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s not easy for Lord Peltaire to get Abel¡¯s attention.¡±


    Altamir looked at me and Peter with waking eyes.


    ¡°You may not be ¡­¡­ aware of it, but you¡¯re both pretty much the same.¡±


    I took the permit and checked the contents, humming to myself.


    I checked it, but now I¡¯m getting anxious.


    I¡¯ve been going over it and over it, and all I can see is that everything I¡¯ve submitted has been approved.


    I had developed a habit of jokingly including everything that came to mind in order to outsmart Lark and increase the number of requirements for the permit.


    But it was all circled from corner to corner.


    It¡¯s a little unrealistic.


    Is this person really reading this?


    To top it all off, they¡¯ve even given permission for a pseudo-magic cannon that can shoot out a powerful directional gravity wave by collecting the excess magic power of the magic wave tower, distorting and crushing a straight line of space without any time difference, in a sense exceeding the speed of light.


    If we canplete something like this, we could wipe out the royal castle from the fage territory if we wanted to.


    ¡°Um, Peter-san, did you look over this properly? I can¡¯t trust this kind of thing, even if you handed it to me and said, ¡°Permission is okay with this ¡­¡­¡±. Even I wouldn¡¯t make something like this.¡±


    I opened the gravity gun page of the permit, held it with my left hand, and tapped it with my right hand.


    ¡°So please don¡¯t send that to Peter-sama ¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi¡¯s usation of my powerlessness leaked out of her mouth.


    Peter coughed, propped his elbows on his desk, and folded his hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Actually, I have a favor to ask you, Abel-chan. One is to somehow bridge the gap between me and the god Kudor. The other is to ¡­¡­ eliminate Levi, the god of water, one of the four great creator gods, and capture Pope Sateria. The Riveras Kingdom are definitely going to make a move soon.¡±

 Chapter 308 - Episode Eight

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Episode Eight</h4>


    ¡°The defeat of Levi, the god of water, one of the four great creator gods, and the capturing of Pope Sateria ¡­¡­?¡±


    As expected, I think my face was twitching as well.


    If you do this, war will break out between the Dinray Kingdom and the Riveras Kingdom.


    I also understood why Peter had unconditionally circled all the applications I had submitted.


    I guess he was using it as a bargaining chip to throw this huge problem to me.


    I don¡¯t know what Peter¡¯s intentions are, but it¡¯s certainly not a request I want to ept.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m being naive, but I don¡¯t want to interfere in the future of my country or in the lives and deaths of others.


    Defeating Levi will definitely be the fuse for that.


    No, to be frank, defeating Levi itself will not be a problem.


    ¡°Are you asking me to trigger a war, Peter-san?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Rather, it¡¯s a measure to avoid starting a war. The Riveras Kingdom was originally awless ce where several different sects fought each other. It was Levi, the god of water, and his four priests who brought it all together, but it wasn¡¯t because the people naturally embraced the return of the rightful god, but ¡­¡­ rather because they used the sign of the rightful god as a shield to advance their armed rule. Apparently, it is much more important for the water gods to quickly stabilize their own thrones than it is for the people.¡±


    Ringus proimed that in the presence of the righteous God, the divergent sects naturally came together and regained their function as a nation, but if Peter¡¯s ims were true, they were nothing short of a fabrication.


    The more I learned about the country, the more it seemed suspicious.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t a legitimate group because two of the top four priests were Marias and Nelgliffe.


    Both of them were the kind of people who could smile and shake hands with the people they had betrayed and tormented.


    ¡°The new Levi church, led by Sateria, acts externally as if it has bloodlessly united the sects of the country, but ¡­¡­ the reality is terrible. It is said that there is still a lot of internal strife. If Levi and Sateria are gone, the Riveras Kingdom won¡¯t be able to afford to keep harassing the Dinrat Kingdom over the border like they are now. We¡¯ll be back to being a nation in civil war, fighting for a new leadership position.¡±


    That¡¯s itself is not a very nice thing to say.


    But I don¡¯t have the power or the will to control the future of Riveras Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­¡­ On the other hand, if we leave it any longer, the Riveras Kingdom might interfere with us, right? And when that happens, the first to be sacrificed will be here in Fage territory, near the border.¡±


    I can¡¯t do something so far-fetched as to put an end to the civil war that has been going on for hundreds of years and save the Riveras Kingdom.


    The only thing I can do is to make the spear god retire from this world after losing his spear.


    And that will only bring new strife to the Riveras Kingdom again.


    ¡°But why would the Riveras Kingdom, a country in the throes of civil war, go to the trouble of attacking the Dinrat Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°What Levi is aiming for is probably not the kingdom, but rather the kingdom¡¯s guardian, Kudor. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because he has a grudge from a past defeat or if it¡¯s so he can survive and wield authority. There is a man who has been expecting Cudre¡¯s seal to be broken. Perhaps Levi is being used by that man as a pawn to chip away at Kudor¡¯s magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is there someone pulling Levi¡¯s strings behind his back?¡±


    Levi is still one of the four great gods of creation.


    Is there anyone who can control Levi like that and treat him as a pawn to fight Kudor?


    In addition to that, through Levi, who is the absolute ruler, he is also indirectly controlling the Riveras Kingdom itself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that already the shadow ruler of the Riveras Kingdom¡­¡­?¡±


    Peter shook his head.


    ¡°He is not such a simple man. He has seized all four of the major kingdoms that the four creator gods once ruled for a long time ¡­¡­ and he has turned his attention to the Dinrat Kingdom. If we¡¯re not careful, the Dinrat Kingdom itself could fall into his hands. I think it would be more urate to say that he is the ruler of the world. The reason why I wanted to unseal Kudor was to get rid of that man.¡±


    The four major powers are targeting the Dinrat Kingdom.


    In the past, the High Elf priest, Fatty or something, also said that Alfheim, the sky country, was targeting the Dinrat Kingdom.


    I wonder if that was also orchestrated by the person Peter mentioned.


    It¡¯s not easy to control an exclusive and prideful high elf.


    ¡°Who the hell is that ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Count Julem. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him even if it¡¯s only his name, he¡¯s famous.¡±


    ¡°C-Count Julem!?¡±


    The story continued on a ridiculouslyrge scale, and even a fairy tale figure appeared.


    I didn¡¯t expect to hear the name of Count Julem, a character in ult stories who had been present at many historical events.


    ¡°Count Julem¡¯s goal is to exploit the weaknesses of high-ranking spirits that are slow to recover their magic power and use the four major powers to continue waging a war of attrition against Kudor, the protector of the country.¡±


    The persistence of the immortal monster Count Julem was tremendous.


    It is too far-fetched to think that he would run the world and use his position as Kudor¡¯s protector to continue to attack Kudor just to kill him.


    But it¡¯s an effective move.


    As a super high-ranking spirit and an artificial spirit, Kudor¡¯s recovery of magic power is extremely slow.


    And Kudor is not as brutal as she ims to be.


    I¡¯m sure that Kudor can¡¯t tolerate the idea of attacking a country that is only using him and causing more deaths than necessary.


    That¡¯s probably why Kudor acted so ruthlessly at first, making threats.


    This is probably the same reason why so many myths are so frightening.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to move Kudor if I can help it. In the first ce, Levi and the others are a trap set by Count Julem to exhaust the god Kudor. Even if you¡¯re going to use the god Kudor, please don¡¯t use it in a situation where you can¡¯t finish Levi off. You¡¯ll lose your edge. That¡¯s what Count Julem wants.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I listened to Peter in silence.


    ¡°So, Abel-chan? Would you be willing to do it ¡­¡­ for the sake of the Dinrat Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Please ¡­¡­ give me a little more time to think about it.¡±


    I bowed my head to Peter.


    Even if there was no other way, I could not easily ept to be a tool of war.


    I just need a little more time to convince myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait as long as you want. It¡¯s really important, so I¡¯ll wait here in this territory until I get an answer from you, Abel-chan.¡±

 Chapter 309 - Episode Nine - A Certain Water of Gods Priest (Side: Rathboutt)

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Episode Nine - A Certain Water of God''s Priest (Side: Rathboutt)</h4>


    A single giant was standing on the throne with the blue magic crystal on the top floor of the Grand Pce in the holy city of Rivualin in the Country of Water, the Riveras Kingdom.


    His belly was bloated and fat, and he had a scraggly brown beard.


    The face of the giant man kept a smile on it like a mask, and his face was always deeply wrinkled.


    He was a sinister, and creepy man.


    The giant man, with his strange appearance, dropped to one knee, folded his arms and bowed his head to the blue crystal ball on the throne.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been getting a lot of calls from youtely, Levi-sama ¡­¡­ I¡¯m even more neglected than the Pope. In this holynd, it is difficult even for me to prate the perception of the Pope, who can control the magic of the dragon veins. It would be a little difficult for me to be found by him, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    The dragon vein is a liquid stream that contains a mass of magic power that flows deep underground in the Holy City of Rivualin.


    It is connected to the surroundings of the Holy City and continues to circte.


    It is said that when Levi was defeated by Kudor in the mythical age, his body melted and seeped into the ground.


    Thispetition for the dragon vein and the holynd is the main reason why the civil war in the Riveras Kingdom has be so violent.


    Currently, it was under the control of Sateria, who had received the Holy Magic Water Staff from Levi.


    The blue crystal shines as if to answer the words of the giant man.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help it, that¡¯s just the way it is. It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to frustrate the loyalty of a fastidious Sateria in a situation where two of the Four Great Priests are missing but this is not the time to be talking about such things¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find a way to convince Sateria to do whatever you want. Do you not think so, priest of ughter, monk Rathboutt?¡±


    At Levi¡¯s words, the huge man, Rathboutt, raises his creepy face slightly.


    ¡°Levi-sama, that name is now ¡­¡­¡±


    Rathboutt was a madman who had believed in and fulfilled the most heretical teachings of the Levi church, which had originally been inspired by the devil and repeatedly distorted by human greed.


    It is no exaggeration to say that he has covered all kinds of crimes and taboos.


    He was captured by a rival sect and sentenced to the extreme penalty, but he was so strong that he was able to endure seven executions, and Levi spotted him and rescued him while he was doing so.


    However, although his ability was perfect, his lowly background prevented him from being added to the four high priests that would be the signature of Levi Church.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making you one of the Four High Priests at some point. With Marias and Nelgliffe in the custody of the Dinrat Kingdom, there are two holes in the ranks of the Four High Priests. Thou shalt fill them.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ that is, a blessing ¡­¡­ But are you sure?¡±


    ¡°The time when you can afford to look out for the people is long gone. What¡¯s more important is to recover my spear, which was stolen by some idiot, and the sky god¡¯s inheritance, which is somehow lying around unprotected. It¡¯s also a good idea to teach the Count, who is pretending to be a big shot, a lesson about reality, and to put the sleeping God Kudor to sleep for good.¡±


    The crystal on the throne glowed red, as if to show Levi¡¯s passion.


    ¡°The alliance with the Count has already broken down because of my earlier move. In anticipation of taking on him, we must gain the upper hand against him at all costs. So, the Count is looking for an opportunity to use the Dinrat Kingdom as a hostage to Kudor, keeping it alive and not killing it. ¡­¡­ I will snatch it first. If we seed in recovering the spear and the sky god¡¯s inheritance ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll have the advantage over the Count.¡±


    ¡°As a stepping stone to that, you¡¯re sending the Four Great Priests, Penrath-sama, to the Fage territory?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. Penrath is perfectly capable, but he¡¯s a fool. I¡¯m not sure if he doesn¡¯t understand my detailed orders or if he¡¯s deliberately pretending not to understand them, but he never listens. That¡¯s why you, with your quick thinking, should go to the fage territory at the same time as Penrath raids and takes ¡­¡­ the legacy of the Sky God. You are also a good match for Abel.¡±


    Rathboutt¡¯s fighting style is fast assassination, using two types of magic: superhuman physical skills acquired through repetition of the rituals of his original sect, and small-scale but deadly magic.


    Levi believed that there was a good chance that he would be able to finish him off without letting Abel show his true potential.


    ¡°So, I should take advantage of the chaos that Penrath has caused and kill Abel and take the Holy Seal of the Spear with the arm and return to collect the legacy of the Sky God?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I¡¯m going to take out an insurance policy here. If Penrath moves, Abel will certainly be forced to respond. In the meantime, we must ensure that the Sky God¡¯s legacy is taken. Refrain from engaging inbat only when it bes unavoidable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes? If that¡¯s what you think, Levi-sama, then we willply ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not intimidated by humans. But he took one of my arms. This crime is too heavy to be atoned for by human flesh. I will not let him die easily. You will die in despair. I am definitely not intimidated by humans.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ The spear is not a problem that can be put off, is it? Then we could capture Abel and torture him ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to earn from the Count¡¯s hand here. You¡¯ll have to leave Abel to Penrath, and you¡¯ll have to deal with retrieving the Sky God¡¯s legacy. You¡¯ll be able to control Abel¡¯s movements if you hold onto the inheritance anyway. The worst thing that could happen is that we don¡¯t get both of them and we only get that idiot¡¯s grudge.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You awfully being very cautious, aren¡¯t you? No, I understand. I¡¯ll make sure this Rathboutt gets his hands on the Sky God¡¯s legacy.¡±


    ¡°Then I leave it to you, Rathboutt. If this mission is sessful, I will make you one of the Four Great Priests.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ve always been good at kidnapping women and girls. I¡¯ve heard before that the Sky God¡¯s legacy is a girl ¡­¡­ May I have a little fun with it?¡±


    Rathboutt stuck out his short, brazen, pink tongue and licked it lightly around his mouth.


    The sleeve wiped the drool from his tongue on his lips.


    ¡°Whatever you want, as long as it¡¯s not dead. Abel ¡­¡­ must be made to regret deeply, deeply, deeply for challenging this great god of water, Levi-sama.¡±


    **********


    [Activity Report]


    I¡¯ve updated the book information of Dratama Volume 6 and Undead Knight in the activity report!


    I¡¯ve been working on it for a while now. (Feb. 3, 2018)

 Chapter 310 - Episode Ten - Attack of Penrath (1)

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Episode Ten - Attack of Penrath (1)</h4>


    ¡°Come on, keep carving! Keep carving! Don¡¯t stop your arm! You¡¯ve been standing still for ten seconds, what¡¯s going on!? If I had those ten seconds, I¡¯d have finished making that part, but what happened!?¡±


    I made a megaphone with my hands and shouted to the group.


    In the garden of Lark¡¯s mansion, I was leading a group of alchemists in the production of the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    Although it is possible to manufacture the dragon by means of an automaton to a certain extent, there are manyplicated parts that require a high degree of precision and alchemy, so the parts that require human hands cannot bepletely eliminated.


    To put it bluntly, I¡¯m too small topete with Kudor.


    I can¡¯t use the same strategy I usedst time, which was to use an artificial spirit as a surprise attack to reduce the magic power.


    It was just a matter of luck, in addition to the fact that Kudor didn¡¯t know what I had in my hand and attacked me with a method and timing that I hadn¡¯t anticipated at all.


    Therefore, the presence of Quetzalcoatl, a wooden dragon, is essential topensate for the scale.


    Once this ispleted, we will have an invincible floating fortress with durability and maneuverability unmatched by Zeshum¡¯s floating fortress, which Ebelheid had spent his life nning to revive.


    Thest time, Kudor had attacked with little magical phenomena and mainly used simple tentacle attacks.


    I don¡¯t know how far we can go against Kudor who has unleashed his full power, but it should be better than nothing.


    ¡°Okay, keep up the good work! At your current pace, you¡¯ll never be able toplete it! Keep up the good work! I¡¯ll do my best too!¡±


    The members of the division proceeded to manufacture Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon, using magic and knives with dead eyes.


    A protective ward was deployed in the garden, and a pile of wooden idol parts was stored inside it.


    ¡°This ¡­¡­ is totally a massive scale weapon, right? How did they get permission? On such short notice?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that someone from the upper echelons of the church came and gave them permission in person. They said it¡¯s a deterrent against the aggression of the new Levi faction that holds sovereignty in the Riveras Kingdom. They¡¯re even funding it.¡±


    ¡°The Church and the Riveras Kingdom did something unnecessary ¡­¡­ If you bait Abel-san, we¡¯re the ones who will suffer ¡­¡­?¡±


    If you look around a bit, you¡¯ll see members whispering andining.


    ¡°Okay, no private conversations while we work! Each of you should measure the time it took with an hourss, write it down in a memo, look back at the difference in the estimated time required, ande up with your own countermeasures! Our job is to protect the Dinrat Kingdom from the aggression of the evil Riveras Kingdom! Please be firm there!¡±


    I p my hands and raise my voice.


    It is an important role of the leader to encourage the members of the division.


    After all, Altamir, who is being lifted up and treated as an idol, is not the vessel of a chief.


    I don¡¯t want to be angry either, but it¡¯s unavoidable for the growth of the division.


    And above all, as I said, it is necessary to protect the Dinrat Kingdom from the Riveras Kingdom.


    I, too, will make up my mind.


    ¡°In the first ce, we won¡¯t need such an exaggerated weapon, don¡¯t you think Abel-san can handle this by himself? He just wants to build this thing, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Right there, no conversations, please!¡±


    For me, I want to finish Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon, as soon as possible.


    The next step is to analyze and improve Levi¡¯s spear, and to build the magic wave tower and the pseudo-magic cannon that can distort and destroy space with high gravity waves.


    I had nned not to build thest one, but now that I have permission, and I also have the funds.


    So the more weapons we have against Kudor, the better.


    There is no guarantee that we won¡¯t have a confrontation with Kudor in the future.


    As for the analysis of the spear, I had Peter gather the forbidden grimoires from all over the country by his power, and I had put up a Warding Ortem to prevent any escape in the room, we are in the middle of a full 24-hour research project for Zolomonia, so we hope to make some progress by the time this ispleted.


    ¡°Abel, I think it¡¯s time for you to take a break ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea calls out to me behind my back.


    ¡°This is a very important job for the protection of the country ¡­¡­ and Lark has asked me to finish it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, um, wasn¡¯t all the thing that you do is just order them? ¡°


    That¡¯s not true.


    I¡¯m a little bit like, ¡°The virtual enemy is someone who might attack at any moment, so the sooner the better, right!? Hm, can we afford to be that calm!? I¡¯ll go check with Peter and see what he says, okay!?, that¡¯s all I said.


    ¡°If we can save even one more smile by crying ¡­¡­ I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    I can feel the eyes of the members of the division on me, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate such things.¡±


    Rinoa was also ring at me. I looked away.


    ¡°By any chance ¡­¡­ when you took on the task of taking down Levi and taking custody of Sateria, it wasn¡¯t to build a weapon to strengthen your cause to extract money from me, was it?¡±


    Peter, who hade to check on me, said to me as if to confirm.


    After the incident, I presented a favorable and reluctant idea to take down Levi, saying that we would make preparations while keeping an eye on their movements, and if necessary, we would start.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t really want to get involved, but if I said this, Peter would have no choice but to give up, the alchemists would be able to move in the name of preparations, and the nobles and the church, who were under Peter¡¯s control, would provide funds.


    Perhaps anticipating my thoughts, Peter had decided to leave the area after conducting a short inspection of the alchemist division.


    When I asked him if he had that much free time on his hands, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy, but after taking everything into consideration, the inspection became my top priority¡±.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ If you rush them too much, they¡¯ll all copse again and you¡¯ll lose efficiency.¡±


    Altamir, who had been smelting the necessary metals, excused herself and came over to me.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯ve paid you well for their part of the work, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that you can¡¯t relieve stress if you don¡¯t have time to use it?¡±


    At the sound of Altamir¡¯s voice, the members of the division stood up and shouted, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± And a storm of usations danced in the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Many of you have been putting off not only lunch but also the morning meal, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh! Hey, that would be a problem! Wait a minute, everyone! Stop! I said stop! I¡¯m the leader of the group, though, hey!¡±


    Altamir said, and before I could take it back, the division¡¯s members swept away.


    ¡°As expected of Alta-san! You understand it, unlike a certain Ortem idiot!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll respect you forever!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not like the leader of the Ortem idiots!¡±


    I hung my head in disappointment.


    For some reason, everyone, including Lark, finds Altamir useful, but Altamir is not even an official member of the group yet. ¡­¡­?


    Does everyone understand that?


    ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce the manufacturing golem in earnest, can you pass the paperwork to the Baron in your name? It¡¯s easier to get through that way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You didn¡¯t pay someone to go ahead with that, did you?¡±


    ¡°Because you hardly listen to anyone while you work. In any case, the members of the division werepletely exhausted. Do you really want to get another Ortem thrown at you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I check the documents with a feeling of disbelief.


    The golem that was to bepleted had features that were absolutely unnecessary, but I decided to ignore them.


    Altamir is also Altamir, and she has a pretty good personality.


    ¡°This will certainly speed up thepletion of Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon ¡­¡­¡±


    As I continued to look over the documents, the members of the group who had run away from me and Lark came running towards me, their faces pale.


    ¡°Commander Abel! It¡¯s important!¡±


    ¡°Abel-san, we¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    The way they treated me waspletely different from the way they treated me just now ¡­¡­


    There were many things that didn¡¯t make sense to me, but I was an adult, so I swallowed my frustration and dealt with the situation as an adult.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lark, who was coughing heavily from running as fast as he could, turned his blue face toward me while Euris rubbed his back.


    ¡°Nalgarn¡¯sing out of the mountains near the border of Riveras Kingdom! They¡¯re heading this way! And there¡¯s not just one of them!¡±

 Chapter 311 - Episode Eleven - Attack of Penrath (2)

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Episode Eleven - Attack of Penrath (2)</h4>


    ¡°There are two Nalgarn that have appeared now ¡­¡­ I guess anything is possible in that country now.¡±


    I blurted out as I rode my horse, looking at the Nalgarn ahead of me.


    You can see two huge dragons with three headsing towards us from the mountainside in the distance.


    This time, too, they probably have a regeneration magic form set up, but whilest time they looked like a pile of treasure, this time they looked like a pile of inventory.


    In my mind¡¯s eye, I see Lark¡¯s warehouse.


    Currently, the dusty Nalgarn equipment is strewn about, making it as unstable as the end of a certain wood tower stacking party game.


    The other day, I heard that a thief had broken down a stack of Nalgarn armor and crushed it underneath him.


    Even though it was A-rank armor, it wasn¡¯t seriously damaged.


    I don¡¯t know about the thief.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure the other side can¡¯t keep up appearances now that the operation has failed. There is no way that the Riveras Kingdom wanted to go head to head with the Dinrat Kingdom.¡±


    Euris, who was holding the reins behind me, replied.


    It was an emergency, but unfortunately, I had no riding experience, so I asked Lark to find me a long saddle and left the steering to Euris.


    At first, I was in the back, but the impact of my hind legs kicking the ground was painful, so I begged her to turn me to the front.


    The Riveras Kingdom was in the midst of a civil war, and was probably toozy to deal with the local magical beast disasters.


    Even if there were multiple Nalgrans in the country, it was not impossible.


    In the past, the remodeled Nalgarn that was sent to the country was probably just a maneuver to hide the shadows of the Riveras Kingdom and divide the fage territory from the rest, and was not a serious attempt.


    ¡°It was probably because of Abel-dono¡¯s sess that the hostile rtionship came to the surface early on, leaving the Riveras Kingdom with no choice but to make a serious move. That¡¯s about it, I guess.¡±


    ¡°For them to be forced to make a serious move, it¡¯s only two Nalgarns, though ¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s too dull.


    Just how confident were you in that patchwork of mock regeneration magic form!?, is what I¡¯d to say to them.


    I don¡¯t need any more Nalgarn in the first ce.


    They should have made it a different kind of magical beast anyway.


    I wonder if this is some kind of advanced harassment in the style of the Riveras Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At my muttering, Euris falls silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Only Abel would dare to say such a thing to a regenerating A-rank magic beast. We attacked Nalgarn with all our forces and were forced to retreat, remember?¡±


    But it was really just a quick invasion after Peter¡¯s request.


    Peter was getting impatient, but I was too opportunistic and ended up falling behind.


    I don¡¯t think they¡¯re serious about the two Nalgarns.


    If it wasn¡¯t a suicide attack by the whole country, and they were challenging us with a chance to win, they might still be equipped with weapons of Levi¡¯s spear ss.


    The movements of the other three major powers are also said to be disturbing.


    The Dinrat Kingdom may be in a more critical situation than I thought.


    ¡°But, this is bad¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What have you noticed? For Abel to say that it¡¯s bad¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, this will probably cause another copse in the price of the armor ¡­¡­ The news of the appearance of multiple Nalgarns will spread outside the territory. In this case, the merchants who know about the Nalgarn shock ¡­¡­ and the nobles who have private armies will do their best to limit their losses by selling off the armor and buying it back after the price drops. Even if we decide to keep it to ourselves, the market will panic again when the word gets out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s trivialpared to the physical crisis in the territory, Abel-dono.¡±


    In the past, I was overjoyed to see the regenerated Nalgarn, but now that there are two golden chickens here, Altamir and Peter that can produce any amount of money, I don¡¯t feel Nalgarn is particrly valuable.


    And I still have a surplus of them. The dragon is too big.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°GISHAAAAAAA!¡± ¡± ¡°


    One-half of the two Nalgarns looked at me.


    Each of the three heads red at me and roared.


    All at once, they came running towards us.


    Hearing the roar, the horses shrank to a halt.


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯ve never actually seen Abel-dono defeat Nalgarn ¡­¡­ but can he really defeat such a giant ¡­¡­? In addition, the neck may regenerate again, just likest time, right?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ There are a few drawbacks to that regeneration magic circle, and it won¡¯t work if certain conditions are met. It¡¯s not much of a magic circle, to be honest. It¡¯s like a budding alchemist who can¡¯t even read magic forms properly, and when he¡¯s ying around with it, he¡¯s eximing, ¡°It just happened to work!¡±.¡±


    I replied nonchntly.


    The regeneration spell that was set up in Nalgarn was clearly not that big of a deal.


    It¡¯s clear at a nce that it¡¯s just a bunch of random magic forms from the past added, subtracted, and altered a bit.


    A swordsman who specializes in fighting from the front would not be able to understand it, but a sorcerer like me, who is more of an alchemist who mainly studies from the rear, can immediately see its weaknesses.


    I¡¯d like to tell Icarus to analyze it more thoroughly.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that hisziness dyed the subjugation of Nalgarn.


    It¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m allowed to show my big face in Fage territory.


    ¡°I-Is that how it is? It¡¯s theplete replication and immediate regeneration of a living organism, right? If it were that easy, the world would be a much more ridiculous ce ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why most of the biological magic is forbidden.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more about ethics.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the magic form¡¯s in Nalgarn were not able to perform instantaneous regeneration in its entirety. If you had noticed theposition of the magic form that made up the magic circle, you would have known the roughness of the effect. If you had been able to see the weaknesses, you would have been able to defeat Nalgarn with the strength of your private army and alchemist division enough.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡±


    I nodded and held up my wand.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done.¡±


    One of the Nalgarns ising towards us, but the other one only nces at us and shows no further interest.


    It¡¯s hard to tell if it¡¯s a problem with the Nalgarn¡¯s original temperament or if their behavioral patterns are restricted and they¡¯re given individual roles.


    Either way, we¡¯re just going to sink both of them.


    There¡¯s no change in that.


    I waved my wand and conjured up three magic circles.


    ¡°Wind, form, de.¡±


    A de of wind shoots from each magic circle.


    They float into the sky with a loud sound and fly towards Nalgarn.


    The red neck was the most forward part of the body, and it swiped it clean right under the head.


    Fresh blood flew and the head fell down.


    The remaining blue and yellow eyes were filled with astonishment as they stared at the blown cross-section.


    Immediately, a magic circle appeared near Nalgarn¡¯s neck.


    At the same time, two other des of wind blew off the heads of Blue and Yellow.


    The magic circle that was about to unfold shrank and failed to fire.


    ¡°You see, if you cut down the three heads at the same time, the regeneration technique will not work. Our dependence on Nalgarn is too great.¡±


    I turned around to see Euris looking at me with cold eyes.


    ¡°How are we going to cut the head down at the same time ¡­¡­?¡±


    The three remaining heads of the other Nalgarn froze, looking straight at the other Nalgarn that had sunk to the ground.


    Then slowly, all six eyes turned to me.


    ¡°In the first ce, it only grows a head, so it¡¯s useless if you blow up its body.¡±


    ¡± ¡± ¡°GISHAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡± ¡± ¡°


    Nalgarn turns his back on me and runs away towards the mountains.


    ¡°me, form, ball.¡±


    I produce a ball of me at the tip of my staff and injects magic power into it.


    The wardingpresses and forces the sphere to stay in shape, increasing the energy.


    It may not have been necessary to use the Abel ball, but unlike the skinny neck, it takes a lot of effort to blow up the torso without fail.


    It¡¯s the quickest way to kill someone if you¡¯re too stingy with your magic power and fail to kill them.


    The ball of white light that was released flew into Nalgarn¡¯s back.


    My vision was enveloped in white light, and Nalgarn¡¯s scream of despair echoed.


    When my vision returned, we¡¯re left with the charred scales and pieces of flesh of the sted Nalgarn, and three battered heads.


    ¡°You¡¯re relentless ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in it anymore, and bringing it back will only lower the value of the Nalgarn I have. It¡¯s probably unnecessary.¡±

 Chapter 312 - Episode Twelve - Attack of Penrath (3) (Side: Penrath)

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Episode Twelve - Attack of Penrath (3) (Side: Penrath)</h4>


    It was a few days ago, before the attack on the two Nalgarn in the Fage territory.


    A small, elderly man had stepped into the throne room, the ce ofmunication with Levi, the God of Water.


    His wrinkled face and jade green eyes glittered with an inquisitive desire.


    One of the four great priests of the God of Water, Penrath Bonge, at first nce from a distance, appeared to be nothing more than a small, poor old man who did not fit the grandiose high-ranking priestly uniform of the New Levi Religion.


    However, if you approach him and see his vicious face twisted by his lust for knowledge, you will not underestimate him as just an old man.


    In front of the crystal on the throne tomunicate with Levi, Penrath sinks his ws into his balding head with his wrinkled little hands, and rejoices madly.


    ¡± Oh, how fortunate that the great and wise Levi-sama, our guide, has invited me here! For the sake of the stupid and petty fools who can only believe in magical theories distorted and stagnant in the selfish interpretations andmunications of men, will you also enlighten us with some of your vast wisdom, Levi-sama? ¡°


    Penrath draws closer over to the crystal, put his hand on the throne, while his spit flying around.


    The crystal glows, and Levi¡¯s words leak out.


    ¡°You havee well, Penrath. I will now give you a greatmand.¡±


    Penrath listened carefully to Levi¡¯s words, making sure not to miss a single syble.


    ¡°So It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to get any instruction from Levi-sama, is it ¡­¡­? But when I have finished the greatmand, you have to definitely teach me the essence of magic again ¡­¡­!¡±


    Penrath was not unaware of theck of response to his words, but he was still verbally requesting Levi to teach him magic.


    Levi was far more ancient than Penrath, and as a spirit-formed life form himself, he had a deeper knowledge of magic than most humans.


    In fact, it is amon practice for demons to use their knowledge of magic as bait to attract sorcerers, and the reason why Penrath worships Levi is because Levi used his knowledge of magic as bait to catch him.


    However, recently, Penrath had already absorbed most of his knowledge, and Levi felt threatened that if he taught Penrath any more, he would be measured against his own depths, so he stopped dealing with Penrath, partly because he found him troublesome.


    That was how greedy Penrath was about magic.


    There are only a handful of sorcerers in the world who can adjust magic forms, and Penrath is one of the best.


    ¡°Penrath, with your full strength ¡­¡­ attack the Dinrat Kingdom.¡±


    Interrupted, Penrath cowered slightly in disappointment, but then smiled at Levi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is it finally an all-out war ¡­¡­? So it¡¯s to make up for Mr. Nelgliffe and Ms. Marias¡¯ mistakes ¡­¡­ or more like a revenge attack. ¡°


    ¡°Send in the sentries and drag Abel of the Marren to the mountain, and use all your strength to buy time. Use the chaos to get others to retrieve the Sky God¡¯s legacy. That¡¯s enough for now. I¡¯m going to use it to trap Abel and take back my spear.¡±


    ¡°Huh. ¡­¡­ I see? But isn¡¯t Levi-sama a bit too cautious with one little boy? I¡¯m It¡¯s true that he¡¯s the sorcerer who captured Mr. Nelgliffe and Ms. Marias and stole the spear from Levi-sama, so he must be very skilled, but¡­¡±


    ¡°In any case, if I lose you now, Sateria will be the only one left of the four great priests of the Riveras Kingdom. Move carefully.¡±


    ¡°Wha-! If Levi-sama says so, then everything will be as it should be ¡­¡­¡±


    Despite his words, Penrath was still somewhat dissatisfied.


    (Levi-sama doesn¡¯t know ¡­¡­ that if I were to throw all my strength into this, it would be enough to plunge the whole of Dinrat Kingdom into a disaster. Well, it¡¯s okay, because if Levi-sama is underestimating me, then the results will overturn it! I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re trying to move, but I will recover the Sky God¡¯s legacy! I will knock down Abel, take back the spear, and destroy the Dinrat Kingdom!)


    Penrath smiles faintly at the two eyeballs protruding from his face, filled with evil thoughts.


    (And then I would be able to receive Levi-sama¡¯s teachings again. I will develop my eyes to see the truth and be closer to the golden alchemist, the perfect form of sorcerers that I seek. When that happens, I will be a great sage who will surpass any sorcerer in history, and will be equal to and surpass even Levi-sama¡­! Yes, this foolish me will be the new God!)


    -A few days after themunication with Levi, Penrath astride the Chimera Dragon, a synthetic magical beast chimera with a spliced body surface and rich colors of his own creation, flew through the sky to the Dinrat Kingdom.


    Behind the soaring Chimera Dragon, twelve Chimera Wyverns, much smaller in length than the Chimera Dragon but withrger wings, followed.


    Below, an army of nearly fifty trolls, huge, ugly demons with a green body surface and a length of nearly four meters, lined up, with two Nalgarns running ahead of them.


    ¡°Hahaha! Spectacr view, spectacr view! And!¡±


    Penrath almost dropped the huge, chained book in his hands, and struggled to hold it up.


    The book was thumping, as if it was trying to tear the chains apart.


    This book was a magical tool that could forcibly trap demons and spirit beasts in the sub-dimension of the book.


    It was said to have been left behind by the earth god Garuja, who excelled in warding and sealing magic, and was called Garuja¡¯s Book.


    But it had somehow ended up in the hands of Penrath.


    Once, when he was involved in the study of spirits, which is considered forbidden, he created an unruly monster that he didn¡¯t understand, so he sealed it up.


    As they approached the Dinrat Kingdom, Penrath lowered the altitude of the Chimera Dragon.


    It thennded on the Riveras Kingdom¡¯s side of the bordering mountain range.


    ¡°Now, the first thing I had to do was hide myself and lure Abel and the others to Nalgarn. I just hope he doesn¡¯t get too carried away and escape.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think bad of me, Abel. This is war, after all.¡±


    Penrath was looking at the backs of the two Nalgarns with a dark smile on his face.

 Chapter 313 - Episode Thirteen - Attack of Penrath (4)

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Episode Thirteen - Attack of Penrath (4)</h4>


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back. It seems that the crisis is over ¡­¡­ The remains of the Nalgarn will be discussed with Larkter, and if necessary, you can move the private army to collect them.¡±


    I said to Euris as I looked at the remains of the two Nalgarn bodies.


    The first Nalgarn had only had its head smashed off and its magic circles disabled, so there was hardly any external damage to its neck or torso that would have diminished its value.


    The second one was a pain in the ass, so I blew it up with Abel ball, and it¡¯s charred and generally damaged, so its use is pretty limited, but well, Nalgarn itself has be the stock dragon of fage territory, so it¡¯s not a big deal.


    After I called out to Euris, she continued to stare at the remains of the two Nalgarn in a daze.


    ¡°The Nalgarns is so pitiful ¡­¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss Euris¡¯ subtle, usatory muttering.


    You know, if I had let this go, It would havee to trample the vige in the Fage territory.


    You know that, don¡¯t you?


    But I think I¡¯ve finally figured out why people don¡¯t seem to appreciate the many times I¡¯ve saved the fage territory from danger.


    In short, it¡¯s the same as the current Euris.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why people don¡¯t like me, because I solve crises too easily ¡­¡­¡±


    The impression from the outside is different between risking one¡¯s life and doing it half-heartedly.


    For example, right now, Nalgarn looks pitiful because I blew him up with the Abel ball, and If I had challenged Nalgarn with my sword and courage, and defeated him in a fierce battle while half-dead and covered with scars, Euris would not have reacted as if he had mistakenly removed the head of a cicada caught by a ssmate.


    ¡°The reason why Abel-dono is not well-liked in the Alchemist division is because of his usual conduct, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­? The people of the Alchemist division all worshipped Abel-dono until he forced them to stay up all night for no particr reason on his first day in office, you know?¡±


    How rude, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no meaning to it.


    I just wanted them to learn to adjust their magic power at least as soon as possible.


    It was necessary for me. If that was enough to make people defect, then I guess the whole worship thing was a lie.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to the estate.¡±


    But these horses are really hard on the hips.


    I hadn¡¯t done anything in particr, but I felt like I was going to have some weird muscle pain.


    I think I¡¯ll ask my personal therapist, Dr. Mea, for another massage.


    Just then, I heard a loud noiseing from the mountains along the borders of Riveras Kingdom.


    As I turned my head to see what was going on, I saw a group of trolls, fat and ugly giants with green bodies,ing towards us from the mountains.


    At the same time, more than a dozen wyverns, spindly flying dragons withrge wings, flew over the mountain.


    ¡°W-What is this? The sheer amount of magical beasts is ¡­¡­!?¡±


    Euris raises her voice.


    The horde of magic beasts didn¡¯t stop there.


    A huge body that looked to be 20 meters long spread its wings and flew up to the top of the mountain.


    Unlike the Nalgarn that crawled on the ground, it was a Winged Dragon.


    In addition, its appearance was extremely bizarre.


    It was more creepy than amusing, with a colorful body surface that ranged from gaudy shocking pink to pure white.


    ¡°Synthetic Magic Beast Chimera. ¡­¡­¡±


    It was not an obvious naturally urring magical beast.


    The trolls and wyverns in the herd, and the chimera, are no doubt it¡¯s the pawn of Riveras Kingdom.


    ¡°Shaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The dragon roars.


    ¡°No, no way! For the Riveras Kingdom to possess arge winged dragon ¡­¡­!.¡±


    Euris looked up at the huge body above her head, and her eyes widened.


    At the end of the dragon¡¯s head, I could see the figure of an old man.


    He was wearing the same priestly uniform as Nelgliffe, and it seemed that he was one of the four great priests of the water god.


    ¡°Abel-dono, let us retreat! Even among dragons ¡­¡­ the winged dragon are too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Obviously! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen arge winged dragon in person ¡­¡­ Since ancient times,rge winged dragons have been feared as the ¡°king of magical beasts¡± and ¡°flying fortresses¡±. The fear of the winged dragon is that it has the physical and magical strength of a dragon, but with overwhelming mobility!¡±


    Euris makes an impassioned speech as if to persuade me.


    But I¡¯m sorry, but this doesn¡¯t make much sense to me.


    ¡°Ahh, God! If I had topare it to a Nalgarn, it would be a Nalgarn that moves fast through the air! That¡¯s why the fear of winged dragons is ¡­¡­!¡±


    Euris lowered her eyes from the dragon to me.


    Euris¡¯ face had a hint of frustration on it.


    She looked down at the ground and saw the remains of two Nalgarn in the extension of her gaze.


    Euris¡¯ facial expression returned and she cleared her throat.


    ¡°The scary thing about the winged dragon is that they can, uh, fly through the air really fast ¡­¡­?¡±


    Euris had been talking about the dangers of winged dragons in a very convincing manner, but for some reason her final conclusion was questionable.


    ¡°I see¡±


    I¡¯m sure that no matter how fast the winged dragon is moving, I¡¯m confident enough to use my fireball magic to cleanly shoot down the old man riding on the dragon¡¯s head.


    In addition, I have the absolute homing throwing weapon such as the Levi¡¯s spear, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    If you want, since I¡¯ve received a summoning crest, I can summon the Great God Kudor and have him kill it for you.


    There¡¯s no need to rush into anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, Abel-dono, by any chance, can you afford to face it?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be honest, I don¡¯t really care ¡­¡­ should I capture that thing alive?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then please do it that way ¡­¡­¡±


    What had gone wrong was that the pilot of the winged dragon had thrown away the advantage of his flying ability to fly low and even fly near me and Euris.


    I kept my wand firmly in my hand so that I could blow up the dragon at any time.


    The chimera dragons stayed in the air, holding onto us.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve lost their will to fight against these numbers and the winged dragon. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, Abel-dono of the Marren tribe of the Dinrat Kingdom. My name is Penrath. I¡¯m one of the four great priests who swear absolute loyalty to Levi-sama, and the one you captured, Ms. Marias and Mr. Nelgliffe, are my brethren.¡±


    The small, old man¡¯s insidious features looked down at me.


    Just as our eyes met, I felt my back go numb.


    I was pressured and swallowed my spit as I backed away.


    This guy is not just any old man.


    I can sense a great deal of vindictiveness, malice, and madness that cannot be concealed by condescending words.


    I had honestly underestimated him just because he was one of Levi¡¯s four high priests, but this guy is a cut above Marias and Nelgliffe.

 Chapter 314 - Episode Fourteen - Attack of Penrath (5)

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Episode Fourteen - Attack of Penrath (5)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is a man named Abel who has defeated the ¡°Immortal Multi-Headed Dragon¡±, a symbol of my loyalty, which was perfected by the results of my lifelong research and the wisdom of the Levi-sama. I knew I would have to settle this with you at some point.¡±


    Penrath continued.


    An immortal, multi-headed dragon?


    You can see from the flow of the story that it¡¯s something important to the Four Great Priests Penrath, but I don¡¯t think the story is connected in any subtle way.


    I don¡¯t recall ever defeating anyone of that magnitude.


    ¡°Fufufu ¡­¡­ I thought about how did you managed to defeat it, but I didn¡¯t think that you used magic to break through the front! It¡¯s true that it was said to be a monster of magic! Magic capacity and the output that doesn¡¯t seem to be from a physical body ¡­¡­ amazing! It¡¯s no wonder why Levi-sama was so wary of you! I never thought that a human being could have output more than a high-ranking spirit!¡±


    Penrath¡¯s eyes turned to the burned-out Nalgarn, and then his face wrinkled up into an ugly monkey smile.


    Hmm? Is the ¡°Immortal Multi-headed Dragon¡± referring to Nalgarn ¡­¡­?


    So, does this mean that this old man is the one who set up Nalgarn¡¯s regeneration magic circle?


    But there¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t quite make sense about that. ¡­¡­?


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided! I will dismantle you, embalm you, and make you a specimen! Your brain and organs will be of great use to me in my research! And that¡¯s not all! You¡¯ll be able to speed up the progress of magic in the Riveras Kingdom by more than a hundred years! It will be the cornerstone of this foolishness, this magic path, and the Riveras Kingdom!¡±


    Penrath¡¯s bloodshot eyes widened as he shouted, spitting andughing loudly.


    ¡°All of it! The truth that lies at the end of magic! All for the sake of the great Levi-sama, the owner of wisdom deeper than the sea!¡±


    ¡°T-This old man, what the ¡­¡­ hell is he talking about ¡­¡­?¡±


    Euris turned pale and disgusted at Penrath¡¯s behavior.


    I was also speechless from what the old man said.


    What do you mean? What is this Penrath talking about?


    ¡°Eh!? Wai-, please wait a minute! So, with the results of your lifelong research that you¡¯ve been doing, until you reached that age, you borrowed the wisdom of one of the four great gods of creation, and crystallization of what you ended up with is that crazy magic form that¡¯s been spliced together!?¡±


    You¡¯ve been talking a lot, and the result that you got is that copy-paste of a magic form!?


    No, it can¡¯t be. There must have been a fatal misunderstanding somewhere.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Penrath was looking down at me from the top of the Chimera Dragon¡¯s head with a look of ¡°what the hell is he talking about?¡±.


    I was relieved. It must be different.


    ¡°Um, If I¡¯m wrong it¡¯s fine ¡­¡­ Or rather, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s it, right. There¡¯s no way that a magic circle that was created with the involvement of the four creator gods is sending out twenty orders, mixing inpletely unrted magic forms of unknown meaning, and obviously using other magic circles in unrted areas, and because of that, it¡¯s consuming Nalgarn¡¯s magic power and putting a strange strain on his body, making him look like an idiot ¡­¡­¡±


    Penrath¡¯s mouth was wide open as if he had been caught off guard, but as soon as he heard my words, his face grew redder and redder, his expression became strained, and finally, the tip of his nose began to twitch.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would have heard a magic circle like ¡°I was cutting and pasting and repeating and it just happened to work! I did it! I¡¯m not going to touch it again!¡±, I apologize. By the way, what is the ¡°immortal multi-headed dragon¡± about? Can I just ask you that?¡±


    Penrath was intoxicated enough to have a conversation with the person he was about to fight.


    He would be able to answer at least one question.


    However, with a little thought, it was obvious that the ¡°Immortal Multi-Headed Dragon¡± was not Nalgarn.


    I wouldn¡¯t normally be embarrassed to call him by the ostentatious name of ¡°Immortal Multi-Headed Dragon¡± when I saw Nalgarn burnt to cinders in front of me.


    I¡¯d probably go with ¡°Immortal ¡­¡­ Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±.


    In other words, I can guess that it¡¯s somethingpletely different.


    ¡°Abel-dono! Stop right there, stop right there!¡±


    Euris taps me on the shoulder in a whisper.


    What, Euris-san. Are you telling me not to get too friendly with the enemy?


    But it¡¯s good for the future to find out what you can. That¡¯s what I think.


    The question I just asked was merely out of curiosity, but it¡¯s never a bad idea to find out the secret hands of the four great priests of the water gods.


    ¡°That¡¯s riching from you. The one who is jealous of my research results and makes such aint. They don¡¯t understand anything, they are narrow-minded and jealous, they can¡¯t do anything for themselves, and they don¡¯t even try to do it in the first ce, it¡¯s like they are telling people that they are ipetent and unworthy of life, but they can¡¯t even realize it forever ¡­¡­!¡±


    Penrath bit the second joint of his left index finger.


    The flowing blood proves that he had bitten without hesitation.


    Penrath followed up with a bite on his middle finger.


    ¡°You are trying to find some way out of your predicament by provoking me, but rejoice, for this childish and somewhat angry fool will be well served by such a transparent and cheap provocation. And you should be in despair. If it¡¯s only me, it¡¯s okay, but from the point you insulted the great Levi-sama, the way that I will kill you easily is gone now! I will trample all of your dignity as a human being and leave you as a living specimen!¡±


    Penrath turns his angry face towards me.


    His face was that of an ugly little monkey.


    I was a little pissed too.


    What are these remarks? Does this old man think that politeness is unnecessary when dealing with an enemy?


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m missing the point!? It¡¯s at the level where you can see the problem when you see it! Why should I be called that, like I¡¯m lying and being difficult!¡±


    ¡°What is a magic form! If you are a person who has reached a certain level, you will know that it is not something that you can give a general answer to such as this should be done or that should be done! If it¡¯s so simple, if you can say that this is zero and that is one! The golden alchemist who creates all things should not be fiction anymore and should be born long ago! You deserve to die for your foolishness in mocking me, Levi-sama, with your shallow insight!¡±


    ¡°A certain height? You know you¡¯re not at that level when you see it! That¡¯s why you¡¯re just cutting and pasting this!¡±


    I hold Euris¡¯ shoulders, stretch up, get a little closer to Penrath, and shout.


    ¡°Abel-dono, please, uh, restrain yourself ¡­¡­! ou can¡¯t win an argument like that here, it won¡¯t help after all!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you easily so that you can¡¯t get away with it! Based on the magic form regarding the density of spirits in the atmosphere, it¡¯s obvious that what we¡¯re originally assuming is that it¡¯s over 500 years old! It¡¯s impossible to escape when you haven¡¯t done anything about this at all! First of all, it¡¯s strange that you bring up Haleotta¡¯s biological theory and then use Giija¡¯s virtual creature construction magic form to deny it! It¡¯s a theory that assumes different interpretations for each spirit, so a total of about fifty percent of the spirits here receive only magic power and stop moving, so they¡¯re throwing half their magic power into the gutter!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, your spit flew¡­¡­¡±


    Nalgarn¡¯s regeneration magic circle is obviously not as efficient or fuel-efficient as it used to be, you just tried to connect them together, but it¡¯s not clear where they go.


    What the hell did that spearless spear god teach him?

 Chapter 315 - Episode Fifteen - Attack of Penrath (6)

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Episode Fifteen - Attack of Penrath (6)</h4>


    ¡°In the name of the great Levi-sama, I shall deal with you myself! This is the first time in my entire life that I have been so displeased!¡±


    The chimera dragon carrying Penrath rises high into the sky.


    ¡°Did you made fun of me until the end? Hmm? I am a man of faith and mercy. I was going to kill you with ease, but you will have a hell worthy of your folly! You will have plenty of time to regret it!¡±


    As the Chimera Dragon rose, a dozen or so Wyverns and a flock of Trolls that had been in the air approached me.


    It¡¯s going to be a long time before the trolls reach this point, but it¡¯s quite spectacr.


    ¡°A-Abel-dono! Can you deal with that! You can, right?¡±


    Euris grabbed both my shoulders and shook them.


    I restrained her with my hand and asked her to let go.


    ¡°Leave it to me, Euris-san! I just have an Ortem that would like to try¡±


    ¡°Um, please take seriously, Abel-dono!¡±


    I waved my staff and made a magic circle appear on my right side.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    To my right, arge, ckened, single-eyed Ortem appears.


    A ck mist with two round pupils emerges from the mouth of the single-eyed totem, which is shaking.


    ¡°Kyuuu?¡±


    This is Hamelin, a demon that controls magical beasts, which I acquired during a magical beast disaster in the Fage territory.


    As soon as Hamelin¡¯s eyes meet mine, he bobs his head up and down as if he¡¯s in trouble, and then goes back into the mouth of the Ortem.


    ¡°Grim Ortem, conductor of the rat pack!¡±


    This Ortem is a kind of amplifier that expands the range and effect of Hamelin¡¯s magic of controlling magical beasts.


    If Hamelin wasn¡¯t inside, it would just be a sturdy item, but now that Hameln is inside, it bes a magic beast-killing item that boasts a powerful meta ability against magic beasts.


    ¡°Puppet, dance!¡±


    I continued to wave my wand.


    The Grimm Otem¡¯s single eye lit up and its mouth twitched.


    ¡°Kyahahahahahahaha¡±


    A suspicious purple light spreads into a sphere around me, fades, and then quickly disappears.


    The herd of dozens of trolls that had been heading straight for me like excited boars slowed down and eventually stopped dead in their tracks.


    Then, with a roar, the trolls began clubbing each other and fighting each other.


    They seemed to bepletely oblivious to me.


    Far up in the sky, Penrath was at the head of a chimera dragon, looking at me with a puzzled look on his face.


    But, Penrath, you can¡¯t just sit back and watch the world go by.


    ¡°Gu ¡­¡­ guh.¡±


    The Chimera Dragon¡¯s body begins to tremble.


    Even though it was only staying in the air, its wing movements became erratic and was slowly losing altitude.


    The dominant magic of Hamelin is difficult to use against higher-ranked magical beasts.


    It is originally a magic formandingrge numbers of lower-ranked magical beasts.


    I¡¯m trying to increase the effectiveness and range of the magic by adding an Ortem, but the Chimera Dragon seems to be at its limit of losing its shape.


    Well, if it can disrupt an A-ss magical beast this much, I can say it¡¯s doing pretty well.


    Penrath is clinging to the chimera dragon, screaming something.


    It looks like he¡¯s cursing, but the altitude is too high for us to hear.


    The Chimera Dragon flying in the sky was surrounded by more than a dozen wyverns that Penrath had brought with him.


    The wyverns werepletely under the control of the Grim Ortem.


    The fact that he had brought a few magical beasts with him hadpletely backfired.


    The wyverns flew around the Chimera Dragon, aiming for Penrath at the head.


    The Chimera Dragon was still struggling against the interference of the dominant magic, so it should not be in perfect condition.


    However, it was indeed Penrath¡¯s favorite.


    With its huge body, he is able to avoid the fierce attacks of the slender wyverns that are able to maneuver around him while protecting Penrath.


    It takes the attacks on his shoulders, back, and other nd ces, and uses his deadly ws to tear the wyverns apart and drop them to the ground.


    Well, that¡¯s not so bad, that dragon.


    But it couldn¡¯t ovee the advantage of the Grim Ortem¡¯s numbers, and it was attacked again and again.


    One of the wyverns bit into the Chimera Dragon¡¯s wing, throwing it off bnce.


    The other wyverns took advantage of this and tore at its abdomen.


    The Chimera Dragon flees to higher ground.


    The wyverns followed behind the chimera dragon.


    A beam of red light shoots from the Chimera Dragon¡¯s mouth and attacks the wyverns that are chasing after it.


    One of the wyverns hit by the beam of light was knocked off its bnce and fell, bursting into mes.


    However, the wyverns that ducked out of the way approached the Chimera Dragon and attacked it again with their ws.


    The Chimera Dragon, covered in blood, flees from the flock of wyverns.


    ¡°I-It looks like it¡¯s going to end soon ¡­¡­ As expected of Abel-dono¡±


    Euris looked at the Chimera Dragon as it was consumed by the wyverns, and then at Penrath, whose face was twitching and sobbing in proportion, and then at the trolls, who were already a pile of corpses after the battle, and Euris said, half in disgust


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no point in trying to outnumber you, Abel-dono. I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for the old man.¡±


    Penrath¡¯s jaw was hanging open as he clung to the Chimera Dragon in desperation.


    The fall of the Chimera Dragon appears to be only a matter of time.


    ¡°There is actually one more Ortem that I want to try. I want to use it in a real battle, so let¡¯s hit Penrath while he¡¯s still marginally safe.¡±


    I clutched my wand in my hand.


    ¡°You-, You¡¯re joking, right, Abel-dono? I¡¯m You don¡¯t have to kick the back of a man who¡¯s about to fall off a cliff ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 316 - Episode Sixteen - Attack of Penrath (7)

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Episode Sixteen - Attack of Penrath (7)</h4>


    ¡°One more time! Carry!¡±


    I wave my wand again.


    In the middle of the teleporation magic circle, a rust-colored, ominous textured Ortem appears.


    Therger Ortem has four raw eyeballs in the four corners of its face, and a huge mouth opening vertically in the middle of its face.


    The six outstretched arms had three joints.


    It was a very unpleasant appearance to look at.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-dono, what is that strange monster?¡±


    Euris asked me timidly.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s Babylon 8000, the Incarnation of Destruction. It uses the body surface of a Din Eater, a servant of the God Kudor.¡±


    The Babylon 8000 is a repaired and strengthened version of the Asura 5000 that was smashed by Kudor¡¯s tentacles.


    It is covered with the spirit body of a Din Eater, which was magically fastened to prevent it from dispersing.


    ¡°D-Din Eaters? Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s the spirit beast that appears in the myth ¡­¡­?¡±


    When I broke into the ancient cathedral, the corpse of the Din Eater I intended to bring back was lost when the cathedral copsed, but I cried out to Kudor and somehow seeded in getting it back.


    Surprisingly, the god listened to me.


    But when I got carried away and asked her, ¡°when he was going to give me the golden skull¡±, she walked away so fast that it seems she¡¯s never going to give it to me.


    When I think about it, I think she was reluctant to give us the golden skull from the first time she offered it to us, but at first she said, ¡°Well, I would like you to stop, but this is fine too¡±, I¡¯m sure it was a nuance that she was willing to give to us, so I¡¯d like to keep putting pressure on her.


    At any rate, the golden skull was the favorite magic tool of the mythical sorcerer Priest Yohanan.


    I¡¯m sure the golden skull is hoping that some future sorcerer will use it rather than keeping it in that lump of tentacles forever.


    Besides, it¡¯s easy to get attached to something that you almost had and didn¡¯t.


    Penrath was astride the Chimera Dragon, fighting desperately against the wyverns that he had brought with him.


    The Chimera Dragon¡¯s huge body unleashed a sharp blow with its tail, using its entire body.


    The wyverns dodged it just in time and attacked the Chimera Dragon, each spitting firebombs at the other.


    The Chimera Dragon flies around to the side, escaping the firebombs.


    It seems that Penrath is so busy dealing with the runaway wyverns that he doesn¡¯t have time to pay attention to us, but since I went to the trouble of transferring him, I¡¯ll use him.


    ¡°Puppets, dance¡±


    I conjured the magic circle and activated Babylon 8000.


    Red light leaks from the four eyeballs of Babylon 8000.


    ¡°Gichigichigichigichigichigichigichi¡±


    An eerie sound was emitted from Babylon 8000.


    The six arms with three joints begin to wriggle like tentacles.


    ¡°Go, Babylon 8000!¡±


    ¡°Gichigichigichiiii¡±


    Babylon 8000 rushes toward the direction of the Chimera Dragon.


    ¡°B-But, it can¡¯t reach the dragon¡¯s altitude, right?¡±


    Euris asks me.


    It is true that the Chimera Dragon is fighting the wyverns at a great height.


    You might think that an Ortem crawling on the ground would never be able to reach them.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    The Babylon 8000 tilted his body and fell on his back.


    Six arms stretched out toward his back. It took the form of the Babylon 8000¡¯s body being pushed up into the air, and in that state, the six arms mored together.


    In the next moment, the six arms are stretched out with great force, and Babylon 8000 is thrown into the sky in a straight line of motion.


    The Babylon 8000 strikes one of the wyverns high in the sky from behind.


    As soon as the wyvern turned around, Babylon 8000 disappeared and the wyvern¡¯s head slipped off.


    Before they knew it, the Babylon 8000 was standing on the severed side of the wyvern¡¯s neck.


    The lifeless body of the wyvern falls toward the ground.


    The Babylon 8000 falls on its back and extends its six arms.


    Using the corpse of the wyvern as a foothold, Babylon 8000 is ejected again.


    In the next instant, the Babylon 8000¡¯s movement speed exceeds the limit of my visibility.


    The heads of the dozen or so wyverns that had surrounded the Chimera Dragon fell from the sky one after another, followed by their bodies.


    One of the wyverns turned around and tried to flee the scene.


    But the wyvern¡¯s head slipped off, and the Babylon 8000 appeared in its cross section.


    ¡°Gichigichigichigichigichigichigichi¡±


    The Babylon 8000 made an eerie sound and disappeared again.


    Before I could look for it, the head of another wyvern slipped off.


    In the next instant, the Chimera Dragon flew into the sky in a straight line.


    I thought it was trying to escape, but there was something different about it.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, I understood Penrath¡¯s intentions.


    Penrath had flown upwards to counter the Babylon 8000¡¯s super speed.


    If he stayed at the same height as the wyvern, he would have no idea which wyvern he would use as a foothold to fly into.


    In order to narrow it down, he would ascend far higher than any of the wyverns, and by keeping his distance, he would gain a position where the Babylon 8000 could only fly in a straight line.


    The Chimera Dragon stops flying high in the sky and turns itself around, ready for Babylon 8000 toe flying in.


    As if to ept the challenge, Babylon 8000 stood on top of one of the falling wyverns, looked up at the Chimera Dragon, and then disappeared.


    The Chimera Dragon suddenly released its tail.


    I didn¡¯t understand it at all, but it must have been the perfect timing.


    There was a loud cracking sound and the Chimera Dragon froze with its tail stretched out in a forward position.


    ¡°The Ba-, Babylon 8000 has been outmatched by a counter!?¡±


    I shouted involuntarily.


    No way, I had a certain amount of confidence on it.


    I¡¯m even using a lot of Din Eaters¡¯ spirit bodies.


    I can¡¯t let you be easily defeated in a ce like this.


    Penrath was smiling triumphantly on the Chimera Dragon¡¯s forehead, his face covered in sweat.


    D-, damn it ¡­¡­ but, where is the Babylon 8000 ¡­¡­


    As I was pondering this, the Chimera Dragon¡¯s tail formed a ring of various sizes from the tip and fell to the ground in tatters.


    At the same time, the Chimera Dragon¡¯s head slipped off, and Babylon 8000 stood in its cross section without a care in the world.


    I decided to give a helping hand to the old man who was clinging to the dragon¡¯s head with a sad face.


    ¡°Wind, carry¡±


    The sorcery created a wind that wrapped Penrath¡¯s body and put him to the ground as slowly as possible.


    He was an irritating old man, but he was still one of the four most important figures in the new administration of the enemy kingdom.


    It¡¯s a good bargaining chip and a good way to extract information.


    ¡°Impossible ¡­¡­ The Chimera Dragon, which I¡¯ve spent my entire life creating, is so easily defeated by the puppet of the Marren¡¯s boy ¡­¡­ Is everything I¡¯ve done meaningless? Le-, Levi-sama ¡­¡­ Am I not a sorcerer worthy of reaching the truth? Wasn¡¯t I the vessel for it? Is this foolishness just a clown¡¯s vanity ¡­¡­?¡±


    Penrath gazed into the void with a soul-deprived look on his face.


    I thought it was over, but then the old man looked down at his hands and his face twisted into a hideous grimace.


    In the hands of the old man, he was holding a thick grimoire with a lock and chain wrapped around it.


    ¡°Fu, fufufu ¡­¡­ Fuhahahahahahahahahaha! Enough is enough! Levi-sama! I am nothing more than an ordinary man, no better than a boy who ys with dolls! But I will give my life toplete this mission and show you!¡±


    Penrath holds up the grimoire.


    The lockes off, and the chain slips easily through.


    The book opens, and a huge magic circle unfolds in session.


    It¡¯s an incredibly advanced and detailed magic form.


    It seems to be the magic circle that was built into that grimoire.


    It¡¯s probably for capturing and confining demons, but even I can¡¯t tell at a nce.


    ¡°Eat up everything in this ce! My creation, my greatest sess and my worst failure, the evil spirit dragon Azhidhaka!¡±


    A ck light leaked out from the open grimoire.


    **********


    Cursed Tribe Reincarnation, you¡¯ve reached 100,000 total points! (2/22/2018)

 Chapter 317 - Episode Seventeen - Attack of Penrath (8)

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Episode Seventeen - Attack of Penrath (8)</h4>


    ¡°This book is a magical tool for sealing spirits of the highest order. This is the legendary book of Garuja, the foundation for the theory of warding that still exists today. This is the ce where I¡¯ve been keeping the artificial spirits that I¡¯ve created and that have gotten out of control, but I¡¯m releasing them!¡±


    The light that leaked from the grimoire gathered in the air and became a giant ck sphere.


    A ck mist stretched out from the sphere, forming the outline of a snake.


    The haze snake had sixteen, perhaps thirty-two, glowing red eyeballs on each side.


    When its mouth opened wide, there was also a huge bright red single eye at the back of the mouth, looking around.


    In a sh, three simr heads appeared, increasing the number of heads to three.


    Like Nalgarn, it had three heads, but it looked nothing like that.


    In the first ce, that is a magical beast, and this one is an artificial spirit.


    ¡°Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnn!!¡±


    ording to Penrath, it was the evil spirit dragon Azhidhaka.


    The Azhidhaka opened its three mouths and cried out in an annoying voice.


    Following this, the central sphere also has a myriad of mouths, each of which makes a different sound.


    ¡°Levi-sama! Please, please, please forgive me for my ipetence! I couldn¡¯t win against Abel ¡­¡­ after all, I¡¯m not his vessel! But for that reason, I will take him to hell myself! This is all for the sake of Levi-sama!¡±


    Penrath folded his hands tightly and shouted to the sky.


    As if to answer Penrath¡¯s wish, Azhidhaka shouts again.


    From the ck hazy sphere of Azhidhaka, a myriad of ck haze-like winged insects appear.


    It seems to have detached its own spirit bodies and are using them.


    Azhidhaka¡¯s winged insects descended into the area.


    The flowers and nts within a one-meter radius of where the worm¡¯s feet touched the ground shriveled and rotted.


    ¡°A, Abel-dono! As expected, that thing looks bad, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Euris looked at Azhidhaka and panicked.


    ¡°Thi-This is ¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak quickly enough either.


    The shock of seeing Azhidhaka was too strong.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my mouth from opening.


    ¡°Abel¡­! You will die with me! Ahahahahaha! Azhidhaka is not a spirit that can be dealt with by human hands! The only way to seal this thing is to use Garuja¡¯s Book or a sealing wand of equal or greater power! There¡¯s no way you can do that, though! How about it? Do you want to take it from me? Ahahahaha!¡±


    Penrath started crying andughing like a madman.


    Apparently, he¡¯s shocked that the Chimera Dragon had been taken down so easily.


    ¡°Abellll! I, I will never ept you! It¡¯s impossible for a sorcerer like you to simply deny everything in my life! I¡¯m Take this Spirit Dragon¡¯s appearance as my anger! The roar of this Spirit Dragon is my sorrow!¡±


    Penrath shouted.


    The Azhidhaka flew towards me.


    At the same time, arge number of insect spirits are alsoing towards me.


    ¡°A, Abel-dono! Do you want to run? No, let¡¯s run! That¡¯s definitely not good!¡¯


    I was looking at Azhidhaka with narrowed eyes, but then I looked back at Euris and shook my head.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ No, that is only a deceptive appearance.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not stable as a spirit at all. It¡¯s a terrible thing ¡­¡­ and it¡¯spletely just a matter of forcibly cutting and splicing the spirits together and forcing them into shape.¡±


    Penrath¡¯s face turned bright red as he watched.


    ¡°K-Kill him, Azhidhaka! Kill him, kill himmmmm!¡±


    It¡¯s in the experimental stage, but it¡¯ll do.


    I wave my wand.


    ¡°Wind, carry.¡±


    An Ortem made of various ores spliced together appeared in my hands.


    Therge number of insects that leaked out of the Azhidhaka came as if to cover my vision.


    ¡°So, if the sorcery uses that Ortem as the intermediary, can you stand against that spirit?¡±


    Euris asks me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly magic, because it doesn¡¯t require any activation magic and it doesn¡¯t involve a magic circle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this Ortem was originally created for the theoretical formation of the magic wave tower. It can convert the wavelength of magic power it receives and send it flying. If you give it magic power, it will do it by itself using the embedded magic ore, so there is no need for a magic circle. All you have to do is to put magic power into it. The magic ores used in this Ortem are mithril, Nyakua stone, and ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you about your knowledge next time, but for now, please take care of the crisis at hand, Abel-dono!¡±


    I nodded my head in a small way when Euris told me.


    You¡¯re going to ask me again next time? I¡¯d like to be able to talk about it in more depth.


    ¡°For now, please look carefully okay.¡±


    I held the Ortem tightly and let the magic flow into it.


    The insect spirits that had been flying towards us, from the side closest to me, shattered and disappeared into the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­ W-What, what the hell did you do?¡±


    Penrath calls out to me with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that by looking?¡±


    Penrath¡¯s face tenses up and turns red again.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t prevent the Azhidhaka! Tricks are meaningless in the face of absolute power!¡±


    Azhidhaka¡¯s serpent¡¯s head entwines as it closes on to me.


    I put magic power into my hands once again.


    The three heads of Azhidhaka¡¯s are shaved off as they approach me and disappear.


    As if sensing something, Azhidhaka pulls her head back, but it¡¯s toote.


    The copse that had already begun would not stop.


    The three heads went into a rage, but more and more of the spirit body copsed and scattered.


    Azhidhaka spun around and turned his back to me, trying to escape, but a huge hole appeared in the sphere, rapidly wearing away its mass, and it disappeared in a sh.


    Penrath stood there stunned.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­? Wha-, eh? Wha-¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°A-Abel-dono, this is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of the forced connection, Azhidhaka has be terribly unstable as a spirit. I used magical wavelengths to cause resonance and severed all connections between the spirit units.¡±


    The logic is simple.


    I sent a magic wave of the specified wavelength through the Ortem to the spirit body of Azhidhaka, and dismantled it.


    This is not a method that can normally be used, but since Penrath¡¯s artificial spirit was a stable cut and paste production, the bonding of the spirit body was extremely weak.


    However, the wavelength of Azhidhaka¡¯s spirit is not unique.


    It is necessary to determine the differences between the different parts of the body, and then precisely match the wavelength of the magic power and release it.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that youbined the wavelengths of magic and radiate it to destroy it? ¡¡ There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible! I understand it as a theory! But this is only possible in theory, in an ideal state! In reality, there are all kinds of uncertainties involved! Without having studied it, without having seen it in action, without having seen it on the spot, there is no way ¡­¡­ no way ¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­¡±


    Penrath¡¯s mouth quivered and tears welled up in his eyes.


    The grimoire fell from Penrath¡¯s hand and rolled away.


    It seems that he has run out of ideas.


    ¡°You mean it already exists! The one who has reached the realm of the golden alchemist, the concept closest to the truth of this world, the one that this fool has been seeking for so long ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡­¡­on?


    ¡°Or God ¡­¡­! I didn¡¯t know that the God of Truth had already descended into this world ¡­¡­!¡±


    The tears in Penrath¡¯s eyes spilled out inrge drops, and he fell to his knees and hung his head.

 Chapter 318 - Episode Eighteen - Attack of Penrath (9)(Side: Penrath)

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Episode Eighteen - Attack of Penrath (9)(Side: Penrath)</h4>


    Penrath Bonge was the most outstanding sage in the Riveras Kingdom.


    He had a deep understanding of spirits, could control some of the ancient magic forms, and was even able to recreate magic that had been lost in distant times.


    When ites to his knowledge of magic and the amount of magic power he possesses, he is at the top of the list of sorcerers in the Riveras Kingdom.


    His achievements were supported by his overwhelming desire for knowledge.


    Even though Penrath grew up in the Riveras Kingdom, where religious wars were constant, he did not recognize the divinity of his own god, Levi, nor did he recognize spirits as anything more thanws that caused magical phenomena.


    He was a rare type of sorcerer in the Riveras Kingdom, where the word ¡°Levi¡± has a great deal of meaning, let alone in other countries.


    While the civil war was raging in Riveras Kingdom, Penrath was the only one who had taken his pupils with him to his research facility, where he continued his research without a care in the world.


    Even when he was attacked by another sect, who called him a demon for his excessive research, he returned the favor tenfold with his own magic and the synthetic magical beasts he created.


    As a matter of fact, there are many sects that have been driven into decline simply because of Penrath¡¯s revenge.


    However, even Penrath, an excellent sorcerer, got stuck in his research.


    Beyond the analysis of magical phenomena, the analysis of the results of that analysis awaits.


    As his understanding deepened and his horizons broadened, the unknowns, if anything, just kept growing and growing.


    The image of the ideal sorcerer that Penrath had sought in his youth, the golden alchemist who could make everythinge true for a price, was buried and drowned out in the vast array of magical forms the deeper he dug into his knowledge.


    Eventually, he realizes that the ideal image he had hoped for as a boy was never within his reach.


    Even if he lived as long as the High Elves, he would never reach it.


    The magic forms that Penrath had spent his entire life trying to master, but which he was able to fully understand, were only the shallow end of a magic so profound.


    The path I had taken was a waste of time.


    By the time he realized this, Penrath was already wasting away in old age, his face was covered with ugly wrinkles, and his mind had lost its old luster.


    His eyes were misty. The tips of his fingers trembled.


    The theory of magic that I had spent my life developing would soon disappear in the fires of war in this country.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t, no one would be able to understand it or pass it on, and if it took several generations, it would have never existed in this world from the beginning.


    ¡°Was it pointless? My research, my whole life?¡±


    In a room in his own research facility, Penrath asks himself¡­


    ¡°It was not pointless. I am amazed that you have explored so much magic in your short life. Penrath, you are on a par with the most famous sorcerers of the past in this country. I, Levi, God of Water, can vouch for your ability to deceive Kudor and survive for all time.¡±


    There was a voice that interrupted Penrath¡¯s monologue.


    ¡°I am old and foolish to allow a demon to interfere. How can you call yourself Levi of all people? Thisnd of delusion, Riveras, is prone to demons like you. I¡¯m used to dealing with guys like you. Don¡¯t y cheap tricks. I¡¯m not going to ask a lower demon to teach me anything now ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t even believe Levi exists in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°So you think I¡¯m a low-rank demon, Interesting.¡±


    Following what the self-proimed Levi¡¯s voice said, a tilt of the magical earthquake in Penrath¡¯s research facility happened.


    (Magic interference ¡­¡­!)


    Penrath, rmed, grabbed his wand and left his seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid.¡±


    In front of Penrath¡¯s eyes, a magic form was spelled out.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, and I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s intended to do, but it¡¯s being spelled out slowly, and there¡¯s no mechanism to protect it.


    It was easy to drown them out and deactivate them.


    However, it was too slow for a magic circle to be deployed for the activation of magic.


    Sensing another intention, Penrath watched the magic form being spelled out in the air.


    A sphere of water floated above thepleted magic circle.


    ¡°I was wondering what it was., just a euphemism for water magic ¡­¡­?¡±


    The magic circle that was making the sphere of water that floated up copsed.


    As the magic circle loses its effect, the water ball pops and disappears.


    However, each of the copsed magic circles transforms to form threepletely different magic circles.


    From each of the three magic circles, three spheres of water emerge, moving in aw-like manner.


    The three spheres jumped around in an elliptical orbit.


    ¡°Thi, This is!?¡±


    It was not difficult to perform the same magic from scratch.


    However, transforming a magic circle and spelling out other magic circles based on it requires a broad knowledge and deep understanding of magic circles.


    In other words, it was like a puzzle that required knowledge of magic as a weapon.


    Three more magic circles were shattered, and the water spheres that had been created disappeared.


    The magic form was added to the iplete magic circle, forming six magic circles.


    The next water sphere that emerged mutated into a different color and spiraled around Penrath while glowing.


    ¡°No, no way ¡­¡­! Each of them is simple magic, but ¡­¡­ they split up the magic circle and use different magic forms ¡­¡­ You have to have a minimum understanding of the magic form to be able to do something like this! It is said that the four great creator gods hadplete control over the magic form in the field of the four elements that they control ¡­¡­¡±


    For a change, Penrath¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Don¡¯t tell me that the God of Riveras Kingdom, Levi-sama, really appeared in front of me?¡±


    Tears well up in Penrath¡¯s eyes.


    Penrath had realized that his lifelong research was pointless, and he had even consideredmitting suicide.


    But now the god he had never believed in was speaking to his suffering self, and he was easily able to perform a part of Penrath¡¯s ideal of the ultimate in magic.


    ¡°Penrath. Be one of the four great priests who will bring the order of me to the chaotic Riveras Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! This, this Penrath ¡­¡­ will change my distrust and ept the great role!¡±


    On this day, Penrath became the High Priest of the New Levi Faction and began to use the funds of the New Levi Faction to conduct magical research on arger scale than before.


    While focusing on the control and strengthening ofrge magical beasts as an important force for the new Levi faction, he even dabbled in the creation of spirits, which was considered forbidden.


    With the help of Levi¡¯s wise advice, he was able to conduct his research with unprecedented efficiency at his age.


    I thought I had escaped the days of stagnation and confusion.


    But in the end, what he had thought that he was drowning in was a pond, but it was actually the ocean.


    Levi, who seemed to be omniscient, was beginning to realize that he could not freely control the smallest of magic forms, even if it was only water magic.


    The flow of the separation and transformation of the magic circle that he demonstrated to Penrath was not something that he spun on the spot, but something that he had developed over time.


    At that time, Penrath had epted the fact that there was no way he would be able to make any more changes.


    He was not old enough to live another twenty years.


    Even the divine Levi, when he looked at it again, was an extension of his own search for magic, not an absolute existence.


    What Levi wanted was a convenient servant, and he only saw Penrath¡¯s research as a tool to defeat Kudor, who would eventually revive, and protect his own kingdom.


    In the end, his position would not change.


    He would end up being used as Levi¡¯s pawn.


    Penrath realized this, but he pretended not to notice it and decided to keep on with his research.


    He was a sorcerer who would eventually reach the truth.


    Levi, the water god, is with me. I am in a much better position than other sorcerers.


    I am the one who is closest to bing a golden alchemist. One more step, and the haze would clear and he would be able to see the destination.


    It was at this time that Levi ordered him to attack the fage territory and take down Abel.


    ¡°Because of the forced connection, Azhidhaka had be terribly unstable as a spirit. I used the magic wavelength to cause resonance and severed all the bonds in the spirit unit.¡±


    Penrath¡¯sst trump card, the evil spirit dragon Azhidhaka.


    Artificial spirits are also a symbol of the alchemist¡¯s taboo.


    The man even had a bored expression on his face when he saw the artificial spirit, and hepletely sealed it off with the ease of exterminating a pest.


    There was no anger or sadness in Penrath, even though hisst trump card had been kicked out for no reason.


    From Penrath¡¯s eyes, it was as if a halo was shining from Abel¡¯s back.


    Penrath, who had a deep understanding of magic, was well aware of Abel¡¯s outrageousness.


    At the same time, Penrath was beginning to think that Levi¡¯s magic was only within the realm of what he could do.


    In Penrath¡¯s eyes, Abel was an existence that surpassed even God.

 Chapter 319 - Episode Nineteen - Attack of Penrath (10)

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Episode Neen - Attack of Penrath (10)</h4>


    ¡°G-God ¡­¡­! I didn¡¯t know that the God of Truth had alreadye to this world ¡­¡­!¡±


    Penrath crouched down and cried, looking up at me with red eyes that were intoxicated.


    I red at Penrath, but making eye contact seemed awkward, so I turned to Euris to ask her to exin the situation.


    Euris didn¡¯t seem too upset and nodded with a straight face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just as crazy as Marias. It happens all the time in fage territory.¡±


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡­?¡±


    Marias, who is one of the four great priests, and who had posed as a victim of the Nalgarn riot to get into Lark¡¯s clutches, suddenly underwent infantile regression after her fight with me, calling Lark ¡°Papa!¡± I wonder if there¡¯s any rtion to that time when Euris struck me with the hilt of her sword.


    I¡¯m not sure what the intentions were behind that, though it was said in a somewhat implied way.


    ¡°This fool, to Mr. Abel¡­ no, really admire you, Abel-sama! I never imagined that there was a person who knows so much about magic! Just now, due to my stupidity and narrow-mindedness, I was extremely rude to you, Abel-sama ¡­¡­! You are the one who is closest to the truth of the world. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be condemned to death after this, but ¡­¡­ it was a great honor to finally meet you, Abel-sama ¡­¡­¡±


    W-What¡¯s with this guy?


    How can you get so excited all by yourself right after going into enemy territory and losing so badly?


    ¡°Abel-dono, let¡¯s get this old man and go back to the vige.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Why is this guy so calm?


    In any case, I should make a makeshift rope using earth magic to Penrath, bind him, and carry him on the Ortem.


    It¡¯s not easy to carry a person on an Ortem in terms offort, but he is a prisoner of war.


    Sorry, no mercy.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get back.¡±


    ¡°Dear Abel, ¡­¡­! Please, please let me see that wooden doll that dismantled Azhidhaka! I beg you! Please ¡­¡­!¡±


    I stopped my body involuntarily.


    ¡°Abel-dono ¡­¡­?¡±


    Euris looked at me quizzically.


    ¡°Euris-san. There¡¯s no point in rushing back, let¡¯s take our time.¡±


    From then on, it became a situation where I walked, Euris rode slowly on a horse, and Penrath was strapped to arge Ortem.


    ¡°You know that the sorcerer Rideon conducted a magic experiment to investigate the regrity of wavelength changes in the scattering of magic waves in seven colors?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Abel-sama! If you don¡¯t know the Rideon magic scattering form, you may call yourself a magician, but you are not qualified to call yourself an alchemist! Such shamelessness was not umon in the Riveras Kingdom, but it¡¯s a sad story! Oops, I apologize for interrupting your story! Please continue to tell the rest!¡±


    I nodded.


    I was foolish enough to tell Penrath that he could only create a patchwork magic circle, but he understood everything I told him and knew at least as much as I did.


    He is more than Icarus and less than Altamir.


    ¡°Yeah, here¡¯s the thing. I conducted a new experiment based on Rideon¡¯s observation experiment of seven-color scattering. I prepared an ideal space where spirit interference can be approximated to zero, and shot out magic waves of different speeds at specified intervals to cause pseudo seven-color scattering, and let them enter the Feron magic stone. Naturally, the waves were split into Yang and Yin waves, but here I used the Dragoness crystal stone to change the angle, ovepped the two, and observed their movements.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What!? I see ¡­¡­ That¡¯s the way to approach it. ¡­¡­ No, but I didn¡¯t think they would go that far from Rideon¡¯s experiment ¡­¡­! This means that Rideon¡¯s historical achievement is now just a simple experiment! Af-After that! After that, what happened to it?¡±


    Penrath shouted, his face red with excitement.


    ¡°Abel-dono, I was wondering if you could take care of that without me?¡±


    Euris was in a foul mood.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, did you want to get into the conversation?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not, sir.¡±


    The reply was short and matter-of-fact.


    ¡°Woman! Who do you think you are!? You have no idea how wonderful this Abel-sama is!¡¡That¡¯s why you can be so disrespectful to him! This person is equal to a god, you know! If you had even a modicum of insight as a sorcerer, you would not have dared to behave so rudely towards him! Ignorance is such a foolish thing!¡±


    Penrath rattled his restrained body and snapped at Euris.


    ¡°Abel-dono¡¯s treatment in the Alchemist division is even worse.¡±


    Euris mutters in a small voice.


    I pretended not to hear it.


    ¡°How unfortunate for the ignorant! The fact that I was able to exist at the same time as Abel-sama is in itself a matter for which no amount of gratitude will suffice!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Penrath. I¡¯m just a little more interested in magic than most people.¡±


    When I chided him, Penrath¡¯s body tensed up a bit, even though he was tied up.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking again! If Abel-sama is just an ordinary man, then I am no better than the Fogg! Oh, it¡¯s worth living a long life! I-I, I¡¯m very happy right now!¡±


    I was about to cry.


    There has never been a person who has been so straightforward in acknowledging my magic.


    I was d to have met Penrath too.


    However, Penrath will be sentenced to death or, at best, indefinite imprisonment ¡­¡­


    ¡°Penrath,e to the Alchemists Division of the fage territory. If I suggest it, Baron Lark won¡¯t be able to ignore it. I¡¯ll use you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make your way up to Vice Commander in no time.¡±


    As I said this with a bit of white thoughtfulness, Euris slumped and slid off her horse, mming her body into the ground.


    ¡°Euris-san? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Abel-dono! Please don¡¯t make any promises on your own ord! It¡¯s Lark-sama who¡¯s taking the brunt of this!¡±

 Chapter 320 - Episode Twenty - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (1)(Side: Rathboutt)

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Episode Twenty - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (1)(Side: Rathboutt)</h4>


    While Abel was engaged in a battle with Penrath, a shadow approached the vige in the Fage territory.


    He had a bizarre appearance, like an uneven, eerie mask, and a brown beard that covered his chin.


    Therge man ran across the grasnds with a swiftness that belied his massive body.


    He is the worst and strongestrge man in the pride of Riveras Kingdom, the monstrous monk Rathboutt, who was once feared as a killing priest.


    He is also one of the world¡¯s foremost users of magic to strengthen his body.


    In addition, he has Levi¡¯s summoning crest on his chest, which is secretly given only to the Four Great Priests, and receives Levi¡¯s magic power from it, enabling him to activate magic in a realm that is normally beyond human control.


    In the Levi Church, he was more powerful than Pope Sateria, but he had a history of treason as a priest of an evil sect, and Levi could not reveal this to the public in order to gain the trust of the people.


    He is the fifth of the four great priests, and the secret weapon of the Riveras Kingdom.


    (The target is the Red Stone of the Doom Tribe, the legacy of the Sky God! However, the red stone must be alive! The most important and dangerous person, Abel, has been attracted by Penrath along the border. It¡¯s too easy ¡­¡­ However, I have no intention of letting my guard down at the behest of Levi-sama.)


    Rathbouttughs, exposing his gums, and raises his hideous looking staff.


    A baby monkey skull is attached to the tip of the staff, and the handle is covered with human hair.


    It is a ritual staff and a spell monkey staff.


    This is a remnant of his time as a member of the Evil sect, which was considered heretical even among the Levi Church.


    Now Rathboutt has abandoned the teachings of the evil sect, and is a member of the new Levi Faction, which has renewed the doctrines that have been corrupted and lost their original meaning over the ages, and takes only the voice of the revived Levi as its true teachings.


    The wand, however, was allowed by Levi to be in his possession because it is an excellent medium for sorcery and also ys a part in the immortality of Rathboutt.


    A part of Rathboutt¡¯s soul is sealed in this wand by the demon¡¯s evilws.


    No matter how badly Rathboutt is injured, as long as the wand is around him, the magical power of the wand will keep Rathboutt¡¯s life and consciousness together, and has the power to regenerate his body.


    Even without the wand, Rathboutthas a life forceparable to that of a demon or arge magical beast through other rituals, so he is essentially overpowered for this mission.


    However, if he were to leave the country without his wand, there is no guarantee that an assassination squad from another country would not target him.


    This was a top-secret mission, and it should not take more than a day at most.


    However, the ¡°Amor¡±, the extremist magic society of the Kudor Church, the ¡°Five Grand Masters¡±, the advisory body to the king of the Maharaun Kingdom, and the Bncer of the Scale of Time, who imed to be the leveler of the world, might get wind of it and move in.


    ¡°Hide me.¡±


    As the vigees into view, Rathboutt casts a spell.


    A magic circle unfolded and Rathboutt¡¯s figure wavered and disappeared.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start the hunt¡­¡­¡±


    Rathbouttughs and elerated his running speed to enter the vige.


    Keeping his invisibility magic intact, Rathboutt walked with no sound or signs of life, and approached from behind as two men and a woman walked by, chatting andughing.


    With his massive arms, he grabbed the man by the neck and lifted him up.


    Suddenly, the woman screams and loses power on her lower body as the man floats into the air and moans in pain.


    ¡°You will answer the question. If you tell a lie, you will both die, so please be careful with your answers. There is a daughter of the Doom tribe ¡­¡­ with horns in this vige, is there not? Can you please tell me where she is now?¡±


    When Rathboutt was informed by the threats that Mea was in a room in the lord¡¯s mansion, he threw the man to the ground as if he had no more use for him, and immediately went to Lark¡¯s mansion, thergest mansion in the vige.


    There was a guard at the gate of the mansion, but he didn¡¯t notice the unseen Rathboutt.


    Rathboutt leisurely entered the mansion and looked for Mea.


    (It makes sense that he was invited to the lord¡¯s mansion as a guest. I don¡¯t think he could have told such a lie on the spur of the moment in that situation, and there was no sign of a lie on his face. Not here, not here too ¡­¡­ Then, all that¡¯s left ¡­¡­ here, I guess ¡­¡­)


    I opened the door and looked into the room.


    In the room, a woman with curly orange hair was sitting cross-legged on a wooden box.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re looking for something, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not it.¡±


    The woman adjusted the slippage of the pointy hat on her head, while pointing her other hand towards the russet boot.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You, You can see me!¡±


    Rathboutt holds up his monkey staff and prepares against the orange-haired woman¡¯s magic.


    The woman swings her arm down.


    With just that, without any chanting or magic circles, ten magic bullets of me are generated and fly to Rathboutt.


    ¡°With-, Without chanting!? You, you¡¯re not human ¡­¡­!¡±


    Rathboutt leaps backwards.


    However, he can¡¯t avoid it.


    The ming magic bullets are hitting the body of Rathboutt. It¡¯s If one hits him, he will lose his stance, and the rest of the ming bullets will hit the giant body one after another.


    As soon as they hit, the ming bullets burst into small explosions, bouncing off Rathboutt and sending him tumbling to the floor.


    The magic bullets of me that missed destroyed the ceiling, floor, and walls, making a huge hole.


    Screams flew from the other rooms, wondering what all the fuss was about.


    ¡°Correct. I felt an ominous wavelength of magic, so I came to check, but it looks like I¡¯m right. It looks like the magic leak was a cover-up. You¡¯re not a bad shot, but you¡¯re not going to get through to me with that kind of precision. If you¡¯re moving in Abel¡¯s absence, then you¡¯re probably targeting Baron Lark. I don¡¯t think the impoverished Levi Church is big enough to send a sorcerer of your caliber on a mission.¡±


    The orange-haired witch, the legendary alchemist Altamir.


    She has made her own soul into an artificial spirit.


    Because of this, like demons, she is able to activate magical phenomena as they are without any magic circles or chanting.


    Rathboutt had fallen after being hit by a series of Altamir¡¯s magic bullets, but he quickly regained his position by kicking the floor, jumping up and down, doing a side roll, andnding on his feet.


    ¡°Then this is no longer necessary.¡±


    Rathboutt¡¯s invisibility copses.


    The empty space is distorted and Rathboutt¡¯s huge body appears.


    The priest¡¯s robe has a few scorch marks on it, but there are no scars on his body.


    ¡°That orange hair and that inexplicable chantless magic just now ¡­¡­ so you¡¯re the witch Altamir? If so, this chantless magic is the work of a spirit body. I¡¯ve heard rumors, but turning a soul into a spirit is an action that makes me question my sanity. Normally, the more you study alchemy, the more you be fascinated with the mysteries of magic, and the more you be inseparable from religion, but you, the Orange Witch, you don¡¯t even fear God, do you?


    ¡°I¡¯m rather relieved to hear a sane response.¡±


    Altamir muttered, ring in disgust at Rathboutt¡¯s bizarre appearance.


    ¡°Geez ¡­¡­ looks like I met an outrageous sorceress. What does the orange witch, who was driven out of her vige because of her heresy, think she¡¯s doing now? I don¡¯t know what the circumstances are, but do you think you¡¯ve be the guardian deity of the fage territory? Howughable.¡±


    The monk cowered with a nk expression on his face.


    As Altamir¡¯s eyes grew darker, he easily turned his head away.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to stop. The young baron¡¯s head is not worth it when the orange witch is the opponent ¡­¡­¡±


    Rathboutt chanted the spell in a calm tone, as if he were letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Water, prate.¡±


    Five magic circles were simultaneously formed around Altamir.


    Starting from that point, thin needles of water shot out toward her.


    The deployment of multiple magic circles and the appearance of magic circles in remote locations are both advanced techniques.


    It was an all-out magical attack by Rathboutt.


    The water needle was small in scale, but it was a magic that specialized in causing the death of the opponent with the minimum and fastest attack.


    Of course, Rathboutt had no intention of giving up.


    He spits out lies as if he were breathing and deploys his killing magic with a sigh.


    This is one of Rathboutt¡¯s strengths.


    It¡¯s not that Altamir believed Rathboutt¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t expect him to immediately unleash his full power of magic without showing any signs, so her reactions are dyed.


    As she flew through the air, she couldn¡¯t avoid the water needles that were released, one pierced her leg and the other scratched her cheek.


    The needles of water flew straight through the ceiling and floor.


    Smoke rises from the copsed parts, and the other spirit formspensate, repairing the holes in the legs and the wounds on the cheeks.


    ¡°If you were a human, this would have been the end of it ¡­¡­ A bit of a bad match for a spirit.¡±


    ¡°If you think a big swing is going to hit me, then do it. I didn¡¯t want to really fight here, but I¡¯ll give it my all now.¡±

 Chapter 321 - Episode Twenty-One - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (2)(Side: Rathboutt)

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Episode Twenty-One - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (2)(Side: Rathboutt)</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re making it a big deal when you¡¯re going to give it your all. Witch Altamir, it is true that you are far superior to me in the sophistication and skill of your magic. But what does that matter? War is not a contest of beauty.¡±


    Rathboutt turns to face Altamir and says in a taunting manner.


    The expression on his face is still the same, and no color of emotion can be seen on his face.


    ¡°You are a sorceress who specializes in research, whereas I am a sorcerer who specializes inbat, almost like an assassin. You may be a better alchemist than me, but when ites to fighting, I¡¯m the better choice ¡­¡­¡±


    Rathboutt put his hands on his head and continued to speak with a sense of pride.


    The eyes on his face red at Altamir, and he kicked the floor to get closer to her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going seriously, then I¡¯ll be serious as well.¡±


    Rathboutt was one of the most skilled fighters in the Riveras Kingdom, not only in sorcery but also in martial arts.


    He has fused martial arts and sorcery and sublimated them into his own unique fighting techniques.


    When fighting within his own range, he is able tounch a series of attacks that do not allow for counterattacks with his speed-focused magic and high-speed fighting techniques that are produced by his physical strength that has been trained through the forbidden arts.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re a bit sturdy when you can take my magic bullets without a hitch. Alright, I¡¯ll test you out.¡±


    Altamir waved her hand.


    Twelve swords appear from the air, surrounding Altamir.


    It¡¯s an instant magic metal, Hydeem Magimetal, made from airponents, spirits, and magic power.


    This magic metal maintains its properties as a metal by converting the magic power given by the sorcerer into molecr bonding power and forcibly continuing to rewrite the state of matter.


    This is why this magic metal has the characteristic of dispersing when the magic power is used up, but it doesn¡¯t matter if the weapons are originally intended to be used up during battle.


    The twelve swords went straight for Rathboutt.


    Rathboutt swung his cursed monkey staff and flicked it brilliantly, knocking it to the ground.


    ¡°What is the matter? This kind of attack won¡¯t hurt or itch ¡­¡­¡±


    The sword, which had been flicked off by the cursed monkey staff used by Rathboutt, floated once again by itself and attacked Rathboutt.


    ¡°Tsk! How persistent!¡±


    Rathboutt is annoyed by the sword that keepsing back no matter how many he hits it.


    Altamir raises her hand again, without hesitation.


    Twelve more swords appear to cover Altamir¡¯s surroundings.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, but I¡¯m not nice, okay.¡±


    Altamir lowered her arm.


    The twelve new swords were unleashed at Rathboutt.


    ¡°You witch ¡­¡­ using such a nasty sorcery.¡±


    Rathboutt kicked the ground and bent his body wide to avoid the swords.


    But before he knew it, the swords that had slipped into Rathboutt¡¯s blind spot pierced his body from back to stomach.


    ¡°Mm ¡­¡­?¡±


    Fresh blood drips from Rathboutt¡¯s expressionless mouth.


    The sword dances in the air, one after the other, aiming at Rathboutt, who has been knocked down by the blow.


    Another two swords pierce Rathboutt¡¯s body.


    There was a pool of blood at his feet.


    Before another sword could be thrust into him, Rathboutt chanted a spell.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    Rathboutt¡¯s huge body disappears and appears at a slight distance.


    Ten swords were thrust into the position where Rathboutt had been standing a moment ago.


    In addition to requiring a huge amount of magical power and high concentration, teleportation magic also exposes arge gap.


    For this reason, it is usually not used in one-on-one battles.


    However, Rathboutt was able to use even teleportation magic in battle, if limited to very close range.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see, so it¡¯s that kind of magic. I didn¡¯t think that each one of them has a tracker. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very good at this kind of thing. If it wasn¡¯t for me, they¡¯d be dead.¡±


    Rathboutt forcibly pulled out the three swords that were stuck in his body and threw them to the floor.


    The blood flowed incessantly, but Rathboutt himself showed no signs of being concerned about it.


    (I guess he¡¯s more than just tough.)


    Altamir rolls her tongue at the sight of Rathboutt.


    Rathboutt nced at the time indicated by the clock on the wall and clicked his tongue.


    It was a battle that had little to do with the original order.


    If I take the time to do this, I will not be able to retrieve the ¡°Red Stone¡±, the legacy of the Sky God, as instructed by the Water God.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You were my favorite, and I thought you might be worth destroying, but any more than this is nonsense. It took too long. I¡¯ve taken too long. I¡¯ve lost sight of my goal. Witch, I will deal with you in due course.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Rathboutt left the room and fled from Altamir.


    ¡°Hey! Wait!¡±


    The swords of Hydeem Magimetal are unleashed after Rathboutt, but he evades them all.


    (I checked most of the rooms while I was invisible ¡­¡­ and there are only a few I can think of, but I hope It didn¡¯t run away during thismotion.)


    Rathboutt kicked in the door of one of the rooms.


    Mea, the blue-haired Doom girl at the back of the room, looked back at him.


    ¡°Oh, so you didn¡¯t run away, even though you could have heard the noise?¡±


    When Mea saw the strange appearance of Rathboutt, her body trembled with fear, but she shook her head, red at Rathboutt, and took up her bow.


    ¡°Stay away! If youe any closer, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡±


    ¡°Well, little girl, you can try and see if you can really kill me with that thing. A bow and arrow are like a breeze to me.¡±


    ¡°Carry¡±


    Altamir¡¯s voice echoed from the passageway.


    The next moment, a triangr pyramidrger than a man appeared, destroying the wall and emitting a monstrous blue glow.


    Then a simrly sized cube of the same color pierced the ceiling and fell right in front of Rathboutt.


    The triangr pyramid and the cube were inscribed with a number of magical forms.


    It was a three-dimensional object made of pure, phantom copper Orechalcos, a special product of Altamir.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Baron Lark! I¡¯m sorry, but I think I¡¯m going to have to shut this ce down!¡±


    Altamir shouted.


    As if in response to the voice, you can hear the residents of Lark¡¯s mansion, who were hiding somewhere outside the room, rushing to get out.


    **********


    We¡¯ve decided toicalize ¡°Noroizoku Tensei¡±!


    You can see the details and rough images in the activity report!

 Chapter 322 - Episode Twenty-Two - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (3)(Side: Rathboutt)

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Episode Twenty-Two - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (3)(Side: Rathboutt)</h4>


    The triangr pyramid and cube made of phantom copper Orechalcos manipted by Altamir simultaneously gain altitude, rotate, and rush toward Rathboutt.


    Rathboutt leaps to the back of the room to evacuate, and turns toward the entrance.


    Lagging behind his movement, the pyramid falls one step in front of him. It easily scraped the floor and made arge hole.


    Surprised by the power of the pyramid, Rathboutt¡¯s movements were interrupted for a moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape!¡±


    The blue needles extending from the spinning cube attacked Rathboutt and mercilessly gouged out his abdomen.


    The robe is torn and a crimson line is drawn.


    ¡°Mugh!¡±


    As it was, Rathboutt¡¯s huge body was repelled by the momentum of the rotation, and he retreated greatly.


    Rathboutt stopped with his hand on the wall.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s heavy and fast at the same time! As expected of the witch Altamir¡¯s special weapon ¡­¡­!¡±


    The cube continues to chase Rathboutt, trying to crush him between the wall and its own mass.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not gentle! It doesn¡¯t matter how tough you are, you¡¯ll die if your entire body is cut down!''¡±


    Altamir shouted, and the cube¡¯s rotation speed increased.


    It makes contact with Rathboutt and pushes it straight into the wall.


    ¡°Gubuuoooo!¡±


    A roar sounded, and powder from the wall flew.


    ¡°Tha-, Thank you very much, Altamir-sa¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Wandering Alchemist Alta right now.¡±


    Altamir interrupted Mea¡¯s words of thanks.


    Even when no one else was around, she had to be thorough, or else Mea¡¯s carelessness would easily expose her in front of others.


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Well, Alta-san, um, did you kill him ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I failed to kill him, he¡¯s more troublesome than I thought. I should have felt him being crushed, but the shape is still there. I don¡¯t know what kind of trick he¡¯s ying, but ¡­¡­ he¡¯s still hiding a hand against me, this guy. He¡¯s a pretty good yer, to be honest. I didn¡¯t know there is such a man in the Riveras Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    The rotation speed of the cube suddenly began to slow down.


    From the depths of the phantom copper Orechalcos, the sound of sturdy metals grinding against each other could be heard.


    Eventually, the rotation of the cube came to aplete standstill.


    The cube was suddenly flung with great force towards Altamir, who was standing in front of the door.


    Altamir floated in the air and dexterouslynded on top of the cube that had spun and then bounced back to her.


    In front of the broken wall, Rathboutt was standing with his arms outstretched.


    Both of his arms had turned ck, and there was a golden magic form floating in the air.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been forced to use the ¡°Cursed Body¡±. I was nning to save it until I bumped into Abel and the others ¡­¡­ Well, what I¡¯m after is within my sight, so ¡­¡­ This Rathboutt will take you on seriously.¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s that creepy ¡­¡­ thing?¡±


    Mea asks to Altamir.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before, haven¡¯t you ¡­¡­? The secret technique of the Maharaun Kingdom is called ¡°Gouma¡±. I¡¯ve heard about it from Abel. It¡¯s simr to ¡°Gouma¡± which uses physical enhancement through magic. The only difference is that it uses a magic form to assist the spirit in its effects, as opposed to the pure magic of ¡°Gouma¡±. The effect is great, and it doesn¡¯t require as much training as ¡°Gouma¡±, but it does seem to put a lot of strain on the body. ¡°Cursed Body¡±, that¡¯s a very honest name that shows in the body. ¡°


    Altamir exins the ck arm of Rathboutt with some spection.


    The improvement of physical ability through magic power, if you wear it, you can gain the same power as a dragon in human body.


    However, due to the difficulty of controlling it, it has be a secret among some people, and is passed down in slightly different ways depending on the region.


    In the Maharaun Kingdom, it is called ¡°Gouma,¡± and in the peculiar faction of the Riveras Kingdom, it is called ¡°Cursed Body¡±.


    Within the Marren Tribe, It¡¯s called ¡°wooden stick¡± that can increase physical strength through the use of an Ortem, and Abel, who once tried to gain muscle strength for fun, had his hands on it and fell asleep for over a week with muscle pains all over his body.


    ¡°The spell will raise your physical strength and strengthen your body like metal infused with magic, but ¡­¡­ many of you will be too weak to handle the repercussions of this power ¡­¡­ However! I, who have undergone many other rituals and possessed a vast amount of life force, can control it at will like this! Alright, let¡¯s start the witch hunt!¡±


    Altamir turned her attention to Mea.


    ¡°You should run, Mea. I¡¯ll make an opening for you at some point. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can fight while protecting you from here on out.¡±


    ¡°Me-, Mea will be fine! Alta-san, please hurry and run away!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s no use for you to stay here! I¡¯ll do it! Abel will kill me if he finds out that I abandoned you and ran away!¡±


    Altamir red at Mea, then said, and flew into the air.


    ¡°Come on, ugly man!¡±


    The pyramid and the cube approached Rathboutt with irregr movements.


    ck light leaks out of Rathboutt¡¯s body, ckening his skin from his arms to his shoulders and part of his face, revealing a golden magic form.


    The expressionless monstrous face smirks.


    A huge body flies through the air.


    A golden light leaks from Rathboutt¡¯s foot, and he kicks the cube of Altamir, followed by its reaction to the pyramid, and kicks it away in agitation,nding on the ground.


    The kicked-off cube plunged to the floor.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­ No way, I got overpowered!?¡±


    Rathboutt looked up from his astonishment at Altamir and ran to Mea.


    ¡°You intend on taking hostages!¡±


    ¡°Of course I am! There¡¯s no reason not to!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ Carry!¡±


    Altamir quickly teleported and leapt in front of Rathboutt.


    At the same time, she used the unique power of her spirit body to deploy a wall of fire without chanting.


    ¡°Just that ¡­¡­ Why can¡¯t you understand that it¡¯s useless to me!¡±


    Rathboutt bursts through the wall of mes, scooping up the cursed monkey staff in his hand.


    The skull of the little monkey at the tip of the stick pushed into Altamir¡¯s abdomen and sent her flying into the air.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s over? Water, prate!¡±


    A magic circle of light appeared at the tip of the cursed monkey staff that lifted Altamir.


    Five des of water leapt toward the ceiling, piercing her back.

 Chapter 323 - Episode Twenty-Three - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (4)(Side: Rathboutt)

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Episode Twenty-Three - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (4)(Side: Rathboutt)</h4>


    ¡°U-Uhhh ¡­¡­¡±


    Altamir grunted as she was lifted up by Rathboutt¡¯s cursed monkey staff in her abdomen¡¯s fulcrum.


    Even though it¡¯s a spirit body, a quintet of water piercing bullets with high killing power, fired at zero distance, efficiently destroyed Altamir¡¯s body.


    The five painful holes in her back still remained unclosed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Orange Witch! Is that it! You¡¯re in my way. I have to retrieve that little girl at all costs!¡±


    Rathboutt yelled.


    ¡°No, Please stop! If it¡¯s Mea you want, then Mea will go with you! Please don¡¯t do anything terrible to Altamir-san!¡±


    Mea screams.


    Rathboutt bent his head, snapping it, and turned to look at Mea.


    ¡°Hmm, why should I listen to you? Kill the witch, obviously. If you leave them behind, they may be troublesometer on. I was able to win this time, but alchemists are originally meant to do research, you know. We can¡¯t afford to have them create something that will be detrimental to the Riveras Kingdom. Rather, we don¡¯t like the fact that this territory along the border is gaining strength. After we take care of this guy, it¡¯s up to us to slowly fulfill our objective!¡±


    Rathboutt swung his cursed monkey staff, knocking Altamir backwards to the ground and squeezing her abdomen with her skull again.


    The strength of Rathboute¡¯s arms, enhanced by the ¡°Cursed Body¡±, cracked the floor through Altamir and shattered it.


    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m getting excited! I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯re still alive, though. How can you die?¡±


    In order to strike again with the cursed monkey staff, Rathboute raised his wand ¡ª his hand was fixed in the air.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Before he knew it, his hand was covered in a magical metal mass.


    Rathboutt felt a strange sensation in his leg and lowered his eyes.


    Before he knew it, metal shackles had been ced on his feet as well.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t underestimate me too much. You are a little too defenseless to fight me at close range.¡±


    It is a handcuff and a shackle of Hydeem Magimetal, an improvised magic metal.


    The spirit, Altamir, can unleash with almost no motion, and can create magic metal in a targeted shape at a designated location around her.


    If you are a sorcerer of Rathboutt¡¯s caliber, you should have been able to avoid it if you were cautious.


    However, the conceit of having the upper hand and the impatience to get this over with had narrowed down Rathboutt¡¯s vision.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how when I show you a bit of an opening, you¡¯re all over it. I didn¡¯t expect you to beat me up so badly. Now then, how does it feel to be beaten by an alchemist whose main upation is research? ¡°


    ¡°This is ¡­¡­!¡±


    The ckness all over Rathboutt¡¯s body darkened, and his muscles expanded.


    The golden glow of the magic form increases.


    The handcuff and shackles of Hydeem Magimetal of Altamir cracked.


    But in that gap, Altamir¡¯s cube of phantom copper Orechalcos floated behind Rathboutt.


    ¡°You have great physical strength, but that¡¯s it!¡±


    The needle that extended from the cube precisely pierced Rathbought¡¯s heart from the back side.


    The pupils of Rathboutt¡¯s eyes dted and he bled from his mouth.


    The physical strength that had been expanded by the ¡°Cursed Body¡± returned to its original size.


    ¡°¡­¡­ A-Ahhhhh ¡­¡­ Levi-, sama.¡±


    Rathboute squeezed out a mosquito-like voice and sagged down.


    Altamir observes Rathboutt intently.


    As a mass of spirit, Altamir can sense the movement of magic if she wants to.


    (The life force and magic power is rapidly weakening ¡­¡­ He was sturdy, but Rathboutt is indeed human. When the heart is pierced, it seems there is no choice but to die ¡­¡­)


    But that thought was short-lived.


    The magic power of Rathboutt, which had been on the decline, suddenly began to recover.


    The white eyes of Rathboutt widened, and he showed his gums to make an ugly smile.


    The ck of the spell body, which had been pulled out, once again covered his face in bruise-like spots.


    ¡°Ehhh ¡­¡­? No way! I¡¯m pretty sure, just now ¡­¡­!¡±


    Altamir looked at the heart of the Rathboutt.


    He was still pierced by the needle, but his skin had regenerated and the blood loss had almost stopped.


    There was a strange movement of magic power in his body.


    It is likely that the heart has been moved to a position that avoids the needles, forcing it to regenerate its functions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m pretending to be dead!¡±


    Altamir flies through the air and takes a moment to get away from Rathboutt.


    Rathboutt swung his cursed monkey staff wildly, and it hit Altamir right on the nose.


    (This should be impossible! It is true that the body had lost its heart and was rapidly weakening. And then, suddenly, ¡­¡­! I can only think that someone from the outside interfered with the dying Rathboutt!)


    Altamir thinks as he stares at Rathboutt.


    Even for Altamir, Rathboutt was a distorted being that could not be easily understood.


    (I should have noticed that when I felt him crushed once! That man is made almost like a doll! Either someone is sending magic to restore him and assist him, or ¡­¡­ he¡¯s controlling that body in the first ce.)


    Altamir mobilized all of her knowledge as an alchemist to find out what Rathboutt really was.


    She¡¯s been using her senses to look for any suspicious magical activity around Rathboutt.


    Then, she realizes something.


    Ever since Rathboutt¡¯s return from the brink of death, there have been strange magical power transmissions originating from the strange staff that Rathboutt is holding.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really ¡­¡­ seal a part of your soul into the wand, did you!? How can you treat people like atheists? If you ask me, you¡¯re much more fearless than I am!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve noticed. You are indeed the orange witch, but you can¡¯t do anything about it!¡¡This wand is stronger than I am! If you can destroy it, then try destroying it!¡±


    Altamir observed Rathboutt¡¯s staff.


    Indeed, I can feel the unusual density of magic power.


    But if we don¡¯t destroy it, the soul of Rathboutt that lies in the wand will regenerate the body endlessly.


    (Without the colossus, the only way I can destroy that thing now is to use ¡­¡­ that magic.)


    Altamir thought of thest guardian of the tower, the phantom copper Orechalcos giant that he had spent so many years building.


    That blow could have possibly gone through the Rathboutt¡¯s staff.


    In reality, however, it was crushed by Abel, and due to budget and time constraints, there is no prospect of its revival.


    (¡­¡­ I thought it was unnecessary, but I¡¯m d I asked out of curiosity. The only problem is that, can I really handle it. ¡­¡­ I have to simplify it somehow and make itpact. I didn¡¯t want to do that at thest minute, but if there¡¯s nothing else I can do, I guess I¡¯ll just have to do it.)


    Altamir nced at Rathboutt and made up her mind.


    (I¡¯m going to m the Abelian ball, which holds the scale, into that odious staff!)

 Chapter 324 - Episode Twenty-Four - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (5)(Side: Rathboutt)

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Episode Twenty-Four - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (5)(Side: Rathboutt)</h4>


    In front Rathboutt, Altamir ponders.


    (I know the principle of the Abel ball, because the creator himself taught me about it in such detail that I regretted asking him about it out of curiosity. The adjustments and the amount of magic power consumed were so weird that even I couldn¡¯t reproduce it perfectly, and I couldn¡¯t use it as is because it might blow up the territory. Based on that magic form, I¡¯m going to improvise and reconfigure it into a practical magic form now!)


    Once, after I asked Abel about the Abel ball, Abel exined to me, without even asking, the magic forms that make up the magic circle, one by one, in minute detail, every time I saw him for a week.


    There were times when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ended up pping him in the face when I was frustrated, but as it turned out, it was a good thing that Abel had taught me this and that.


    However, even with that much prior information, even with the legendary alchemist Altamir¡¯s ability, adjusting the magic circle of Abel¡¯s homemade magic is not something that can be done easily.


    There are still some parts of the magic form that are aplete ck box, and there are also some magic forms that I don¡¯t understand at all even after listening to the exnation as to why this is necessary.


    (But if Rathboutt is immortal unless the cursed monkey staff is destroyed, then I have no choice but to destroy it! And the only way I can destroy it now is with the Abel ball!)


    Altamir drew a magic circle in her brain, and through trial and error, she shaved off the part of the Abel ball¡¯s magic circle that paranoidly raised its power, and transformed it into a petite Abel ball.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this! You can¡¯t beat me with you! Fufu ¡­¡­ Not even the orange witch can kill me off!¡±


    Rathboutt jumped up, kicking the floor, and came towards Altamir.


    While half of Altamir¡¯s thoughts are on the development of the Petite Abel ball, she is thinking about how to deal with Rathboutt, whose physical abilities have been greatly enhanced by the spell.


    (The activation of the Petite Abel ball will leave a huge gap ¡­¡­ Somehow, I¡¯m going to push Rathboutt to the brink of death one more time and make him regenerate with that creepy monkey staff. And when I do, I¡¯ll unleash a Petite Abel ball on that staff and destroy it!)


    Altamir raises her arm.


    The cube and triangr pyramids of the phantom copper Orechalcos spun and flew around, copsing walls and ceilings as they closed in on Rathboutt.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of seeing that magic!¡±


    Rathboutt touched the cube with his ck, cursed body-dyed arm and flicked it in midair, elerating and closing the distance to Altamir.


    Altamir extends her arm toward the oing Rathboutt.


    Ten swords made of instant metal, Hydeem Magimetal, were created and rained down on Rathbhoot.


    But Rathboutt easily dispelled the swords with his cursed monkey staff and chanted.


    ¡°Water, prate!¡±


    Five magic circles formed around Rathboutt¡¯s body, and a de of water shot out from the center.


    Altamir spun in the air and avoided all the des.


    In the meantime, Rathboutt sneaks into the gap and swings his cursed monkey staff at Altamir.


    Altamir retreats diagonally backwards.


    Rathboutt thrusts his staff into the ground and uses it as a starting point to rotate his body, ducking at high speed into the path of retreat of Altamir, who is trying to escape from him.


    (What, that move just now ¡­¡­!?)


    ¡°It looks like you stopped.¡±


    A thrust of the Cursed Monkey Staff was released into the back of Altamir.


    Although she was hit in the back, Altamir lost her bnce and used the power of the thrust to escape into the air and move through the air.


    (His physical strength has been enhanced by the ¡°Cursed Body¡±, so it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s strong, but this man is also highly skilled in physical arts! He has a deep knowledge of sorcery, but he¡¯s also a master of physical arts and has the same level of physical strength as arge magical beast, plus he¡¯s immortal as long as he has his staff. Large scale attack is definitely Abel¡¯s forte, but in closebat like now, he could reach Abel¡¯s neck¡­)


    ¡°Are you just gonna keep running, Orange Witch!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re a formidable enemy, indeed. But, this time, it¡¯s over.¡±


    At the same time that Altamir said this, a curtain of fire and smoke rose around Rathboutt.


    The mes spread through the floor and ceiling.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡­ tch! A me ward!¡±


    ¡°I fine-tuned the ingredients of the Hydeem Magimetal, the Magimetal sword you so casually dealt with earlier, altered its properties and engraved a magical form, specially made to mediate wards. I created a wall of fire inside the four swords that are connected.¡±


    The cube and triangr pyramid of the phantom copper Orechalcos floated up close to Altamir.


    ¡°Crush him!¡±


    At the sound of Altamir¡¯s voice, the two solid bodies fell toward Rathboutt, who was burning in the wall of fire.


    With a scream from Rathboutt, the two solid bodies fell through the floor with Rathboutt.


    Finally, the sound of crushing flesh echoes in the lower levels.


    Mea asks Artamir, fearfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­ A-Are you done¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ he¡¯ll be back soon anyway. That man is almost undead.¡±


    ¡°He, he¡¯s still alive!?¡±


    Even with Altamia¡¯s senses, Rathboutt was definitely still alive.


    I can feel a strong magical wavelengthing from between the two solid bodies.


    This is probably the regeneration spell for the body of Rathboutt, which is produced by the soul fragment of Rathboutt that was separated by the cursed monkey staff.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to finish it now. me, form, ball.¡±


    A small spherical ward was created in Altamir¡¯s hand, and red mes filled it.


    As the wards begin to expand due to the mes inside, she uses his magic power to hold them back and keep them in size.


    ¡°That, could it be ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Abel ball that that magic idiot taught me. I¡¯ve kept the size and power down considerably, but ¡­¡­ it should be enough to vaporize that man.¡±


    Of course, the target is not the Rathboutt itself, but rather the staff with the little monkey¡¯s head attached.


    However, there was no point in telling this to Mea, who did not understand the nature of the Rathboutt, that¡¯s what Altamir told her.


    ¡°A-Altamir-san, you were able to use Abel¡¯s magic? ¡°


    ¡°Hmph, of course. Who do you think I am. Something like this ¡­¡­ hm?¡±


    The petite Abel sphere at the end of Altamir¡¯s hand changes into a distorted shape, bobbing up and down.


    ¡°N-No, wait, why!? No way!? No, no!¡±


    ¡°Altamir-san!? W-W-What should we do, Mea, should Mea do something!?¡±


    If the spherical shape copses, it will put an extra load on the entire ward.


    Altamir desperately tried to reconfigure the wards and force them into a spherical shape.


    With each revision, it swelled to a size that could have reached the height of Altamir, but somehow it stabilized as a sphere again.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve managed to get it back. If I had to describe it, I¡¯d say it was a Petite Abel ball.¡±


    ¡°Petite ¡­¡­?¡±

 Chapter 325 - Episode Twenty-Five - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (6)(Side: Rathboutt)

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Episode Twenty-Five - The Immortal Monk Rathboutt (6)(Side: Rathboutt)</h4>


    Altamir floated into the air, controlling the Petite Abel ball, and stared at the cube and pyramid of the phantom copper Orechalcos that was crushing Rathboutt under therge hole in the floor.


    Although she had seeded in temporarily destroying Rathboutt¡¯s body by catching him by surprise, Altamir¡¯s n had run out of steam in the face of the half-immortal Rathboutt.


    The remaining magic power had been spent on this Petite Abel sphere.


    If she didn¡¯t make a decision here, there was nothing left to do.


    The cube shake slightly and lifted up at once. The triangr pyramid on top fell to the floor.


    The cube was lifted up with one arm by Rathboutt, whose entire body was dyed ck by the curse.


    ¡°No matter what you do, it¡¯s useless. ¡­¡­! There is nothing anyone can do to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Carry!¡±


    Altamir chanted the teleportation magic.


    Altamir¡¯s body disappears, leaving behind a light of magical power, and appears right next to Rathboutt.


    Altamir points the huge ball of me in her arms at Rathboutt.


    As he lifted the cube, Rathboutt was slow to react to Altamir¡¯s sudden approach with magic.


    He thought that Altamir would be wary of thebined supernatural and magical attacks of the ¡°Cursed Body¡±.


    ¡°W-What is that magic ¡­¡­!¡±


    In addition, the ball of fire that Altamir was holding was enough to make Rathboutt, who had ovee death many times, fearful.


    The scorching heat was still stirring inside the huge spherical wards.


    I can¡¯t even imagine how much magic was shoved into it.


    ¡°This direction is safe no matter what happens ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for this, Baron Lark!¡±


    Altamir waved her arms.


    But the Petite Abel ball did not move.


    ¡°H-Huh, no!? Why!? Ah, geez! Then it¡¯s either one or the other ¡­¡­!¡±


    Altamir deploys her magic circle inyers.


    It creates roughness in spherical wards, causing directional outbursts.


    It creates depressions in the surface of the sphere, which turn into cracks.


    ¡°W-While I¡¯m at it!¡±


    At the same time, Rathboutt jumped to the side to take advantage of the gap.


    After a moment¡¯s dy, the spherical boundary of the Petite Abel ball copses, and the enormous amount of heat inside is radiated by the explosion.


    ¡°Guuoooooooooohhhh!¡±


    Rathboutt was flung away by the shockwave emitted by the Petite Abel ball, and rolled on the floor in a ball of fire.


    His hand was burned and snapped, and the handle of the cursed monkey staff he was clutching was burning away.


    The little monkey¡¯s skull quivered in its jaws as it screamed. The high-pitched scream of the monkey echoed.


    The extremely thick heat ray released blew away the north side of the mansion.


    Not only that, but the trajectory of the Petite Abel ball gouging out the ground diffused and spread as it left the building, turning the next few dozen meters into an empty lot.


    ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡­ Looks like I shouldn¡¯t have broken the wards, after all?¡±


    Altamir looked at the north side of the building, where the view had been reduced to charcoal, and whispered to herself.


    I¡¯d like to believe that there was no human casualty.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it was set on fire even if it was only grazed ¡­¡­ As I thought, it was overkill. I wonder what that Abel was thinking when he used this kind of magic ¡­¡­? Normally, you¡¯d have to chop it up a bit more ¡­¡­ but well, thanks to that, I managed to deal with Rathboutt¡­¡±


    Altamir let out a sigh and pondered how to exin this to Lark.


    ¡°Altamir-san!¡¯


    Hearing Mea shout, Altamir came to himself.


    She turned her head to the side and saw Rathboutt standing there, half-burnt and angry.


    One of his eyes was burned out, and the remaining eyelid was also burned out.


    Rathboutt, who had not shown much emotion until now, had hatred and rage all over his face.


    ¡°H, How!? How can you still move!?¡±


    ¡°How dare you do this to me, you¡¯re just a ghost with a broken spirit!¡±


    Altamir¡¯s chest was pierced by Rathboutt¡¯s back fist, enhanced by the ¡°Cursed Body¡±,


    ¡°Buoh!¡±


    ¡°This is not all of it!¡±


    Without giving Altamir time to adjust her stance, Rathboutt¡¯s ultra-fast bodywork mmed into her face, abdomen, and waist.


    ¡°Water, prate!¡±


    While he was engaged in ceaseless violence, he did notck for additional attacks with his magic.


    As if to add insult to injury, a de of water passed through Altamir¡¯s body and destroyed it.


    In the end, he unleashed a spinning kick that blew Altamir away with ease.


    She was unable to defend herself and fell from her shoulders to the ground, spinning several times before copsing with her face facing the sky, defenseless.


    ¡°Damn, how sturdy is this half-spirit ¡­¡­! If it were human, twenty of them would be dead!¡±


    Altamir somehow manages to stay awake in her hazy consciousness.


    A little monkey¡¯s skull rolled over in Rathboutt¡¯s feet partially charred.


    (I screwed up. ¡­¡­! I couldn¡¯t get a direct hit, and the shockwave blew it away, so it wasn¡¯t fully destroyed!)


    After all, Altamir had exhausted her strategies and her magic power, and there was nothing more she could do to fight Rathboutt.


    In addition to that, due to the series of blows that she had just received, she was driven to a state where she could barely move her body.


    I twisted my body to get up somehow and put my hands on the ground, but I couldn¡¯t find the strength to stretch my arms.


    ¡°I want to kill you, but I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to die, and I don¡¯t have the time to torture you. I need to heal my body and my cursed monkey staff. I¡¯ll let you off the hook for now, orange witch. I¡¯ll definitely kill you next time. Don¡¯t expect an easy death. There are countless paganism and rituals that lie dormant in Riveras. I¡¯m going to make you taste all of that pain ¡­¡­!¡±


    After saying that, Rathboutt picked up the skull of his monkey staff and turned around.


    The destination is the second floor of the half-demolished Lark residence. This is the room where the Mea remains.


    ¡°S-Stay right there, Rathboutt!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be pushed this far, but I¡¯ve achieved my goal, looks like I¡¯ve won Orange Witch! Fufu, the next time we meet, I may be the Pope already instead of the four great priests of the Water God ¡­¡­ or that decorative little girl. You can look forward to the day we meet again.¡±


    Rathboutt¡¯s one-eye looks back at Altamir.


    He then quickly turned towards Mea, kicked the ground and jumped up, breaking into the second floor of the Lark mansion.


    When Mea fired an arrow in response, Rathboute caught it with his bare hand, squeezed it, and let it fall to the floor.


    ¡°Fufu ¡­¡­ that doesn¡¯t scare me, youngdy of the Doom tribe. All I¡¯m asking is that youe with me for a bit,e on!¡±


    Rathbouttughs and runs to Mea.


    ¡°Hiiiiii!¡±


    Mea is frightened and shuts her eyes.


    -At that moment, a magic circle unfolded from an Ortem ced in the room.


    It kicks the floor at the bottom, leaps in a straight line toward Rathboutt, and throws a head butt.


    ¡°Mmm! What the hell is this!¡±


    Rathboutt tried to stop it with one arm, but he couldn¡¯t hold it back and took the headbutt of the Ortem squarely on his body.


    The impact of the attack caused the skull of the cursed monkey staff to fly out of his hand and roll around on the ground.


    Rathboutt grabbed the Ortem with both of his free arms and forcefully pulled it away.


    Altamir watched in dismay, but btedly realized the situation.


    ¡°You had an Ortem guarding you, huh ¡­¡­¡±


    Before Abel moved to stop Nalgarn, he had left an Ortem with Mea being danger as the activation condition.


    Mea remained in the house because Abel had told her to do so.


    (It¡¯s better than nothing, but things are still bad ¡­¡­)


    Altamir narrowed her eyes and stared at the shoving match between Ortem and Rathboutt.


    If it was a normal opponent, he might have been able to deal with it with just one Ortem.


    But it was a bad opponent.


    The killing priest of the Riveras Kingdom, the monster Rathboutt¡¯s physical enhancement by the ¡°Cursed Body¡± and his mastery of physical techniques slightly surpassed the power of Ortem, even in his dying state.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Rathboutt rotated his body to guide the direction of the Ortem¡¯s power, twisted the direction to the floor, and mmed it.


    A clean, Ortem-shaped hole appears on the floor, and falls down.


    The fact that the opponent was a small doll made it possible to deal with it.


    Rathboutt was breathing hard and relieved that he was able to handle it safely.


    ¡°I see ¡­¡­ so this is Abel¡¯s Ortem. If he were here, it might have been a bit of a problem.¡±


    Rathboutt looks at Mea again, breathing hard.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯reing with me, red stone girl ¡­¡­¡±


    Ten magic circles float from around Mea.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The ten Ortems that had been left in the room unfolded their magic circles all at once.


    At that moment, Rathboutt¡¯s mind stopped thinking.


    In a mixture of shock and despair, a gasp escaped from his mouth.


    If this was the situation as he saw it, he could easily imagine the predicament he would be in.


    He immediately flipped his body on one leg and took the first step as if I were being pushed out by the rotation.


    He took arge stride, but it didn¡¯t disrupt his stance.


    It was an effortless breakaway, the result of a masterful physical technique.


    However, instead of escaping, before he could take the second step, he was hit by an Ortem headbutt on his back.


    Ten Ortems surrounded Rathboutt, who fell to the ground, and began to lynch him.


    There was no way they could give him time to get up, and the relentless blows were repeated.


    Rathboutt¡¯s scream echoed.


    Altamir was lying on the ground, watching the scene with dead eyes.


    Mea climbed down from the second floor and approached Altamir timidly.


    ¡°A-Are you okay, Altamir-sa ¡­¡­ Um, Alta-san.¡±


    Mea reiterated as if she remembered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, what¡¯s that?¡±


    It is true that Mea had urged Altamir to leave her and run away on the way.


    I wondered what she was talking about at the time, but it was probably for this reason.


    However, I still felt unconvinced.


    ¡°¡­¡­ W-Well, you see, Abel left me this Ortem for my insurance ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been told not to get my hopes up too high because he prepared it on the spur of the moment ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea replied apologetically.


    In fact, Abel had told me that I should ask for help from Altamir if I ever faced a guy that I couldn¡¯t handle with the Ortem, but I knew that telling her now would not only be meaningless, but would also be taken as sarcasm, so I kept quiet.


    Altamir held his face and let out a deep sigh.


    (Whatever the case, I¡¯m d nothing happened to you ¡­¡­)


    Altamir also thought that maybe Rathboutt could kill Abel, but he realized that he was just imagining things.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly there, she remembered the characteristics of Rathboutt.


    Rathboutt¡¯s immortality lies in the cursed monkey staff.


    No matter how hard the Ortem knocks down Rathboutt, it can¡¯t defeat himpletely unless it breaks that little monkey¡¯s skull.


    I don¡¯t know how Abel has arranged the conditions for the Ortem to stop him, but he might mistakenly think he has beaten the semi-immortal Rathboutt and release him prematurely, allowing him to escape.


    We need to recover the skull of the little monkey, the root of Rathboutt¡¯s immortality.


    ¡°Now, where is that skull ¡­¡­!¡±


    When Altamir looked up, the little monkey¡¯s skull was lying in in sight in the room upstairs.


    As I thought, the Ortem hadn¡¯t been able to detect the cursed monkey staff.


    I don¡¯t feel safe yet until I destroy it.


    (Fortunately, I was able to recover somewhat. ¡­¡­ I can even pick it up and retrieve it now. ¡­¡­)


    Altamir stood up, floated and moved to the second floor of the half-destroyed Lark residence.


    She picks up the skull of the little monkey, keeping a wary eye out for Rathboutt that keeps getting beaten up by the Ortems.


    ¡°W-Witch ¡­¡­ Witch! Altamir, Altamir-dono!¡±


    A pleading voice echoed from Rathboutt.


    ¡°I surrender! Stop this, please stop this!¡±


    Rathboutt raises his arm to cling to Altamir, but the Ortem crushes it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s even not mine ¡­¡­ Well, it¡¯s for disabling the enemy, so maybe if you pass out it will stop on its own?


    ¡°There, Smash it! I¡¯m not going to lose consciousness as long as I have that ¡­¡­! Guoh! If you use that magic one more time, you should be able to crush itpletely ¡­¡­ Obogo!¡±


    Altamir looked at the skull of the cursed monkey staff she had picked up.


    It is true that if I use the Petite Abel ball again, I might be able to destroy it, but I don¡¯t have that kind of energy left now.


    In addition, Altamir has no obligation to release Rathboutt.


    He was beaten up so badly that he was even told that he would be shaken to death.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then you just stay like that for now. I¡¯ll keep this for you.¡±


    ¡°Orange witch, ohhhhh! Oogaaaaahhh!¡±


    Rathboutt¡¯s roar stopped when he was struck in the chin by the Ortem.


    (¡­¡­ What have I been doing all this time?)


    Altamir let out onest sigh of inexpressible emptiness.

 Chapter 326 - Episode Twenty-Six - Continuation - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (1)

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Episode Twenty-Six - Continuation - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (1)</h4>


    When I came back from the border of Riveras Kingdom to defeat the two Nalgarns, the territory was in a state of panic.


    It¡¯s hard to believe, but it seems that Lark¡¯s mansion had been wiped out.


    Fortunately, no one was involved, but it was still a terrible story.


    I knew that this was a serious situation, so I went into the inn where Lark was waiting, leaving Penrath, the old man I was going to introduce to Lark as the mysterious amnesiac, to wait outside for the time being.


    With the help of a familiar servant of Lark¡¯s mansion, I walked through the inn and visited a room in the back with Euris.


    Ie face to face with Lark, who rests his elbows on the desk.


    There were other people in the room, including Altamir, Mea, and the servants of Lark¡¯s mansion.


    I heard that the entire inn was now rented out by the Lark family.


    Mea was anxious, and Altamir had a pained look on her face as she turned to the floor.


    ¡°Abel!¡±


    Mea sees me and tries to run to me, but Euris interrupts her.


    ¡°Abel-dono, first of all, please report to Lark-sama and confirm the current situation.¡±


    I was annoyed, but it was certainly an important matter for the Fage territory.


    I smiled lightly at Mea and told her I¡¯d see herter.


    It seems that Mea had a lot to say, and she looked at Euris with some dissatisfaction, but she backed off.


    I walked over to Lark.


    ¡°Abel-kun, thank you for your efforts in defeating those magic beasts. It was a job that only you could have done. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know how many times this territory would have ended ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough with the preamble. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­ If you say so, then so be it. As you¡¯ve probably heard, there¡¯s been some trouble in the fage territory, too. Targetting Abel-kun¡¯s absence, a sabotage attempt was done by the Riveras Kingdom. They¡¯ve sent a top-ss sorcerer.¡±


    Lark said restlessly.


    Looks like it¡¯s starting to be a disturbing conversation.


    A troublesome country has caught our attention, and the fage territory is in a troublesome position.


    As long as the interference from the Riveras Kingdom continues, there will be no peace in the fage territory.


    ¡°What do you mean the house was blown up?¡±


    ¡°It was the enemy¡¯s magic, it was a close call. If it had been used while we were all still in the mansion ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡±


    I swallowed my spit.


    If something had gone wrong, Mea, Lark, and all the servants could have been killed.


    Somehow, I had underestimated the problems in Riveras Kingdom.


    But when you take on a country that has gone out of control, you have to be prepared to take hostages and bomb their territories.


    I was not prepared to lose anyone, even though I had stolen the treasure of the enemy god.


    I had already been targetted by the water god.


    It¡¯s not like I can just return the spear now. The only way out of this is to fight and destroy the enemy.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t need to be rushed by Peter, I guess I didn¡¯t have much of a choice after all.¡±


    I had no choice but to ept Peter¡¯s request.


    The defeat of Levi, the patron god of Riveras Kingdom, and the capture of Pope Sateria, the current supreme ruler of Riveras Kingdom.


    This was an issue that I couldn¡¯t ignore for the sake of me, Mea, and the peace of the Fage territory.


    The fact that the mansion was blown up meant that the enemy was nning to kill everyone in the Lark mansion.


    It was just a coincidence that the people of the Lark Mansion were saved by a twist of fate.


    As for me, I¡¯m clearly pissed off with Levi¡¯s tactics.


    They¡¯re not the kind of people I want to get involved with, but if they want to settle this, then so be it.


    ¡°I heard that you captured the sorcerer ¡­¡­ It¡¯s amazing you manage to do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the big guy who attacked us, Rathboutt, was secured by Alta-san. I can¡¯t thank her enough.¡±


    I was also relieved to hear that.


    That¡¯s the legendary witch Altamir.


    There is also the collector in the Fage territory who can be counted on to be a force to be reckoned with, but he is not only uncooperative, he is aplete coward.


    No matter what the people around him say, he always says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight because I don¡¯t have a sword that fits in my hand¡±.


    I¡¯m sure you can understand why he would want to do this, as he owned several swords that were worth as much as the total assets of arge nobleman, and as someone who was part of the reason why he did it, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised. I hope he will learn from Altamir, who lost the tower she spent most of her life in to an unfortunate ident, and go on to live a second life as an adventurer.


    ¡°As for Rathbooth, Alta, who actually fought him, would know him well. But she¡¯s a little tired right now, so you¡¯ll have to wait untilter. I haven¡¯t heard much about it myself.¡±


    When I nced at Altamir, she was lying on his back with a pained expression on her face.


    She asionally sighs meaningfully and shakes her head in pain.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let¡¯s keep quiet now, shall we, Altamir-san? If we just keep quiet, it seems like everything wille together, doesn¡¯t it? Mea too ¡­¡­ won¡¯t say anything unnecessary anymore either ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea was whispering something to Altamir.


    ¡°No, but ¡­¡­ but this is a bit much ¡­¡­ won¡¯t it be irreversibleter? It looks like some pretty bad documents were burned up too ¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that Mea was consoling Altamir.


    It¡¯s a rare urrence.


    ¡°If you tell the truth, no one will benefit. I don¡¯t want Altamir-san to be punished for her hard work, either. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to lie, we¡¯re just going to keep our mouth shut, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you that kind of girl? Have you been poisoned by Abel?¡±


    ¡°M-Mea has been tainted by Abel!?¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so happy?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m d to see Mea is doing well.


    I knew she wasn¡¯t hurt, but I was worried that she might have been emotionally scarred by fear.


    She had been nearby when the building exploded, that¡¯s was what I was worried about.


    Just then, the door was rudely opened without a knock.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You can¡¯t be that naive, Baron-chan. I¡¯m going to let Alta Mi ¡­¡­ Alta talk about the enemy as soon as possible. I¡¯d like to talk to Abel-chan about what happens after that, too.¡±


    I turned around and saw Peter standing there with his subordinate Myunhi by his side.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny situation, Abel-chan, to say the least. You don¡¯t have any more time to hesitate. We don¡¯t need to lose the initiative against the Riveras Kingdom any longer. You have the power to go in directly and neutralize Sateria and Levi. No, you¡¯re the only one who can do that.¡±

 Chapter 327 - Episode Twenty-Seven - Continuation - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (2)

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Episode Twenty-Seven - Continuation - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (2)</h4>


    Peter took me out of the inn where Lark was staying, and we headed for the house, which had been destroyed by the enemy sorcerer.


    It seems that Peter had already seen the devastation of the mansion once.


    He said that the quickest way for me to understand the seriousness of the situation was to have a look at it.


    Most likely, his goal was to get me to point my wand at the Riveras Kingdom.


    As for me, I didn¡¯t want to be used in that way, but the truth is that the interference from the Riveras Kingdom is getting to be too much.


    If things continue as they are, it could eventually lead to war.


    In fact, it seems as if the other side is even hoping for that.


    I may not be able to afford to becent.


    ¡°This is terrible ¡­¡­¡±


    I was stunned when I saw the state of the Fage mansion from a distance.


    Half of the building waspletely blown up.


    No, that¡¯s not all.


    The north side of the mansion has turned into a barren wastnd, with not a single dry grass remaining for several dozen meters.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure it is. It¡¯s insane to think of using this magic in the middle of nowhere.¡±


    I nodded at Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡°I understand now. I was wrong. They¡¯re not sane.¡±


    They¡¯re not even remotely human.


    The sight of the devastation made me angry all over again.


    From the way he was going about it, Levi didn¡¯t care whether Lark or Mea died or lived.


    He probably wanted to use Penrath as bait and have me pay him back with the spear while he was at it.


    If feel like it, we can take this kind of action, so just keep on shaking, is what they¡¯re saying.


    In my mind¡¯s eye, I can see the arrogant Levi¡¯s big fisherman¡¯s arms fluttering as if provoking me.


    Oh, I see.


    From God¡¯s point of view, humans are just like that.


    You should keep looking down from a great height. I¡¯ll make you regret this, you spearless spear god.


    I turn my head towards Altamir, who is walking behind me.


    Altamir is a witness who has directly confronted the assassin, Rathboutt, who was sent by Levi.


    That¡¯s why I asked Artamia toe along with me when I consulted with Peter about the Riveras Kingdom.


    Altamir, the key person, was looking down at the ground and shaking her shoulders.


    Mea tapped her on the shoulder in aforting manner. It¡¯s really amazing how quickly they¡¯vee to know each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nevertheless, I just can¡¯t understand what those guys are thinking. It seems to be a magic that converts magic power into a huge amount of heat and radiates it, but the effect range is too distorted. Even if they wanted to be shy to scare someone, I don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re saying. It¡¯s like storing magic power and then throwing it down the drain.¡±


    Altamir¡¯s shoulder jolted.


    I tilted my head at the movement, but paid no attention to it and turned to Peter.


    ¡°Really? Even though he borrowed the magic power from Levi, I think it¡¯s the highest ss sorcerer if he can use magic with this much power by himself ¡­¡­ Well, if Abel-chan says so, then it might be true.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to raise the scale. Well, it seems the sorcerer who used this magic had no control over it.¡±


    ¡°Well, the Levi followers are all uneducated, selfish, narrow-minded and hard-headed people. They may borrow the magic of the water gods, but they don¡¯t know how to handle it properly.¡±


    Peter said as if to throw up.


    In Peter¡¯s position, it seems that he had a lot to think about when it came to the rest of the faithful.


    I don¡¯t really like this kind of judgmental and demeaningnguage, but I don¡¯t have enough of an attachment to the Levi Church to stick up for them, so I just nodded vaguely and let him have his way.


    ¡°The people who call themselves the new Levi faction¡¯s are just barbarians who have too much power, ording to the information I have. The country is being torn apart by the forced sectarian unification, and all they want to do is harass the Dinrat Kingdom, so no matter how you look at it, they won¡¯tst long. Even if we don¡¯t do anything about it, it will go bankrupt in ten years. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be around for that long.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to talk about it, but if you look at this mess, you can understand what I mean. I don¡¯t see any civilization or intelligence in the magic marks. This is a kind of desecration of the history of magic, a desecration.¡±


    I felt a deadly presence behind me and turned around.


    Mea was holding Altamir¡¯s shoulders as she leaned forward toward me with her veins showing.


    Altamir is breathing hard, and staring at me with half-moon eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a very high opinion of me ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ple-, please hold yourself back! Abel doesn¡¯t know anything about this! It¡¯s not like he had any bad intentions! Right?¡±


    I tilted my head and turned to face Peter.


    Peter, too, did not understand the reason for Altamir¡¯s sullenness and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°But you talk about intelligence and civilization as if you¡¯ve seen magic in action, Abel-chan.¡±


    ¡°I can almost tell. It¡¯s like you just poured some magic into it and then, after wondering how to handle it, you couldn¡¯t control it and it exploded. This is not what a sorcerer would do. This is like saying, ¡°I threw a piece of trash right above me and it fell and hit my head! This sucks¡±.


    ¡°D-Do you have to go that far ¡­¡­? I don¡¯t want to defend the Levi followers, but if anyone can instantly convert the massive amount of magic power that caused that into a single stroke of magic, then it can be said that a single sorcerer can change the course of a major battle without any other preparation, as long as they have a magic stone ¡­¡­ Well, it¡¯s probably useless to say that to Abel-chan who can destroy the world all by himself¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the goblin shaman is this bad. The shameless person who exercised this magic should now break his wand and retire from being a sorcerer. By doing so, the average level of sorcerers in the world will be raised a little bit, and those stupid Levi followers will be able to contribute a little bit to sorcery studies.¡±


    I can almost tell from the trail.


    The situation itself is too incongruous.


    I can only assume that the enemy has properly formted his magic and used it against his opponent.


    I thought for a moment that it might look more like an Abel ball than a magic mark, but that was not the case.


    My Abel ball is nothing like this.


    ¡°Ah! I get it! You know everything and you¡¯re making fun of me! I see!¡±


    ¡°Hold it down! Hold it down, Altamir-san! I know exactly how you feel! I can¡¯t me Altamir-san for being angry! But Mea will apologize as much as she can, so please hold back here! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Mea is hugging Altamir and making a lot of noise.


    ¡­¡­ what are those two doing?

 Chapter 328 - Episode Twenty Eight - Continuation - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (3)

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Episode Twenty Eight - Continuation - The Fierce Leaders of the Fage Territory (3)</h4>


    As I got closer to the mansion, I could see the whole thing more and more clearly.


    I had thought that there was something bouncing around inside the two levels of the half-destroyed Lark mansion, but upon closer inspection, I realized that it was exactly ten Ortems, and in the center of the violence was arge man lying face down, curled up to protect his body.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter, over there, on the second floor of the ruins of Lark¡¯s mansion, are you sure that¡¯s the main culprit?¡±


    Peter made a slight sigh and nodded curiously.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the assant from Riveras Kingdom. Right, Altamir.¡±


    No, I know you¡¯re trying to create that kind of tension.


    But even that is a little ¡­¡­


    Altamir seems to have regained some of herposure and nodded, looking somewhat unhappy.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­ that¡¯s it.¡±


    That is the assassin ¡­¡­


    He suddenly appeared at Lark¡¯s mansion, and fought against Altamir using his near-immortal body and his close-quarters magic and martial arts specialized for actualbat, and finally destroyed the mansion with a mysterious bombing spell.


    ¡°Help me! Help me! It hurts, it really hurts! Please stop!¡±


    A grown man, crying and wailing, is left at the mercy of the Ortems.


    ¡­¡­ Somehow, it¡¯s different from what I imagine.


    I had heard that Altamir and the assassins had already been settled, and that they had at least seeded in capturing him alive, but I had not expected this.


    It lowered the status of the Riveras Kingdom in my mind.


    I mean, this has nothing to do with Altamir. It¡¯s mine.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s release him and put him in jail ¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, he will be confined to the Fage territory, and then, like Marias and the others, he will be sent to a prison in another territory that houses important criminals.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That strange appearance, arge body, and is sturdy. It¡¯s the killing priest, Rathboutt. I¡¯ve been marking him as the second most important person in the Riveras Kingdom since before the birth of the new Levi faction.¡±


    If you are talking about this right now, the whole country will go down before the stocks of Rathboutt and others go up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If he the second most important, then Sateria is the first?¡±


    ¡°She is the most important person to watch out for now, but at the time, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her before because she was unknown. At that time, I was most concerned about Penrath, the alchemist who was feared as the devil¡¯s brain, the demon with the head on a spike.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°He had been creating chimeras against humanity many times since he was young, which of course was against the basic ts of Levi Church. And yet, because he kept on fighting against almost all the religious sects in the unstable Riveras Kingdom, he was assassinated dozens of times, or even hundreds of times, but he never rxed his research. It¡¯s not a funny joke, but in that sense, he¡¯s probably simr to you. I believe he is now one of the four great priests of the Water God. I¡¯m sure that man won¡¯t be an easy opponent for you either, Abel-chan. As long as you¡¯re hostile to the Riveras Kingdom, you¡¯ll have to face him sooner orter.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, I already defeated him.


    I mean, once, Peter-san, they passed each other when we were leaving the inn.


    Penrath was the old man who you almost bumped with, who was fidgeting near the door, and Myunhi lost her temper, and you stopped her and bowed lightly.


    Wee to a point just in front of the site of the fage mansion.


    My eyes met with the abandoned-like puppy-dog-eyed Rathboutt, the killing priest.


    ¡°Quick, stop this puppet, please! Please! Or destroy the skull that this vicious, lecherous witch must be carrying around!¡±


    I nced at Altamir in response to Rathboutt¡¯sment.


    Altamir snickered, ring at Rathboutt¡¯s abomination with cold eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to return the favor, since that guy gave me a bad time too.¡±


    She seems to be very angry. Her look at me seems to be cold too, somehow. She seems to be in a terribly bad mood.


    What had Rathboutt done to anger Altamir, who had forgiven him for burning down this house and nearly a hundred years of research with a single gourd?


    ¡°First of all, we¡¯re not going to get anywhere with this, so I¡¯ll stop the Ortem.¡±


    ¡°Please! Plea- ¡­¡­ gobo!¡±


    As Rathbout struggled to open his mouth, Ortem¡¯s kick forced it shut.


    Blood seeped from his bitten tongue, and it dangled from his mouth. Whoa ¡­¡­ that hurts.


    My Ortem was never designed to take on something that can¡¯t fly.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there was a person who was casting a spell-like curse on himself that could cause himself to experience endless torture.


    I feel sorry for him, but honestly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that bad.


    I don¡¯t see the point in hurting him anymore, so I¡¯ll let him go for now.


    ¡°What do you think, Abel? If we let the Riveras Kingdom goes unchecked, assassins equal to or greater than Rathboutt will attack us by surprise. We have no choice but to take the initiative.¡±


    I know that.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not wary of their individual strength, but it¡¯s the people around me, Mea and Lark, who will suffer if we continue to let them off the hook.


    Now that Levi has his eye on us, we have no choice but to settle the matter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s not very convincing, Peter-sama. If only he had been a little more persistent ¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi, a close associate of Peter¡¯s, saw Rathboutt in the midst of a violent uprising.


    As I turned to look at her, Peter¡¯s fist immediately struck her in the back of the head.


    Afterwards, Peter tucked his arms behind his back and straightened his posture, as if nothing had happened.


    What Myunhi had just said must have been Peter¡¯s true intentions.


    Peter would like to take this opportunity to turn me against them and eliminate the disturbing forces of the Riveras Kingdom.


    Myunhi was not without a n, but she must have slipped up when she saw how bad the situation was with Rathboutt.


    It must have been quite painful because it made a very good noise, but now the mouth peeking out of the headgear maintains a straight line with no expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-chan, Rathboutt¡¯s aim is obviously to pinpoint Mea-chan from the start. To be honest, at this point in time, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to go to the trouble of targeting Lark, who can be reced at will, with a two-pronged bait-and-switch. I don¡¯t know if there was ever a time for that, Altamir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve heard him say things like he wanted to kidnap Mea.¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh ¡­¡­¡±


    I raise my voice involuntarily.


    I thought that she might be one of the targets, but I didn¡¯t think that Mea was the primary objective.


    ¡°I know a lot about the background of the killing priest Rathboutt because I researched him beforehand. I¡¯ve already told you that he was originally a member of the Levi Church, right? At that time, Rathboutt was infamous for sacrificing enemy prisoners, and sometimes even his own allies, to Levi, humiliating their every dignity and torturing them to death for up to 400 days. By doing so, he would have given his entire person to Levi. I¡¯m sure the religious denominations have changed, but that doesn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t do it again this time. The new Levi faction doesn¡¯t seem like a legitimate one to me.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­!¡±


    If I make a mistake, Mea would have been the one.


    If it was the collector with the self-admonition sword Curg and Amrita Full equipment who came to raid the fage territory, if it was the enemies of the God of Law Kudor ss, then the ten Ortems would have been meaningless.


    I felt disgusted and irritated by my own shallowness and the way the other person was acting.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter, aren¡¯t you being a bit dramatic?¡±


    Myunhi whispered something to Peter.


    A quick backhanded fist struck her again in the back of the head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I was so naive in my thinking. I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while, but I¡¯ve been taking it too easy. I¡¯ll make a decision now. As soon as we¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll go out and take down Levi from here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally made a decision. I will spare no effort in providing logistical support. You can tell me anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Peter-sama, you can¡¯t promise that to this man ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. You know what they say, if you eat poison, you¡¯ll end up a fogg, right?¡±


    ¡°Those are the words of a desperate adventurer who has been poisoned by his own saliva, Peter-sama!¡±


    I once blocked Levi¡¯s throwing weapon and making him lost an arm.


    But Kudor didn¡¯t seem to be fazed by the loss of ten tentacles.


    I have no idea how far Levi can go in a serious fight.


    But I will definitely win. I¡¯m going to win.


    I can¡¯t drag Mea into this anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready as soon as possible. The sooner we get in, the better. We don¡¯t even know how long we¡¯ll be gone, so we need to make sure the alchemist division gets their instructions.¡±


    I turned my body and decided to hurry to the inn where Lark and the others were.


    ¡°Um! Gebo! It¡¯s about tim- gebo! You get me out of her- bahohoho!¡±


    Rathbout desperately reaches for me, twisting his body in every direction.


    ¡°Stay that way for one more day, Brute!¡±


    He not only bombed Lark¡¯s house with magic, but also tried to kidnapped Me and nned to torture her.


    There is no reason for me to show any mercy. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s one day, or even 400 days.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go that far!¡±


    I resumed my steps amidst the screams of Rathboutt.


    Mea was right behind me, but for some reason Altamir, Peter and Myunhi stayed hesitantly, looking at Rathboutt.


    But when I turned around, they walked toward me as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 329 - Episode Twenty-Nine - Old Pens Progress (1)

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Episode Twenty-Nine - Old Pen''s Progress (1)</h4>


    The next day, I was inmand of Lark¡¯s alchemist division.


    I gathered the members of the division in a hall near the inn and gave them instructions.


    I ask them to report to me as the process progresses.


    The members of the alchemist division are sometimesx in their work, and sometimes they make mistakes in areas that I thought they would understand.


    Once, the former deputy leader, Rinoa (who has been reced by Altamir), whom I had high hopes for personally, made a mistake in the magic form to be engraved on the wooden idol parts, and unexpectedly instructed the rest of the group in the same direction, thus wasting half a day of work.


    At that time, based on the magic theory of the great wizard Moses, there was only one way to go, so why did you take a different interpretation, and why did you use the Silna magic form for the parallel processing of the magic circle, it is obvious that the magic form does not work together and the magic power does not circte throughout the whole case, but if you did not have any doubts, or if you were not thinking about it, then you were crying hard, and Altamir, who misunderstood that you were snubbing me, gave me a flying kick and I were in bed for half a day.


    I was only asking to reduce the number of mistakes in the future, but it was rude.


    Anyway, in order to avoid such a tragedy, I¡¯ve been increasing the number of times I check in during the process, as suggested by Mea.


    I thought that I didn¡¯t need to increase the number of times, but I kept getting ripped off, and I even decided to scrap Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon that I had made about ten percent of, and rebuild it from scratch.


    At that time, the members of the group came at me with deadly eyes, clutching their wands like clubs, but Mea apologized with me and somehow got them to lower their sighs, and the rioting stopped.


    In all honesty, even if we had continued, the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl would not have been able to fly, so it was a sound decision no matter how you look at it, but remembering the look in the eyes of the members of the division at that time sends chills down my spine, so I try not to say anything unnecessary.


    Anyway, this is the reason why there are so many confirmations in the alchemist group.


    ¡°You guys! Are you going to do this seriously? A being that transcends the realm of the divine in human form, a universal being that could only be defined as a fictional concept, a thought experiment, a perfect ruler of spirits, a demon of the contradictions of Corcutrus, a being worthy of being called the Golden Alchemist, with the guidance of Abel-sama, we can begin to manufacture magical weapons, you know!? In what other time period and in what other country was there a sorcerer who was so honored and so happy? You are now in the presence of the Absolute! Why can¡¯t you understand that? Can¡¯t you understand that it is the greatest joy of a sorcerer to serve him? You are not sorcerers! You¡¯re foggs! Let the Peretta birds eat your brains!¡±


    The small old man who shouted at the members of the division was Penrar ¡­¡­ the old man Pen.


    I¡¯ve been ordered to take down the Nalgarn that had appeared along the border, and I rescued him from being killed by the Nalgarn, but to my surprise he had amnesia.


    Based on the word ¡°pen¡± that he barely remembered, I nicknamed him ¡°Old Pen,¡± and he¡¯s going to spend his time recuperating in the Fage territory until his memory returns.


    ¡°Old Pen, you¡¯re out of line.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t understand why Abel-sama, who is so high up in magic, is being disregarded ¡­¡­ You are not someone to be disregarded, though!¡±


    ¡°Old Pen, be quiet. I¡¯m just happy to have someone like you who understands what I¡¯m going through. I¡¯ll be happy if I can just casually pass on the magic here to the extent that I can. I¡¯m not ready to abandon this territory now ¡­¡­¡±


    I make a gloomy voice and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Abel-sama. Abel-sama is too kind! This Penrath has never changed his worship of you, Abel-sama ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Old Pen.¡±


    ¡°This Old Pen, don¡¯t get me wrong, I respect and admire Abel-sama for having such a great personality, but at the same time, I sometimes find it painful ¡­¡­ This is like the benevolent dragon Garriel of folklore, who gave up his wings and eyes for the world ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°This is alright ¡­¡­¡±


    I pat Old Pen¡¯s head.


    Old Pen remained on his knees on the ground and began to cry aloud.


    The members of the division who had been watching the sequence of events tilted their heads, ¡°The Commander is kind ¡­¡­?¡± But for now, I kept it out of sight.


    ¡°Abel! Mea, Mea also understands Abel and loves you.¡±


    Mea pped her arms and gently poked her head out with a slight blush on her face.


    ¡°Oh, Thanks. But that¡¯s not what we¡¯re talking about now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s too insolent for a little girl who¡¯s not even a sorcerer to im to understand Abel-sama.¡±


    Penrath gritted his teeth and red at Mea with a look of madness.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry to say that while you¡¯re indulging in this unpleasant farce, but that can¡¯t be the Four Great Priests of Riveras Kingdom, can it?¡±


    Altamir red at me with a suspicious look.


    ¡°No way. Old Pen is just an old man with amnesia. Lark-san is also convinced of that.¡±


    He looked pretty twitchy, and he seemed to be discussing something with Eurister, but at any rate, he gave him permission to stay and join the alchemist division provisionally.


    Altamir¡¯s words were tantamount to questioning Lark¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°That¡¯s very harsh words, Ms. Alta. It is true that I am an amnesiac, and that I was lying in a suspicious ce, but it is certainly not possible to clear my name. It¡¯s no wonder they suspect me as Penrath, one of the four great priests of the enemy!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I said you¡¯re a high priest, but I never said you were Penrath, though?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Alta-san! Please stop picking on Old Pen! He has amnesia now! You should avoid confusing him by sayingplicated things!¡±


    I stood in front of Old Pen and protected him.


    While I¡¯m gone, I want to make sure that the development of the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl and the magic wave tower can proceed in parallel to some extent.


    Only Altamir and Penrath canmand that.


    Although Altamir and Penrath are two steps above each other in terms of their background in magic, their enthusiasm is three steps different.


    I can¡¯t afford to lose Old Pen here.


    Unlike Lark, it will be hard to persuade Peter, so I¡¯m still keeping it from him.


    I¡¯ve also asked Lark and Euris not to talk to Peter about it.


    Even though he has changed his mind now, he used to be a fanatic of Levi.


    And when I asked Penrath about Levi, he said sadly, ¡°When I saw Abel-sama, I realized. The age of the Four Great Creators is over and the world must ept change¡±.


    It seemed that he had notpletely lost his adoration for Levi, his former teacher.


    It is quite difficult to get Peter to allow Penrath to stay.

 Chapter 330 - Episode Thirty - Old Pens Progress (2)

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Episode Thirty - Old Pen''s Progress (2)</h4>


    It was lunchtime, and it was time for a break in the production of the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to have a lunch break, but I was boycotted once before, and Mea and Lark persuaded me to sign a memorandum stating that I must have an hour lunch break.


    The members of the alchemist division have recently started to learn to cry to Lark, Mea and Altamir, which is annoying.


    Not wanting to be discouraged, I carried the Ortem into their reunion during the lunch break and began to lecture them on magic, which resulted in the addition of a devilish reminder: ¡°During the break, Commander Abel must not speak to any member of the group without their permission¡±.


    So, normally, I¡¯m either crying to Mea,ining, working in silence by myself, or having Altamir, who seems to be a bit of a pain in the ass, take care of me, but from today, Penrath, aka Old Pen, is here.


    I was excited to think that Penrath would be willing to discuss magic with me.


    Penrath is not in the hall at the moment, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back soon.


    Peter hade to inspect the ce just before noon, so I had asked him to hide somewhere else.


    Lark would give in if I asked him to, but Peter is a troublesome opponent.


    Although Peter owes me a great debt of gratitude, as he tried to use me and kill me.


    In addition, Peter¡¯s only hope of contacting the Great God Kudor, probably the most powerful spirit in the world, would have to go through me.


    It¡¯s a cunning thing to do, but Peter would never want to upset me, so I¡¯m confident I can push through even if he finds out ¡­¡­ Peter is a cunning guy.


    In exchange for letting Penrath off the hook, he might impose some restrictions on me in the name of monitoring important criminals, or he might be more direct and bring other challenges to me.


    I want to keep Penrath¡¯s existence a secret from Peter as much as possible.


    If Penrath were toe into my possession, I would have no choice but to do as Peter asked or ask Kudor to mediate and find apromise between us.


    I don¡¯t want to choose the option of defecting to the Riveras Kingdom, joining forces with Levi, and bing thoroughly hostile to Peter.


    Speaking of absence, Mea is also not here right now.


    She¡¯s usually around me while I¡¯m working, but today she was supposed to attend a cooking ss held by Milsy, a housewife who prides herself on her cooking, and she left in the middle of the ss to go there.


    In the past, in the Palgas Vige, where Nelgliffe¡¯s disease riot, Mea had a cooking contest with Fleur, the daughter of the vige chief Heil, and she may have been suffering from a severe defeat there.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bored, but I wonder if Mea can¡¯t handle this kind of fervor.


    Before I knew it, she was studying something she said she was not good at, or something she said she was interested in, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was bing more and more poor in dexterity, since she seemed to be doing whatever she could.


    Mea is always by my side, so sometimes when she¡¯s not, I feel ufortable or rather, I feel murky.


    Anyway, I wonder if Mea or Penrath wille back soon.


    From what Mea had said, it seemed like it would be a long day, so I might not see them until the evening.


    With this in mind, I sat down on an Ortem at the edge of the za, where the wood carcasses were scattered, and bit into a ham sandwich.


    As I finished eating and stretched out, I saw Mea running towards me.


    ¡°Abel, thank you for your hard work!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mea! You said you were going to learn how to cook, but are you done with that already?¡±


    ¡°I was actually supposed to be over there for lunch, eating Milsy¡¯s cooking and talking with the others, but I thought Abel might be taking a break right now and I was fidgeting, Milsy took care of me ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting, I¡¯ll see you in half a day, though.¡±


    As I stood up, smiling, a small, elderly man came sprinting past Mea, right at me.


    It was, of course, Penrath.


    Mea couldn¡¯t help but pause, her eyes shing.


    When Penrath came right in front of me, he stopped.


    I took a half step back, my face too close to his.


    Penrath took a step forward. I decided not to move.


    ¡°Abel-sama! I finally came back! This Old Pen regrets that he could not be present at the great achievement of Abel-sama ¡­¡­! Really, that goddamn annoying faggot!¡±


    ¡°I, I see, that was tough.¡±


    ¡°May this Old Pen have some of Abel-sama¡¯s precious time now! I would like to ask you to teach me! I¡¯ve been examining what I should ask you to teach me! So, I thought that this is the only way to ask Abel-sama¡¯s knowledge, which is wider than the ocean, deeper than the underground empire of the dwarves, and can be called the world record, and this old pen , struggling to squeeze his stupid and poor brain, came up with the idea of ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯m sorry about that ¡­¡­ but can you do itter?¡±


    This may be the first time in my life, including my previous life, that I¡¯ve been asked for so much knowledge.


    I suppressed my desire to talk.


    Mea had twisted her schedule toe and check on me.


    If I were to talk with Penrath, it would definitely put Mea in a situation where she couldn¡¯t interfere from the side.


    That would be too pitiful for Mea.


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±


    Penrath¡¯s eyeballs re at Mea.


    Mea flinched at Penrath¡¯s ghastly eyes, but she grabbed my clothes and red back at me.


    ¡°Mea, Mea won¡¯t lose to old Pen!¡±


    Mea says, and Penrath grits his teeth.


    What are these twopeting for?


    ¡°Abel, how is the wood dragon manufacturing going ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Abel-sama! The first thing I want to ask you about is your interpretation of Gillemeim¡¯s virtual demon paradox!¡±


    Mea, who was interrupted, looked annoyed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know when to give up! Abel has decided to talk to Mea!¡±


    Mea puts her arm around my back and pulls me slightly toward her back, then steps forward to protect me from Penrath.


    ¡°Gillemeim¡¯s virtual demon paradox ¡­¡­ I never thought I¡¯d hear that worde out of someone¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    When I responded to Penrath¡¯s words, Mea let out a breath that seemed to disappear into the air.


    It is said that Gillemeim is a genius who almost single-handedly came up with the basic concepts of modern magic thinking about five hundred years ago.


    In addition to being an excellent sorcerer, he was also a schr of religion and ethnic studies, and a philosopher.


    It is said that Gillemeim made a novel proposal about the afterlife and provided a mathematical proof for it, but unfortunately, he could not get anyone to agree because it was too advanced for anyone to understand, and he was beaten to death because his proposal was taken as contempt for God.


    His life is shrouded in mystery, and not a single portrait of him has survived, leading some to specte that he was actually a sorcerous organization consisting of several people.


    Gillemeim had conversations with high-ranking demons, pioneered the spiritnguage, and created many magical theories.


    However, most of them are not understood by anyone, and only a very small portion of them have been epted by the general public.


    The virtual demon paradox is a way of thinking and understanding about magic proposed by Gillemeim, but like many of the theories that Gillemeim came up with, it is also one of those that are not understood by anyone and are being forgotten as time goes by.

 Chapter 331 - Episode Thirty-One - Old Pens Progress (3)

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Episode Thirty-One - Old Pen''s Progress (3)</h4>


    ¡°So I interpret it as a difference in perception. The distortion of the existence of the virtual demon, or microscopic demon, as proposed by Gillemeim, is due to the fact that humans have disdained the value of thinking on a microscopic scale when constructing the meaning of words and theories of magic, and more specifically, in our daily lives.¡±


    In front of Mea and Penrath, I talked about the paradox of Gilemeim¡¯s virtual demon.


    Penrath nodded repeatedly and ran the magic form and array letters on the paper in his hand.


    Next to him, Mea looked stunned.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s really too much to say¡­ no, but I see! If you think about it that way, does it make sense? No, after all, Abel-sama has a mind that transcends even the founder of the gods, Levi ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Of course, every word, every concept, is based on our macroscopic perception. The same is true for sorcery, and that¡¯s why there are discrepancies in the concepts. Gillemeim hase at it from the bottom up, making a big deal of the sacrifices that have been made to reconcile the two, and proposing paradoxes, citing dimensions and space.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s so different from the existing interpretation of the virtual demon paradox ¡­¡­ I, for one, am not yet able to ept itpletely. The virtual demon paradox is the main theory that gave rise to the tree diagram theory of parallel worlds, and thought experiments such as the Pandora¡¯s box of Nyarun, but you mistakenly deny all of them ¡­¡­!¡±


    The paradox of Gillemeim¡¯s virtual demon is, to put it bluntly, that based on the characteristics of the smallest unit of a spirit body, the spirit child, we can consider the contradictions that arise when we consider that an ultra-small microscopic demon consisting of a few spirit children has been generated, and then make assumptions about the nature of the demon.


    When Gillemeim was alive, the mainstream theory was that the supposed microscopic demon was too simple to have a functioning mental structure, and that the fictional microscopic demon itself could not have arisen, and that such a thing was impossible. It is said that this idea was ridiculed as absurd.


    However, more than a hundred years after Gillemeim¡¯s death, the mainstream began to believe that it was more natural to believe that such an entity could exist, even though the probability of its urrence was astronomically low and therefore unrealistic, based on the development of conventional magic and spirit theories.


    After a hundred years of development, it was proven that Gillemeim was right.


    However, there was no way that Gillemeim could have said something that even a fool could deny, so it simply took that long for Gillemeim¡¯s values to catch up with even a sliver.


    ¡°So, in conclusion, I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s all there is to it, but if I may be so bold as to say roughly, the ¡°Spirit Equation in the Microscopic State of Gillemeim,¡± developed from Gillemeim¡¯s virtual demon paradox, is merely meant to transform a fundamental error in thinking. That¡¯s what I mean. I¡¯m not talking about the unusual properties of micro-scale spirit bodies, nor am I talking about interference from the upper dimensions or other worlds.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ohhhhhhhh! Great ¡­¡­! I, this fool, am now facing the truth of all things itself! To my shame and sorrow, I am not bright enough to understand it all ¡­¡­!¡±


    Penrath was weeping tears of joy, but his face suddenly twisted in grief, and he fell to his knees and began to weep.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Old Pen. I¡¯ll stand beside you and support you.¡±


    ¡°Abel-sama, Abel-samaaaaaa!¡±


    Penrath hugged me.


    I was a little surprised, but gently returned Penrath¡¯s embrace to my small body.


    ¡°Abel-sama! I apologize, this fool, how awe-inspiring ¡­¡­!¡±


    I pat Penrath on the head.


    With such a dedicated disciple, the Fage territory is safe.


    It will not be a problem if I leave this ce for a while.


    ¡°E-Er, let¡¯s see, Mea, Mea understood too! In short, since Gillemeim-san couldn¡¯t get anyone to understand him, he opened up and exaggerated and covered it up with smoke, no one but Abel could interpret him properly until now.¡±


    ¡°What? Ah, well, if I were to put it bluntly, that¡¯s not necessarily the case ¡­¡­ is it? Ultimately, there is a difference in the way of thinking about what every word represents, and since I¡¯m not interested in such things to be honest, I think it¡¯s fine to position it as a conversion form when thinking about miniscule spirit bodies¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a little girl who doesn¡¯t know the history of sorcery, so don¡¯t just listen to the results and talk nonsense! What you¡¯re saying is insulting not only to Gillemeim, but also to the golem schr Fini, to Deigaran who devoted his life to crazily, to the mathematical sorcerer Gerne, to all the sages, wise men, alchemists, and even to the great Abel-sama! I¡¯m sorry, Abel-sama! I¡¯m going to kick this little girl out of here!¡±


    Penrath¡¯s ape-like face suddenly turns into a demon, and he tries to grab onto Mea.


    I held Penrath¡¯s shoulders and pulled with all my might.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute, Oi! Wait a minute! Stop, Old Pen! No, stop!¡±


    ¡°But! But, Abel-sama! What she just said! I can¡¯t let her get away with it! She must retract her shallow and disrespectful remarks to you and apologize to you by putting her head on the ground for three days and three nights!¡±


    No, I can¡¯t stop.


    This guy is surprisingly strong for such a small and skinny guy.


    ¡°I-I, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Abel! Mea, Mea, Mea was lonely just listening to you beside me, and I only wanted to join in the conversation, you know¡­¡±


    Mea¡¯s shoulders rise and fall slightly, she says in a tearful voice, and tries to kneel down on the spot.


    ¡°Ahhhh! You don¡¯t have to bow down!¡±


    ¡± ¡°Only¡±? After all this time, you¡¯re still making excuses for your mistakes! How much, how much do you n to fool Abel-sama!? Don¡¯t Abel-sama, don¡¯t stay with someone like her! I¡¯ve always thought that the Dinrat Kingdom is not sincere about magic! Yes, that¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go to the Maharaun Kingdom with me. There are many sorcerers there that I¡¯ve personally approved of! I¡¯m sure Abel-dono will be very embarrassed in this ce!¡±


    ¡°Shut up for a second! I¡¯ll seriously emunicate you!¡±


    ¡°A-Abel-sama! I¡¯m so sorry! But I am saying this for the sake of Abel-sama ¡­¡­!¡±


    In a corner of the hall that was in chaos, Altamir, the vice-leader of the Alchemy Division, came in, not as a single spirit, but as a whole.


    When I tried to help Mea up, and saw how the Old pen was clinging to my leg, she let out a sigh of dismay.


    ¡°What are you guys doing ¡­¡­ Abel, you¡¯re making Mea cry again ¡­¡­ As the green girl said before, she¡¯s going to get sick of you soon.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I was just standing here and talking to Old Pen for about five minutes ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw you from a distance more than thirty minutes ago, and you were talking to him, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­¡±


    You¡¯re absolutely right.


    I couldn¡¯t help but droop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you were just having another useless conversation anyway. You should cut him off, or rather, interrupt him right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­¡±


    All I could do was nod.


    ¡°Alta-san ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea looks at Altamir with reddened, tear-stained eyes.


    In addition, Altamir lets out a sigh.


    ¡°Wait, woman! What do you mean, ¡°useless¡±!? I was having a conversation with Abel-sama about his interpretation of Gillemeim¡¯s virtual demon paradox! You wouldn¡¯t know how much of a value this is from a magical point of view. It¡¯s fine to make assumptions on your own! But if you say it to me face to face, I have to say something back!¡±


    Altamir¡¯s shoulders jumped.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Heh, Gillemeim¡¯s? Abel¡¯s interpretation?¡±


    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s doubtful that any second-rate alchemist has ever heard of it properly! Hmph, since Abel-sama is an open-minded man, I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time. Butdies, there will be no next time!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, can I give you a quick overview?¡±


    Altamir¡¯s eyes nt upward and she brushes her hair with her fingertips, as if she were tantly uninterested.


    ¡°Alta-san!?¡±


    Mea grabbed Altamir¡¯s shoulder and shook it as if she were clinging to her.


    ¡°J-, Just one word! One minute! Thirty seconds! No, forty seconds!¡±

 Chapter 332 - Episode Thirty-Two - Old Pens Progress (4)

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Episode Thirty-Two - Old Pen''s Progress (4)</h4>


    [Apology]


    My apologies ¡­¡­


    I made the mistake of apologizing and describing the plot of several episodes for less than an hour.


    It has now been removed, but if you have seen it, it would be helpful if you could gently push it out of your memory into a corner of your mind. (04/22/2018)


    **********


    ¡°You¡¯re getting too close with Abel-sama, woman! There¡¯s no way a little girl like you can understand Gillemeim! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve only heard of the name, or overheard the thought experiment of Nyarun in Pandora¡¯s Box, which was written up in an amusing manner. You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve for a meek woman to want to hear Abel-sama¡¯s interpretation!¡±


    Penrath shouted to Altamir.


    Penrath, you call her a little girl, but she is an artificial spirit of almost a hundred years old, the former master of the Witch¡¯s Tower.


    I¡¯m sorry to say it, but Altamir and Penrath are two different kinds of sorcerers.


    Altamir res back at Penrath with a pissed off expression, but she quickly ignores him and turns her head back to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Leave that old man alone,e on, talk to me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­¡±


    This guy, leaving Mea alone, I thought you came here to convince me about the magic discussion that I was having with Penrath.


    The undead hunters have be the undead.


    To be honest, I¡¯m a little disappointed by her change of attitude, since I¡¯ve been reflecting on it in my own way.


    In the alchemist division, why is it that I¡¯m the only one being treated like a sorcerer and Altamir is being treated like a saint?


    ¡°A-Alta-san ¡­¡­ A-Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on Mea¡¯s side?¡±


    Mea pulls Altamir¡¯s sleeve with a look of despair.


    Altamir looks back at Mea, gives her an apologetic look, and then turns back to me.


    ¡°Come on, she¡¯s saying this too, so hurry up and talk to her!¡±


    ¡°You just made a very convenient trantion in your head, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The meaning has been changed to the extent that it has been electronically tranted across three minornguages.


    There is no original form at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you that all you have to do is say the summary quickly! If you had just spoken quickly, it would have been over by now!¡±


    ¡°It will never end! It ended just now!¡±


    Mea, with tears in her eyes, tries to persuade Altamir.


    But as Mea says, Altamir is not like Penrath.


    Penrath, who disregards everyone but me, had no intention of breaking the ice for Mea, now that I think about it.


    I waspletely taken in by him and talked about this and that.


    Altamir is surprisingly attentive in this area.


    I said a lot of things, but if I hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to establish my current position in the alchemist division.


    ¡°All right, so just the touchy parts ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa, I don¡¯t think I can even understand a single bit of what Abel-sama is saying. But if Abel-sama allows it, then it can¡¯t be helped. But woman, the moment I decide that you don¡¯t understand anything, this Old Pen will kick you out! You¡¯d better prepare yourself!¡±


    Even though Penrath shouted at her, Altamir only red back lightly and didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡­¡­ The only other person who can talk to Penrath properly is Altamir, but that¡¯s not going to be easy if they don¡¯t get along.


    This old man is a little too aggressive.


    It will take a little while for Penrath to get used to the Fage territory.


    ¡°In order to give you a quick, verbal overview of my interpretation of Gillemeim¡¯s Virtual Demon Paradox, I¡¯ll start by talking about ¡°Hainma¡¯s Spirit Hypothesis¡± and ¡°Rialis¡¯sparison of the total mana mutations of microscopic and macroscopic spirits under certain conditions¡±, and work from there. Hainma is not a very famous person, and theparison of the total mana mutation form of Rialis is the thesis of a student at a magic school, so Alta wouldn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Hainma is about 120 years old, but Rialis is only 40 years old.


    It was during the time when Altamir was living elegantly in the tower that Rialis¡¯ thesis became a topic of conversation.


    Of course, there was no way that Altamir, who had just recentlye out of the tower, knew about Rialis.


    ¡°I know both of them, so please just tell me the conclusion briefly. I¡¯ve already done that much research. But I didn¡¯t think her form was that big of a deal. Youpare the differences in the forms for different conditions, and then figure out the magical significance of the difference values, right? I¡¯ve done that before, and the conclusions were pretty mundane.¡±


    Oops, it seems that Altamir was also doing some research on how much development there has been in the study of magic since she left the tower.


    I think I¡¯ve underestimated Altamir a bit.


    ¡°Y-You must have known about it by ident. Stop acting tough ¡­¡­¡±


    Penrath grits his teeth and looks at Altamir.


    Altamir smiles proudly.


    ¡°L-Looks like this is going to be over soon ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea whispered.


    -And so, twenty minutes passed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. So you¡¯re saying that the solution is that there is no paradox.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if I had to guess, I¡¯d say that the real problem with this paradox is figuring out the magical meaning of the second mana function.¡±


    ¡°There is no way to answer that question. There are different interpretations of it, but the forms are equivalent. It¡¯s more of a conceptual thing.¡±


    ¡°I would like to propose a theory about this. It¡¯s not so much my theory as it is what Gillemeim himself has been hinting at ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This guy got it all figured out? Ah, geez! You really have a bad personality! Thoroughly, I feel a troublesome smell like ¡°I don¡¯t dare say, but I really know¡±. You¡¯re definitely a bundle of pride! I can see it in the habits of the Array letters and the structure of the magic form!¡±


    The array letters is a script unique to sorcerers that is used to write magic books.


    If you¡¯re using a generalnguage, you don¡¯t know how much text even a simple book of magic will contain, so it¡¯smon to use array letters, which are words with many magical meanings in each letter.


    The array letters varies from country to country, time period to time period, and even from person to person, making it a mirror of the essence of a sorcerer.


    I waved my wand and spelled the words in the air.


    ¡°The conventional way of thinking about the movement of Gillemeim¡¯s virtual demons, assuming that they are monospiritual, takes this waveform ¡­¡­ The Mars form, or even the mixed hypothesis, is like this, or like this ¡­¡­ but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to show. The way a monospiritual body moves is exactly like this. This is what it means for the second mana function to take non-natural numbers.¡±


    I drew a circle that resembled a single spirit virtual demon, then drew an arrow and two half circles at the end of it.


    ¡°Ah, ahhhhhh! Lie, ahhhhh! That way! Aaah! Really, geez, ahhhh! Well, we can¡¯t announce that publicly, can we?¡±


    Altamir presses her mouth with her hand and raises her voice.


    Altamir is quick to understand.


    I thought Penrath wouldn¡¯t understand this at the moment, so I kept my mouth shut when I talked to him and Mea, but Altamir wasing on so strong that I decided to finish the conversation myself.


    ¡°Abel-sama! Wha-Wha-, what¡¯s this all about!? Why, why did the single spirit body split into two!? It¡¯s the smallest unit of spirit body, right!? That¡¯s themon sense of sorcery! If this is true, then all the theorems are just a convenient lie for sorcery! It can¡¯t be true ¡­¡­ right? Abel-sama, Abel-sama! This is something that should not happen, right!?¡±


    As expected, Penrath was unable to ept it and was in a state of confusion.


    Penrath grabbed my shoulder as if to cling to it and shook me.


    ¡°Are you saying that this is the punishment for those who have foolishly believed in the visible?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Penrath. Philosophy is not my domain.¡±


    ¡°However, howerer ¡­¡­ you want me to calm down when I see this! Ms. Alta! Can you ept this, Ms. Alta!? It¡¯s a cruelmentary on the existing science of magic, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You have to admit it. I feel rather refreshed. I¡¯m embarrassed to say it now, but it¡¯s not that it didn¡¯t bother me at all. In fact, it made sense to me. And unless I admit it, there will be no progress in human¡¯s magic, and I will never get closer to the truth of magic that I have been searching for. Are you going to give up here? Are you going to pretend you never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Alta¡­¡­ This fool, this fool¡­¡­! I¡¯ve been doing this for years, and I¡¯vee to realize that I¡¯m this old ¡­¡­ What can this fool do after all this time¡­¡­?¡±


    Penrath began to shed tears.


    ¡°Co-,e on, Old Pen, you don¡¯t have to cry ¡­¡­ hmm?¡±


    I noticed that a few of the end alchemists who had finished their break were beginning to return to the hall.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­¡±


    I quickly looked at Mea.


    Mea was staring at Penrath and Altamir with dead eyes, as if she wanted to say something.

 Chapter 333 - Episode Thirty-Three - Old Pens Progress (5)

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Episode Thirty-Three - Old Pen''s Progress (5)</h4>


    ¡°But I was very rude to you just now. I thought Ms. Alta was a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything ¡­¡­! Ms. Alta has a much wider and deeper insight than I do ¡­¡­¡±


    Penrath bowed deeply to Altamir.


    Altamir stopped Penrath with a wry smile saying, ¡°Stop it¡±.


    ¡°The world is a big ce, ¡­¡­ I thought that the only way to get to the truth of magic, the golden alchemist, was through research ¡­¡­ but I should have seen more of the world. I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone like Abel-sama and then Ms. Alta so close by ¡­¡­!¡±


    Penrath¡¯s change of attitude is incredible.


    It¡¯s as if the attitude he had just a few minutes ago was a lie.


    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to say it! I¡¯m ashamed to say that I¡¯ve been so conceited! To call myself that I am the highest-ranking alchemist in this day and age! I¡¯ve even felt itchy, wondering why there¡¯s no one among my disciples who can keep up with me. But! The magic of Abel-sama and Ms. Alta is too profound! It made me realize how mediocre I was!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, you have amnesia, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At Altamir¡¯s suggestion, Penrath opened his eyes and put his hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Wh-, whoa, Ms. Alta, please don¡¯t tell anyone about that ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. When this idiot Abel brought you here, I knew from the start that there was a reason. I can¡¯t speak for others either, so I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡±


    Altamir put a finger to his lips and closed one eye.


    ¡°A-, Ms. Alta ¡­¡­!¡±


    Huh?


    Aren¡¯t these guys a little more open with each other than with me?


    ¡°You¡¯re the highest-ranking alchemist of our time, that¡¯s not wrong. You¡¯re better than Peter in terms of research knowledge, and I think that¡¯s fair. I¡¯m a bit dubious to count as modern, and Abel is Abel.¡±


    ¡°It is true that Abel-sama is Abel-sama, but what about Ms. Alta ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oops ¡­¡­ I slipped up. I¡¯ll tell you soon enough.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand, but I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re both having fun.


    I think I can slink away now.


    A few minutes ago, I was so involved in the conversation that I lost track of when to leave, but now I think I can escape.


    I quietly stepped back and tried to head towards Mea.


    Mea was standing there with a tearful look on her face, but when she saw me, her face lit up.


    ¡°Abel! Well, well, they taught Mea a very strange dish just now! But it¡¯s not that it tastes strange! So, today, ¡­¡­!¡±


    A hand was ced on each of my shoulders, one on each side.


    I was instantly pulled back to the back.


    ¡°Abel-sama, where are you going? If you need to use the restroom, this Old Pen will be happy to apany you!¡±


    Pen, Penrath, ¡­¡­!


    Why don¡¯t you have a nice talk with Altamir!


    ¡°Abel, we were just having a great time, what¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden? Besides, the break is almost over, you know?.¡±


    Altamir!


    You too! I¡¯m sure you forgot why you interrupted me in the first ce!


    Who called this guy the conscience of the Alchemist division!


    When I signaled Altamir with my eyes, she bent her mouth and shook her hand on my shoulder.


    Hey, stop it, the joint¡¯s will dislocate.


    ¡°What? Oh, I get it! Old Pen, those are the eyes! Those are the eyes that tell me I¡¯m not understanding well enough to talk any more!¡±


    Altamir turned back to Penrath, raised her voice and said in a frustrated tone.


    No, I¡¯m not getting through.


    It is true that there are three areas of misunderstanding in Altamir, not to mention Penrath, that I have yet to fully understand, and if I were to point them out, I would never be able to finish, so I kept quiet, but I don¡¯t remember making such a face.


    ¡°This is the ce! This guy is like this sometimes!¡±


    Is there such a part?


    I¡¯m a person who basically talks as much as time permits when asked, so I was talking for a long time when Altamir said, ¡°My head hurts, stop it for today! I¡¯ll try to put it all together again here!¡± More often than not, I was stopped.


    If you think about it a little bit, I do have some idea of what Altamir is saying, but it¡¯s not my fault.


    Altamir asked me about it, but she didn¡¯t understand a single part of it, so I spent two whole days exining the same thing over and over again, almost without a break.


    As a result, ¡°So this is what it means! I¡¯ve had times when I¡¯ve said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s enough!¡± because she¡¯s confidently throwing out her own mysterious and original theories that were all different from the first step.


    Maybe she¡¯s still upset about that.


    ¡°Fufufu ¡­¡­ Really, Abel-sama and Ms. Alta get along well.¡±


    Penrath said with a smile.


    ¡°I thought there was no woman worthy of Abel-sama, but Ms. Alta is worthy to be hispanion!¡±


    Penrath nced at Mea and snickered, a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    Mea met his gaze, her shoulders rising and falling in shock, and she looked frightenedly at me and Altamir.


    ¡°The only others I can find in history are Hylia, the most powerful hero in the history of the Maharaun Kingdom, Altamir, the orange witch of the Dinrat Kingdom, Reetia, the Transcendent of the Galshard Kingdom, and Hawris, the High Elven Princess¡­¡±


    Penrath says thoughtfully.


    I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about.


    He casually repetitively counted Altamir¡¯s name.


    ¡°Even if you include all living things, the only ones left are the wise dragon Kerubiun, the fire god Maharbo, and the Evil god Kudor!¡±


    What do you think people are?


    ¡°H-Hey, Old Pen, can you really stop now ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha-, Huh? Old Pen, what are you saying, you idiot! I¡¯m not like that, you know! I¡¯m not interested in such frivolous things, and I¡¯m not the kind of person who can do such things. And of all of them, not this guy, not this! He¡¯s scum! He blew up someone¡¯s house on the first meeting, you know!¡±


    Altamir blushes and ps me and Penrath on the back.


    What¡¯s with this guy, she¡¯s as excited as she was when she met Peter again.


    ¡°And look, Abel has Mea, right? Mea ¡­¡­ where¡¯s Mea?¡±


    Altamir¡¯s voice suddenly seemed to return to its original state.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ what? H, Huh?¡±


    I also hurriedly looked for Mea, but could not see her.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m going to go look for her ¡­¡­¡±


    As I dawdle away from the square, Penrath calls out to me from behind.


    ¡°Abel-sama, the production of Quetzalcoatl the wooden dragon will resume again. Without your guidance, we will not be able to proceed with this part of the project.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this, though ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is that, Abel-sama? If it¡¯s that little girl, she¡¯s only returning because she doesn¡¯t have time. Besides, aren¡¯t you going to see each other again after the work is done? The returned Alchemists are here for Abel-sama, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡¡But, but ¡­¡­ mea¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, sir. It¡¯s no big deal that you didn¡¯t have a chance to talk during the lunch break. If you think you have to pay attention to her, that would be more of a problem. It¡¯s a little strange to my eyes. I¡¯ve heard that Abel-sama is going to be busy defending this country. There will be many times when you will be away from this domain for long periods of time. What do you n to do then? It¡¯s not good for either of us, soe on, this way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I understand the logic, but emotionally I can¡¯t agree.


    ¡­¡­ Once I¡¯m finished with the instructions, I¡¯ll hide from Penrath and take a look around.

 Chapter 334 - Episode Thirty-Four - Old Pens Progress (6)

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Episode Thirty-Four - Old Pen''s Progress (6)</h4>


    I was hanging on to the afternoon session of making the wooden dragon, but I was not in the mood.


    But I was too preupied to do any work or give any instructions.


    During the lunch break, I gave in to the temptation of discussing magic with Mea, who hade to check on me, and I had neglected her.


    The members of the alchemist division were whispering in delight, saying, ¡®The leader is being churlish today,¡¯ but I can¡¯t bring myself to be angry now.


    Altamir, perhaps feeling responsible for Mea¡¯s disappearance, said, ¡°¡­¡­ should we go check on her soon? I¡¯ll see how I can follow up while you¡¯re not here,¡± he suggested.


    However, Penrath was walking around the workshop with his eyes in a pan, harshly evaluating the workmanship of the other members of the group, and building my work in that way.


    Normally I would be very grateful for his help, but now that he¡¯s doing it, I can¡¯t help myself.


    It was hard to find the right moment to leave the square.


    -The incident happened less than an hour after we resumed making the wooden dragons.


    As I was wondering what to do, Peter suddenly appeared in the square with a dozen or so of his men.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±


    I had never seen him with anyone other than Myunhi in this vige before, but it seemed he had hidden them somewhere.


    He¡¯s not to be trifled with.


    As soon as Peter arrived, he said, ¡°Get started,¡± and pped his hands.


    His men spread out and surrounded me.


    Thinking what was going on, ¡°Eh, are you going to help me?¡± I asked, he had his men hold me down and begin to restrain Penrath.


    Even I, a slow learner, could sense it.


    Somehow, Peter had learned about Penrath and was trying to take him out of the territory.


    ¡°Penraaaaath!¡±


    I reach for Penrath desperately, even as Peter¡¯s men hold me down at every joint.


    Penrath¡¯s small body was pinned down from both sides, and he was dragged in front of Peter, almost unable to move.


    ¡°Abel-sama! Although it was a short time, I was happy to be by Abel-sama¡¯s side! Please, please, please don¡¯t forget about me¡­!¡±


    Penrath shouts with a face wrinkled with tears and snot.


    Peter looked at his face from close range and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Take him away!¡±


    ¡°Penraaaaaaaaath!¡±


    Ignoring my shout, Peter turned his body around and started walking.


    He is followed by Peter¡¯s men who are holding Penrath down.


    ¡°I never thought that Penrath Bonge, a top-ranked sorcerer, would be in my territory before I knew it ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know whether to praise you for neutralizing that Penrath without anyone knowing, or punish you for bringing him into your territory and weing him.¡±


    Peter shakes his head and turns his back to me.


    Why, why does Peter know about Penrath?


    He hadn¡¯t noticed him at all when they passed each other once.


    I¡¯m sure Peter didn¡¯t know what Penrath looked like in detail.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    I still have my hand.


    Peter owes me a debt, and I¡¯m sure he has a lot of things to ask of me.


    I¡¯m the only one who canmunicate with Kudor whenever he wants.


    In the first ce, Peter is the kind of person who has given me special permission to use forbidden magic and forbidden alchemy in order to ingratiate himself with me.


    This time, it¡¯s just a tactic.


    It¡¯s just a performance to show that I¡¯m serious about taking this sorcerer with me.


    There¡¯s no way Peter would want to confront me now.


    ¡°Peter-san! All right, I know you want me to do something for you again! That¡¯s it, right! Really, you¡¯re really good at tactics, Peter-san! Yes, yes, I lose! It¡¯s my defeat! So, What can I do for you, sir! Is it Levi, the water god? Or the earth god Garuja?¡±


    Peter looked at me with a puzzled look.


    ¡°No, this one is really too dangerous to joke about. He¡¯s one of the ten most dangerous people in the world when ites to the demon brain Penrath of Riveras Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Peter-saaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!¡±


    Leaving me behind, Peter had his men take Penrath away and walked off at a leisurely pace.


    After a sufficient distance, Peter¡¯s men release me from their bonds.


    But they all had their staffs at the ready, and I could easily imagine that if I tried anything, they would try to beat me with them on the spot.


    A sorcerer is powerless if he is unprepared.


    ¡°Penrath ¡­¡­ Penraaaath ¡­¡­ that¡¯s too much ¡­¡­ ¡°


    I copsed and fell to my knees on the spot.


    Peter nced back at me, then whispered to Myunhi beside him.


    ¡°Hey, Myunhi, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I know that you are a man of many means, but I think that you are right this time, all things considered.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯m sorry I asked you such a strange question. I don¡¯t know why I was so anxious.¡±


    Damn you, Peter, you have betrayed me not once, but twice.


    Mea, who had heard themotion and returned before I knew it, hugged my sobbing shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mea will stay by Abel¡¯s side for a long time! Okay! Okay! I¡¯m not going away!¡±


    ¡°Mea¡­¡­Mea¡­¡­¡±


    I hugged her back while crying.


    For a moment, Mea¡¯s eyes blinked wide in surprise, but then she quickly narrowed her eyes, smiled kindly, and gently rubbed my back with the hand that was around my shoulder.


    ¡°Ehehe ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mea-chan, you¡¯re here. Thank you for the information, you¡¯ve been very helpful.¡±


    Peter turned around and waved his hand in the air.


    ¡°Peter-san!?¡±


    I was hit in the jaw by Mea vigorously standing up, and I fell to the ground.


    ¡°How could you! Why! You said you¡¯d never tell!¡±


    Peter puts his hand to the tip of his lips, which are colored venomously with elegant gestures, and smiles as he leaves.


    ¡°¡­¡­ As expected, don¡¯t you feel sorry for him? Why did you do what you did? I would think that Peter-sama would be grateful to you if you were to tip him off about Abel¡¯s misdeeds ¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi looks back at Mea slightly, her mouth twitching.


    ¡°It would be nice if it always worked that way, but you can¡¯t rely on a single precedent and expect to be lucky enough to get such a pinpoint situation. I don¡¯t believe in jinxes. The world is a logical ce, and you can¡¯t change the arrangement of the pieces because of them.¡±


    ¡°Haha ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more important to kick Abel in the shins as many times as possible to keep him in a bit of a funk. It¡¯s clear from this incident that if he gets carried away, he¡¯ll be in big trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°Peter-san ¡­¡­ Peter-san! You Queer! You¡¯re a ck-hearted, lying, disgusting Queer!¡±


    Mea¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she med Peter.


    When I looked up, my eyes met hers.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not me, Abel! M-Mea would not do that! That¡¯s just the Queer¡¯s lie, okay? Okay?¡±

 Chapter 335 - Episode Thirty-Five

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Episode Thirty-Five</h4>


    At the bottom of the hidden stairs of Lark¡¯s mansion, on the second basement level, there is a small room with only a desk and a chair, and paintings hanging on the walls.


    No one has been in the room for ten years, and the floor and desk are covered in dust.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Peter-sama ¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid thest time I entered this room was when my predecessor was alive, when we were cleaning ¡­¡­ I thought this room would never be used again ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a token rule that no one other than the head of the family is allowed to enter the room, except for guests ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll clean it up right away.¡±


    Lark bowed to Peter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m not here for that ¡­¡­ Rather than that, quickly get out, Baron Lark.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Yes, sir ¡­¡­¡±


    Lark bowed and walked out of the small room.


    Lark says that this is a secret meeting room of the Baron Fage family.


    It¡¯s the first generation of Baron Fage¡¯s family, and Lark¡¯s grandfather had it built in hister years.


    The magic form engraved on the walls makes it resistant to eavesdropping and interception magic.


    It seems that Lark¡¯s grandfather was a shady character, like the art warehouse.


    ¡°Lord Peltaire ¡­¡­, please take your seat.¡±


    I lifted my elbows from the desk and motioned for Peter to take a seat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to call me that because it gives me the creeps, but ¡­¡­ what can I say, you like to start with form.¡±


    Peter¡¯s mouth curved in disgust as he peered out of his mask.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m so excited about this ce! Mea has read about rooms like this in novels!¡±


    Mea is making a lot of noise beside me.


    We both agreed that we could have up to one attendant.


    As usual, Myunhi is also standing beside Peter.


    To be honest, Myunhi-san is a pretty ordinary person, so I think she might be too much for Peter¡¯s n to defeat Count Julem.


    At the very least, he should have Altamir as his secretary.


    Well, I won¡¯t go into that too much.


    If I start talking about it, I can¡¯t deny that Peter himself is not strong enough.


    ¡°Are you okay? Isn¡¯t that boy talking too much? I¡¯ve been moving around the country a little too muchtely, and it seems that the Dinrat royal family doesn¡¯t like me very much. If I do anything too inappropriate, my position will be in jeopardy ¡­¡­¡±


    I thought I was putting a lot of pressure on the royal family, but I guess they really hated me.


    Of course. It seems that Peter also is forcing the current King of Dinrat Kingdom to give permission, and doing something shady at will.


    Zolomonia, the former demon of wisdom and destruction who now works as a ve analyzing forbidden grimoires in a warehouse I¡¯ve warded, also told me secretly that ¡°Peter used to let criminals out of their cells without permission and take them under hismand, and that he used them to rob this mistress¡¯s wand before selling it illegally.¡±


    Compared to what he¡¯s doing, the fact that I¡¯ve been given a bit of authority to use magic is nothingpared to what he¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Mea is much more trustworthy than Peter-san not betraying you.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ you¡¯re spitting venom quite easily now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Peter-san clears his throat to cover it up.


    I haven¡¯t forgotten that I was almost killed along with Mea after cooperating with Peter with good intentions for a long time.


    If Peter hadn¡¯t said at the end of the day, ¡°I can let Mea go¡±, I wouldn¡¯t be in the same position as I am now.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ is your position really that in dangerous?¡±


    Peter is my sponsor.


    I don¡¯t want him to fall into the city without permission and lose his value.


    Because I have the power, I¡¯m willing to go along with the ambitions of this ck-hearted, lying, disgusting Queer.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think they¡¯re saying anything out in the open, but ¡­¡­ I think there¡¯s a movement in the royal family that¡¯s trying to get me kicked out of the monarchy somehow. The first candidate to be the next King of Dinrat, the fourth child, Princess Charlotte, is a difficult enemy of mine because she hasn¡¯t done anything remarkable so far, she¡¯s not that smart, and people around her didn¡¯t expect much from her, so I¡¯ve been neglecting her. She was a real dark horse ¡­¡­ She has a strange sense of justice and seems to think I¡¯m the enemy of the kingdom¡¯s dark side.


    Peter said, holding his head.


    ¡°Peter-sama, you ¡­¡­ should not show too much weakness to Abel ¡­¡­!¡±


    Myunhi hurriedly reaches her hand in front of Peter¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°So, you see ¡­¡­ thebination of the failure of God Kudor¡¯s rule and the attack on the Count made me feel a bit vulnerable ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter lets out a deep sigh.


    I¡¯ve heard interesting things about Princess Charlotte ¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know anything about petty politics, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get involved with royalty, but it might be worth keeping in mind ¡­¡­ Huh, I think I¡¯ve heard that somewhere before.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­, isn¡¯t Princess Charlotte the one with Gaston?¡±


    Mea whispered to me.


    ¡°Ahhhh.¡±


    The fourth child, Princess Charlotte ¡­¡­ is the idiot princess who heard only rumors about Gaston and immediately promoted him to a knight in her entourage, then used her own power to push him to be a legendary adventurer, and then embarrassed herself by showing him off at a tournament in the capital.


    Oh, she¡¯s still in the first ce after all that?


    Oh, is it me? was happy to hear that my defeating Brian, another prince¡¯s confidant knight, and forcing him to retire, turned out to be a follow-up to Gaston, but don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s still pushing that knight¡¯s buttons?.


    D-Don¡¯t tell me this is my fault?


    Peter tilted his head when he saw my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Abel?¡±


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s nothing! Nothing! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°R-Really, that¡¯s all right, then ¡­¡­ Now that we¡¯ve got the small talk out of the way, can we get down to business, Abel-chan?¡±


    Peter took his seat. Myunhi thanked Peter and me, then took his seat.


    I straightened my posture and crossed my arms.


    ¡°Peter-san ¡­¡­ you will keep your word this time, won¡¯t you? I also want to get along with you, Peter-san, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­ I know. I¡¯m afraid of what will happen if I lie to you. I¡¯m going to make it clear to you right here and now. If you can defeat Levi and Count Julem ¡­¡­ I will do whatever it takes to free Penrath Bonge ¡­¡­ the important criminal imprisoned in the Great Prison of Orknoa. He¡¯s currently in protective custody. ¡°


    Peter said bitterly, but powerfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear.¡±


    I gave a small nod.


    ¡°Abel!?¡± ¡°Peter-sama!?¡±


    Mea, sitting beside me, and Myunhi, sitting beside Peter, stood up with shocked expressions.


    ¡°Please, pleasee to your senses, Abel! Why, why is it! I wasn¡¯t listening! I said that it¡¯s fine as long as Mea is here! Why does it matter now! He¡¯s such a little old man!¡±


    Mea grabs me by the shoulders and shakes me in my chair.


    ¡°Be-, because! Zolomonia said that Peter was recruiting criminals from the prison to be his men, so I thought I could go there, and when I tried to push, it was so easy¡­ ah! Stop! If you do anything more, it¡¯ll dislocate yourself!¡±


    Mea shakes my shoulder in unison.


    The chair is shaking and banging and it¡¯s scary.


    If it falls over, I might hit my head.


    This is a stone floor, so it¡¯s not fancy.


    ¡°Peter-sama! Are you out of your mind! You¡¯ve been saying that you¡¯ve got the hang of this and that you¡¯re going to get the better of Abel! You¡¯re making so many concessions! Penrath is an extremely dangerous person with the worst ideology and magic, even worse than Pope Sateria!? Didn¡¯t you say so yourself!? Now that you¡¯ve miraculously seeded in capturing him, why would you do something as outrageous as drowning the entire gold mine you¡¯ve identally found in the ocean!? Why didn¡¯t you consult with me before you dered to that lunatic!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice! If I had told you, you would have definitely stopped me! Just like now!¡¡Myunhi! I don¡¯t like children who don¡¯t listen! Don¡¯t interfere with my decisions! In any case, I¡¯ve already said it! I can¡¯t take it back! He¡¯ll never listen to me! That¡¯s what he is! Ultimately, as long as Levi and Count Julem are taken care of, everything else is trivial! I have no choice but to do this! I¡¯ve been working so hard for the world, but God Kudor has turned his back on me, the heads of all the countries won¡¯t listen to me, and it looks like they¡¯ve started preparing for a war against the Dinrat Kingdom at the Count¡¯s behest, and to top it off, even the stupid princess is trying to ostracize me. And Abel don¡¯t seem to care! Then Myunhi, you defeat him! I want you to kill Count Julem! Okay, and I¡¯ll take it back right now! Come on, hurry! Hurry it up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a child! Are you going to be responsible for what Penrath will do to the world after his release!?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter since I¡¯m the one who caught him! In the first ce, since Abel-chan is on the loose, it¡¯s like a margin of error! Who cares that 100 million has be 110 million? H-Hey, get your hands off me! Let go!¡±


    If you look to the side, you will see that Peter is also being strangled by Myunhi.


    ¡ª And so, a secret meeting between me, a sorcerer, and the former Pope, Lord Peltaire, took ce in the second basement of Baron Fage¡¯s house, and a backroom deal was made.


    **********


    [Activity Report] ¡°The Latest Information on Noroizoku Tensei Comicalization¡± has been updated!

 Chapter 336 - Episode Thirty-Six - Pope Sateria (1)(Side: Sateria)

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Episode Thirty-Six - Pope Sateria (1)(Side: Sateria)</h4>


    Rivualin, the holy city of Riveras Kingdom, the Land of Water.


    The blue-haired woman, Pope Sateria, was standing alone in the God¡¯s Room on the top floor of the Grand Pce located in the center of the city.


    Facing her was arge blue crystal ced on the throne.


    The crystal had the power tomunicate with the water god Levi.


    ¡°Le-, Levi-sama, the telmunication finally connected! Why didn¡¯t you respond to our request formunication! This country is now in more dire straits than ever! What are you doing in this time-sensitive situation ¡­¡­!¡±


    Sateria, with a pale face, draws closer into Levi¡¯s crystal.


    In the past, Marias and Nelgliffe had caused a ruckus by going inside and taking over the enemy, and as a result, there had been no major action on the part of the Dinrat kingdom because they had been dealt with before they sprouted.


    Sateria guessed that the Dinrat royal family judged these two incidents to be small-scale incidents that were caused by a few extremists among the countless sects of Levi Church.


    There was no way that the royal family would want to interfere in the Riveras Kingdom, which had no rtions with neighboring countries and had no idea what was going on inside.


    This time, however, things were different.


    After sending Penrath, which is like a walking strategic weapon, and carrying outrge-scale sabotage, he was detained by the enemy.


    There is no way that the Dinrat Kingdom will remain non-interventionist in the future.


    It would take some sort of retaliatory action.


    Yet, Levi, that sent Penrath without telling Pope Sateria, the actual head of Riveras Kingdom, was detained, and neglected it without any exnation to Sateria or any future measures.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that you¡¯ve be great before I knew it, Sateria. I¡¯m very busy. I have to find a recement for those scums ¡­¡­ Marias, Nelgliffe, and Penrath who were useless to me even though I shared my magic with them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry ¡­¡­ However, I still have something to say it! If this continues, depending on the scale of the retaliation from the Dinrat Kingdom, this country and the Levi Church will be in danger of extinction! Are you going to leave this crisis unattended and prioritize gathering spirits and personnel!?¡±


    Sateria raised her voice.


    Even before Sateria became the Pope, she had often advised Levi, ¡°Can¡¯t you please give priority to stabilizing public order rather than unifying sects?¡±.


    However, he said, ¡°I am also deeply concerned about this. But first of all, unifying the sects and reducing civil unrest will ultimately save the people,¡± Levi replied, often putting it off.


    Sateria dreamed of that day, but even now that Sateria has be the Pope, Levi still has some reason to put off his original goal of bringing peace to the Riveras Kingdom.


    Even now that the unification of the sects has beenrgelypleted, the security in some areas is worse than before due to the conflicts with the opposing factions.


    Sateria used to worship Levi, believing that he hade down from his eternal slumber to restore the devastated Riveras Kingdom, but recently she began to have doubts.


    After the unification wasrgelypleted, Levi neglected all the necessary post-processing and began to harass the Dinrat Kingdom, all of which ended in failure, pushing the unstable Riveras Kingdom into a further predicament.


    ¡°Shut up, Sateria! It is not to talk about such things that I have responded to themunication. If you are a traitor who does not listen to the voice of the gods, I can kill you right here and now.¡±


    Sateria kneeled down on the spot andnded her forehead on the ground, facing the crystal.


    ¡°Levi-sama! If this continues, the Riveras Kingdom will be destroyed! There is no sorcerer in Riveras Kingdom who can rece Penrath-dono. When we lost Penrath-dono, Marias-dono, and Nelgliffe-dono so easily, no matter how we turn things around from now on, we are no match for the Dinrat Kingdom! They¡¯re wary of us because of our past failures, so we can¡¯t even attack them from the shadows!¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so weak for! This is an ordained order, a holy war brought on by this water god! Every single person in Riveras Kingdom should be prepared to die for it. And you, Sateria, are the one who denies it!¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to wage war against the Dinrat Kingdom! I am sorry that I cannot help you, Levi-sama! I beg you! Please, please change your mind! What we need now is not a sorcerer to rece Penrath-dono! But a politician who can improve the security of our country and conclude treaties with other countries. We have no choice but to surrender to the Dinrat Kingdom!¡±


    At Sateria¡¯s words, the crystal wildly emits blue and red light.


    The Hall of the Gods was illuminated by the light of magical power. The light was filled with the rage of the Water God.


    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! Bring the Dinrat Kingdom under control and use it as a check against the Count and the soon to be resurrected Kudor! This is our top priority! If Kudor wakes up, I will have no cards in my hand and will have to fight the most powerful monster in mythology head-on! Do you mean to say that you would have no match even if I died ¡­¡­?¡±


    A magic circle appears before the gods where Sateria stands.


    It was something that Levi had deployed as a threat.


    She looked up, and a look of grief appears on her face.


    However, she immediately grits her teeth, res at the crystal, and puts her hands on the chest of her own ceremonial dress, exposing the magic circle floating around her chest.


    The magic circle is centered on Levi¡¯s summoning crest and spreads over her entire body.


    ¡°If you can kill me, then kill me! I am the only one who can draw the magic power of the dragon vein in this holy city, right? In addition tocking the majority of the four High Priests, are you going to get rid of me, too? In addition to recing the other High Priests, do you want to search for the Dragon Vein bloodline? It was said that without the Dragon Vein, we would not only be unable to defeat the Great Evil God Kudor, but also the dangerous Abel of the Marren Tribe.¡±


    Levi¡¯s eyes reflected in the crystal.


    The strange eyes widened in astonishment, and he looked at her with a resentment that almost cursed her to death.


    The dragon vein is the water that flows underground in the holy city of Rivualin in the Riveras Kingdom, and contains a vast amount of magical power.


    It is believed to be a fragment of Levi¡¯s magical power from his defeat against Kudor in the mythical age.


    The Dragon Vein can be said to be half of Levi¡¯s body, but in modern times, Levi cannot control the Dragon Vein with his own power alone.


    The only person who can draw magic power from the vein is Sateria, who has a distant ancestor who was a priestess of the water goddess who served Levi in the mythical age and has a high level of magical knowledge.


    ¡°You! You are trying to ckmail me, Levi!? It is a mortal sin to be sealed in a watery dungeon in the underworld after death and to be cursed with a soul for eternity, you know!¡±


    ¡°If you change your mind, Levi-sama, I¡¯ll let you have as much of my soul as you want! Please lend me your strength for the sake of the Riveras Kingdom! This country, the people, are not Levi-sama¡¯s convenient tools!¡±


    Levi¡¯s eyes floating in the crystal and Sateria¡¯s eyes red at each other.

 Chapter 337 - Episode Thirty-Seven - Pope Sateria (2)

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Episode Thirty-Seven - Pope Sateria (2)</h4>


    In mythical times, Levi dropped a lump of magic power ¡­¡­ that is now called the Dragon Vein. It was originally an empty desert, but as Levi¡¯s magic melted away, it is said that nts and trees grew and water flooded thend. Since then, it has been praised as a holy ce for 10,000 years and has been the cause of the civil war in the Riveras Kingdom ¡­¡­


    Peter speaks with his elbows on the desk.


    ¡°The holy city of Rivualin is the home ground where half of Levi¡¯s body lies. Even though you¡¯ve won the spear fight ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen by the time we go to hisnd. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    In the guest room of Lark¡¯s mansion, Peter and I were discussing the n to attack the Riveras Kingdom.


    I¡¯m basically ignorant of the situation in other countries, so I¡¯m having Peter teach me about the Riveras Kingdom, the target of this attack, from scratch.


    ¡°I see ¡­¡­ makes sense to me. It¡¯s true thatst time, I thought you were too weak for the four great creator gods. He must have lost all his old magic power, after all.¡±


    I had thought it was strange.


    It is said that there is an overwhelming difference between human beings and high-ranking spirits in terms of the output and amount of magic power they possess, which can never be overturned.


    The four great creator gods must have more magic power than the high-ranking spirits, but what the hell was going on? I even suspected that it was a clever andrge-scale operation by the gods themselves to catch the entire Dinrat kingdom off guard, but now I¡¯m finally convinced.


    I met a guy who was a leftover scum who had channeled most of his magic underground.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You should be beaten to a pulp by the Levi followers. Even I, who hate the four great creator gods, am a little pissed off right now.¡±


    ¡°Re-, really?¡±


    Peter says, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter¡±, and touches his hand to the mask¡¯s forehead, interrupting it with a sigh.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid of retaliation if you mess with the Water God or the Pope badly this time? We can expect that the attacks from Levi Church will be more deep-rooted than ever before, and with the copse of themand system, it will be difficult to read their movements.¡±


    Currently, the fage territory along the border is taking care of all the attacks from the Riveras Kingdom.


    I think that this was a n of the Riveras Kingdom to initially obtain a base at the end of the mountain range, and at the same time, to control the Fage territory and conduct internal maneuvers throughout the Dinrat Kingdom.


    Even when the incident waspletely out in the open and internal maneuvering was almost impossible, the reason why they sent Penrath to directly carry out subversive activities and push for it was because they were aiming to assassinate me, who had Marias and Nelgliffe in custody.


    As you can see, the current Riveras Kingdom is only doing what is in its interest and consistent.


    However, it can be assumed that fanatics who have lost their minds and hate the Dinrat Kingdom will engage in haphazard terrorist activities that will not benefit either side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The new Levi faction, which has reinterpreted and rewritten the scriptures from scratch based on the revived Levi, ostensibly looks like a representative of the Riveras Kingdom, but internally they¡¯re in big trouble because they¡¯ve forcibly promoted unification in a short period of time, causing a lot of animosity from other sects. To be honest, we should not be able to afford to harass them, but it seems that Pope Sateria-chan wants a war with the Dinrat Kingdom no matter what.¡±


    Peter bbed on and on, then added, ¡°This informationes from my men who were scouting in Riveras Kingdom, so you can trust them¡±.


    ¡°U-Uhhhhh, I see ¡­¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t know much about politics.


    I nced to the side and saw Mea bobbing her head.


    It seems that her consciousness is wandering in a bubble.


    I can understand that feeling.


    To be honest, it¡¯s a waste of time for both of us to talk about things that we¡¯re not interested in, so I¡¯d like you to summarize only the parts that are useful to me and make them easy to understand.


    ¡°In short, the dictator Sateria¡¯s intentions arergely responsible for making the Dinrat Kingdom an enemy, so if she and the water gods are removed from the stage, there is little danger of theming to blows here, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If even the Sateria and Levi disappear, the forces that have been forcibly suppressed until now will be freed, and a full-fledgedpetition for the holynd will resume. We don¡¯t have the power to let it spread to us. The people who are doing such unnecessary things will be crushed by other forces.¡±


    Peter said, waving his hand dismissively.


    ¡°But I will be the sorcerer who killed the Water God, and this country will be the country that killed the Water God, won¡¯t it? How can I be so absorbed in fighting for the inheritance that makes it like I¡¯d avenge my parents?¡±


    ¡°If the new Levi faction loses power, even within the Riveras Kingdom, the resurrected Levi will be seen as nothing more than a demonic deception and will settle down as one of the many Levi followers of the water gods. That¡¯s how it is, because there are so many opposing sects. It¡¯s the same way the new Levi¡¯s have risen to prominence.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡­¡­ So it doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s true, it¡¯s all about the denomination that has the power.


    It ismon in this world to find that the gods worshipped by small tribes are just demons.


    Even Evil Bound imed to be a god.


    If a group of people inadvertently took that to heart, a religion would be born.


    Demon deception of God is asmon as it gets.


    So, if a group of people appeared after Levi disappeared and imed that it was a fake, the influence of the new Levi faction would decline by itself.


    After all this time, I think I¡¯ve been thrust into a pretty serious problem.


    This problem could blow up the Riveras Kingdom with just one choice, and it will also change the extent to which the Dinrat Kingdom will suffer the aftermath.


    ¡°U-Um, As I thought, I¡¯m going to have to think about this or something ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! That¡¯s right, Abel-chan! Penrath! Penrath!¡±


    Peter taps the desk, calling out the name of my right-hand man and former High Priest of the Water God.


    I clenched my teeth.


    Yes, the safety of my Penrath is at stake in the defeat of Levi and Count Julem.


    I had no choice but to do it.


    ¡°Peter-sama! This time, it¡¯s not a basement, it¡¯s just a guest room! If word of this gets out, we¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right! I was in such a hurry that I couldn¡¯t resist ¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi stopped Peter hurriedly, and Peter also lowered his arm, which he had raised to tap the desk, and cleared his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as justpletely annihting your opponent. We can¡¯t just blow up the entire poption of Riveras Kingdom. In the event that the unexpected happens, there may be times when force alone is not enough to deal with the situation, and it would be unfair to put the responsibility for such decisions on Abel-chan ¡­¡­ Besides, Count Julem might try to do something.¡±


    Peter crossed his arms, whispered something, and pondered.


    It¡¯s not as if he¡¯s going to drop his request for me to take down Levi after all!


    If that happens, Penrath¡¯s position will be in jeopardy.


    ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯m going to do my duty! That¡¯s why Penrath is ¡­¡­!¡±


    Peter seemed to have made up his mind and stood up, nodding loudly to himself.


    ¡°All right, I will apany you to the Holy City of Rivualin. I¡¯ve always wanted to see the four great creator gods in person. Is that all right with you?¡±


    ¡°Peter-sama!?¡±


    Myunhi opens her mouth wide.


    From behind the veil that hid his eyes, it was clear that he was staring at Peter.


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring! Now, let¡¯s put together a n!¡±


    I¡¯m grateful that Peter ising with me.


    If Peter, who has been in control of the Dinrat Kingdom for a long time, can take care of any troublesome problems that may arise, then the burden of my anxiety will be much lighter.


    However, Peter is also an important person for this country.


    I should avoid going into enemy territory.


    We need to get this matter to a point where there is no turning back before Peter changes his mind.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, before Abel-chan changes his mind again ¡­¡­!¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t seem to have any objection to proceeding with the conversation.


    It was hard to hear what he was saying because he was whispering, but he seemed to be agreeing with me, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth questioning him again.


    The enemy this time is powerful.


    After all, one of the four great gods of creation is going to meet me in full force.


    I¡¯ll need a good amount of strength as well.


    ¡°Peter, this is going to be a bit of a tight schedule, but ¡­¡­ I willplete Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon, within three days! Let¡¯s go to the Holy City with it! And besides me, I¡¯ll be apanied by the orange witch Altamir and the legendary adventurer, the collector!¡±


    I¡¯ll also take Mea with me.


    This time, while I was away, there was a move by the Levi Church to target Mea.


    Most of them must have thought that she would be a hostage against me.


    I thought about leaving the Collector to protect Mea, but the Collector are also untrustworthy in some ways, so it would be more useful to keep them around and kick their asses.


    ¡°¡®You¡¯re taking Altamir with you? And the collector is ¡­¡­ Eh, it¡¯s that collector, right? Can we contact him?¡±


    Peter must have seen him while he was in fage territory, but he didn¡¯t recognize him.


    It¡¯s not hard to see why, since he¡¯s just recently rejuvenated.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll finish Levi off with the best members I can move!¡±


    If I take Peter, Altamir, and the Collector, I¡¯m sure we can defeat even Levi with the benefit of the Dragon Vein.


    Zolomonia is ¡­¡­ Zolomonia¡¯s alright.


    **********


    The first episode of the Noroizoku Tensei Comicalization has been released from Comic Earth Star¡¯s website! (May 26, 2018)

 Chapter 338 - Episode Thirty-Eight - Pope Sateria (3)

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Episode Thirty-Eight - Pope Sateria (3)</h4>


    Within the day, I was manufacturing the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl in preparation for the nned assault on the Riveras Kingdom in three days.


    Originally, I had thought that the schedule would take at least a month at this stage.


    However, after a thorough review of manufacturing methods, manpower, and training methods, I found a new schedule.


    If things proceeded ording to this schedule, Quetzalcoatl would bepleted in about a hundred hours.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t do more than that, but I hoped that everyone would do a better job than I had expected, and I would be able toplete it in about seventy hours.


    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine, and I have faith that the members of the Alchemists¡¯ Division can do it.


    I¡¯m currently controlling eight ¡°Eyes of Marren¡± at the same time to manage the whole thing, pointing out things to look out for, and solving stuck tasks with magic and manualbor.


    The Eye of Marren is a monitoring Ortem that was described in a book I once found in the Chief¡¯s mansion.


    A hole is drilled in the center of the totem, and a magic ore is embedded in it, with a single-eye pattern drawn on it, using the magic ore as the pupil.


    As the operator, I can receive the visual information obtained by the ¡°Eyes of Marren¡± as it is.


    If there is a slow-moving worker, I can stand behind him and apply pressure at will.


    It¡¯ll be feared as the ¡°Commander¡¯s Eye¡± by the members and temporary workers.


    Itsbat skills are next to nil, but it can still easily subdue a sorcerer in closebat.


    Some time ago, it was attacked with a wood carving knife by a member of the division who seemed to have reached the limit of his stress, but it was able to sessfully fight him off.


    As I was running through the hall, which had be a workshop, I saw Rinoa, the former vicemander, standing in front of me.


    Rinoa, who usually has no facial expression, unusually has abination of anger and frustration on her face, with her eyes strained and her mouth twisted.


    ¡°Commander! No, this is really no good! We¡¯re all going to die! I wasn¡¯t even told about this!¡±


    With trembling hands, Rinoa holds up a sheet of paper to me.


    It¡¯s a schedule for the next three days.


    I was afraid that if I gave it to them from the beginning, they wouldin, so when the work was in progress, I distributed it using the ¡°Eyes of Marren¡± only to the important people in the alchemy division.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now ¡­¡­ how many seconds will that story take?¡±


    ¡°Stop it! I want this production schedule stopped right now!¡±


    ¡°Look, the longer I¡¯m held up, the slower the whole thing is going to go. At this stage, we¡¯ve already had a one-minute dy. I¡¯m already a minute behind schedule at this point, so you¡¯ll have to talk to Mea, the potion distributor, first. I¡¯ve given her a response to most of the problems in advance.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to cover it up by putting people in between! This is beyond what you can cover up with that!¡±


    ¡­¡­ I thought I had taken steps, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to agree with me.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re too quick to give up. ¡­¡­ Because, It¡¯s been less than four hours since I started this.¡±


    From here, I still have to ovee two five-minute meal breaks a day and an hour and a half of sleep a day.


    I haven¡¯t even gotten in my first meal yet, which I feared might cause some grumbling.


    ¡°I say this because we haven¡¯t even started four hours ago and here we are! Three of us are already down! This is no good! Absolutely not! Not one of them will survive! Even Vice Commander Alta looks like she¡¯s having a hard time with three ¡°Commander¡¯s Eyes¡± all over her!¡±


    That¡¯s sweet, Rinoa. Five of them are down, to be exact.


    I¡¯m always on the lookout with my Marren eyes, so I know the whole story.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to get a great deal of rewards from Peter! I also told you at the beginning that the time limit is three days, and I¡¯m sure you all agree that the schedule may change as we progress.¡±


    ¡°No! This is no good! This is not what I heard! I didn¡¯t even hear about being monitored like that! Up until now we¡¯ve been taking turns taking breaks when we see an opening, and somehow we¡¯ve managed to turn it around! It¡¯s so oppressive, and just being watched is making me so tired!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have a special potion that I prepared for this asion! Honestly, with that, I don¡¯t have to worry about not sleeping for three days! And I¡¯m allowed to keep my hands to myself while I drink the potion! Besides, everyone was so happy when they heard that Peter-san was going to give them a huge reward! Let¡¯s get over this ¡­¡­?¡±


    When I was arguing with Rinoa, I saw the visual information sent to my brain by Marren¡¯s Eyes, and I stammered.


    I can feel the sweat gushing out from the back of my body.


    When I remained silent, Rinoa narrowed her eyes and asked me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Commander?¡±


    ¡°Altami ¡­¡­ Alta-san copsed, blowing bubbles.¡±


    ¡°The Vice Commander!?¡±


    Altamir is the key to this project.


    To put it bluntly, the project to manufacture this wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl in three days is almost entirely mine and Altamir¡¯s.


    I thought she¡¯d be fine since she¡¯s been holed up doing research for almost a hundred years, so we crammed the work in forcefully and kept a close watch on her, which may have been a mistake.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ are you even causing the spirit to copse?¡±


    I saw Altamir¡¯s fingertips explode into a small burst of white sand.


    The next thing I know, the edge of her ear burst.


    I¡¯ve never heard of stress or overwork, as spirit copse is generally caused by an excessive supply of magic power.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m going to go check on Alta-san! It might be pretty bad! I¡¯ll talk to youter at ¡­¡­ I know, I¡¯ll consider it! I¡¯ll even consider aborting!¡±


    ¡­¡­ After that, I nursed Altamir back to health and somehow stopped the spirit from copsing, and although she regained consciousness, she decided against returning to the project due to her strong will.


    It took half a day to take care of Altamir, and during that time, most of the work waspletely stopped, and we lost a major character.


    Thus, the three-day n to create Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon, was called off in less than a day.


    ¡°Abel, what are we going to do about this? It looks like it¡¯s hopeless to recover Altamir andplete the wooden dragon within three days ¡­¡­¡±


    After that, I met with Peter again for a meeting.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think we should go without Altamir and the wooden dragon this time.¡±


    ¡°You know, we can still postpone it, right? I know I said that at the time, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a hurry to get rid of them. There are some delicate issues involved, and if we make a mistake in our haste, we won¡¯t even be able to look them in the eye. Levi is not as easy to deal with as you think, Abel-chan.¡±


    ¡°I know that. But the collector is a useful guy, don¡¯t worry. In addition ¡­¡­ I¡¯m also considering using Zolomonia this time after all.¡±


    The Collector is the only person who has stopped Abel ball with a sword.


    It¡¯s not a problem that he hates me.


    I¡¯ve been preparing to buy him out behind the scenes for a long time, in case I need his help someday.


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ if Abel-chan is so sure, I¡¯ll leave it to you ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 339 - Episode Thirty-Nine - Pope Sateria (4)

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Episode Thirty-Nine - Pope Sateria (4)</h4>


    I went with Mea to the office of Lark¡¯s mansion.


    I had secretly prepared some weapons and asked Lark to keep them for me so that I could bribe the collector at any time.


    He had no eye for weapons.


    Especiallytely, he¡¯s been drinking in the taverns and saying things like, ¡°I¡¯m not motivated because I don¡¯t have a weapon of my level,¡± and ¡°I can¡¯t wield a cheap sword anymore,¡± and that he¡¯s rotten.


    I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t like me, but as long as I pay the price, he won¡¯t shake his head.


    ¡°Lark-san, can I have my things back that you¡¯ve been keeping for me?¡±


    I call out to Lark.


    Lark nodded with a gentle smile, took the key out of the desk drawer, and handed it to Euris, who stood beside him.


    ¡°Okay. Euris, please guide Abel and Mea to the hidden warehouse in the basement. I wish I could bring it to you, but I¡¯m afraid I and Euris can¡¯t carry it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-dono, um, what is the purpose of taking out a weapon like that?¡±


    Euris narrowed her eyes and red at me before responding to Lark¡¯s order.


    ¡°Euris, it¡¯s okay. You can show him around.¡±


    Lark said to Euris with a smile on his face.


    Lark is very understanding, as expected.


    Sometimes they look like they¡¯re in a lot of pain, but basically, they¡¯ll just give you one reply and you¡¯re good to go.


    I have noints, although I sometimes wonder if his understanding is too good to be true.


    I can¡¯t be bothered to exin to Lark about the collector and all that, so it¡¯s best if he just gives it back to me quietly.


    Euris frowns a little, as if a little annoyed.


    ¡°But, Lark-sama ¡­¡­ is it something you can just hand over and say ¡°yes¡± to? Isn¡¯t that a bit irresponsible?¡±


    Unusually, Ulysse is talking back at Lark.


    ¡°Euris, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    But Lark¡¯s response remained the same.


    Euris smacked the desk with her palm and brought her face close to Lark¡¯s.


    ¡°Lark-sama! There is a lot of fage money invested in that thing! And I don¡¯t know what you n to do with it, but I can tell you that it¡¯s a dangerous thing! What would happen if people in other territories found out that there was such a thing in the fage territory ¡­¡­ As a lord, Lark-sama should have the duty to know how Abel-dono will use it!¡±


    Lark opened his narrowed eyes to Euris, and after a pause, he began to speak.


    ¡°Listen, Euris. That sense of justice of yours is extremely important, and I like that about you. But most of the money in the fage territoryes from, Abel-kun. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not how it works! It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t care if you take some of it out because they contribute to ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The next time a problem arises involving Abel-kun, it will definitely be beyond my control. If I may say one more thing, there are many things in this territory that should not be seen by people from other territories. If you want, even Abel-kun himself. Are you going to put him in the dungeon? And onest thing, although the Fage territory is somehow stable now, if Abel-kun were to suddenly move to another territory with the backing of another nobleman, withdrawing all of his rights, this territory would copse on its own in the worst-case scenario. Rather than that, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Peter-sama has already made an offer. He said he¡¯d be back soon, but he hasn¡¯t left at all. He¡¯s not going to reveal his true identity, but I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s a member of a privileged ss. You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to investigate Abel-kun and take action if necessary?¡±


    Lark was speaking faster and faster, and at the end, he was using Euris.


    ¡°T-That is, um¡­¡­¡±


    Euris mmed up and looked down.


    ¡­¡­ So Lark looks at me like that.


    No, as a lord, he has a duty to protect his territory, so he has no choice but to do so.


    It¡¯s true that if Peter wanted to, he could bring up my name in front of other high-ranking nobles who are under Peter¡¯s control, and make it difficult for them to stretch the scope of their rights and pick up the whole thing, and destroy the Fage territory.


    Euris took me through the underground passage.


    Euris slumped his shoulders, asionally letting out a sigh.


    Mea looked at Euris in front of her with a pitying look and asked me in a whisper.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ you seem to be very concerned about Euris, what did you build?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the legacy of Altamir. I miss her. I worked with her to build it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet ¡­¡­ She just copsed from overwork.¡±


    Euris opens the door to the hidden storage room.


    Lark¡¯s grandfather used to love it, but now it¡¯s simple.


    The majority of the space was empty.


    On the floor, treasure chests and bookshelves with deliberately gaudy exteriorsy thickly covered with dust.


    In the back of the room, on top of the cleaned space, arge magical ore Ortem with a sword stuck in it stood upright.


    This sword, with its dark blue glow and the Ortem¡¯s emblem engraved on the hilt, is the true phantom copper sword, the Orechalcos Sword, which was made to bribe the collector.


    It was made from the phantom copper Orechalcos created by Altamir, superpressed by warding magic using the same principle as the Abel ball, and processed by applying high heat.


    Although the phantom copper Orechalcos also has the power to absorb magic power and weaken magical phenomena, but the magic weakening effect of the true phantom copper sword, Orechalcos Sword is iparably stronger.


    It shes through the magical phenomenon and destroys itpletely.


    It is also very powerful against spirit bodies that feed on magic power, so even the ridiculously sturdy Kudor would have a more painful blow than a normal cut.


    However, there was a problem: it was too heavy for ordinary people to lift, and if you walked on a wooden floor, the weight of the sword would cause the floor to fall out.


    The amount of the original phantom copper Orechalcos was unbelievable.


    Altamir, who was so excited to help me that she said, ¡°You can use as much as you want,¡± even came to stop me half in tears.


    But I didn¡¯t want to go through all that trouble ande out half-baked ¡­¡­ It was necessary as insurance against hostilities with Kudor, so I took it upon myself to go ahead with my original n.


    The magic killing property should be effective against Levi as well.


    I don¡¯t know if all of the four great creator gods are spirits, but at least Levi was a spirit body.


    I¡¯m sure of it, since I¡¯ve analyzed his shredded arm.


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to let the collectors have it.


    As for whether the collector would want it or not, that¡¯s no problem.


    His beloved swords, the ¡°Right King of Shattering, Chromieshkeid Ray¡±, and the ¡°Left King of Rending, Matarrdar Ray¡±, were reduced to dust by a single shot from the Abel ball, but this true bronze sword, the Orechalcos Sword, was not damaged by a single explosion from the Abel ball.


    I manipted the Ortem on the base of the sword and left the Lark mansion.


    I¡¯m pretty sure I heard that he¡¯s been at the ¡°Dwarf¡¯s Lair¡± tavern in Fage territory since daylight today.


    I peeked out the window of the Dwarf¡¯s Lair to take a look inside.


    Arge man with two-tone blue and white hair and arge magic circle carved around his forehead, the collector, is sitting in the back of the store.


    Beside him is a blond-haired woman, Iris, smiling calmly with narrowed eyes.


    It is Iris, a parasite of the gigolo collector and a former member of the businessmunity.


    ¡°There he is, right on the mark. It turns out that the information that he still frequents the bar every day is true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea was hoping that it was a rumor. Did that guy use an elixir to rejuvenate himself so he could be a pimp?¡±


    However, the stigma of being just a ragtag gigolo and a legendary pimp ends today.


    He was to be a major force in the defeat of Levi, and if necessary, a lightning rod for the resentment of the entire Riveras Kingdom as the one who will be responsible for the subjugation of Levi.


    Peter said we didn¡¯t need to worry about it because the country would be in chaos when Levi dies anyway, but he wanted to have an insurance.


    ¡°So let¡¯s take it as soon as possible ¡­¡­ No, the floor of the tavern will fall out, so let¡¯s have them go outside.¡±


    ¡°But Iris-san looks like to be having a great time ¡­¡­ Why don¡¯t we just leave her alone and not disturb her for now? I¡¯ll call out to her when shees outside.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t know what time it will be ¡­¡­¡±


    As we continued to observe, Iris suddenly pped her hands, opened her threadbare eyes wide, and looked into the collector¡¯s face.


    ¡°Today, I actually have a present for you, Shu-chan. Shopkeeper, please bring me that thing I handed over to you.¡±


    Iris waved her hand and called the shopkeeper.


    Apparently, she had asked the owner to keep something for a surprise present.


    I just noticed that his name has changed to Shu-chan, when it used to be Shu-san.


    You¡¯re crazy about him, aren¡¯t you, Iris-san?


    He may look good, but he¡¯s a bum and an old man inside.


    ¡°What, a gift for me? That¡¯s a big thing you¡¯re talking about, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to bring me anything that will satisfy me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.


    I felt my face tense up when I saw what the shopkeeper brought in.


    It was a sword. It was a gift that I did not expected.


    But, no, weapons were a bad idea.


    The collector is the kind of guy who sees any priceless weapon as trash, no matter how expensive.


    You never know what kind of horrible things that big, airheaded idiot might say.


    ¡°A-Abel, isn¡¯t that a bad idea ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°B-, But we can¡¯t just barge in and stop him, can we?¡±


    The owner of the store put a sword on the desk and said proudly.


    ¡°This is a product of the famous cksmith Rayzeph from the Royal Capital. The price would be roughly five million Gs.¡±


    It was Iris who was able to present a 5 million Gs sword to a vige ruffian, but the collector was a man with assets that couldpete with the kingdom¡¯s funds.


    There is no way that 5 million Gs will work.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Geez, shopkeeper, talking about price is boorish.¡±


    Iris smiled annoyingly.


    What do I do, just looking at the scene makes my stomach hurt.


    I had onlye here to bribe the collector, so why should I encounter such a shameful situation?


    However, the collector¡¯s reaction was different from what Mea and I had expected.


    ¡°A, a sword worth five million G¡¯s, you say!?¡±


    The collector shouted in astonishment and got up from his seat.


    ¡°I-Iris! W-When did you prepare such a pricey sword!?¡±


    ¡­¡­ What?


    ¡°I¡¯m a former merchant, after all. I still have some old connections, so I made the arrangements from there. I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy with it.¡±


    ¡°But the money is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just want to see Shu-chan work hard, so that much money ¡­¡­ That¡¯s right, when Shu-chan bes a famous adventurer, then I¡¯ll ask you to pay me for your sess.¡±


    I tilted my head out the window as I watched.


    It¡¯s funny, is that really a collector?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you paying attention to Iris-san?¡±


    Mea also says curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he was the kind of guy who would do that ¡­¡­¡±


    In addition to our doubts, the collector picked up his sword and fussed over it.


    ¡°Is, Is it okay!? Well then, I¡¯ll immediately ¡­¡­ Oh, ohhhhhh ¡­¡­! It feels fit in my hand! As expected! It¡¯s not like the shoddy stuff the arms dealer¡¯s daughter gave me for free instead of throwing it away!¡±


    The collector looks at his reflection in the de andughs, his mouth opening into a wide crescent shape.


    ¡°No, It¡¯s just that he¡¯s lost all his money and his sensibilities became as bad as most people¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ In any case, I¡¯m d Iris-san didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a great relief for Mea to know that it all worked out. I really hope the collector will take good care of that sword¡­! Ah!¡±


    Mea¡¯s expression froze when she saw the Orechalcos Sword, a true phantom copper sword, still stuck in its Ortem-shaped base.


    ¡°A-Aaaa, Abel ¡­¡­ What do we do with this sword?¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    If I take this sword with me, I may attract the attention of the collector, but I will surely hurt Iris.


    N-No, now that I think about it, the collector is dangerous person.


    It would be unwise to take him along and have him betray us on the way.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s the way it has to be. He was inappropriate from the very beginning as a force to be reckoned with.


    After giving it a lot of thought, I decided to leave the Collectors out of the mission to defeat Levi.


    -After that, the only one I could rely on was Zolomonia.


    After all, Zolomonia has a high spec.


    I¡¯ve gotten advice from Zolomonia several times in analysis work involving ancient spiritnguages.


    The title of ¡°Great Demon of Wisdom and Ruin¡± is no mean feat.


    She was also of great help to me in the battle against Kudor.


    It will be an important asset when we take on Levi.


    I went to another warehouse in Lark¡¯s mansion that was currently sealed off.


    Zolomonia was locked inside, and a number of wards had been ced to prevent her from escaping.


    Some people in the alchemist division are saying that this treatment is too much, but don¡¯t be fooled by her adorable appearance.


    Zolomonia is Zolomonia, a species of evil that has used its wisdom to destroy many times as she wants.


    If I¡¯m not careful, even I could be outsmarted. I have to be careful.


    This is the best distance between humans and demons.


    Inside the open warehouse, the walls and floor were covered with arge number of thick books.


    Most of them were forbidden books on ancient magic, spirit bodies, the four great creator gods, and artificial spirits, which had been scavenged using the assets of the Fage territory.


    I had ordered Zolomonia to look through them as part of the analysis of Levi¡¯s spear.


    From inside the warehouse, Zolomonia, a child with a blue body surface, jumped out.


    She was a little girl with a blue body surface.


    ¡°Oh, Ohhhhh! Isn¡¯t it Abel! You¡¯ve finally decided to free this mistress from this hell of books! Mmm, mmm! Because when this mistress faced the God of Law at that time, this mistress was truly Abel¡¯s best partner! Really, I knew that you would need this mistress¡¯ help again soon! Ah! That¡¯s right, the analysis of the spear is of course well underway! It¡¯s still at the stage of possibility, but that power of twisting fates to hit with the spear could be turned into defense or sublimated as a powerful means of attack, depending on its application. I¡¯m That¡¯s all I can say for now.¡±


    Zolomonia desperately appealed to me about her usefulness.


    I folded my arms and gave a small nod.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll leave Zolomonia behind.¡±


    I close the door gently.


    As the door closed behind me, I saw Zolomonia flying towards the door with a devilish expression on her face.


    I put up a magic circle behind the closed door and reestablished the wards. Finally, I moved therge Ortem to stand in front of the door andpletely sealed it off.


    There is a thumping sound on the door from the other side.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you sure about that, Abel?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, Zolomonia¡¯s not a fighter in the first ce. I¡¯m also interested in what Zolomonia had to say about Levi¡¯s use of the spear. I think it would be wrong to interrupt her research. I think I¡¯ll just leave her alone for now.¡±


    ¡°I think Abel just wants information on the spear ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Be-, because that spear is a weapon that can be used as a trump card against Kudor and Count Julem¡­¡±


    -Three dayster, on the appointed day to ride into the Riveras Kingdom.


    I met with Peter in the garden of the Lark mansion.


    ¡°Abel, I know that the wooden dragon has been postponed and Altamir has fallen, but what about the ¡­¡­ collector and Zolomonia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it didn¡¯t work out this time. We¡¯ll ride to the holy city of Riveras Kingdom with Me, Mea, and Peter-san.¡±


    I made a big gut pose and called out to Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Should I also just stay here after all?¡±

 Chapter 340 - Episode Forty - Pope Sateria (5)

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Episode Forty - Pope Sateria (5)</h4>


    I, along with Peter and Mea, set off for the holy city of Rivualin in the Riveras Kingdom aboard the small wooden dragon Metsutori.


    The small wooden dragon Metsutori is an automaton that Imanded to be built as a substitute for the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    It is about seven meters long and has the overall appearance of a crunchy dragon.


    The wooden figure Quetzalcoatl was designed with red as its base color to represent the sun, and the small wooden figure of Metsutori was designed with blue as its base color to represent the moon.


    It can fly by generating strong buoyancy from a spherical lump of magic ore embedded in its chest, which is engraved with a magic form.


    It has wings, but they are mostly just for decoration, and they do not move.


    In addition, the wards deployed from the magic ore blocks headwinds and creates a force field that cancels out the inertial force when elerating or decelerating.


    Peter looked down at the ground far below with dead-looking eyes and let out a sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-chan, it can¡¯t be helped that the situation is what it is, but using teleporation magic, golems, or dragons to travel outside of your country is considered taboo, so please don¡¯t do it when I¡¯m not around. ¡°


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should take Peter-san with me every time?¡±


    ¡°If possible, today should be thest time.¡±


    But Peter¡¯s words would note true.


    ording to Peter, Count Julem was turning the four creator gods against the country, leading them to attack the Dinrat Kingdom.


    It hasn¡¯t surfaced yet, but if it does in earnest, rtions with the Galshard Kingdom, the Maharaun Kingdom, and even the floating continent of the High Elves, Alfheim, will deteriorate and skirmishes will begin.


    There will be more opportunities like this in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired of this ¡­¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll just leave it all to Abel-chan and retire ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Myunhi-san will cry, you know. I don¡¯t know anything about politics, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in anything too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Abel-chan can handle everything by force. I think the Sateria is crying because not only because Abel-chan alone was able to overturn the almost finished takeover on the Fage territory, but he also sent all three major leaders to jail together.¡±


    Peter says with a sigh.


    However, just the other day, while I was away, Mea was targeted by Rathboutt, an assassin of the Levi Church.


    Today, as well, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to handle unexpected situations, so I¡¯ve asked Peter to apany me.


    I also brought Mea along so that she wouldn¡¯t be targeted by someone like Rathboutt, but I can¡¯t say whether it¡¯s really the right thing to do to take her into the middle of enemy territory or not.


    There was a little silence, then Peter opened his mouth.


    ¡°The purpose of this mission is to kidnap Pope Sateria and take down Levi. You understand that, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Once again, it was a heavy task.


    There may be many casualties, and Peter predicts that after Levi is lost, the country will lose its unity and civil war will rage as to which sect will be next in charge of the Holy Land.


    The story goes that there will be more than ten or twenty branches of the Levi Church, if you include the smaller ones.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to scare you, but if Abel-chan doesn¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll just do the same thing with even more deaths when the war eventuallyes. This country is already out of control. Sateria is undoubtedly a fool for continuing to mess with us while we¡¯re on the edge, but Sateria and Levi aren¡¯t the only bad factors. The flow of blood from the dragon¡¯s veins and faith will never cease.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I want to do this as smart as possible. You said that Pope Sateria is in the pce of the Holy City of Rivualin, but is it possible that she is away on some kind of business?¡±


    If Sateria is not in the Holy City of Rivualin, then this raid itself will be meaningless.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. From what I¡¯ve heard from my scout in Riveras Kingdom, in at least two years, Sateria has never left the Holy City of Rivualin, let alone the pce, the Holy City is covered by high walls, and the pce in the center of the city is surrounded by a huge canal, so there is no way to get in and out. The bridge is still up, but it¡¯s hardly used.¡±


    Peter unfolded the map and exined.


    Mea, who had been listening to the conversation between Peter and me forlornly, stretched out her head to the side and looked at the map.


    ¡°¡­¡­ not even once, is it? She¡¯s a very spirited recluse, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you know why, don¡¯t you?¡±


    To protect the dragon veins of the holy city of Rivualin, I suppose.


    It is said that other than Sateria, they cannot draw magic from the dragon vein.


    For the dragon vein, Sateria is a shield, and for Sateria, the dragon vein is a weapon.


    In the absence of Sateria, the Holy City is attacked by other sects, hoping to take advantage of this opportunity to retake the city.


    And since Sateria herself is defenseless while she is not in the Holy City, it is expected that she will be attacked by those from other sects.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It would be nice to have Sateria in the pce all the time because it would make it easier tounch raids, but then Sateria wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the pce for the rest of her life. In addition, if there is no one else to take over, won¡¯t the country be in trouble again?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so. That ce is truly a cursednd. I don¡¯t think there will ever be peace there. The only thing we can do is to interfere so that the people who don¡¯t bother us will stand at the head.¡±


    Peter said in a bored tone.


    Peter said he could handle it by force, but there are some things in the world that cannot be solved by force alone.


    For example, if Kudor wanted to, he might be able to destroy the Riveras Kingdom, but it might be impossible for anyone to bring peace to the Riveras Kingdom.


    The Holy City of Rivualin begins to appear in the distance.


    The city is within a high wall.


    In the center of the city, there is and surrounded by arge waterway, and there is a tall,rge tower.


    That must be the pce where Sateria is.


    Finally, it¡¯s time to settle the score with Levi, the Water God.


    **********


    [Activity Report] Noroizoku Tensei Volume 5, book information is listed in the Activity Report! 2018/06/08)

 Chapter 341 - Episode Forty-One - Pope Sateria (6)

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Episode Forty-One - Pope Sateria (6)</h4>


    The small wooden dragon, Metsutori, crosses the wall that covers the city of the holy city of Rivualin.


    In the city, I could see the Levi followers looking up at me from below.


    As expected of the Holy City, the people passing by were all wearing Levi Church¡¯s robes.


    The Dinrat Kingdom is tolerant of religions other than the state religion, and even the Kudor church library has a collection of Wegener¡¯s Adventures.


    The Riveras Kingdom, where the Pope stands at the head of the country, probably has a higher awareness of religion than the Dinrat Kingdom.


    ¡°W-What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°Golem ¡­¡­? Isn¡¯t it bad, those clothes ¡­¡­ it¡¯s obviously not our people.¡±


    The majority of the people in the holy city still didn¡¯t seem to understand what had happened.


    When they saw that we were heading to the central pce, they understood that they couldn¡¯t leave us there, and some sorcerers began to appear, pointing their wands above their heads and using water ball magic.


    However, by the time the magic bullets reach the altitude of Metsutori, we¡¯re well ahead of them, so they can¡¯t hit us.


    Even if they did, there was no way that that level of magic could prate the Metsutori¡¯s warding.


    There is no need to be rmed at all.


    ¡°H, hey, that¡¯s really not good! What sect are they from! At this rate, they¡¯ll cross the pce canal!¡±


    ¡°Halt, you miscreant! Stop! Their target is Pope Sateria!¡±


    ¡°Somebody, do whatever you have to do to stop them!¡±


    Themotion grew louder and louder, but the other side was just running after us.


    There was no way they could make it in time. I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t think they can catch up either.


    After a short run, they gave up early and stared at us from afar with despair in their eyes.


    There was no increase in interceptions.


    By the time I¡¯m done transmitting information, the Metsutoru are flying ahead of them.


    ¡°If it¡¯s this overwhelming, it makes me feel sorry for them ¡­¡­ If we hade in on the same day that you decided to do this, you could have pushed your way through, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Peter muttered to himself as he looked into the distance behind him.


    I only came because I was asked to, and Mea only came so that she wouldn¡¯t get involved, so Peter is the one who did the most.


    Finally, Metsutori crossed the canal that blocked the way to the pce.


    The pce was long and narrow, with the impression of a tower.


    It must be close to thirty meters high.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that many people, because only people selected by Levi, including the caretakers and guards of Sateria, are allowed to enter the canal. Once we¡¯re inside, it¡¯s all ours.¡±


    In the center of the pce, there was a balcony designed to enclose the building.


    On the balcony, there were four stone bs.


    On the surface of the stone bs were carved magical forms, with magic stones embedded in the top.


    In front of them stood five sorcerers.


    The first of the five was a tall man with a shaved head.


    ¡°What is that man ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea looked at the shaved man and said in a frightened manner.


    That reaction is understandable.


    The shaved man had no eyebrows, dark blue tattoos framing his eyes, and a tattoo of a three-eyed pupil on his forehead.


    On his chin, he wore a pair of light blue earrings.


    Compared to the rest of the followers, he was clearly bizarre.


    ¡°We must not allow the infidels to invade any longer! This is the word that I have received from our Lord, Levi-sama! We must fulfill it, even at the cost of our lives!¡±


    The other members of the followers are spinning their magic spells in an unhurried manner, as the man with the pierced chin seems to be the head of the five.


    ¡°Is that man ¡­¡­ Malevial!? I¡¯m sure he was the head of another dangerous sect. I didn¡¯t know that guy was affiliated with Sarteria¡¯s Order ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter said in surprise.


    ¡°Y-You know him?¡±


    Mea asked, and Peter nodded.


    ¡°Yes, to put it simply, Malevial was a fanatic. The sect he led forced its members to pray twelve times a day and to follow strict precepts. Those who broke them were sometimes made to pay with death. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the kind of guy who would easily switch sects ¡­¡­¡±


    Behind Malevial were the four sorcerers that began chanting spiritnguage.


    In response to this, the magic stones embedded in the stone bs begin to glow.


    ¡°Abel, a big one ising!¡±


    At the same time Peter shouted, Malevial raised his great staff.


    ¡°Come, let us burn the infidels with our faith!¡±


    A magic circle unfolds at the tip of Malevial¡¯s great staff.


    ¡°Lightning!¡±


    At the same time, a mass of lightning shot out from the center of the magic circle and struck Metsutori.


    But the lightning strike is blocked by the wards in front of Metsutori and disappears.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that the speed at which we get hit is a little slower, but with all that preparation, that¡¯s how much it is.¡±


    I took up my wand and pointed it at Malevial.


    Malevial¡¯s lifeless, reptilian gaze changes and he stares at me as if his eyeballs are about to pop out of his head and his body freezes.


    None of his subordinates moved, either, as they held up their wands.


    Malevial raises his voice to break the silence.


    ¡°Y-Y-Y-, you guys! Prepare your interception magic again!¡±


    ¡°Malevial-sama, this is absurd! Because, because, just now ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible! This stone tablet was created by Levi-sama to protect this tower! There is nothing in this world that it can¡¯t do with this! Even if it has failed, it is because one of youcked faith! Change your mind right here and now!¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t at that level! There¡¯s not even a single scorch mark! It¡¯s impossible, with this!¡±


    There seemed to be some sort of dispute.


    Malevial and his subordinate began to argue.


    Malevial¡¯s mood grew worse as I watched, and veins appeared on his shaved head.


    ¡°What do you ¡°this¡±! This is the stone b that Levi-sama personally made to protect this holy ce? What do you mean it¡¯s impossible with this!¡±


    ¡°H-H-However, However ¡­¡­ in reality, it was impossible!¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that it¡¯s because youcked faith? Remind the Infidels! That our faith is not just this much¡­¡­!¡±


    I look back at Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m allowed to do that thing, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why you shouldn¡¯t, but ¡­¡­ please don¡¯t knock over the pce just yet.¡±


    I nodded and turned around to face forward.


    ¡°Lightning, form, ball.¡±


    The wands tip collects electricity and holds it in a sphere.


    I suppressed the power to the level of a poke and shot it at the balcony where Malevial and the others were standing.


    The light from the electric shock explodes, and the balcony is half destroyed.


    The standing mages¡¯ backs were mmed against the wall, crushing the floor of the copsed stone b with their weight, and fell downward.


    Inded on the unbroken part of the balcony with Metsutori.


    I got off the Metsutori and stood on the balcony.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find Sateria quickly.¡±


    The wounded Malevial, who had fallen to the ground, hooked his fingers on his own jaw¡¯s piercing and brought it down, tearing the flesh off.


    The sudden strangeness surprised me, but apparently, he did it to wake himself up with intense pain.


    ¡°Y-, you infidels ¡­¡­ don¡¯t think you can get rid of me so easily ¡­¡­! Even if I¡¯m no match to you and only have my head, I will bite you to death ¡­¡­¡±


    He stands up, grasping his broken staff as he turns his bloodshot eyes to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Malevial, what are you doing?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice is heard from inside the pce.


    When Malevial hears the voice, his face turns pale.


    ¡°Y-You can¡¯t, Pope Sateria-sama! Now the infidels ¡­¡­ no, the demons! This time, we will need Levi-sama¡¯s help! Leave this ce immediately and prepare for ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before to invite any Marren visitors into the pce?¡±


    ¡°T-That, as expected, can¡¯t be allowed! And Levi-sama also said that if such a thing were to happen, I must stop it at all costs. ¡­¡­! Anyway, please leave here, Pope!¡±


    ¡°Really, Levi-sama just can¡¯t give up, that kind of thing.¡±


    A woman appeared from inside the pce, followed by the dumbfounded voice.


    She has blue hair that hangs down her back, a blue priestly robe, a long staff as tall as she is, and a papal crown embedded with magic stones.


    It matched the appearance that Peter had told me about.


    Her beautiful jade eyes blinked at me.


    ¡°Malevial, carry your fallen men down to the lower levels.¡±


    ¡°B, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a decision that ¡­¡­ Levi-sama has just made.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­ n-no, if that¡¯s the case ¡­¡­¡±


    Malevial had his suspicions about Sateria, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it and withdrew from the scene.


    He was on his way to call for help to carry his unconscious men.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-sama, Mea-sama, Peter-sama, right? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Sateria, the current pope of the Riveras Kingdom. I¡¯ve heard about you from Levi for a long time. I had hoped that you would eventuallye to the Holy City.¡±


    Sateria bows to us politely.


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­ Ah, no ¡­¡­¡±


    I looked back at Peter, puzzled by her response.


    It¡¯s not what I was expecting.


    Sartellia¡¯s attitude is even demeaning.


    Both Peter and Mea looked at each other in disbelief.


    But Peter quickly came to his senses and pointed to my wand, then made a gesture of grasping it and waved it around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get her quickly¡±, is that what means, no, but ¡­¡­


    I can¡¯t stand the silence and turn to face forward.


    She made eye contact with me, smiled a friendly smile, and then twisted her face into a sad expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­ First of all, on behalf of the Riveras Kingdom, I must apologize. For a long time, my subordinates and Levi-sama, our country¡¯s god of religion, have caused you trouble. Some of you may have been deeply injured in mind or body, and some of you may never return. As the Pope who guides the people and connects God and man, I deeply apologize for not being able to stop them from running amok.¡±


    Sateria bowed deeply again.


    I have no idea what to say in response.


    If I say something badly, it will be taken as a political statement and I will be put in a terrible positionter on.


    I feel gross in my back.


    I¡¯m sweating like crazy.


    In the first ce, is she the real Sateria or a fake?


    There¡¯s a possibility that the fake one came out to catch me off guard, which is more likely.


    If it was the real one, would I be so careless as to make a statement that could be taken advantage ofter?


    Or did she realize that she¡¯s no match for me and try to y down the situation as soon as possible?


    Whatever the case, I can¡¯t trust her.


    I¡¯ve had a lot of trouble with the acting skills of Marias, Nelgliffe, and the Levi follower¡¯s.


    I can¡¯t afford to be fooled three times.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, Abel-sama?¡±


    Sateria turned to me, who stiffened and continued to remain silent, with anxious eyes, and stepped closer to me.


    I put my hand out in front of me and took a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry ¡­¡­ You¡¯re right to be wary ¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria took a step back.


    ¡°Ah, no ¡­¡­¡±


    What do I do, I really don¡¯t know what I have to do.


    As expected of Nelgliffe¡¯s boss.


    I can¡¯t see her true intentions or aims at all, she¡¯spletely taken over the pace.


    I half look back at Peter to ask for his judgment.


    Peter made a cutting motion with his index finger, and then began to choke himself.


    Then, with a desperate look in his eyes, he said, ¡°You know what to do, right?¡± while ncing at me.


    ¡­¡­ W-What do you want me to do?


    **********


    [Book Information]


    Noroizoku Tensei Volume 5 is out today!


    The 7th volume of Doratama and Doratama Comicalize will also be released on the same day! (2018 / 06 / 15)

 Chapter 342 - Episode Forty-Two - Pope Sateria (7)

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Episode Forty-Two - Pope Sateria (7)</h4>


    I half-heartedly followed Sateria down the stairs inside the pce.


    I was walking along the stairs inside the pce, with Peter following me with a devilish expression and Mea with an anxious look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the unteral interference from the Riveras Kingdom. Our country is currently in a precarious situation. There is the forcible unification of sects, but we also have another difficulty. That is the main reason why Levi-sama nned to interfere in the Dinrat Kingdom.¡±


    When I didn¡¯t respond well, she slowed down and nced at my face.


    ¡°I see ¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of the right words to say, so I gave her an unreliable gesture.


    Sateria¡¯s eyes narrowed in satisfaction, and she smiled happily.


    I¡¯m getting more and more anxious.


    How and why did this happen?


    Was there something wrong with my response?


    As a precaution, I moved the World Tree Ortem with Sateria¡¯s permission and let it move right beside me.


    This was to prepare for any eventuality.


    As well as the fact that Sateria¡¯s condition was suspicious, there was a hint that she herself was already being protected by some sort of magical ward.


    It¡¯s a good idea to have an auto-responsive Ortem on hand to deal with any sudden attacks from her.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve gotten permission from Sateria to move the Ortem, by the way.


    She was eerily unconcerned, and she didn¡¯t pry into my Ortem.


    ¡°I would like to have the opportunity to apologize in public for my actions. So, I would like to make contact with the royal family of your country first, so that we can settle the issue of what our country has done first. I hope that ¡­¡­ we can have a constructive rtionship in the future. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°U-Um! I¡¯ll be troubled even if you tell me that ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll leave that kind of talk to Peter-san in the back ¡­¡­¡±


    Okay, well said, I got the courage.


    I¡¯ve been listening to you for a while, but that is not my ce.


    Sateria must have misunderstood something.


    I¡¯m just a sorcerer, and I don¡¯t want to hear conversations about the country.


    In the first ce, I brought Peter here as a foreign affairs officer for this kind of situation.


    Now I can finally escape.


    I¡¯ll line up with Mea from behind and watch Peter¡¯s face turn blue and red.


    ¡°Oh! No, no no. ¡­¡­! You don¡¯t have to take it that way, it¡¯s fine! I¡¯m not trying to get you to say anything! It¡¯s just that I wanted to tell Abel-sama and the others about the current situation in Riveras Kingdom and my intentions for the future! I wanted to tell you in a way that would not be misunderstood, that we should be able to resolve our differences through words, without any conflict. ¡­¡­¡±


    For some reason, that didn¡¯t work.


    No, really, why not?


    I know that Mea is unable to say anything.


    But why is it that Peter just repeats his facial expressions and gestures like a chimpanzee who has been hit on the head, and doesn¡¯t offer any help whatsoever.


    ¡°¡±Um, why me? I¡¯m really just here as a back-up ¡­¡­ so this kind of thing really bothers me. ¡°


    Sateria fell silent, stopped, and stared at my face.


    I feel embarrassed. What is this feeling?


    I don¡¯t feel weird about it, but I can¡¯t help but feel embarrassed because Sateria is quite beautiful.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­ right. It was not sincere to leave the subject forter. I¡¯ll start with that one. With all due respect, when I heard that Nelgliffe was detained by the Dinrat Kingdom, I sent a secret reconnaissance to the Fage territory, regardless of Levi-sama¡¯s intentions. Taking advantage of my inability to leave, Levi-sama has imposed many restrictions on the information I can obtain ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Were Sateria¡¯s spies infiltrating the Fage territory?


    In response to the blockade by the Levi Church, there has been a rapid increase in the flow of people into and out of the Fage territory, and Lark has not imposed any restrictions or strict investigations on the flow of people in and out of the territory, hoping to restore rtions with other territories.


    It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯ve been infiltrated.


    ¡°So why did you tell me ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Through that investigation, I have learned that there was a traveling sorcerer who provided vast amounts of aid to the Fage territory, who were impoverished by our maniptions,pletely free of charge.¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°The sorcerer seeded in exercising and reproducing an alchemy so advanced that it could shorten the world¡¯s magical standard by several hundred years! And he generously entrusted the rights to the results of his research to his lord! Not only that, but by giving the local sorcerers a friendly education in magic, they¡¯ve set up a system that will allow the Fage to operatepletely independently in the future! All of this, in an incredibly short period of time!¡±


    Sateria¡¯s words were gradually filled with passion.


    Her face is flushed with excitement. I can see that the hand holding her staff is getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°This is the same person who defeated the two high priests, Nelgliffe and Marias, who were rooted in the Fage territory, from an overwhelming disadvantage and restrained them without taking their lives.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, um, I feel like if you¡¯re being overly dramatic or something ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a man in the Farg territory who¡¯s not only skilled in magic, but also has a personality as great as the heroes of the lore ¡­¡­ I¡¯d really like to meet you once! At such a time, I heard that there was a change in Abel-sama¡¯s movements, and I thought that there might be an opportunity for us to meet in the near future ¡­¡­!¡±


    Sateria¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, as if she was ovee with emotion, and she stretched out her arms to me.


    ¡°A-Abel! Peter-san says he has a secret to tell you!¡±


    When I was confused, Mea came to my back and called out to me.


    As if in a state of shock, she regained her lost expression and wiped her own tears with the hand she had been holding out to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, for what I did ¡­¡­¡±


    I was relieved to have a reason to get away from Sateria, and hurriedly stepped back behind her.


    ¡°Pe-, Peter-san, um ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was expressionless, and he waved the staff in his hand sideways.


    ¡°me, form, bird¡±


    Three magic circles unfolded.


    mes rose above the magic circle, forming a reddish-ck bird.


    It spreads its wings, flies up, avoids me in a wide circle, and attacks Sartellia from three directions.


    ¡°Pe-, Peter-san!?¡±


    Peter pokes the floor with the tail of hisrge staff.


    ¡°What are you being moved for!? We¡¯re here to defeat Levi! I¡¯ve been indicating it to you a hundred times that you should get on with it!! I brought you here so that if you have trouble deciding, you can leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°I, I mean, you didn¡¯t have to do anything like that! No matter how much you say it, I feel sorry for her! Sa-Sateria-san!¡±


    Looking ahead, I saw a thin, spherical curtain of water around Sateria.


    I can feel the dense magic power from the water. The surface of the water was covered with magic, and the ripples were constantly spreading.


    This was probably the sign of the warding I had felt since I first met Sateria.


    ¡°Huh, this is just in hard ¡­¡­¡±


    I was looking at the form and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to myself.


    I had the idea that it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if it was rted to the water gods anyway, but this ward is one of the best I¡¯ve seen.


    Thinking about it, the water god¡¯s spear was also an unimaginably advanced thing for the main water god.


    If time permits, I¡¯d like to take a closer look and examine it.


    Sateria stood in the midst of the water protection, still smiling as ever.


    She was almost killed, but there was no sign of fear or anger.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I apologize for the afterthought. I¡¯m also very desperate. It is the power of the dragon vein that lies in the holynd, the armor of the water dragon. As long as I am in this holynd, the dragon vein will sense and prevent any harm that is directed at me.¡±


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter lets out an uproarious voice and bends over backwards to get behind me.


    He judged Sateria to be full of holes and was hopeful that he could take her out now.


    Peter grabs me by the shoulders and taps me with her fingers to hurry me up.


    ¡°A-Abel-chan, get it over with!¡±


    ¡°Peter-sama, I have been informed that you are an extremist who is manipting the politics of the Dinrat Kingdom from behind the scenes. But I believe that in the end, you will be convinced. Will you please put aside your contradictions and give me a chance?I understand that your kingdom is important to you. But there are people who are suffering in mynd as well.¡±


    ¡°Ha! That¡¯s an argument that makes me feel like puke! You¡¯ve caused me so much trouble, and all you do is talk about your side of the story! I¡¯m not going to give you any sympathy if you y it down. I don¡¯t think I can talk to you properly. Let me be clear, I don¡¯t care about your apologies orpensation. I don¡¯t have time for blind idealists! Okay, Abel-chan! That¡¯s my answer! You remember how you ended up escorting me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Peter¡¯s grip on my shoulders tightened, and he spoke quickly.


    His spit sshed on my neck.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-san, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°If you have the advantage of listening to me, Peter-sama, you have it. I am, quite frankly, just a decoration. I am aware of that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to ask you and Abel-sama to meet someone.¡±


    I checked Peter¡¯s face.


    He closed his mouth and res at Sateria questioningly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s Levi-sama. If you do not like the discussion, you may raise your wand at any time. We will not confiscate your weapons. You originally came here with the intention of getting Levi-sama¡¯s head, didn¡¯t you? Wouldn¡¯t it be convenient if you could meet me just to hear my story? Of course, at that time, I will do my best to resist ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 343 - Episode Forty-Three - Pope Sateria (8)

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Episode Forty-Three - Pope Sateria (8)</h4>


    ¡°This is the ce where we Levi followersmunicate with Levi-sama ¡­¡­ God¡¯s Room.¡±


    Sateria led us to the top floor of the pce.


    At the back of the room is a gold ornate pedestal with arge, blue, crystal ball on top of it.


    ¡°Thank you, Mea ¡­¡­ we¡¯re done with the stairs now, so I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I lowered my arm from around Mea¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Are you okay, Abel? Are your legs sore?¡±


    Mea asks me anxiously.


    ¡°For the time being, it¡¯s fine ¡­¡­¡±


    The spiral staircase leads up to the top of the building, and halfway up, my legs gave out and I fael down the stairs.


    Sateria apologized and offered to lend me her shoulder, and Mea, who was stretching my toes, half-cried, and Sateria, who was concerned, immediately pulled away.


    ¡°I apologize for the real inconvenience of the ce ¡­¡­ it was designed to show Levi-sama¡¯s dignity, but it seems that it needs to be a little lower ¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria¡¯s mouth leaked out the n to make the pce barrier-free.


    I had wondered what that spiral staircase was all about, but it seems that Levi was being selfish.


    I don¡¯t really care what happens to the rest of it, as I have no ns to ever visit this ce again ¡­¡­


    ¡°Saaateriaaaaaaa! You ¡­¡­ you have really brought such people into this sacred ce!? What do you think I am!? This disrespect, this disrespect, this, what do you think this ce is ¡­¡­!¡±


    Levi¡¯s voice echoed directly in my head.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going, but I thought that since Sateria seemed so confident, she must have told Levi about it, but apparently, the real god didn¡¯t approve.


    Moreover, Levi is quite pissed off at this situation.


    This Pope had been talking a lot of big things, but I¡¯m sure she hadn¡¯t gotten any of it right.


    It¡¯s not just a domestic dispute, it¡¯s a conflict between the Pope and the Church.


    ¡°Enough, please give up! Now that Abel-sama is here, Levi-sama should have no choice anymore. As I said before, if you¡¯re going to fight Abel-sama, I will not cooperate! Please fight without the magic power of your prime or Levi¡¯s spear!¡±


    ¡°For you, for you to belittle me ¡­¡­! Listen, I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m going to fight to protect this country! If you persist on being stubborn, this country will be finished!¡±


    ¡°Even if we continue to follow Levi-sama, the Riveras Kingdom will surely be destroyed one day! I beg you! I want to believe in you too! I want to believe in you too, Levi-sama! But this country can¡¯t afford to do anything else!¡±


    Sateria blushed and shouted into the crystal ball.


    The words were pleading, but sometimes threatening as well.


    The crystal ball emits a furious thought like an angry voice.


    No doubt, Levi is really angry.


    I¡¯m starting to get a little scared too.


    No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be an act of bargaining.


    What is that god doing?


    ¡°Abel-chan, I don¡¯t have time for this, though?¡±


    Peter said in a cold voice, deliberately loud so that Sateria could hear.


    ¡°U-Um, I¡¯m wondering if we can watch over her for a little while longer or something ¡­¡­¡±


    As if to drown out my voice, Peter continued to speak.


    ¡°Hey, Mea-chan thinks so too, right? Hey? What do you think? You said you really wanted to talk to her, so I sympathized with you and just goes with the flow, but now that we¡¯re here, this is what we got? Well, it¡¯s the Riveras Kingdom, so I can say I wasn¡¯t expecting it, but ¡­¡­ I guess I didn¡¯t have to wait long for this¡­¡±


    ¡°M-M-, Mea is not, you know ¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria turned her head halfway back and looked at Peter with impatient eyes.


    Tears were welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Sateria ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been watching you for a while now, and your behavior has been nothing but disgusting. You may be in charge of the Dragon Vein, but does that make you an equal to me? If ites to it, I can take away your body¡¯s freedom and use it as a tool to draw magic from the dragon vein, you know? It¡¯ll have a terrible burden on your body, so it¡¯s not a move I¡¯d want to take if I could help it, but ¡­¡­ Sateria, if you¡¯ll be a traitor who can¡¯t hear my voice, then I won¡¯t choose any other means, will I?¡±


    The crystal lights up with a cloudy red light.


    In the depths of the light, you can see the reflection of wide open, bright red eyes.


    Peter signaled to me with his eyes.


    I guess he¡¯s telling me to get ready to attack, because we¡¯re going to fall apart before we even start talking.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you won¡¯t listen to me, I have my own ideas too! The Riveras Kingdom really can¡¯t afford it anymore! ¡­¡­ I believe that this meeting is ourst chance! I¡¯m going to put everything on the line here!¡±


    Sateria said, her voice trembling, and she grasped the staff in one hand with both arms, pointing the tip of it at her own chin.


    ¡°If Levi-sama doesn¡¯t listen to me ¡­¡­ I willmit suicide right here and now! I beg you, Levi-sama! Please hear my plea! Please hear my plea! The Riveras Kingdom does not have the power to engage the Dinrat Kingdom in war!¡±


    ¡°Saatereiaaaaaa! You ¡­¡­ remember, when we find a recement, you ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­!¡±


    As if to show Levi¡¯s anger, the crystal ball emitted a disastrous light ¡­¡­ and then suddenly the light disappeared from the crystal ball.


    ¡°I-I think he ran away ¡­¡­¡±


    It was the same time that I opened my mouth and the wall between us fell down.


    A huge, familiar blue hand emerges from the cloud of dust.


    An arm had been inserted through the gap in the copsed wall.


    The arm was withdrawn, and in its ce, the face of a huge old man, nearly five meters tall, peered into the God¡¯s Room.


    The old man¡¯s face was etched with fury.


    Three eyes were fixed first on me and then on Sateria.


    ¡°Very well, Sateria. Just for now, I¡¯ll go along with what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Levi-sama ¡­¡­! I had faith that Levi-sama would change his mind one day ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°You will soon learn that this is pointless. Sateria, when the talks break down, I will eat everyst human being there. In that case, Sateria, I¡¯m going to use the dragon vein¡¯s magic power ¡­¡­ that¡¯s my minimum condition.¡±


    As expected, the power is different when the main bodyes out.


    Thest time I encountered it, it was only an arm, and it left sooner than I expected, so I assumed that it was the weakest of the four gods, a spear god without a spear, but I may have estimated it too low.


    The other side must have been caught off guard when we met in Palgas Vige, but now there was no sign of that.


    Levi showed some pretense of holding a meeting to convince Sateria, but that was it.


    It was obvious that he was nning to break up the meeting and bring it to a battle.


    I look back at Peter.


    Peter, too, was staring at Levi, his forehead covered with sweat and a fearless smile on his face, as if he was sure of victory.


    He didn¡¯t even try to hide his smile and gave me a ¡°You know what to do, right? He signaled with his eyes.


    It¡¯s no good. Neither one of them has any intention of talking properly.


    Sateria¡¯s iling, dazzling smile is fleeting.


    It¡¯s better to be prepared for a fight to start at any time.

 Chapter 344 - Episode Forty-Four - Pope Sateria (9)

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Episode Forty-Four - Pope Sateria (9)</h4>


    The meeting between the four of us, Levi, Pope Sateria, Peter and myself, began.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to take on any responsibility, and I didn¡¯t think I coulde up with anything useful to say, so I tried to stay back with Mea, but Sateria firmly grabbed my wrist and kept me there.


    ¡°I was really hoping to speak with Abel-sama ¡­¡­!¡±


    I don¡¯t have any decision-making power ¡­¡­


    Perhaps she thought it would be impossible to win over the stubborn Peter directly and wanted to use me as a buffer.


    Peter also red at Sateria like she was a pain in the ass.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a chair or a desk. I wonder if I should sit on the steps here, huh? I¡¯m kind of thirsty, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Peter looked around deliberately, looking down at the steps that led to the crystal base formunication.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this room was originally meant for Levi-sama¡¯s prayers ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not really a ce for sitting or drinking something. Levi-sama is still standing, so please stay as you are ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Right now, you want to talk about whether or not we¡¯re willing to overlook your dictatorship and the destruction you¡¯ve wrought, right? The teachings of the god Kudor do not allow for direct rule by the four great creator gods, you know? That¡¯s why he destroyed them. You asked me to let you off the hook because your country was in trouble, so I agreed to at least listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And now you want me to stand here and be polite and respectful to that stupid god? That¡¯s strange, right? Ohhhh, could it be that you¡¯re just trying to force us to endure this and that for some reason, and create an atmosphere where we have to take the lead? No way, as expected, the Pope of Levi Church, who rose to power by crushing all the opposing factions with his schemes, is different!¡±


    Peter pointed his finger at Levi, who was peeking at us from a copsed wall.


    It was clear that Peter was trying to kill the discussion.


    After all, he had no intention of listening to the story of the terrorists.


    I¡¯ve seen so many low-key Peter¡¯stely that I¡¯ve forgotten that he¡¯s also quite a dangerous person.


    ¡°Ee-, Er, but ¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria nced at Levi in confusion.


    I also sneaked a peek at Levi¡¯s expression, but his blue face had turned red and he was trembling slightly, probably from anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, but Abel-chan won¡¯t shut up about it, you know? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen how exhausted Abel¡¯s legs were on that long flight of stairs.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­ I¡¯m very sorry. It really is myck of consideration ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, you may not be afraid if you make me angry, but when Abel-chan gets angry, remember that he can blow up this pce with that big-faced rtive of the devil over there.¡±


    It seems that even Sateria had a hard time with him calling Levi a demon, her face turning pale and her lips quivering.


    The smile that had been on her face all this time was now frozen and expressionless.


    What do I do, it¡¯s so hard to stay here.


    I¡¯m not good with the atmosphere when a person who doesn¡¯t usually get angry, gets angry.


    Really, I just want to leave Peter here and go home.


    ¡°Pe-, Peter-san, talk! You said you¡¯d at least listen to her, didn¡¯t you? See? I¡¯m totally fine, you know!¡±


    Hearing my words, Sateria smiled as if relieved.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you. I¡¯m really d you came, Abel-sama. Ah, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ I felt a little relieved, and then the tears.¡±


    Sateria wiped her eyes with her sleeve.


    It was getting unbearable to watch.


    ¡°Pe, Peter-san, you don¡¯t have to abuse her like that ¡­¡­ In the first ce, haven¡¯t you been calling Kudor a tool for a long time. Even though he¡¯s rotten, he¡¯s the god of a state religion, so you can¡¯t kick him around like that from their standpoint.¡±


    I whispered into Peter¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a demon, but I really don¡¯t see the point of this meeting.¡±


    Peter replied disgustedly to me.


    After the introduction, Sateria made a strong speech to me and Peter about the current state of the Riveras Kingdom and the future of the Riveras Kingdom.


    The content was much the same as what she had said in the beginning.


    Currently, the Riveras Kingdom is in the midst of a civil war between rival factions, and is unable to function properly as a country.


    As a result, it does not have the capacity to interfere with the Dinrat Kingdom any further and will not engage in hostile interference in the future.


    Although it may be difficult to do so, we would like to have diplomatic rtions in the future, and we will make some form ofpensation for the damage we have caused, is what she said.


    She also said that Levi and other high priests with radical ideas had been in charge of politics until now, but she was negotiating with Levi so that she could have a say in the future, and at the same time, she is starting to gather subordinates who were not under Levi¡¯s control.


    During the conversation, Levi had a stern look on his face, but he didn¡¯t try to interrupt the conversation about the cer.


    It seems that Levi is suffering a lot from having the dragon vein getting away from his hands.


    I guess he had already anticipated that Sateria would tell him these things when she came here.


    The eerie thing is that Peter, although he was tantly bored and sneaking around, didn¡¯t make any attempt to interrupt.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I also believe that if you were to establish diplomatic rtions with Riveras Kingdom, we would be able to share information that would be beneficial to the Dinrat Kingdom. I think that¡¯s what Peter-sama would have wanted to know.¡±


    Sateria said, turning to Peter.


    Levi¡¯s expression tensed slightly.


    ¡°Hey, Sateria, we can talk about that at ¡­¡­¡±


    She pretended not to hear and continued.


    ¡°If I told you the story of Count Julem the monster ¡­¡­ would you understand? Originally, Levi-sama was able to revive in this world again by receiving the divine weapon, the spear, from Julem, which was part of Levi-sama¡¯s lost power.¡±


    Hearing Julem¡¯s name, Peter¡¯s eyes, which until now had been tantly disinterested, turned to Sateria.


    He immediately turned his head to the side in disinterest, but it was clear that he was shaken.


    ¡°It seems that Julem had foreseen that the god Kudor would awaken by the time of the Moon festival Dinmei, and he resurrected Levi-sama as one of his countermeasures against Kudor.¡±


    The Moon Festival Dinmei is the day when the Moon Dines closest to the earth.


    It is said that only once every five hundred years does the Moon Dine close to the earth, where humans live, and then it opens up a certain distance again.


    There is a tradition that the magical power of the Moon Din activates demonic beasts and causes demons to surge, but there is no record of such a thing.


    It¡¯s true that the day of the Moon Festival Dinmei ising soon, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve heard of any country taking measures against it.


    I¡¯m only thinking about measuring the magic field for a story with Altamir.


    Rather than that, this way of speaking ¡­¡­ It seems that neither Sateria nor Levi knew that Kudor had long since broken free from the seal and was hovering around the Fage territory.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But now, since Levi-sama wanted to outsmart Julem and set up a n to control the Dinrat Kingdom without permission, there has been no opportunity to contact him. ¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but turn my attention back to Levi.


    What is that three-eyed old man doing?


    I thought you¡¯re just getting hate from Kudor for harassing the Dinrat kingdom, but then you tried to outsmart Julem, who is hostile to Kudor, and was easily found out and thrown out.


    Levi has a thoughtful expression of anguish on his face, but I wonder if he¡¯s aware that all he¡¯s done so far is very urately and steadily corner the Riveras Kingdom.


    At this point, I think it would be better to call him the god of defiance rather than the god of water.


    Peter, too, forgot his feigned indifference and opened his mouth in dismay.


    Even Mea, who was twisting her head to try to understand what she was saying, looked up at Levi with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ A-Anyway, I¡¯m sure that Levi-sama knows more about Julem than Peter-sama does. I hope you will consider this information sharing as an advantage in establishing diplomatic rtions with our country.¡±


    Sateria exhales as if she¡¯s tired of talking, and smiles at me as if she wants my opinion on what she¡¯s said so far.


    ¡°U-uh, that¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it ¡­¡­?¡±


    As I said this awkwardly, the expression on the Sateria¡¯s face lit up, and Peter¡¯s expression became angry.


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason for us to attack the Riveras Kingdom as long as they don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, but that¡¯s not the case with Peter.


    I¡¯m sure Peter would love to have the information on Julem as well. ¡­¡­


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve pretty much finished what you were saying. So let me get this straight, your story is useless and a pipe dream for the Dinrat Kingdom, so can you please just give up on it?¡±


    There was a sense of tension in the room.


    He cut into her roughly.


    It is possible that Levi or Peter might make a false start, and the battle could start at any moment.


    I¡¯d better at least be prepared to prevent it.


    ¡°First of all, what guarantee do we have that Levi won¡¯t go out of control? It seems like just now, before the discussion, his saying that he would find a recement and get rid of you? In the first ce, it is doubtful that the dragon vein is really that important. I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but I¡¯ll make it work so please believe me and back off, is what you¡¯re trying to say, making an excuse like a kid.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about that!¡±


    Sateria raised her voice.


    Apparently, she had been waiting for Peter to cut her off like this since he had dumped his opinion on me.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m thinking of handing over the seat of Levi¡¯s Pope to Abel-sama, and I¡¯ll stick to assisting him as High Priest!¡±


    What ¡­¡­


    ¡°Please ept my offer, Abel-sama! This is the only way to save the people of Riveras Kingdom! I know it¡¯s shameless of me, but can¡¯t you save this country the way you saved the fage territory from our clutches?¡±


    I now understand why this person had been so concerned about me, leaving Peter out of it.


    She had been thinking about this all along.


    I understood that, but I could only think that this person was wrong about me.


    The information must have gotten around somehow.


    Peter and Levi were staring at Sateria with almost the same expression.

 Chapter 345 - Episode Forty-Five - Pope Sateria (10)

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Episode Forty-Five - Pope Sateria (10)</h4>


    ¡°What do you think, Abel-sama? Abel-sama is too good a person to be just a sorcerer in a remote area! Would you be willing to be the Pope of thend and lead the people?¡±


    There was no hesitation on Sateria¡¯s face when she said she wanted to make me the Pope.


    However, not only am I not familiar with the Levi Church, I have nothing but bad feelings towards Levi.


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of being the head of a religion or a country.


    ¡°U-Um, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as good a person as Sateria-san think I am ¡­¡­ and I think you¡¯re getting your information wrong. And I can¡¯t be a Pope ¡­¡­ like that. I don¡¯t know anything about Levi¡¯s religion ¡­¡­¡±


    I have no idea what Sateria expects of me, but I¡¯m sorry, I have no reason to say yes.


    She said she was doing some research on me, but I can¡¯t help but think she was just doing a random search.


    Maybe Levi was restricting her actions, so she couldn¡¯t move too far.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Abel-sama is troubled by the restrictions on magic in thews of the Dinrat Kingdom, but if Abel-sama bes the Pope, he can interpret the scriptures as he pleases!¡¡Besides, the Riveras Kingdom has an abundance of rare magical ores, and many of the ancient and unexplored magical tablets have been preserved! There should be no shortage of research subjects! I will gather the best sorcerers from all over the country and prepare the best sorcerer division in Riveras Kingdom! There is no one who will give up on their magic training too soon! With the survival of the country at stake, they will learn from Abel-sama until they fall!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious!?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but lean forward and raise my voice.


    Peter, with a stunned look on his face, looked at Sateria, Me, and Levi in turn.


    He hadn¡¯t expected this, as expected.


    ¡°Sateria ¡­¡­ Are you nning to sell your country to the devil, after doing all that research? Are you insane!? You must have been so overwhelmed by the pressure that you became a fool!?¡±


    Peter pointed his finger usingly at Sateria.


    ¡°Sateria ¡­¡­ You! You are trying to control me by bringing in Abel, who is against me! How long do you n on belittling me, this Levi. Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Suddenly, you¡¯re handing over the position of Pope to a man from another country, of all ces, to the Dinrat Kingdom, who has captured the other three High Priests? There¡¯s no way the people be convinced?¡±


    Levi opened his mouth wide and shouted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The people of Riveras Kingdom are getting slightly aware that I¡¯m an ornament. If Levi had appointed you, no one would haveined publicly. Besides, Abel-sama is said to be able to handle Levi-sama¡¯s spear.¡±


    Sateria said to Levi with cold eyes.


    ¡°You, You want me to dere to them that Abel will be ced at the center of the Riveras Kingdom? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to do anything that would strangle me like that!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do that, then Levi-sama will just be erased by Abel-sama here, and I and the country will die in peace. I won¡¯t even use the Dragon Vein if Levi-sama¡¯s selfishness causes this to break up!¡±


    ¡°Sa, Sateria, you ¡­¡­ are you trying to control the sovereignty of Abel and the country and turn me, me, into a mere decoration? You ¡­¡­ do you really think that this is eptable ¡­¡­?¡±


    Levi called out to Sateria, either to persuade her or to plead with her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m very sorry Levi-sama, but if we don¡¯t do this, Riveras Kingdom will be no more.¡±


    Sateria bows to Levi nonchntly.


    ¡°In order to gain the trust of the Dinrat Kingdom, it is best to have a sorcerer of Peter¡¯s caliber at the center of the kingdom. In addition, we need to weaken Levi-sama¡¯s influence in order to convince them. Besides, without the three of the Four Great Priests, we need more alchemists than Lord Penrath to suppress the civil unrest in the various regions. Levi-sama, this is a hole that has widened because of your selfishness. With Abel-sama alone, he can fill it all by himself.¡±


    Levi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he moved his mouth as if he was going to say something.


    But no words were spoken. A littleter, a groaning sound escaped Levi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I ¡­¡­ I, a god, am deceived and I¡¯m going to be tamed and killed by this little girl ¡­¡­?¡±


    As soon as he said this, his three eyes closed.


    Peter was no longer taunting Sateria, but was looking at her with a serious expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see, so you were prepared to go that far.¡±


    F-Finally, Levi and Peter gave up ¡­¡­?


    Does that mean, Eh, I-I¡¯m going to be the Pope?


    I nced at Levi.


    He gave me a very sad look and then turned his face away.


    This was aplete change from his initial belligerence.


    It seems that he had entrusted my defeat to the dragon vein.


    It was a good thing that Sateria had the key to the vital dragon vein.


    If it had been any other high priest, things would have gone horribly wrong.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ Is Abel really going to be the Pope of Riveras Kingdom?¡±


    Mea asks me timidly.


    I look sideways at Sateria.


    She gave me a very beautiful smile.


    ¡°It seems so ¡­¡­¡±


    I wonder if I have to fill out the Four Great Priests.


    We¡¯ve got me and Sartellia locked in, and then we¡¯ve got Altamir and Old Pen?


    The collector ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want him. Maybe he won¡¯te even if I call him.


    No, we don¡¯t know yet. There might be even more amazing people sleeping in Riveras Kingdom.


    What if we increase the number of slots to seven?


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems like Abel is getting further away.¡±


    Mea said sadly.


    I crossed my arms and thought for a moment.


    ¡°Do Mea also want to be Levi¡¯s high priestess?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure!?¡±


    Mea¡¯s voice bounced and she looked at Sateria.


    Sateria nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes, It¡¯s not a problem if it¡¯s Abel-sama¡¯s rmendation. If Abel-sama is willing to take on the job, I will manage to get through some of the difficulties. The Riveras Kingdom has a lot of problems, but let¡¯s work together to turn it into a peaceful country.¡±


    ¡°A peaceful country ¡­¡­ Ah!¡±


    Mea suddenly shouted as if she had a sh of inspiration.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Mea-sama?¡±


    Sateria asks Mea with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s nothing important. I was just wondering. ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to be rude or anything ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea put her hand in front of her mouth as if she was ashamed of raising her voice and apologized to Sateria.


    ¡°If you have any questions, I can answer them for you. I try to respect the differences in religions and ways of thinking.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, Um ¡­¡­ Mea was thinking, that maybe if you didn¡¯t have the water god, everything would be fine? See, I think Peter-san canpromise too!¡±


    Sateria froze, her face twitching.


    From Levi¡¯s side, there was a loud bang.


    A huge blue arm was crushing one of the pce¡¯s pirs with its fingers against the wall.


    It seemed that his frustration had gone beyond the limits of his patience.


    Maybe my expression was a little twitchy, too.


    ¡°Mea ¡­¡­ we can¡¯t do that, you know. The reason why Sateria-san¡¯s group has been able to unify the Levi church to this extent is that Levi, the original deity of the religion, has been on their side. When you cut off Levi, it¡¯s like dering that the unification that Sateria-san has been carrying out has no legitimacy whatsoever.¡±


    Perhaps if that happens, the civil war will not subside on the scale it is now.


    The whole nation could be turned against them.


    Peter had predicted that the whole country would be in chaos when Levi was killed, but if the Sateria¡¯s side were to dispose of Levi with impunity, the chaos would be beyondpare.


    If they were to make peace with the Riveras Kingdom, Levi would have to remain in the Riveras Kingdom as a decoration.


    ¡°So, So that¡¯s how it is, Mea¡¯ll shut up. I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Sateria followed up with a slightly twitchy smile and fearfully checked Levi¡¯s face.


    At any rate, the matter was sessfully discussed and resolved.


    At ater date, Peter will talk to the royal family again, and the alliance will be formalized.


    More importantly, what will happen to me now ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Peter-san, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    I turn my attention to Peter.


    Peter was thinking about something, his cheeks wrinkled, and he bit his lower lip.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haaaaa, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to have a real discussion. It doesn¡¯t leave a good aftertaste.¡±


    He sighs and turns to face me.


    ¡°Abel-chan, you need to be ready for battle.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh ¡­¡­ I-I thought Peter-san agrees to it too ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter gave a small shake of his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s already a dead end, this country. Do you want to go along with the dreaming story as the master of a country that is going to be destroyed? You¡¯re just going along with the flow, you don¡¯t have that kind of determination. I¡¯m going to be a little more serious from here on out. You also know, don¡¯t you, Sateria? I will give you the best asylum possible, so give up now.¡±


    **********


    [Comicalize] Noroizoku Tensei Comicalize Episode 2 has been updated on Comic Earth Star¡¯s website! (06/26/2018)

 Chapter 346 - Episode Forty-Six - Pope Sateria (11)

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Episode Forty-Six - Pope Sateria (11)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s already a dead end, this country. Do you want to go along with the dreaming story as the master of a country that is going to be destroyed? You¡¯re just going along with the flow, you don¡¯t have that kind of determination. I¡¯m going to be a little more serious from here on out. You also know, don¡¯t you, Sateria? I will give you the best asylum possible, so give up now.¡±


    With Peter¡¯s words, the excitement in the room quieted down.


    I had assumed that Peter was ready to consider Sateria¡¯s proposal.


    However, there was no hesitation in Peter¡¯s tone.


    Sateria seemed to have thought that the conversation was going to be settled, and her expression, which had been smiling happily just a moment ago, becamepletely dark.


    The atmosphere is heavy.


    ¡°First of all, Abel-chan is necessary to protect our country. If you¡¯re going to use our trump card to enshrine as the Pope in Riveras Kingdom, after you¡¯ve been attacking us with subterfuge, there¡¯s no way I can tolerate it from my point of view.¡±


    ¡°It is true that our country has caused a great deal of trouble to the Dinrat Kingdom ¡­¡­ that¡¯s why in order to resolve this, we would like to weaken Levi-sama¡¯s influence and promote unification of internal intentions. For the Kingdom of Dingrath, it would not be a bad thing if we were to be allies, rather than just a bunch of people with our own ideas ¡­¡­ Besides, what Abel-sama does is his own business, not Peter-sama¡¯s, isn¡¯t it? ¡°


    Sateria turned to me.


    ¡°You are going to remain in the Riveras Kingdom, aren¡¯t you, Abel-sama? That¡¯s what you said just now, right? That you will help our country, the people ¡­¡­?¡±


    Sateria says to me as if she is clinging to me.


    Peter made eye contact with me, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t reply to anything¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you. I think it would be better if the Rivaras Kingdom lost Levi and crumbled into a mess. I¡¯m sure there will be a few people who will resent the Dinrat Kingdom and retaliate, but it won¡¯t hurt much if the Levi Riots end with something as small as that. It¡¯s not the best thing, but it¡¯s the next best thing.¡±


    ¡­¡­ When Peter told me, he was enthusiastic that the harassment from the Levi followers would bepletely over, but in reality, he was nning to take some attacks into ount.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haha, isn¡¯t that indeed too honest? This means that you won¡¯t care how much the people of Riveras Kingdom have suffered, and you don¡¯t care if there are any deaths in your country. It is only natural for people like me to lose their lives in war. However, there are hundreds of thousands of people in the Riveras Kingdom who dream of living in peace, but are terrified of civil war every day. You think of them as if they were ants that you are going to crush ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what else to do. This country is already over. You¡¯re the one who put the nail in the coffin, Sateria.¡±


    ¡°Tha-That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m trying to prevent that from happening ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°You have been deceived by the splendid Levi, who has almostpleted the unification of the sect by setting up that thing. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the real Levi. But even if that¡¯s the case, what your country truly believed in was the ideal image of Levi and his teachings that have been built up over a long history.¡±


    At Peter¡¯s words, Sateria¡¯s face became expressionless and she froze, unable to move.


    ¡°But you, by forcibly unifying the country under a new faction, have denied the scriptures, the ideal image of the country, which the Riveras Kingdom have shed so much blood toplete. And so, in ce of the scripture that was taken away, the one that you and the others imposed on us was, unsurprisingly, based on a foolish god whose head was empty and whose power had long since lost its prime.¡±


    The blood drained from Sateria¡¯s face, and it became whiter and whiter.


    She was breathing heavily and looked as if she was about to copse.


    ¡°You¡¯re was still unable to admit it and was nning to keep the Foolish God out of politics, away from the eyes of the people, and solve the problem by violence introduced from the outside. No matter how hard you try, the civil war will never end. The root of the problem is distorted, and you are just trying to solve it by force, looking away from it. I don¡¯t need to tell you this, but you really have done a terrible thing, Sateria.¡±


    Sateria¡¯s mouth moves weakly.


    But there were no words to be spoken.


    ¡°I pity you. In the past, you must have seen Levi as the hope for peace in this country. It¡¯s really amazing that you were able to make the decision to let Levi be a mere symbol instead of being carried away by him. If I had been in your position, I would have done nothing and just followed Levi¡¯s words. I¡¯m not trying to talk you out of it, I mean that with all my heart. But all the blood that you made them shed for the sake of unity can only be wasted no matter how you try.¡±


    Sateria turned over and fell silent.


    She probably had no words to reply to Peter.


    To be honest, I might have looked down on Peter too.


    I thought he was just a fanatical, sexist wanker.


    I didn¡¯t think he couldpletely subdue Sateria with just a few words when she was talking so lively about the future of the Riveras Kingdom.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Peter, right? How dare a mere human being measure me. I am the god of water, and I am a being that lives for all time. It is foolish of you to think that you can live for a mere 200 years and mock me! You¡¯re a fogg with the authority of a dragon! Sateria, he is trying to stir up your distrust, make you defect from me, and bring down this country! Don¡¯t be swayed by these tricks!¡±


    Levi said to Sateria as if he was clinging to her.


    It was clear that he feared that this flow might really break Sateria.


    She looked around her and then looked at me.


    ¡°A, Abel-sama will be the Pope of our country ¡­¡­ and um, I will serve you with all my life, too ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-no, um, I¡¯m ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter stood between Sateria and me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t serve that foolish god any further. Stop the dragon¡¯s veins, please.¡±


    Sateria looked Peter in the eye, took a slow breath, and then spontaneously raised herrge staff.


    It¡¯s no use, Sateria is nning to make a move.


    I pulled out my wand from my belt as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep interrupting me from the side!¡±


    Sateria waved herrge staff.


    ¡°Wind, carry¡±


    I pointed the tip of my staff at Peter.


    The wind wrapped around Peter and pulled him back to my side.


    A mass of water appeared out of thin air and pierced the floor on which Peter was standing.


    Like the water used by the Sateria for defensive warding, the surface of the water was continuously rippling, and arge number of forms were floating on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ As expected, it¡¯s no use. That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve just crushed her already instead of talking to her, it leaves a bad aftertaste.¡±


    Peter whispered as he stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit I was wrong! But even so, with Abel-sama¡¯s magic, he can lead the country any way he wants! That must be it! If Abel-sama doesn¡¯t want to help us, then we have no choice. I¡¯ll tear off his hands and feet and wait until he changes his mind! It¡¯s not exactly the kind of person I¡¯m looking for, but there are many people in our faction who are good at torture!¡±


    Sateria waved herrge staff again.


    The same as before, the water attack created by the dragon vein ising.


    ¡°Fufufufu ¡­¡­ Fuhahahahahaha! Tore off Abel¡¯s limbs, huh ¡­¡­ that¡¯s a masterpiece! Well done on your decision, Sateria! That¡¯s the way it¡¯s got to be! Surrender now, Abel, I¡¯m going to clear my name with you right here and now! I will treat you with the utmost respect as a dangerous curse in my religious organization!¡±


    Levi¡¯s figure disappears through a crack in the wall.


    In the next moment, Levi¡¯s huge arm came swinging down, smashing through the ceiling.

 Chapter 347 - Episode Forty-Seven - Levi The God of Water (1)

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Episode Forty-Seven - Levi The God of Water (1)</h4>


    The top of the tower-like pce was destroyed by Levi¡¯s hand-de strike.


    The shattered walls and floor rubble of the pce fell downward.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Seriously, this is his own pce, right? What an outrageous thing to do.¡±


    I instantly called the small wooden dragon Metsutori with teleportation magic or rode it, and escaped from the copsing pce.


    I flew around the pce in a circle.


    ¡°You must have been very upset with Abel-chan and Me ¡­¡­ andter, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s got a lot of resentment towards Mea-chan. We¡¯ve all been saying some pretty rude things.¡±


    Peter says to me in disgust


    But ¡­¡­ rather than that, this is the first time I saw Levi¡¯s entire image, it was quite oppressive.


    A blue-skinned giant of about the same height stands next to a huge pce.


    At a nce, he seemed to be less than forty meters long.


    The old man¡¯s face had three eyes on his forehead, and his lower body was a giant fish.


    It was exactly the Levi I had seen in religious paintings.


    He certainly had the air of a myth.


    Sateria was floating on Levi¡¯s shoulders, holding arge staff.


    The water of absolute protection, created by the dragon vein, formed a spherical shape, and Sateria was inside it.


    ¡°So we¡¯re going to fight something like this ¡­¡­¡±


    When I actually saw it, it has apletely different intensity from when it was just an arm.


    I had expected this since I had seen Kudor¡¯s regenerative abilities, but I should have lost one of my wrists, and yet here I am with two of them as if it were a matter of course.


    ¡°Thoroughly understand the power that dominated the Age of Mythology! Sateria, give me my weapon!¡±


    Levi raised his right arm.


    A three-pronged spear appears in Levi¡¯s hand, representing Levi¡¯s spear with water.


    Instantly, Levi thrusts out the spear in his hand.


    The spear pierced through the pce and attacked us on the other side.


    If Metsutori had not elerated when he sensed the spear¡¯s thrust, we would have been skewered.


    I turn my attention to the ground.


    Levi¡¯s pce is surrounded by a doughnut-shaped channel, and he is standing inside the circle.


    The outer edge of the canal was filled with Levi followers who had apparently rushed there after seeing Levi¡¯s gant figure during the meeting.


    Many of them seemed to have been pushed out and fell into the canal.


    ¡°Behold, Levi-sama is fighting directly to save us from the clutches of Kudor believers! Oh!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it ¡­¡­ such a divine figure!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°Pray! It¡¯s the only way!¡± ¡°Oh! Even the Pope is ¡­¡­!¡±


    As you can see, Levi is very popr on his home ground.


    From what I¡¯ve seen of Levi Church¡¯s teachings so far, I know that if I try to me him, I won¡¯t get away with imprisonment, and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s part of the reason.


    There was nothing I could do, some of them were pointing their fingers at me and saying, ¡°You demon who works for the evil gods!¡±, and sometimes sending water spears at me.


    They were unlikely to reach my altitude, and they weren¡¯t fast enough to hit me.


    I¡¯m sure they know that, but I guess they feelpelled to do something about it.


    The shaven-headed, eyebrowless Levi follower Malevial, whom I defeated before making contacting with Sateria, also forcibly reinforced his broken staff with a bandage he apparently brought from around the area, and fired a series of water magic bullets at the Metsutori.


    ¡°A demon like you can¡¯t bother Levi-sama, Ooooooooohhhhhh! We will not let you defile the Holy City any longer. Oooooooooooooohhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡­¡­ I can safely ignore the ones below, but their bloodshot eyes are scary.


    I can feel serious killing intent. His subordinate held him by the shoulders and persuaded him, ¡°If you lose any more magic power, you will die of weakness!¡±.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m hated ¡­¡­ I knew it, though ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course they do. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d like to curse us to death, even if it costs them their lives. If When we get Levi¡¯s head, it won¡¯t be like this, so be prepared!¡±


    This one has a tofu mentality, so please give me a break.


    I was caught and sticked out, but then again, I¡¯m not suited for this kind of asion.


    If a sword is no good, I should have made a high-functioning auto-mechanical item to lure the collector and push them as hard as you can.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve already won? It¡¯s time for you to prepare yourself now!¡±


    Levi spun the spear dexterously with one hand.


    A disk-shaped afterimage was formed. Levi maintained the rotation and smashed the spear at me.


    By expanding his range, he made it impossible for me to avoid him with small movements.


    Metsutori¡¯s speed increases and he ascends, dodging a spear blow and took his back.


    ¡°Mu ¡­¡­?¡±


    For a moment, Levi lost sight of me.


    Most likely, they thought that if Metsutori made a sudden move, we¡¯d be blown away by inertia, so they decided to attack us in a way we couldn¡¯t evade.


    However, Metsutori has a force field that cancels out inertia and headwinds at all times, thanks to the arithmetic function of the magic form and the warding developed by the magic ore.


    It can move freely, no matter how reckless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble Sateria-san, but ¡­¡­ Levi will be subjugated here!¡±


    I had been preparing the Abel ball on the tip of my staff while I was moving.


    The me ball at the tip of my wand repeatedlypressed and amplified, emitting a white glow.


    Levi noticed the light and turned his body.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡­ from that time!¡±


    I shoot the Abel ball at Levi¡¯s chest as he looks back.


    I heard the Levi followers shuddering, but it was quickly drowned out by the roar of the Abel ball colliding with something.


    The area turns white.


    In the haze of my vision, I saw the Abel ball stop in front of Levi.


    The light immediately clears, and in front of Levi, I can see the Abel ball being blocked by the water of the dragon vein deployed in the shape of a shield.


    The shield envelops the Abel ball and shrinks it.


    A huge magic circle floats and sinks, dispersing and efficiently dissipating the Abel ball¡¯s magic power.


    ¡°Th-, that water is that hard, huh ¡­¡­ At any rate, mes are no good. ¡°


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a powerful shield.


    It¡¯s not just the amount of magic power in the dragon vein. Even I can¡¯t replicate the efficiency of the protection provided by that technique.


    Even Kudor was quite reluctant to take on the Abel ball head on.


    Levi covered his face with his hand and peered fearfully through the gap between his fingers at Abel¡¯s ball, and when he saw that it had been sessfully neutralized, he lifted both ends and smiled.


    ¡°Ku, kukuku ¡­¡­ how is it, did you see that, Abel! I overcame your attack! This is my true power, my power in its prime! How can a mere mortal be a match for the magical power of one of the Four Great Creators!¡±


    Leviughs.


    ¡°I underestimated him a little ¡­¡­¡±


    I muttered, and Peter paled.


    ¡°H-Hey, Abel-chan, is it okay? We took the spear, and since you pushed so hard against the God Kudor, I thought we could win ¡­¡­! You¡¯re not prepared for what happens if we lose!?¡±


    ¡°What should I do? I kind of want that Dragon Vein Technique ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ should I take it that it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Peter asks me with a puzzled look on his face.


    I have to admit, I¡¯m nervous too. I didn¡¯t expect the dragon vein to be this powerful.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Count Julem chose him as a pawn and that Kudor was wary of him.


    Even if he¡¯s rotten, he¡¯s still one of the four great creator gods.


    The Levi followers were even more excited after Levi canceled out my Abel ball.


    We were surrounded by cheers and praise for Levi.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­ cough, cough ¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria floating on Levi¡¯s shoulder held her mouth with her hand, her body trembling, and coughed.


    ¡°Saaaateria! The outline of the spear is now distorted! Concentrate!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m very sorry ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea narrowed her eyes, looking at Sateria.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There¡¯s something like blood on Sateria-san¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Sateria¡¯s body, which is responsible for pumping the magic from the dragon vein, is not able to keep up with Abel-chan¡¯s magic. It¡¯s hard, but that should have a chance!¡±

 Chapter 348 - Episode Forty-Eight - Levi The God of Water (2)

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Episode Forty-Eight - Levi The God of Water (2)</h4>


    I fly around the spear-wielding Levi with the Metsutori and raise my wand to create a magic circle, ready to unleash the next spell.


    ¡°Wind!¡±


    A de of wind swirled above Metsutori¡¯s head, creating a disc about five meters in diameter.


    The Abel ball is a spreading, wide-range attack, while the Abel Saw is an ultra-thin de of kic energy that specializes only in cutting.


    ¡°Why is it not hitting!¡±


    Metsutori dodged Levi¡¯s spear by flying sideways.


    As it dodged, a huge diamond-shaped mass of water, the mass of a man, rained down on us like hail.


    I turned to look and saw Sateria pointing her staff at us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m here, too!¡±


    The lump of water is also the Dragon Vein¡¯s Technique.


    With such a strong defense, the Dragon Vein¡¯s magic is probably just as powerful.


    I don¡¯t want to waste my magic power by guarding too hard.


    While maintaining the Abel Saw, I deployed a magic circle in parallel and give instructions to Metsutori.


    It is possible to automatically evade it, but if the lump of water has the effect of disrupting Metsutori¡¯s warding, it will lose control of the force field and we could be swept off our feet.


    I decided to keep my distance.


    I turned around and tried to approach Levi again.


    I elerated, aiming for the moment when Levi was holding his spear to intercept Metsutori.


    There was a moment when Levi was blocked by his own raised arm and his vision narrowed.


    I took advantage of this moment to disappear from the expected trajectory.


    Levi lost sight of Metsutori and his movements froze in confusion.


    ¡°Here!¡±


    I fired the Abel saw at Levi¡¯s chest.


    As with the Abel ball, the water from the dragon¡¯s veins appeared on Levi¡¯s chest in the form of a shield, blocking the de of the Abel saw.


    ¡­ even this won¡¯t get through?


    Even Kudor has given up on trying to defend against it, and focused on evading it, though.


    This might be hard, I have to stop waiting and seeing what happens, and start getting serious, too.


    ¡°How pitiful, Abel! Even if you try to block my sight with your tricks, you cannot deceive the shield of the dragon vein! Give up now!¡±


    Although the Abel saw¡¯s propulsion was hindered, it still maintained its rotational speed.


    ¡°Le-, Levi-sama ¡­¡­ please get that thing out of the way somehow ¡­¡­ away from the people ¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria is panting in agony in the spherical field.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about, Sateria? That mad dog has treated me like crap for a long time now. I¡¯m not going to let him get away with it.¡±


    ¡°Levi-sama ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Behold, Abel! Shudder and praise me! This is my power, the power of the four great creator gods!¡±


    As soon as Levi said that, he stabbed the water spear into the ground and wrapped the Abel saw with his free arms.


    A shield of dragon veins was created in the palms of both hands, rapidly dampening the rotation of the Abel saw.


    ¡°N-No way!?¡±


    The Abel saw¡¯s rotation stopped.


    Levi¡¯s palm crushed it through the water of the dragon veins. The wind de disperses.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Is this your trump card, Abel! Looks like I didn¡¯t have to be this cautious!¡±


    Leviughs and pulls out the spear that was stuck in the ground.


    ¡°Hah, hah, gah! Le-Levi-sama, it¡¯s no use, any more, any more and ¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria is breathing hard, looking exhausted.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you saying! Is that the extent of your beliefs!?¡±


    Sateria¡¯s body can¡¯t take the ry of the dragon vein, and it¡¯s wearing her out.


    If that¡¯s not a pose, then if I keep firing the Abel Saw, she¡¯s going to be the first to go, but ¡­¡­ when that happens, she¡¯s probably not going to okay.


    I can also try to use Levi¡¯s spear to see if you can¡¯t prate that defense.


    ¡­¡­ But i can¡¯t carelessly use it against Levi and let him regain possession of it.


    The current Levi with the Dragon Vein will be able to use his spear with a power unmatched by thest time, and he will even be able to manipte the ¡°Fate Distortion¡± to make the spear hit the target!


    There¡¯s no way I can carelessly use it against him in this holynd.


    ¡°Abel-chan, this is not the time to be thinking about anything else. The other side is trying to harm us, so we can¡¯t be naive about it. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s ready to pass out before she dies, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s ready to die. ¡°


    Peter warned me.


    I nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know.¡±


    I raise my wand again and prepare the Abel saw.


    ¡°Wind¡±


    I can fire up to four strokes of the Abel Saw if I want to.


    But if I unleash all four at once, the way things are going now, it could really kill Sateria.


    I want to take one at a time and see what happens. If that doesn¡¯t help,¡­¡­, then I¡¯ll have to use the four-stranded Abel saw and also Levi¡¯s spear.


    When I flew close to the pce, I saw a strange reaction from the Ortem that I had ced on the Metsutori.


    I deployed a magic circle and instructed Metsutori to move it away from the pce.


    I thought I saw something glowing in the air, but the next moment, the walls of the pce were torn apart by something, and part of it copsed.


    L-, look out!


    What the heck was that? Was that another attack using the dragon vein?


    It was as if arge number of wires were cutting through it.


    ¡°Tch, he¡¯s got a good instinct, it missed ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to use it too much. ¡°


    Levi blurted out.


    ¡°Sateria, take cover! If you¡¯d attacked now, we could¡¯ve led them to our position!¡±


    Sateria shakes her head silently while holding her chest.


    ¡°You can give up now!¡±


    I throw the second Abel saw at Levi.


    Levi thrusts his arm out in triumph.


    ¡°Ha! It doesn¡¯t matter how many shots I take, it¡¯s useless! Against my magic power in my prime, you¡¯re magic is equivalent to trash!¡±


    The four fingers on Levi¡¯s right arm were severed by Abel¡¯s saw.


    Levi turned his body away in anguish and astonishment. The Abel¡¯s Saw continued to wound Levi¡¯s cheek, shaved the flesh from his shoulder, and disappeared into the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh¡±


    ¡°Guuuoooooooooooohhhhh! Saaateriaaaaaaaaaa! Yoooooouuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    I didn¡¯t really aim for it, thinking it would be blocked anyway, but I should have aimed for it as well as the first shot, with a bit of finesse.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s no use, Levi-sama ¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria muttered with a pale face.


    ¡°What¡¯s no use! You¡¯ve been dragging me down a lot! You, you ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°I have already lost more than 40% of the magic power of the dragon vein that has been protecting this country for 10,000 years since the time of mythology. Any more, any more and ¡­¡­ the holynd, the Levi Church, and the country will cease to exist.¡±


    Sateria said with tears in her eyes and her lips trembling.


    ¡°Eh, already!?¡± ¡°Eh, already!?¡±

 Chapter 349 - Episode Forty-Nine - Levi The God of Water (3)

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Episode Forty-Nine - Levi The God of Water (3)</h4>


    The sphere of protective water covering Sateria bursts open and sshes down on Levi¡¯s shoulder.


    Sateria¡¯s body falls to Levi and she falls to his knees.


    ¡°Sa, Sateria, why did you remove the Dragon Vein¡¯s absolute defense! Without it, I, I would be ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ If we fight any longer, we¡¯ll lose the dragon vein. If that happens, we¡¯ll lose the sacred ground and ¡­¡­ I and Levi will have no way to protect ourselves from civil war. The unification of the sects that we have worked so hard to achieve at great cost will be destroyed by the ¡­¡­ new Levi faction.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! The-, the Dragon Vein is half of the four great creator gods, Levi! I¡¯m not going to let that happen so easily! I know, you just don¡¯t want to draw any more magic out of the dragon vein just to spare yourself!¡±


    Sateria kept her head down and silently shook her head sadly.


    ¡°O-, okay! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll try to parry his attacks from now on. It was a bad idea to defend against him, is that okay?¡±


    That¡¯s true, I suppose.


    If you hadn¡¯t tried to catch the Abel Saw, she would have been able to avoid wasting so much magic power.


    Now that I remember, It¡¯s not that Kudor can¡¯t prevent it, it¡¯s that he can¡¯t prevent it.


    The first time he parried it, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a duty to take that thing¡±.


    But at this rate, even if Levi had been willing to just let it go, the magic in the dragon vein would have run out sooner than my limit.


    ¡°It¡¯s, It¡¯s toote already¡­¡­¡±


    Sateria began to cry out.


    ¡°A-Abel-sama ¡­¡­ Please, I know I can¡¯t ask you to do this, but please spare Levi¡¯s life. I¡¯ll get you anything else you want! I will also willingly be captured by the Dinrat Kingdom! I¡¯ll also surrender all the magic technology I¡¯ve been keeping secret! I¡¯ll give up all of my secret magic skills! So, please, not Levi-sama. ¡­¡­!¡±


    I kept the Metsutori in the air in front of Levi, looking at the Sateria.


    In the back of my mind, I looked at the Levi followers gathered at the edge of the canal.


    Even the Levi followers who had gathered to see Levi¡¯s bravery opened their mouths, lowered their arms from holding their wands, and looked up at Sateria with tears in their eyes.


    ¡°Po-, Pope? It¡¯s a lie, isn¡¯t it, this ¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Is the world going to end today?¡±


    The followers seemed to have lost the will to even point their wands at me.


    ¡°Peter-san ¡­¡­¡±


    When I called out to him, he shook his head.


    ¡°No, as long as he¡¯s around, the New Levi faction will be immortal. As long as he¡¯s around, the new Levi faction is immortal. If Sateria¡¯s gone, all that¡¯s left is a desperate Levi, and that¡¯s the worst of it. You should let her go, too, from the spell of this country.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes. Wind.¡±


    I raised my wand and deployed a magic circle.


    It¡¯s a good idea to use the Abel Saw to ensure that Levi¡¯s head is repelled when the defensive water is gone.


    ¡°Sateria! Protect me! Hurry up! You useless bastard! If I die, this country will be destroyed!¡±


    Sateria was in tears and did not move.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who could have been lost in the fires of war if I hadn¡¯t discovered your talent as a priestess and picked you up! You ungrateful, useless bastard! I¡¯m If I give them a little praise, they¡¯ll take advantage of me.¡±


    I closed my eyes and caught my breath.


    And lowered my wand.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Levi!¡±


    With a roar, the Abel Saw, a vacuum disk, glides towards Levi.


    ¡°My ambition, my ambition, will be crushed? By being defeated by this little boy? I¡¯ve got the spear, I¡¯ve got the dragon veins, I¡¯ve got the country. With this power and my scheming, I will be able to outsmart Kudor and Julem and be the ruler of the world ¡­¡­ but, here I am ¡­¡­!¡±


    Levi stretches out his arm.


    Abel saw slowed down in front of Levi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ehhhh ¡­¡­¡±


    A water shield was formed in front of Levi¡¯s arm.


    The Abel saw lost altitude and escaped to the back of his huge body, avoiding Levi¡¯s arm.


    The Abel saw falls on the Holy City.


    It reaps, destroys, andys waste to dozens of buildings, then passes through the city wall that covers the perimeter of the Holy City and disappears from sight.


    A littleter, the north side of the city wall copses.


    D-Did Sateria protect Levi at thest minute?


    ¡°Levi-sama sent the enemy¡¯s attack to the Holy City ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-, no, it¡¯s because he knew we¡¯de out here and that no one would be ¡­¡­¡±


    The church members were making amotion.


    But Levi¡¯s voice brought silence to the Holy City.


    ¡°Shut up, you ipetent bastards ¡­¡­¡±


    Levi red at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything, ¡­¡­ Now that this has happened, I have no way to defend myself against Kudor and Julem.¡±


    Sateria was hovering next to Levi¡¯s face.


    But there was something wrong.


    Her neck was slumped and her expression was vacant.


    Her legs were neatly arranged and hanging downward, and her arms were stretched out to the sides.


    ¡°Sa, Sateria-san ¡­¡­?¡±


    It was as if she was unconscious.


    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a puppet suspended by strings.


    Suddenly, Levi¡¯s words came to mind.


    I¡¯m sure that during the discussion, Levi said that he could manipte Satera¡¯s body forcibly if he didn¡¯t take into ount the load on her body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, to use the Dragon Vein, he manipted Sateria¡¯s body ¡­¡­!¡±


    Once, I remembered, he had attacked me in a strange way.


    As if carved by multiple wires, a part of the pce suddenly fell apart and copsed.


    The magic that manipted the strings of magic, like Sateria¡¯s restraint, was hidden as a trump card.


    I once saw a story about a demon who used simr magic in a high-level spirit chart in Lark¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°I wanted to save the puppeting of Sateria for killing Kudor or Julem, whichever was left ¡­¡­ but I had no choice! If I lose this ce anyway, Julem will dispose of me ¡­¡­ Then, Abel Belek! I¡¯ll take you down with me, even if I have to use all the magic in the dragon veins. ¡°


    I thought I saw a faint, translucent thread above Levi¡¯s head.


    The next moment, Levi¡¯s huge body was lifted up into the sky at a very fast pace.


    ¡°Ipetent followers of mine, I will give you onest mission! You will have the honor of martyrdom in order to destroy the heretics!¡±

 Chapter 350 - Episode Fifty - Levi The God of Water (4)

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Episode Fifty - Levi The God of Water (4)</h4>


    ¡°You ipetent followers of mine, I give you onest mission! You will have the honor of martyrdom to destroy the heretics!¡±


    At the same time as Levi rose far above the ground, a huge curtain of water unfolded to cover the city walls,pletely trapping the Holy City.


    It¡¯s quite a big magic.


    It seems that they are not going to let us or the people escape.


    ¡°Levi-sama ¡­¡­? No, no way, why ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°You, you idiots! Are you afraid to die for Levi-sama!?¡±


    The entire Holy City was in a panic.


    The followers lined up in the canals were crying out and running away from the Holy City.


    Some zealous followers caught them and were shouting at them, but tears were spilling from their eyes.


    ¡°Abel, you will perish with this!¡±


    Levi, floating in the sky, raises his arms.


    From the sky, several masses of water from the Dragon Vein poured down on me like a torrential downpour.


    Thousands of them cover a wide area around me, breaking roads and destroying buildings.


    There was no way to avoid them.


    Although Metsutori¡¯s warding has repelled it, I am indeed not safe, my trajectory is bent considerably, and I am losing altitude.


    In addition, it doesn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get to higher ground! We can¡¯t go out there!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point, we¡¯re all going to die!¡±


    The water is gaining mass as it hits the ground.


    And the holy city, which was sealed by a curtain of water, could not let Levi¡¯s torrential downpour escape, and began to flood more and more.


    The water was already up to the knees of adults.


    It was pounding down on us endlessly from above, and the altitude of the metsutori was not increasing.


    This made it impossible to hit Levi, who was far above us.


    He wasn¡¯t standing still either. At this distance and angle, he should be able to avoid it.


    Even if you hit him well, it will be deflected by the dragon vein¡¯s shield.


    Sink, Abel! Sink with the Holy City! Know that this is the wrath of God, you conceited humans!¡±


    Levi looks down at me with rage in his eyes behind Sateria, who is suspended with her arms outstretched.


    ¡°This country is in aplicated situation, and I¡¯ve been wondering if it¡¯s okay for a guy like me, who doesn¡¯t have a clue what he¡¯s doing, to do something about it! But to think that you, at the center of this country, are the only one who is so unquestionably just a lowlife!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ironic! You¡¯re worth nothing except for the fact that you were the real Levi! If it weren¡¯t for the situation in Riveras Kingdom, no one would have listened to a word you said!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even respond to my and Peter¡¯s insults.


    He just unterally dropped a concentrated fire of water from his dragon veins from the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Transmute!¡±


    A huge arm of Hydeem Magimetal extended from the ground and pierced the surface of the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use no matter what you do! There is nothing more you can do! I will m water bombs into you until my dragon veins are empty! Sink into my rage!¡±


    I move my wand to my left arm and raise my right arm to the sky.


    The emblem of the spear appears on the back of my hand, shining brightly. The Levi¡¯s spear appeared on the arm of the Hydeem Magimetal.


    ¡°Oh, my spear ¡­¡­! But to throw it is pointless! It is only when you use the magic of the Dragon Vein that it shows its true value! Abel, this is too much for you ¡­¡­¡±


    I put magic power into the spear.


    The Holy City was covered with the light of the spear.


    The bewildered and crying members of the Levi Church stopped moving at once and gasped for breath.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s ridiculous ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Levi-sama¡¯s spear can only be handled by Levi-sama! That¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    Even Levi stopped firing water bombs for a moment and his expression hardened.


    But it was soon reced by a fearlessugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny ¡­¡­ let¡¯s see if you can hit me or not at this distance! And that¡¯s in the middle of this storm! If you put that much magic into it, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be safe too! You¡¯ll have to aim very carefully, Abel!¡±


    The rainstorm of water bombs resumes again, this time with even more ferocity.


    ¡°No need to aim.¡±


    I wave my wand again.


    A huge six-pointed star floats in the air, and six huge magic circles appear around the outer points of the six equteral triangles.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Drop dead, you sh*tty god!¡±


    I lower my wand.


    And the giant¡¯s arm, made of Hydeem Magimetal, mmed the spear into the ground as hard as it could.


    The light spreads and the giant¡¯s arms disappear.


    ¡°Have you be desperate, Abe ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fate Distortion.¡±


    Six magic circles glow, the world distorts, and Levi¡¯s spear disappears.


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s impossible ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t ept it! No mortal can imitate a god. ¡­¡­!¡±


    Levi¡¯s spear appeared on Levi¡¯s back, flying high in the sky.


    The next moment, a pir of light smashed through the center of the Holy City.


    In the light, Levi¡¯s huge body destroyed the vertical pce with his abdomen.


    ¡°Guuooooooooooooohhhhhh! I , I¡¯m, aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Levipletely destroys the pce and sticks to the ground in a prone position.


    On his back, there was a huge hole made by Levi¡¯s spear. The spear itself seems to have prated the ground and buried itself far underground.


    Levi peeled back the whites of his eyes and groaned.


    ¡°A-A mere human mortal ¡­¡­ won¡¯t forgive you, I won¡¯t forgive you! I¡¯m I¡¯m still alive and the dragon veins and the surface are in my hands. I, I, I¡¯m still alive and the dragon veins and Sateria are still in my hands. Now that you run out of magic power, I¡¯m going to torture you to death ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s magic power run out?¡±


    As soon as I threw the spear, I made an Ortem Call using the Ortem I had packed in Metsutori, and prepared two Abel Balls.


    Of course, this was to ensure that Levi was buried when he fell.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­!¡±


    The two Abel ball¡¯s mmed into Levi¡¯s chest and abdomen.


    Levi¡¯s lower body, upper body, arms, and neck were exploded by Abel¡¯s ball.


    At the same time, thend on which the pce stood cracked and sank into the water of the canal.


    The dismembered parts were also scorched by the heat of the Abel ball and evaporated.

 Chapter 351 - Episode FIfty-One - Levi The God of Water (5)

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Episode FIfty-One - Levi The God of Water (5)</h4>


    Levi¡¯s dismembered body flew through the air as it burned.


    Levi¡¯s followers, who had almost been killed by their God, watched Levi disappear with tears streaming from their eyes and a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    ¡°He was a stubborn and disgusting man, but now it¡¯s over ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter said exhaustedly.


    I nodded silently in response.


    ¡°Not yet ¡­¡­ It¡¯s, not over yet ¡­¡­¡±


    Levi¡¯s voice echoed throughout the Holy City.


    Even I was surprised.


    In the middle of the holy city, Levi¡¯s crumpled head and his arm gripping Sateria tightly were floating.


    The three eyes on his face crawled across the surface of his body, changing position like a smile.


    In the mouth that opened with an eerie sob, a fourth huge eyeball peeked out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wha-, what¡¯s that, Peter-san?¡±


    The scene was so shocking that all I could do was hold my wand and stare in amazement.


    Peter was also staring at Levi¡¯s head with his mouth open.


    I guess he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t like being asked these questions either.


    The followers were also looking up at Levi with the same expression on their faces.


    The arm that was holding Sateria was attached to Levi¡¯s raw head that, flying in the air.


    That¡¯s the only way I can describe it. I felt sick, as if I was having a bad dream.


    Levi¡¯s beard and hair continued to grow, then wrapped around him to form a stick-like object that looked like one long arm.


    It was long and bent wide at the elbow, making it look strangely lifelike.


    Looking back, there were many strange things.


    Why couldn¡¯t Levi himself handle the Dragon Vein, which was half of Levi¡¯s body.


    And yet, why is a mere priestess in Levi¡¯s service able to control the Dragon Vein.


    In the first ce, the reason why Levi, who had long since perished in the mythical age, was able to revive after all this time, had hardly been discussed until now.


    I hadn¡¯t had a chance to look into it in detail either, so I just brushed it off as something like that.


    However, when I thought back, it was indeed strange that they were all here.


    It wasmonce in this world for demons to cheat on their gods, but why did I assume that Levi, without the dignity of a god, was the real deal, and why did I not even question it?


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no point in keeping my identity a secret ¡­¡­I¡¯m Med, thest of the four great angels, and thest of the eighty-eight angels who serve the sky god, the most powerful of the four great creator gods, and who has destroyed many religions and countries in the 10,000 years since the sky god disappeared, and who has been feared as ¡°the thing that nests in this world¡± ¡­¡­! The False God Med.¡±


    The four eyes on the face are lined up in a haphazard fashion, and the eight arms are swayingnguidly.


    It has been transformed into a sun-like figure, eerily depicted with the intention of an abstract painting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding off on using magic because I don¡¯t want to expose myself yet, but I¡¯m not going to let up now. I will use the output of Levi¡¯s dragon vein to unleash my magic that has buried many nations. This is where the real battle begins ¡­¡­¡±


    I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t close my mouth.


    But I¡¯m sure the shock of those people is nothingpared to mine.


    ¡°Y-, you¡¯re not even real, are you ¡­¡­?¡±


    His words and actions do not match his name, and his power is borrowed.


    And yet, because it was believed to be real, It became the hope of the Riveras Kingdom, and Sateria were clinging to it.


    However, even that has been shattered from the bottom up.


    In the first ce, the new Levi faction was just a terrorist group with no legitimacy whatsoever.


    ¡°Haaah, this woman and you people of the country are fools! Not only did you surrender the holynd to me, but you even sacrificed the magic power of the dragon vein to give it to me!¡¡But then again, you¡¯re only the weakest of the four great creator gods! I can¡¯t believe you can¡¯t even neutralize this kid¡¯s magic! It¡¯s hard to move, Abel, but I¡¯ll show you what true despair is!¡±


    A shining thread tied itself to Levi¡¯s head, covering it and creating a huge cocoon.


    The cocoon grows evenrger, tentacles extend, and the upper body of a human with long hair grows.


    On one of the outstretched tentacles, Sateria was bounded.


    The human did not have a normal face, but instead had four eyes and a nose arranged in a haphazard fashion from head to body, just like Med.


    ¡°Well, are you surprised? Behold, the Great Evil God Kudor! If I use the Dragon Vein, I can even recreate the power of the Great Evil God Kudor! Although my magic power is a little insufficient, I will fight until Sateria is dried up and the dragon veins are squeezed dry!¡±


    Med spreads his arms.


    As he does so, a number of huge, shiny, spider web-like things spread out around him.


    As I thought, it was his specialty, magic that uses thread magic, unnatural amputation attacks, puppeting Sateria, and mutation of the body using cocoons.


    The spider¡¯s web was probably some sort of ward that would entangle anything that came near it.


    I looked at the Levi followers.


    They were all slumped on the floor with soulless faces.


    No wonder. The country was over the moment Med picked up the spear and posed as Levi.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ really need to get a grip. How long are you going to toy with people ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to cry and apologize! You¡¯ve ruined my life, Abel. You¡¯ve ruined everything! You will rot in the presence of the most powerful violence in the world! In the end, my name will be etched deep, deep into the myths! With an evesting horror!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Summon¡±


    I waved my wand quietly at Metsutori¡¯s back.


    The summoning crest on my chest glowed, and a huge magic circle appeared between me and Med.


    ¡°Summoning magic, nonsense! That¡¯s beyond stupid! What kind of demon would you use against me, who can control Levi¡¯s dragon veins and even Kudor¡¯s form? Useless struggle, howughable, Abe- ¡­¡­¡±


    In the center of the magic circle, the artificial spirit Kudor appeared, looking very simr to the current Med.


    But even though the outlines are simr, the power ispletely different.


    The evil spirit that leaked out of Kudor changed the air in the area.


    From the moment Kudornded, the color of the sky began to turn reddish-ck, and thunder rumbled in the distance.


    ¡°My magic is precious to me ¡­¡­ So I told you not to call me unintentionally, but what are you thinking?¡±


    A huge monocr on the lower part of Kudor red at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I got a little pissed off. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be working somewhere to pay you back for this amount of magic power.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well, alright. It¡¯s not a waste of time if it¡¯s a demon who had contact with Julem. Besides, aren¡¯t you wearing an interesting disguise. What are you trying to do with that ridiculous thing? ¡°


    Kudor¡¯s single eye turned to Med.


    ¡°I-, Impossible, Kudor is already awake!? T-There¡¯s no way ¡­¡­ Julem didn¡¯t tell me that either. ¡­¡­! N-no, it can¡¯t be Kudor, it¡¯s a fake, right, that kind of bluff won¡¯t work on me! In the first ce, there¡¯s no way that Kudor, the tyrant¡¯s incarnate, would give the summoning crest to anyone other than Yohanan. ¡°


    Coudre dragged his huge body forward.


    He¡¯s getting closer and closer to the Med, which stands on a pile of rubble in the middle of the canal.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re bluffing! Get lost!¡±


    Med raises his arms.


    A number of water bombs with the Dragon Vein technique floated in the air and flew towards Kudor.


    Kudor extends his tentacles to the front, entwining them to form a shield.


    The tentacles bounce off the water bombs one after another.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Levi¡¯s magic bullet was a little better. Is that the limit of your ying?¡±


    The speed at which Kudor moves forward increased slightly.


    ¡°Y-You idiot, approaching me carelessly! I got you!¡±


    One moment, the huge spider webs floating around Med were disappearing one by one, and the next moment, multiple webs were clinging to Kudor¡¯s body, holding him down to the ground.


    ¡°I-I did it! Fufufu, hahahahahaha! This is my warding magic ¡­¡­¡±


    With a huge sound of a blow, the thread that bound Kudor was torn apart, creating a huge depression in the ground.


    The jumping Kudor immediately approached Med, mped his tentacles around its head, lifted it up, and knocked it to the ground.


    He lifted him again and tied him up in midair. The tentacles tore off the humanoid part of Med.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The humanoid let out a scream of desperation, and the tentacles threw off Sateria¡¯s bound body, causing her body to fall into the canal.


    Med flexed its lower abdomen, slipped through the tentacles, and tried to escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I can¡¯t fight such a monster!¡±


    The tentacles mercilessly smashed Med¡¯s lower abdomen from above.


    The tentacles on top of Med¡¯s lower abdomen crushed him mercilessly.


    ¡°Oi, you, tell me your real name. If you do that, I¡¯ll let you off the hook. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re nning on using my name at this time.¡±


    ¡°Me-, Med, Medddd!¡±


    Med was beaten to the ground with the tentacles in anguish.


    The mass of flesh rips and shrinks, returning to its original four-eyed, eerie, sun-painted form.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    ¡°Hu-, Huhhhhh!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Fogg. You¡¯re just a Fogg.¡±


    For a while, Med froze, as if he was struggling to understand.


    But then, as if sensing something, his eyes move.


    The countless threads of light tightened and squeezed Med, causing him to shrink.


    Then he transformed into a four-eyed, bright blue Fogg.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Kudor nodded in satisfaction, though he didn¡¯t know what was good about it.


    The Fogg jumped and ran away from Kudor. Kudor delivered a merciless blow of tentacles to its back.


    Fogg¡¯s flesh sttered all over the ce.


    ¡°You lowlife!¡±


    Kudor crossed his arms and spat triumphantly.


    ¡°I- I thought ¡­¡­ you¡¯re trying to get information from him ¡­¡­¡±


    As I speak, Kudor¡¯s eyes drop to the fragments of the Fogg.


    He can no longer hold his spirit form and has already begun to disperse.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Before the time we meet again, fix him.¡±


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t! It¡¯s impossible! Because this, it¡¯s ego is alreadypletely ¡­¡­!¡±


    Kudor forcibly imposed his difficulties on me, created a magic circle on the scaffold, and disappeared.

 Chapter 352 - Episode Fifty-Two - Later

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Episode Fifty-Two - Later</h4>


    -And so, the Levi riot came to an end.


    It¡¯s been a week since I left the Holy City after defeating Med, who was pretending to be Levi.


    I was sitting in my room at Lark¡¯s mansion in Fage territory, propping my elbows on my desk and lost in thought.


    Ahhhh, I guess I don¡¯t have any choice but do it.


    At least, I don¡¯t think I could have done any better.


    However, with that one incident, the Riveras Kingdom, which had beening together, waspletely destroyed.


    That fact remains unchanged.


    But when you think that the lives of tens of thousands of people were affected by what I did, you can¡¯t help but feel na?ve.


    ¡°Abel-chan, Abel-chan!¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice echoed.


    ¡°May I ask you to wait in the guest room? I¡¯ll call you right away ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome so don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m going to be staying in this vige for a while anyway, so leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to leave alone, this is Lark¡¯s mansion, after all! Um, if you could refrain from doing anything too rash ¡­¡­!¡±


    You can hear Euris¡¯ confused voice and Peter¡¯s troublesome voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll all be over soon anyway.¡±


    I left the room and thought back to that day.


    She was rescued from the canal by the followers, but crucially, while she was in the puppet state, she was still conscious, and she had to listen to the naked confession of Med, the fake Levi, and she cried out, ¡°I should have died in the civil war¡±, and was on the verge ofmitting suicide.


    However, it was only because the desperate Med incited the people¡¯s hatred that they did not turn on Sateria, so I would like to thank him for his bad character.


    It seems that Peter initially wanted to undermine the power of the new Levi faction after Levi¡¯s death by taking away Sateria and making up the story that she had defected to the Dinrat Kingdom.


    However, since it became obvious to everyone that the new Levi faction no longer has of any value, there was no need to take Sateria by force, and she was left in the Riveras Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay? In five years, you will be able to reunite the Riveras Kingdom. If you can do that, I, and possibly the Dinrat Kingdom, will support you. But if things continue as they are five years from now, and a few groups continue to cause trouble for the kingdom, then you can consider the Riveras Kingdom to be finished.¡±


    Finally, Peter said to Sateria and the others.


    I thought it was impossible. I¡¯m sure that Sateria and the followers thought it was impossible.


    Peter must have known that. It¡¯s a cruel thing to say.


    The dragon vein that makes the Holy City a holy ce has dried up, and Sateria herself is still under the bad impression of being a false Levi High Priestess.


    In the first ce, the Levi church itself has been disgraced by the recent turmoil.


    No one in the country knew what to believe.


    Even so, Sateria put her head to the ground and replied, ¡°Thank you very much¡±.


    Peter has the aspect of a ruthless pragmatist who is the first in the kingdom, but the past Pope Peltaire was a mild-mannered man.


    I¡¯ve taken the liberty of assuming that he didn¡¯t want to abandon Sateria, who was also desperate to protect the kingdom.


    I opened the door and Peter and his subordinate, M¨¹nch, came in.


    For some reason, he was carrying a bundle of documents. I wondered if he had something to say to Lark.


    ¡°Abel-chan, in fact, I n to give you ¡­¡­ What¡¯s with the freaky skin? It¡¯s not like adventurers are stupid enough to decorate their walls with fogg.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is a famous water god.¡±


    Peter closed his mouth.


    Myunhi didn¡¯t seem to understand what I was saying and tilted her head.


    When I was asked by Kudor to revive Med, I could not tamper with it in the alchemist¡¯sboratory, so I asked Lark¡¯s permission and worked on Med¡¯s corpse in this and that way.


    When I had sessfully restored the form, Ipletely gave up on resuscitation, pinned it against the wall, carved the magic form into its skin, and proceeded to analyze it.


    Really, it was very helpful.


    ¡°Are you okay? Aren¡¯t the god Kudor going to get mad for this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the crusher¡¯s fault, I¡¯ve done what I could. Rather than that, the important matter is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, there was a letter from the Pope Sateria to you, Abel-chan.¡±


    Sateria ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know when or at what point he received the letter, but it seems that she was still alive when she sent it.


    ¡°Former, right¡±


    ¡°I heard that she was reinstated as Pope, though she calls himself one.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ ¡­¡­ Levi Church was able to survive from that state?¡±


    Myunhi shakes her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s not Levi Church, it¡¯s Avel Church.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that god?¡±


    Peter silently pointed his index finger at me.


    For a moment I didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but after about ten seconds of thinking, I finally did.


    ¡°Eh, is it me ¡­¡­? Are you kidding? What?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that is very serious. In fact, I had one of my men scout out the Riveras Kingdom and it seems that they have begun to install a stone statue of Abel-chan in the Holy City.¡±


    ¡°Why!? For Harassment!?¡±


    What, what¡¯s going on? Is Sateria leading it?


    I think she¡¯s going a little crazy from the shock.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that thete Levi sent this young man from God¡¯s world to defeat the evil demons who were bewitching the country by calling themselves water gods.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it me they¡¯re talking about ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°They say he can handle Levi¡¯s spear, I don¡¯t know, though.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me they¡¯re talking about, after all ¡­¡­¡±


    I was annoyed by Peter¡¯s irresponsible way of speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you can use Kudor with your chin. Maybe this is where the Kudor-hating Levi followers got the idea.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got a temper, you know, so please stop it! He¡¯ll kill me! Why is it slightly different? I¡¯m Levi¡¯s apostle and I¡¯m supposed to be able to use Kudor with my chin! If I make one mistake, things will definitely get ugly!¡±


    ¡°It must have been a convenient idealization. Abel¡¯s statue was also somehow more muscr than he was. It¡¯s not like anyone cares about which god is stronger than the other, because it varies from country to country.¡±


    The statues are being transformed from one side to the other.


    What the hell is that guy doing?


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Abel-chan¡¯s presence was very convenient. After all, you¡¯re the hero who defeated a demon that cheated God, you can handle Levi¡¯s spear, and you can use the Great Evil God in your jaws. I¡¯m sure none of the Levi followers who were there would have objected.¡±


    ¡°Lastlyyyyyyy! That¡¯s not me at all! Anyway, what is with that Avel, but why is he so much like Levi!?¡±


    ¡°I guess she learned from the false god riot that if you worship a real person, you will suffer from the discrepancy between ideal and reality. She¡¯s gotten a lot tougher, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    I hold my head in my hands.


    What is she thinking?


    Peter also, he¡¯s looking at me like, there¡¯s also that way, huh.


    The real Levi-sama will cry, you know.


    ¡°So, the letter is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Myunhi, put it on the floor for him, please.¡±


    Peter ordered Myunhi to put the bundle of papers in her hands on the ground.


    I wondered what the documents were, but they were all letters. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re expecting me to read them all.


    ¡°In fact, it seems that one of our scouts was captured by Sateria¡¯s men and given this to deliver. It seems that the girl thought that I would send a reconnaissance mission anyway, so she had her men look for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡­¡­¡±


    I looked down at the stack of letters with no effort.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had Myunhi check it out before delivering it to Abel-chan. The atmosphere in the city has lightened uppletely, and she would like you toe and visit.¡±


    ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t want to!¡±

 Chapter 353 - A Story of a Certain Village (11)(Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 353 - A Story of a Certain Vige (11)(Side: Gizel)</h4>


    ¡°Finally, we can see the vige ¡­¡­ It seems we took a bit of a detour along the way.¡±


    Gizel wiped the sweat from her forehead and said so with a smile.


    It was a much longer walk than she had anticipated, but atst here was her brother Abel, the purpose of her long journey.


    The fatigue they had experienced up to this point was now a thing of the past.


    The search party for Abel led by Gizel had finally obtained conclusive information about Abel and had visited the Fage territory ruled by Baron Lark.


    Gizel and her team were once misled by false information and headed to Lugart City, but they somehow managed to return to Asshim City, where they found a strange item for sale.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s an Ortem.


    At first nce, Gizel could tell that it was not made by Abel, but she thought that he was involved in some way, so she searched for its origin.


    Finally, she overheard the battle between the high priest of the Levi church and the white-haired sorcerer in the Fage territory.


    This time, she made sure to corroborate the story so that she wouldn¡¯t be deceived likest time.


    The more she heard about it, the more she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else but her brother Abel himself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the story to go so smoothly. I¡¯m grateful that Abel-san had done something spectacr.¡±


    Shibi crossed her arms and nodded her head in relief.


    Shibi was also very tired from the unfamiliar journey.


    Compared to the early days, when he had been frightened every time he was surrounded by strangers, he was much more tolerant, but the feeling of wanting to go home was getting the better of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Abel-san to give up ande home. If Abel-san walks around too much and makes people think that all the Marrens are like that, it will be a crisis for the entire Marren tribe.¡±


    Shibi cowered deliberately and said with a half-smile.


    ¡°What do you mean, Shibi-san? You think Brother is some kind of problem for the Marren tribe¡­¡­?¡±


    Gizel looked back at Shibi with a cold voice.


    ¡°Forgive me, spirit of our ancestors.¡±


    Shibi crossed his hands with a straight face.


    Gizel red at Shibi, but then quickly turned around.


    Then she lets out a small sigh, and her eyes narrow with anxiety, instead of joy.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Will my brothere back with us obediently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Big Sister Gizel! Abel-san and Big Sister Gizel were very close, weren¡¯t they? I¡¯m sure he just went out on a whim and couldn¡¯te back! My love fortune teller says that my Big Sister and Abel-san is a perfect match!¡±


    Lil clenched her fists and bent her elbows to cheer Gizel up.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And Big Sister Gizel is very beautiful! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine! I can guarantee it! I¡¯m also a fortune teller of the Liefel family who assists the chief! I¡¯m very confident about my fortune telling results!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lil-chan.¡±


    Gizel smiles back at Lil.


    ¡°Ehe~! Big Sister Gizel praised me!.¡±


    Lil hugs Gizel.


    As Shibi watched the scene, he looked back at the path he had taken.


    ¡°By the way ¡­¡­ I know it¡¯s a littlete, but is it really okay for Firo-san, the one who got sidetracked, to stay like this?¡±


    Yes, there was a bit of trouble on the way from the Asshim City to the Fage Territory, and we got separated from Firo.


    Since there were no carriages to the Fage territory, we had to apany the caravan to the Gobel Vige, near the Fage territory, and from there we had supposed to go on foot.


    However, there wasn¡¯t much room, so we were divided into three groups, Gizel, Lil, Shibi, and Firo, and each group was put in a different carriage.


    So far, so good.


    However, the caravan was unlucky enough to encounter a magic beast disaster monster panic of Foggs, and engaged in a battle with arge number of foggs.


    Gizel and the others used magic to fight back and seeded in escaping with minimal damage.


    However, because of this, the carriage was scattered all over the ce.


    In addition, one of the merchants who lost a lot of money traced it back to the fault of another merchant and demandedpensation, which caused a lot of trouble in thepany.


    There were those who left without permission, those who changed course without permission, and even those who went ahead on their own without permission.


    To top it all off, due to the effects of the monster panic, a mutated species of fogg appeared, wielding a powerful poisonous gas, and chased after the caravan at high speed.


    Gizel, Lil, and Shibi seeded in reuniting as nned in Gobel Vige.


    However, Firo was the only one who did not show up even after three days.


    Perhaps the carriage carrying Firo had stoppeding to Gobel vige for some reason.


    But Gizel¡¯s trusted grimoire, Sim, urged her to go ahead and leave Firo behind, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shibi-san. Besides, there¡¯s a possibility that Firo-san might be in the Fage territory first, you know? Sim-san says it¡¯s better to go ahead.¡±


    Gizel hugs the grimoire Sim as she says this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Firo-san also have money, so she¡¯ll be fine. Sim-san says it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle after us soon. I¡¯ll meet up with my brother and then we¡¯ll wait for her in the Fage territory.¡±


    ¡°But that grimoire doesn¡¯t tell us anything about Firo-san¡¯s condition ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It will be fine.¡±


    Gizel said, and opened the grimoire.


    The pages were empty, but the words were written in spiritnguage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this Firo kid will slip through the cracks. You¡¯d better leave her behind while you still can. I was betrayed by a girl like that when I was human. Besides, you shouldn¡¯t be wasting your time here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sim-san also seems to have gone through a lot. Can I hear about it in the future? About story when you were a human ¡­¡­¡±


    Sim spelled words again.


    ¡°Okay. But I still can only remember a few things from when I was human. If you became happy, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to remember a lot of things, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, Gizel, please don¡¯t be a bookworm like me. I want you to be happy for me as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much ¡­¡­ Sim-san! I¡¯vee this far thanks tof you, Sim-san! You taught me magic, gave me tips on how to strengthen my body, talked to me about my problems, and even listened to myints ¡­¡­! Sim-san! I¡¯ll definitely make you and brother happy, for your sake!¡±


    Gizel¡¯s tear drops to the grimoire¡¯s page


    ¡°That grimoire ¡­¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s really okay to leave it like that ¡­¡­¡±


    Shibi looked at Gizel anxiously and muttered in a small voice


    When they entered the vige, Gizel and the others immediately decided to call on a middle-aged man working in the fields to find out more about Abel.


    ¡°Excuse me! Do you know the man named Abel who captured the High Priest of Levi¡¯s Church in this vige? I¡¯d like to meet him right away ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Abel-san? You can¡¯t find Abel-san here in Palgas Vige. He¡¯s in a vige farther to the front, didn¡¯t you stop by on the way? Why did you have to go to this remote ce on the edge of the continent first, ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    Gizel¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°No way! We¡¯ve been walking here for days and days with great difficulty! Hey, Big SIster Gizel! Two days, just two days, let¡¯s take a break for a while, okay? Right? Abel-san won¡¯t run away!¡±


    Lil copsed in tears and grabbed the hem of Gizel¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Are you guys are Abel-san¡¯s rtives? They all have the same white hair and red eyes. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaaa~ ¡­¡­ it¡¯s not this way, huh. U-Um ¡­¡­ more importantly, are there any travelers who came before us by any chance?¡±


    Shibi was disappointed, but asked the man if he had any clue as to Firo¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Hmm? No, but that guy is at ¡­¡­?¡±


    The man looked around at Shibi, Gizel and Lil and seemed to be pondering something.


    ¡°Do you have any idea!? One of us got lost, and I think she¡¯s probably pretty panicked! Can you take me to Firo-san!¡±


    ¡°That guy¡¯s name is Firo, huh? Really, I didn¡¯t know what to do with her either. She started screaming, ¡°I didn¡¯t get lost, the other¡¯s are the one that got lost¡± ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble.¡±


    For a long time, the Marren did not leave their secluded vige and lived peacefully with their rtives, so the whole family was in a state ofmunal disorder.


    Gizel and the others had gotten used to the long journey, but they were not sure they could stay sane when they were left alone in a strangend.


    They could have gone crazy and said something strange.


    ¡°Firo-san, so you really were here first ¡­¡­¡±


    On the way to the man¡¯s house, Gizel muttered to herself.


    ¡°Gi-, Gizel-chan ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°As I recall, he was here in the morning ¡­¡­ Ohhhh, there he is! Traveler! Your friends chased after you!¡±


    A tall man in a dark cloak walks up from where the guide points.


    The horns on the head extend out like a demon¡¯s horns.


    The blue crystalline stone that shines on his forehead, characteristic of the Doom tribe, is more impressive than the ruthless nk stare beneath it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hun, you¡¯ve finally arrived. If it had been anyter, I would have left you behind. Oh well, it¡¯s only a small matter now. Atst, I have seeded in capturing the footsteps of the abominable Red Stone. Now I can finally bury her. I must end my family¡¯s fate before a new era begins. Hang on to it with all your heart. The red stone is guarded by the Count or the Count¡¯s prepared pawns ¡­¡­¡±


    It had to be Melzef, the head of the Doom tribe that I had seen before in the Lugart City.


    ¡°Marren ¡­¡­ you¡¯ve observed us twice before from afar. As I thought, you¡¯ve been following me on royal orders.¡±


    Meleseph wrinkled his brow and red at Gizel and the others.


    ¡°Why does this guy always shows the personality of a Big shot, but is lost? ¡°


    Shibi muttered and held his mouth with his hand.


    He sensed Melzef¡¯s gaze intensifying and hurriedly made a cross with his hand.

 Chapter 354 - Episode One - A Certain Fire Countrys Evil Omen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Episode One - A Certain Fire Country''s Evil Omen (1)</h4>


    At Peter¡¯s invitation, I was again sitting in the secret meeting room that Lark¡¯s grandfather had built on the second basement floor of Lark¡¯s mansion.


    Peter was sitting opposite to me, his elbows on the desk. He was shaking his shoulders in a buoyant manner.


    Next to Peter was Myunhi sitting.


    Peter is supposed to be the forbidden sorcerer who controls the Dinrat Kingdom from the shadows, but we have grown ustomed to seeing each other like this.


    ¡°Abel-chan, thank you for the help you gave me the other day in the matter of the Levi Church, you did a great job. It seems that the head of the Maharaun Kingdom was annoyed by the outburst of Med who was deceiving Levi. In fact, the other day, I had one of my men in contact with a follower of the other side, and I heard that the other side¡¯s master was very surprised.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh ¡­¡­ is that so ¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not really interested in the story, to be honest.


    If there is any progress as a result of the meeting, I would for you to talk about it already.


    ¡°Riveras Church Kingdom? Did its name change? It used to be just Riveras Kingdom.¡±


    Mea tilted her head.


    As I was about to answer, Peter leaned forward.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had false Levi¡¯s and the Pope Sateria calling themselves sovereigns, but we¡¯ve never officially unified. With the establishment of the Levi Church faction, there was finally a movement to unite the whole country, so the royal family of Dinrat Kingdom decided to officially recognize Pope Sateria as the sovereign.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know, but I kind of get it!¡±


    As expected, Peter is in a better mood than ever.


    Even with Mea¡¯s empty reply, which she clearly didn¡¯t understand at all, he didn¡¯t lose her good mood at all and kept his mouth in a good mood and smiled.


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ please keep your story short. Also, you rented this basement room from Lark because you wanted to ask me for something, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that there was a change in the situation and I thought I should let you know. You want to know, don¡¯t you? Look, I told you about a certain big shot¡¯s attendant of the Maharaun kingdom ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s manner of speaking was exquisitely irritating.


    It¡¯s irritating that he has been talking at a slow pace, withholding his name, but with a slight hint that his rted to a bigwig in the Maharaun kingdom and that he has revealed his nose.


    I have a lot of work to do as the head of the alchemist division, including training, design, and improvement of the territory problem, which has been dyed due to the Riveras problem.


    I was trying hard to stay awake and ripe with it, but Peter made it sound as if he had something important to say, so I decided to take the time to listen to him.


    I want you to focus on the main points.


    If you want, you can write it down on a piece of paper and hand it to me.


    As long as you do that, I¡¯ll read it while I¡¯m carving an Ortem.


    ¡°Peter-san ¡­¡­ are you free? You¡¯ve been in fage territory a lottely, haven¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I need to fly around the country more?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. In the first ce, the ces that I absolutely need to travel to have beenrgely taken care of by the resurrection of the god Kudor and the defeat of the fake Levi. The rest of the work has been thrown to my subordinates, so for the time being, I¡¯ll just be taking regr reports and giving instructions, and I¡¯ll be fulfilling my most important duty of entertaining Abel-chan in Lark-chan¡¯s barony.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh ¡­¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me this person is going to stay in the Fage territory forever, and keep calling me every time something happens.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m busy too, really. I¡¯m really busy with human resource training, territory reform ¡­¡­ the manufacture of the wooden dragon, the construction of the magic wave tower, and the analysis of Levi¡¯s spear, all of which are pretty packed.¡±


    ¡°I-I see, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll try to refrain from summoning you.¡±


    ¡°Later ¡­¡­ The Moon Festival Dinmei ising up, isn¡¯t it? Altamir-san wants to know if the moon din is affected, so she wants me to help her measure the magic field. That preparation is quite a hassle. Lark was also making a fuss about whether we could hold an event to revitalize the territory in connection with the Moon Festival Dinmei, and I was interfering in various ways, and before I knew it, I was incorporated as the vice chairman of the event nning.¡±


    ¡°You know, you really should turn that down.¡±


    Peter¡¯s mouth under the mask returned to a straight face.


    ¡°Anyway, please keep it short! I know Peter-san wants to say that this is a crisis for the country, but I¡¯m risking my life for the work of the Alchemy Division and the nning of the Moon Festival Dinmei!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re the type of person who¡¯s easily influenced.¡±


    Peter sighed in exasperation.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. It would be more troublesome if I were to conceal it from Abel-chan and he were to look at me as a third party. I really don¡¯t want to tell you this, but I¡¯m actually ¡­¡­ in league with Rimud, one of the Five Grand Masters, who is rumored to be the most powerful sorcerer in the Maharaun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°R-Rimud is ¡­¡­¡±


    I was surprised, indeed.


    In the Maharaun Kingdom, the king and his four advisors are known as the Five Grand Masters.


    Rimud is the most powerful sorcerer in the Maharaun Kingdom, and the second most influential man after the king.


    I don¡¯t know much about him, but I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s moderate, but he¡¯s also a man with a lot of dark rumors.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t really cooperate with each other, we just collude behind the scenes to help each other¡¯s country. When I tricked him out of it once, he almost killed me with the magic circle he had put in a letter. I¡¯m d that it was only a warning, but ¡­¡­ if it had been a serious attack, it would have killed me.¡±


    What the hell is this guy doing ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of such a convenient pipe until now. As I recall, Count Julem announced to Peter-san that he would have the four major powers attack the Dinrat Kingdom, didn¡¯t he? What does the Grand Master Rimud have to say about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about! It looks like Abel-chan is finally starting to listen to me!¡±


    Peter said happily.


    I was so curious that I asked him about it.


    I shook my head and shook off my thoughts, my face tensed and my expression hardened.


    There¡¯s no end to what you can hear about this kind of thing.


    I just need to hear the minimum policy.


    ¡°U-Um, I¡¯m really~! Busy so¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of things you need to know before I can give Abel-chan an urate picture of our rtionship with the Maharaun Kingdom ¡­¡­ Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s take a look at that first.¡±


    Peter hurried Myunhi with a nce.


    Myunhi put a stack of papers on the desk.


    The page that was rolled up showed what looked like a sketch of a face.


    Could it be some kind of handbook?


    ¡°Minimal!¡¡Minimal, please!¡±


    ¡°In fact, this is a list of a hundred of the most important people in the world and high-ranking spirits who are known to have lived within thest hundred years, arranged in order of threat level ¡­¡­Would you like to see it?¡±


    I leaned forward.


    ¡°T-That means ¡­¡­!!¡±


    This is the male admiration¡¯s Strength Ranking.


    In my previous life, I was also excited to see the strength rankings of my favorite popr manga characters.


    It was a desperate attempt to create a ranking of the top authorities in this world.


    It was impossible not to be intrigued.


    I leaned forward and reached for the threat level list.


    Peter grabbed the document and quickly lifted it high.


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Of course, this is a super-secret document, and I promised Rimud that I would never share it with anyone. So you¡¯ll have to be a little more cooperative, won¡¯t you, Abel-chan?¡±


    Peterughs, the corners of his mouth hanging in a smile.


    ¡°Uugugugu ¡­¡­ But I don¡¯t have time ¡­¡­! In the first ce, Levi¡¯s spear and the wooden dragon were made to fight against Count Julem ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ For now, I understand that you have some regrets, but shall I resign as vice president of event nning?¡±

 Chapter 355 - Episode Two - A Certain Fire Countrys Evil Omen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Episode Two - A Certain Fire Country''s Evil Omen (2)</h4>


    ¡°Ohhhhh ¡­¡­ this is certainly interesting.¡±


    I looked over the list Peter had given me of the top 100 most important people in the world in terms of threat level.


    Underneath the picture of the face, there is detailed information, but for the 60th to 100th ranks, there seems to be a steady stream of swordsmen and sorcerers affiliated with the five great kingdoms.


    There are a few famous people mixed in here and there that even I remember hearing their names somewhere.


    The names of all four of the four great priests of the water gods were also on the list.


    After all, my Penrath was rated overwhelmingly high, with a threat level of neenth ce.


    Satisfied, I nodded to myself.


    As I flipped through the pages, I saw the face of a masked queer I recognized.


    It seemed that even Peter¡¯s data was listed exactly as it should be.


    However, the ranking was unexpectedly low.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-san, Peter-san is in fifty-second ce, are you satisfied with this result?¡±


    ¡­¡­ This person is supposed to be a monster from the Dinrat Kingdom who continues to live until he is un-aged, but is he really satisfied with this.


    I¡¯ve heard that he was beaten up by the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, so I guess it¡¯s fair to say that.


    ¡°I¡¯m just not revealing my trump card to that Rimud guy! Obviously!¡±


    ¡°And Peter-sama is not the type to fight openly.¡±


    Myunhi calmly follows up on Peter¡¯s distress.


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    But while I understand that there are a lot of people whoe from the five major powers, there are just as many people who belongs to the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡± that I shed with at the Kudor¡¯s Ancient Cathedral.


    No, if you look at itprehensively, they might have the most power.


    In particr, from the fiftieth to the twentieth ce, there are only the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡± and the High Elves.


    I thought that the High Elves were a sluggish race with only a slightly longer lifespan, but it seems that they have produced a surprisinglyrge number of talented people.


    ¡°Abel, Abel ¡­¡­ huh, Abel is not here?¡±


    Mea was going through the order sheets, starting from the top, but when she had finished looking at them, she let out a muffled voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural. I¡¯m not going to tell Rimud as much as I can about Abel-chan. If you trust him too much, you¡¯ll be in big trouble. Abel-chan doesn¡¯t want to carelessly be involved, right? You have to keep your trump cards hidden.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ doesn¡¯t even list Count Julem, you know.¡±


    In the first ce, there was a huge, somewhat smug look on Kudor¡¯s face.


    It seems that Rimdu already knows about his resurrection.


    In the meantime, I was relieved to learn that no one had found a monster that could surpass it.


    ¡°There have been a number of sightings of Count Julem, but I haven¡¯t heard of any battles being fought, so I can¡¯t list them. Maybe there isn¡¯t any person who has fought with him and survived.¡±


    ¡°But I thought Peter-sama has had some decent encounter with him ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ve shared the Count¡¯s information with Rimud, but I¡¯m still not sure how much to tell him. It¡¯s also possible that he could be an enemy. We are both in a position of weakness, having handed over secrets of our own country to the other, so it should not be easy to be betrayed. ¡­¡­ But it is worth being cautious. Rimud is really a monster. They call him the most powerful sorcerer in the history of the Maharaun Kingdom.¡±


    The Maharaun Kingdom¡¯s Five Grand Masters, Rimud, were ranked thirteenth, surpassing Altamir¡¯s fifteenth rank.


    The reason why Altamir¡¯s reputation is so high is because she is considered a danger to her abilities as an alchemist.


    In terms of simplebat ability, we should consider that there is a huge barrier between Rimud and Altamir.


    In the top ten, apart from the collector who is still mistakenly believed to be hoarding treasures and is just barely in the top ten, there is no human being in the list of high-ranking demons with monstrous names.


    In the first ce is the God of Law, Kudor, in the second ce is the unidentified demon Dioms, who is said to be under investigation by the Maharaun Kingdom as the shadow boss of the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, in the third ce is the ¡°Vase of 100 Karma¡±, that is said to have been created in a ritual by the God of Fire, Maharbo, using many high-ranking demons in the age of mythology, and in the fourth ce goes to Sim, a great spirit known as ¡°The One that ughters history¡± who is rumored to have destroyed several small countries by controlling the royal family, and the fifth ce goes to Avel, an apostle sent by the water god Levi to defeat the false god Med.¡±


    I almost missed it for a second, but it¡¯s right there.


    It¡¯s just that its physique and face are so far removed from mine that I wouldn¡¯t even notice it if you told me.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m a statue of physical beauty.


    What did I look like to Sateria?


    ¡°¡­¡­In Mea¡¯s opinion, this Abel is a little too muscr for me.¡±


    Mea was staring at Avel¡¯s drawing with narrowed eyes.


    I think it¡¯s cool, and I¡¯d actually like to have this much muscle, but I decided to keep my mouth shut.


    However, since Peter is also withholding information, there is a good chance that Rimud of Five Grand Masters is also withholding information about the sorcerers and high-ranking demons they know.


    ¡°So, what did you show this list to me for?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s more of a bait to get Abel-chan to eat ¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased to know that I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s a bit of an idiot,¡± said Peter, fishing through the list and pulling out five sheets of paper.


    This is the top of the Maharaun Kingdom, the Five Grand Masters.


    While Rimud of the Five Grand Masters is ranked thirteenth, the others are scattered between fifty and eighty.


    ¡°Except for the Five Grand Masters ¡­¡­ the rest are not much better than Peter-san.¡±


    As I exhaled in disappointment, Peter red at me, biting his lower lip.


    ¡°Can you please stop using me as your standard?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s creepy because they bring five people who are only chosen because of their bloodline to the level of the world¡¯s most talented people of any generation. If you take Abel-sama out of the equation, the Maharaun Kingdom will have a better quality of top-tier mages and swordsmen than the Dinrat Kingdom. In war, this difference would be of great significance. Rimud of the Five Grand Masters is implicitly putting pressure on Peter-sama with this list.¡±


    Myunhi, in a professional tone, tells me in a matter-of-fact way.


    I don¡¯t know if it matters, but I don¡¯t think she likes me very much.


    But this is where we finally got to talking about the war.


    It¡¯s true that when you see a list like this, you can somehow feel the difference in strength of each country.


    If you look at it this way, if you take out the top ten in the rankings, the order of strength is the Sky Country Alfheim, the Maharaun Kingdom, the Dinrat Kingdom, the Riveras Church Kingdom, and the Galshard Kingdom.

 Chapter 356 - Episode Three - A Certain Fire Countrys Evil Omen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Episode Three - A Certain Fire Country''s Evil Omen (3)</h4>


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ did Rimud of the Five Grand Masters know anything about Count Julem? Is there any fear that the Maharaun Kingdom will be taken in by Count Julem tounch an attack against the Dinrat Kingdom?¡±


    When the conversation returned from the list of threats to the world¡¯s most important people to the war against the Maharaun Kingdom, I asked Peter the question I had been asking him from the beginning.


    He smiled a little at me.


    ¡°Rimud told me that he would never let that happen. He must be telling the truth about his dislike of war, so I think we can trust him. I think you can trust him, because he seems to have crossed a dangerous bridge to get in touch with me for the purpose of avoiding war. He didn¡¯t tell me anything meaningful about Count Julem, but he did tell me about the kind of anxiety he has.¡±


    Peter took out one of the five sheets of paper he had just taken out and pointed to it.


    ¡°One of the Five Grand Masters, Zim. He used to be an extremist who went too far, buttely he¡¯s been saying and doing a lot of incoherent things, and I hear he¡¯s be a bit of an outsider. It is customary to choose the Five Grand Masters by bloodline, and since none of his parents or siblings are left, they have no choice but to leave this man as one of Five Grand Masters. It seems that Jeem has many enemies both inside and outside the country because he moves around and causes trouble. He¡¯s iming that we should use the resurrection of the god Kudor as an excuse to attack the Dinrat Kingdom.¡±


    The picture of Jeem in the description was an old man with a wrinkled round face.


    ording to the data, he is 130 centimeters, which is quite small.


    Surprisingly, he is the type of person who fights with a body strengthening magic rather than magic.


    The eyes that were wide open were so crazy that you could see them even from the picture.


    Count Julem had been trying to control the Riveras Kingdom using the false god Med.


    Based on that, he might be nning to incite the Maharaun Kingdom using Jeem this time.


    ¡°By ranking order, it¡¯s fifty-fifth ¡­¡­ minus three Peter-san. You are above the other three, but far inferior to Rimud of the Five Grand Masters.¡±


    As far as I can tell, he is not as popr as Rimud.


    If he is not as good as Rimmed, I don¡¯t think the Maharaun Kingdom will change their mind and start attacking the Dinrat Kingdom just because Jeem did something.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I won¡¯t retort to that anymore. As for Jeem, I heard that Rimud is talking to the other Five Grand Masters and is preparing to assassinate him. Since he¡¯s just revealed it to me, they might have done it by now.¡±


    If so, the bloodline of the Five Grand Masters will be cut off ¡­¡­ Rimud may be forced into a situation where he cannot overlook Jeem¡¯s strange behavior.


    Of course, we can¡¯t deny the possibility that this is a plot by Rimud to frame Peter and strike a blow against the Dinrat kingdom, but Peter must have taken this into consideration.


    It¡¯s not something I should interfere with.


    If the problem of the Maharaun Kingdom is taken care of, then we must turn our attention to the rest of the four major nations that Count Julem has dered to be interfering, the Galshard Kingdom, which believes in the god of earth, and Alfheim, the Sky Country, which believes in the god of the sky.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is Peter-san now in the process of nning countermeasures for the remaining two nations?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ To be honest, the Galshard Kingdom is an elusive ce. We¡¯ve been doing this for a long time, putting peace first, and I don¡¯t see any signs of a major change in policy. I¡¯ve been trying to find out what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯ve had little sess. As for Alfheim, the sky country, it¡¯s almost impossible to infiltrate, so the most we can do at this stage is to look into ancient literature.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a backward move ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As for me, it would be great if Abel-chan could quickly capture the Count before the two countries do ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter pulls Penrath from the list and flicks it at me.


    Damn you, you fifty-second. Doing such a sneaky thing ¡­¡­!


    As I gritted my teeth and red at Peter, Mea picked up the list and began to happily roll it up.


    I guess she was curious to see who else was in the ranking order. I also wanted to take a closer look at the list in a calm ce.


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea stopped her hand in mid-sentence and her expression became distorted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mea?¡±


    Mea looked at me with troubled eyes and slowly unfolded a sheet of paper and showed it to me.


    Her hand was trembling.


    ¡°A-, Abel, this is ¡­¡­¡±


    A stern, thick-bearded man¡¯s face was drawn all over the paper.


    Gaston Gernand.


    He was ranked thirty-third in the threat ranking order, and his name was inscribed as the strongest knight in the Dinrat Kingdom.


    The-, they hadn¡¯t found out about it yet, huh ¡­¡­


    No, on the contrary, isn¡¯t he getting better treatment?


    Brian, who defeated Gaston by sheer force of will, is listed, but he¡¯s ced in thetter half of the list.


    I wonder if Gaston was so mentally overwhelmed after that that a miracle happened and he woke up, or if he just couldn¡¯t pull himself together and ended up lying about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gaston, Princess Charlotte¡¯s knight. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Peter, who was ranked fifty-two, asked me curiously.


    I couldn¡¯t help but hold my mouth, stifle a smile, and look down to hide my face.

 Chapter 357 - Episode Four - A Certain Fire Countrys Evil Omen (4)(Side: Rimud)

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Episode Four - A Certain Fire Country''s Evil Omen (4)(Side: Rimud)</h4>


    -The Maharaun Kingdom, and far to the west of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    In the Myth Age, it is said to have been ruled by Maharbo, the god of fire, who is said to be one of the four great creator gods.


    Of the five sorcerers who served Maharbo, known as the ¡°Five Grand Masters,¡± the descendants of Dogra, who became the first king after Maharbo¡¯s death, have been designated as kings for generations, and the other four descendants are ced in the Maharaun Pce as assistants to the king.


    In the Maharaun Kingdom, the four assistants and the king are still respected as the ¡°Five Grand Masters,¡± as they are the ones who determine the future of the kingdom.


    In the corridor of the Mah Laol Pce, you can see the appearance of a tall man standing alone with his back against the wall.


    Underneath the red turban wrapped around his head, a pair of piercing three-eyed eyes peeked out.


    He was d in glittering gold ornaments.


    In his hand, he held a golden staff with the image of Maharbo, the god of fire, in the form of a bird of me.


    It was Rimud, the leader of the Five Great Elders and the strongest sorcerer in the Maharaun Kingdom.


    As a user of me magic, it was even said that no one in the entire world would ever be able to match him.


    Erratic footsteps echoed down the aisle.


    When Rimud heard it, he lifted his back from the wall.


    ¡°Ohhh, well well, look who it is, if it isn¡¯t Lord Rimud. Hihoho ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry about the meeting earlier, but King Maglor is beginning to be wary of the Dinrat Kingdom.¡±


    The man who appeared was an old man of extremely small stature.


    He usually does not show his arms and legs from his robe, and if he hid his ugly face, he could be mistaken for a child.


    He was Jeem, one of the Five Grand Masters, just like Rimud.


    However, in contrast to Rimud, who had even contacted Peter to avert war, Jeem was a bit of an extremist.


    In particr, he often led his subordinates without consulting others and made things difficult for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to be cautious, it¡¯s fine. But now that it hase to this point, the tide will not change. The upper echelons of the Galshard Kingdom have begun to move against the resurrection of the god Kudor. It is time for you, Lord Rimud, to make up your mind. If you insist on this kind of nonsense, I¡¯m afraid that the rumor that Lord Rimud is in league with the Dinrat Kingdom has taken root ¡­¡­¡±


    Rimud stared at Jeem and did not answer.


    Jeem cramped his shoulders deliberately.


    ¡°Oh, scary, scary. I want you not to stare at me with those eyes. You have a scary face, Lord Rimdo, after all, Hihoho. I don¡¯t like it, aren¡¯t Lord Rimud and I fellowrades. More importantly ¡­¡­ isn¡¯t there something a little strange going on in the pce? Lord Rimud, have you heard anything?¡±


    The pce is usually a bit more lively than this.


    ¡°Maharbo¡¯s Room¡±, on the top floor of the pce, where the Five Grand Masters hold their meetings, is strictly forbidden to all but the Five Grand Masters, but the other levels are supposed to be frequented by pce servants and high priests of the Maharbo Church.


    Rimud had nned the assassination of Jeem in advance in collusion with the other Five Grand Masters, and had carefully arranged it so that the only people in the pce at this time of the day were those involved in the n.


    Jeem¡¯s thoughts and actions were harmful to the Maharaun Kingdom.


    Havinge to this conclusion, Rimud had often discussed with the other Five Grand Masters whether it was possible to weaken Jeem¡¯s influence.


    However, it was difficult to undermine the position of the Five Grand Masters, which was determined by bloodline.


    If he disregarded them, it would be a problem that would affect the authority of the country.


    Moreover, undermining the position of the Five Grand Masters would be a clear vition of Maharbo¡¯s will.


    Because Jeem was protected by his position, there was no other way to get rid of him but to kill him.


    ¡°Hihoho ¡­¡­ ignore me, huh. So you don¡¯t even want to see my face outside of meetings, is it. The only problem with Lord Rimud is that he is too easy to understand. You have to hide your true feelings. Lord Rimud is too straightforward. You may have been suited to be a hero, but not to be a ruler.¡±


    Jeem taunted him.


    Rimud was watching him with all his senses, but without Jeem¡¯s knowledge.


    He was ready to strike at any moment. It was just a matter of timing.


    Originally, there was a big gap between Rimud, who was regarded as the strongest human in terms of ability, and Jeem, who was just one of the Five Grand Masters.


    However, if he was allowed to escape, or if the assassination n was exposed because it took too long, the people¡¯s trust in the Five Grand Masters would be shaken, and that could be the worst thing that could happen.


    Therefore, it was necessary to catch Jeem off guard, even if only a little, to exploit that and end this in an instant. It was necessary to do so.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lord Jeem, will you not change your mind? It is said that the Great Evil God Kudor was a god-ughtering demon, but he had never attacked a godless nation. This is well documented in our Bible. In the first ce, it is said that Maharbo-sama left this country so that he would not be confronted by the great evil god Kudor. It is not a matter that we, the people of the Maharaun Kingdom, should needlessly touch at this stage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a question we¡¯ve been asking over and over again. What is the value of talking about it now?¡±


    Jeemughed mockingly and walked past Rimud, exposing his back to him.


    Rimud red at his back.


    He was out of Jeem¡¯s sight.


    A quick application of magic at this distance would have killed Jeem before he could resist.


    Rimud¡¯s magic had the power, speed, and inescapable scale to do so.


    Rimud¡¯s hand grasped the golden staff, and he put all his strength into it.


    At that moment, something unexpected happened.


    Jeem turned around and quickly jumped at Rimud.


    He had a crazy smile on his face.


    It was an impossible thing.


    Rimud had not yet shown any sign of attacking.


    I don¡¯t think there was anything in the conversation here that would have made Jeem notice.


    It was too early for Jeem to have been distrustful and wary of the pce.


    It would make sense if Jeem had been nning to assassinate Rimud by the same means and was able to find out about it early.


    The most likely case, however, is that there was a traitor among the Five Grand Masters.


    But that¡¯s not something I can afford to think about right now.


    It was an unexpected situation, but Rimud was used to dealing with such situations.


    He quickly waved his golden staff and conjured up a magic circle.


    ¡°Stone, shatter!¡±


    The floor between Rimud and Jeem cracks open, and a thousand sharp piecese flying at Jeem.


    Jeem kicked the ground, jumped up and down, and bent down with both feet on the wall of the passage.


    It was as if he had defied gravity.


    When Jeem escaped the storm of stones, he kicked the wall and tried to jump at Rimdo again, but the cracks in the floor grewrger andrger, blocking his path again.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Jeem jumped back.


    But the crack grew sorge that it overtook Jeem and spread out behind him in all directions, destroying the floor.


    ¡°Nuu ¡­¡­! For it to be this much ¡­¡­!¡±


    Jeem¡¯s figure was covered in sharp stone bullets.


    In addition to that, the cracks that were destroying the floor also extended to the left and right, destroying the walls of the passage and covering Jeem.


    The passage is blocked by the copsed wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s over ¡­¡­ but I didn¡¯t realize there was a traitor among the Five Grand Master ¡­¡­ This may not be an easy task.¡±


    Rimud let out a breath while trying to keep an eye on the pile of rubble.


    Jeem¡¯s movements were also strange, even though he knew of the assassination.


    It was hard to believe that a man with his ego would challenge him to such a reckless fight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that he knew he was going to die? Are you trying to discredit me by calling me a murderer of my own people ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Geez ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a bit of a pain to have to fight in this confined space.¡±


    Jeem stood on the pile of rubble as if he had been there for some time, quite naturally.


    Rimud also misjudged the moment he came out.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­ H-How did you crawl out of that mess! I¡¯m pretty sure I crushed you!¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I told you, you must hide your true nature better. When did I reveal all of my cards to you, Lord Rimud? Rest assured. I have no intention of running away. Let¡¯s give it all we¡¯ve got until one of us dies.¡±


    Jeem¡¯s shoulders shake andughs.


    Rimud raised his golden staff to the ceiling.


    ¡°Stone, form, hand!¡±


    The stone debris that is scattered around the area piled up and formed two huge arms, which appeared in front of Rimud.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything too destructive to Mah Laol pce, but I suppose it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

 Chapter 358 - Episode Five - A Certain Fire Countrys Evil Omen (5)(Side: Rimud)

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Episode Five - A Certain Fire Country''s Evil Omen (5)(Side: Rimud)</h4>


    The two stone arms manipted by Rimud move at high speed through the passage, chasing Jeem around.


    His right fist vibrates the entire passage.


    Jeem kicks the side of the right fist, jumps up, and turns upside down with both feet on the ceiling.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m a little bit at a disadvantage here. Perhaps we should have fought in a more spacious area.¡±


    Jeem was able to escape Rimud¡¯s magic, but he was having trouble closing the distance.


    With the two stone arms attacking repeatedly, Jeem¡¯s movement is limited.


    It is very likely that he will not be able to avoid the additional attacks of Rimud¡¯s magic from a short distance in this limited width of the passage.


    It was within the range that Jeem had predicted he would be able to deal with Rimud¡¯s magic in plenty of time.


    ¡°Now then, what do I do. It¡¯s a bit of a hassle to wait until we run out of magic power.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Then let¡¯s expand this ce!¡±


    The left arm of the stone stabbed the ceiling with all four fingers except the thumb, and then moved forward toward Jeem, who was still attached to the ceiling.


    A tremendous amount of strength is breaking down the ceiling walls.


    ¡°Mmm ¡­¡­¡±


    Jeem kicked the ceiling, kicked the wall, and quickly escaped the threat of his left arm.


    However, a huge fireball, nearly two meters in diameter, had been fired at Jeem¡¯snding point.


    He twisted his body to shift his center of gravity, then turned his body vertically to add a rotational motion that greatly altered his trajectory and allowed him to escape the fireball.


    ¡°Hihoho ¡­¡­ aren¡¯t you being a little too impatient? Lord Rimdo ¡­¡­¡±


    The right arm that was prepared was released in a straight line and shot Jeem right in the face as hended on the floor.


    ¡°It took me longer than I thought, but now ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re in too much of a hurry, Lord Rimud.¡±


    The stone right arm that was supposed to have struck Jeem fell to the floor with arge hole in the back of the hand and a whole lot of cracks.


    Jeem stood unconcernedly in the same position he had been in before he was struck.


    However, his whole body was covered with fine muscle fibers, like nt roots, giving him an inhuman appearance.


    But as you can see, the structure is different from that of human muscles.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s not a normal ¡°Gouma¡±, huh. You¡¯ve been tampering with your body a lot to make the most of ¡°Gouma¡±. It¡¯s not even in its original form. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d have to reveal this much of my hand to Lord Rimud. What do you think? This is the ultimate martial art that I have perfected, the ¡°Dragon Flow¡±, which was thought to be impossible to achieve.¡±


    ¡°D-, Dragon Flow ¡­¡­?¡±


    In the Maharaun Kingdom, there is a secret martial art called ¡°Gouma,¡± which is used to temporarily strengthen muscles by circting magic power through the body.


    The techniques of ¡°Sword Flow¡± and ¡°Ogre Flow¡± have been handed down as martial arts using ¡°Gouma¡±.


    ¡°Sword Flow¡± is a technique that deflects an opponent who is shing at you with a sword by letting the hardened slope of your body follow the sword.


    The ¡°Ogre Flow¡± is a technique to reduce the damage by letting a part of the impact of the blow to the wall or ground.


    The ¡°Dragon Flow¡± is a fictional technique that, based on the above, if you master the ¡°Gouma¡±, you may be able to return any blow or sh in any direction in a perfect form.


    It was said that if you could achieve this, you could even return the power of the blow directly into the fist of the person who was striking you.


    ¡°Impossible. ¡­¡­! It¡¯s been told many times that it¡¯s theoretically impossible from every angle! And now you¡¯ve perfected it on your own!¡±


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s time for us to end this, Lord Rimud.¡±


    ¡°You, You monster!¡±


    Rimud waves his staff.


    The destroyed stone right arm regenerates itself with the stone fragments scattered around, and the right hand and left hand return to Limdo together.


    ¡°Hihoho ¡­¡­ What¡¯s wrong, being so defensive? Are you afraid of me, Lord Rimud?¡±


    Jeem spreads his arms, tilts his head to the side, and smiles strangely with his oddly shaped face, which is covered with veins.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one good thing before you die ¡­¡­ You seemed to be very concerned about who the traitor was, didn¡¯t you, Lord Rimud?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The other Five Grand Masters ¡­¡­ King Magra, Lord Rajin, and Lord Karna, have all agreed to the n to eliminate Lord Rimud and have entrusted me with all future movements of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What!?¡±


    ¡°It was not that Lord Rimud wanted to kill me. It¡¯s just that It was my idea first to kill Lord Rimud. After all these years of watching Lord Rimud, I knew that you would get in my way no matter what. So, in order to set the scene, I was waiting for the day toe when you would be forced to set up the assassination attempt on me. The other three are in doubt, but if I kill you now, they will know that they have no choice. This kingdom will fall into my hands.¡±


    ¡°Wh-Who the hell are you!?¡±


    ¡°Hihoho ¡­¡­ you think this Jeem is just a misguided old man, do you? I know very clearly that Lord Rimud was in league with Lord Peter. Lord Rimud is a little too young to be dealing with me.¡±


    Jeem ran straight to Rimud with his arms outstretched.


    Rimud put his stone arm around to guard, but he didn¡¯t know if it made any sense in the first ce in front of Jeem¡¯s ¡°Dragon Flow¡±.


    ¡°Then ¡­¡­ me!¡±


    Rimud pointed his staff at the stone wreckage that had copsed the walls and floor nearby.


    The stone wreckageit was covered in fire magic.


    ¡°Transmute!¡±


    He continued to wave his wand at the ming remains of the stone.


    The ming stone glowed and turned into a huge, transparent sword and shield, covered in mes.


    Before the sword and shield fell to the floor, the stone arms grabbed them and held them up.


    ¡°As expected, even I can¡¯t return fire either, but if you bring it up, it won¡¯t be on the scale it was. It would be difficult to treat me as an idental death ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too dangerous! Jeem! Even if the name of the Five Grand Masters is ruined, I will kill you!¡±


    A huge, zing sword and a circr shield are approaching Jeem, crumbling walls, floors, and ceilings.


    **********


    (Sorry, just one more story to follow ¡­¡­)

 Chapter 359 - Episode Six - A Certain Fire Countrys Evil Omen (6)(Side: Rimud)

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Episode Six - A Certain Fire Country''s Evil Omen (6)(Side: Rimud)</h4>


    A huge, ming shield is thrust out, copsing the wall as it advances toward Jeem.


    Jeem smashes the wall and escapes from the shield by going into the hole.


    A huge, ming sword shes through the wall that Jeem had escaped from.


    A huge line appeared on the wall, which shifted and fell to the floor, causing the entire ceiling to copse.


    At the same time, the corridors of the pce finally couldn¡¯t bear the weight of the upper levels, and a part of the Mah Laol Pce began to copse.


    Rimud sent his ming sword to pursue Jeem, brought his shield back to his side for protection, and left the crumbling passage.


    Shifting from ce to ce, the battle between Rimud and Jeem continued.


    Swords sliced through the pce walls, aiming for Jeem.


    Jeem sits on the ming sword, hiding his appearance, and tries to get closer to Rimud.


    However, he was unable to get past thebination of the ming sword, ming bullets and the burning circr shield.


    One by one, every part of the pce was being destroyed.


    When they finally moved the stage to the rooftop of Mah Laol Pce, the interior of the pce was already 80% destroyed.


    Rimud¡¯s ming bullets, ming swords, and ming circr shields flew across the top of the pce.


    Jeem, who was no longer limited by the confines of the pce, continued to toy with Rimud, moving as if he were flying at will.


    Atst, however, Jeem failed to avoid it.


    A ming sword sliced through his leg from the knee down. Jeem¡¯s leg, which had flown in the air, became charred and disappeared.


    Jeem lost his bnce when hended and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ngh, guh ¡­¡­ I, I got!¡±


    ¡°Burn down, Jeeeeeeeeeeemmm!¡±


    Rimud shouted and raised his golden staff to the sky.


    From the sky above, a circr shield covered in mes is pressed against Jeem.


    In the afterimage of the mes, it was as if a pir of mes was falling from the sky.


    ¡°You leg your guard down, Lord Rimud.¡±


    He quickly rolled his body to the side, jumped up, and headed for Rimud at a speed that could not be followed by the eyes.


    It¡¯s the fastest move of the battle, even though his legs had just fallen off and he was mortally wounded.


    It was the fastest movement of the battle. Rimud¡¯s eyes could not even see how he was running.


    ¡°Wha-¡­¡­! me ¡­¡­¡±


    Rimud immediately let go of his golden staff and pointed his left index finger at Jeem.


    In order to protect himself, Rimud had ced a ring on his finger, a medium for quick-acting magic.


    However, the fatigue from the battle so far and the carelessness of trying to make a decisive move slowed him down slightly.


    The biggest mistake he made was to use his sword and shield at the same time in a hasty attempt to finish off Jeem.


    Jeem¡¯s body spun vertically.


    His toes kicked Rimud in the wrist.


    ¡°Agh ¡­¡­!¡±


    His wrist snapped and he was lifted into the air.


    Jeem jumped up, grabbed Rimud by the neck, and pushed him down to the ground.


    Rimud raised his head and stared at Jeem¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Wha-, how ¡­¡­?¡±


    The leg that should have been cut off was growing back.


    I stared at the location where Jeem¡¯s foot had fallen, but since it had originally been burned, I couldn¡¯t tell which was which.


    I can¡¯t even tell if I misjudged it, hallucinated it, or if it was regenerated by some kind of magic.


    ¡°I am sorry for your loss, Lord Rimud.¡±


    ¡°So this is it ¡­¡­ You ¡­¡­ you are not from the Maharaun Kingdom! When did this happen? Since when did you switch ces with Jeem! What is your purpose?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not correct to say that I¡¯ve switched ces with Jeem ¡­¡­ But, if I may say so ¡­¡­ it was about three hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you still not understand after all this? I have reced the Five Grand Masters of that time.¡±


    When Rimud heard this, his eyes widened.


    ¡°Y-You, don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The opposite hand that Jeem used to hold his neck, he mmed his palm into Rimmed¡¯s stomach.


    He bleeds out, and the head he was holding up hangs to the ceiling.


    Jeem looks down at Rimud¡¯s face,ughs, and leaves him.


    His face, which is covered with veins from ¡°Gouma¡±, returns to human form.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to execute him at some point and use him to incite the people. If we are going to keep him alive for a long time, we must devise a prison ¡­¡­ so that the other Five Grand Masters will not escape.¡±


    Jeem exhaled, shaking his head from side to side and snapping it.


    He then turned his head to look behind him.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ it has taken me much longer than I expected. If you are watching, you could have helped me. You are a rare genius sorcerer, Gillemeim-dono.¡±


    In the distance, just beyond Jeem¡¯s line of sight, there was a figure floating in the air.


    A slender young man with green hair cowered expressionlessly as he met Jeem¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t use that name. In this day and age, I¡¯m just a humble, traveling merchant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ And here we are, as you can see. I¡¯ll leave it to the Five Grand Masters to deal with it and wait for things to settle down ¡­¡­ What about the research you¡¯ve been conducting in secret with the Earth God¡¯s Church in the Galshard Kingdom, using orphans? Even if it can¡¯t be used as a sorcerer yet, it can serve as a substitute for a magic stone, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times before, but that stuff is just for fun. Besides, it can¡¯t be done in a year or so. It¡¯s not my policy to talk before the data is avable. I don¡¯t want people to make arbitrary judgments based on biased results. There are many unclear points, so even if the research makes rapid progress, it is unlikely that we will move the Moon Festival Dinmae in the early stages. At present, we don¡¯t need that much excess strength.¡±


    ¡°Mm ¡­¡­ you¡¯re talking too hard.¡±


    ¡°In any case, you should keep your eyes only on the Maharaun Kingdom. We¡¯ve gone to all this trouble to get this country to do as you wish, but if you can¡¯t move, things will be stagnant for a while. Even so, we just lost the Riveras Kingdom ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if there was a country like that or not. It was a loss that we couldn¡¯t hit Kudor with the Dragon Vein, but the Marren tribe greatly reduced Kudor¡¯s power, didn¡¯t they? There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    The young man let out a sigh.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything unnecessary just because you have more time. Especially since the Marren is not under your jurisdiction.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Geez, you really are very careful.¡±


    Jeem smiles wickedly at the ugly old man as he replies

 Chapter 360 - Episode Seven - The Calm before the Storm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Episode Seven - The Calm before the Storm (1)</h4>


    I was at the edge of a human vige in the Fage territory, controlling fifty Ortems, carrying lumber and stone, and building a tower.


    I¡¯ve been doing this for fifty hours straight, and I¡¯m starting to reach my physical limits, but I¡¯ve managed to get by with the Abel Potion.


    After two days and ten hours, my vision started to turn blue, and by the third day, it turned red, but as long as I took the Abel Potion, the headache stopped, so it didn¡¯t affect my work that much.


    ¡°What the hell! It looks like the magic wave tower will bepleted sooner than I thought!¡¡Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you did it all yourself?¡±


    Next to me, Altamir is shouting and screaming.


    I want you to stop, because your voice is echoing in my head. I took another bottle of Abel Potion.


    I pick up one of the bundles of blueprints on therge Ortem and review it from corner to corner as if to burn it into my brain.


    These blueprints were the work of the best cksmiths and architects in the Fage Territory, Altamir, and myself.


    Originally, we had hired many carpenters and alchemists from the Fage Territory to build the magic wave tower, but Altamir and I had rushed the project, and it had ended up in a mass boycott.


    We had no choice but to hire a carpenter supervisor on the promise that he would never work more than ten hours a day, and asked Peter to borrow his men to somehow continue the work, but from the second day, Peter¡¯s men copsed in a heap, and on the third day, for some reason, arge number of Peter¡¯s men went missing.


    I had learned from my mistakes and was careful, but somehow I got a little excited in the middle of the project.


    And on the fourth day, the supervising carpenter also asked me to inste myself from him for breach of contract, and at the same time, Peter bowed to me and asked me not to dispatch human resources, and here I am.


    ¡°Abel, you¡¯re the best! You¡¯re really great! I¡¯m really impressed with you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alta-san ¡­¡­ I think I¡¯m losing it. After all, our brains can¡¯t handle having the whole thing run with different precision ¡­¡­ Since a while ago, my hands have been kind of shaking ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What!? What¡¯s wrong with your usual tone!? Here, get over it and you can go! I¡¯m You see, you¡¯re always telling your subordinates this and that in the alchemy division!¡±


    Is this person a demon.


    Why is he so obsessed with the magic wave tower?


    Now I really understand the feelings of the members of the alchemist division.


    I feel like I can be a kindmander from tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful in the future. I¡¯ll apologize again to Bamale-san, the carpenter and ask him to mediate with the others. I ¡­¡­ have a lot of other work to do. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehhh ¡­¡­ I liked my magic cellphone Magiphone a lot, though ¡­¡­¡±


    No, this person is pretty much an asshole.


    In fact, a person who was forced to leave the kingdom because of her overzealousness in research could not possibly be a sensible person.


    The alchemist division sees her as a good person who doesn¡¯t ask for too much, buttely, she seems to be forcing herself on me more and more.


    If this continues, Altamir might kill me.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy about that, but let¡¯s put it off for a little while. We¡¯ll get as much money as we can from Peter anyway. We just need to increase the scale of the hiring. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, by the way, ¡­¡­ the Raingrum frontier count, who is rumored to be helping ¡°Amor¡± fund its activities, has put up for sale several of his prized paintings and two of his vi. It might be a little hard to depend on Lord Peltaire for money.¡±


    ¡­¡­ ¡°Amor¡± is an extremist organization of the Kudor Church, of which Peter is the shadow head.


    The Raingrum Frontier Count and others are probably one of Peter¡¯s puppets.


    Although Peter himself doesn¡¯t say much, he is probably in a position where it is difficult for him to moverge sums of money directly, so he disperses his funds to noblemen who are under his control and entrusts it to them.


    The fact that Count Raingrum¡¯s asset management is fading suggests that he may be overextending himself a bit.


    ¡°Lord Peltaire must have umted a lot of money, because he¡¯s been doing some very shady things to build up his assets since he stepped down as Pope. I¡¯ve heard him boasting before that he has an amount close to the national budget ¡­¡­ The only thing that might have gone wrong was the cost of the wooden dragon and the magic wave tower. I¡¯ve negotiated with the collectors all over the world to get you the forbidden grimoire you wanted, but he seemed to have pushed himself pretty hard to collect them. I can¡¯t really speak for others because I¡¯ve been a part of a lot of this ¡­¡­ ¡°


    ¡­¡­ I felt that I owed Peter several things for the Levi thing, so I thought I could extract as much as I wanted from him now, and I may have gone a little overboard.


    New research and development inevitably requires money.


    I¡¯ve been in such a hurry with my research that I¡¯ve been neglecting my money, but I may need to do a little more work on this too.


    Wow, the work I need to do increased again.


    ¡°Tha-That¡¯s right, let¡¯s get it from Sateria! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be more than happy to fund it!¡±


    After all, she is the head of the country and the church.


    And I hear that the Avel religion is doing quite well.


    It should be a legitimate right for the church to receive a portion of the offerings.


    It is said that the Riveras Kingdom has not been able to do much mining due to the fierce internal conflicts, but it has a fertilend full of resources.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it better not rely on that girl too much? You¡¯re probably going to get into a lot of trouble. From what I¡¯ve heard, she really worships you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can think about that another time. We¡¯ve got enough materials to keep us active for a while. Look, the Ortem has stopped! Come on,e on, Abel! I know your body¡¯s not working, so let¡¯s just start resting tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­¡±


    I vowed never to force the alchemist division again, and resumed working on the Ortem.


    As I was silently working on the Ortem, someone suddenly called out to me.


    ¡°Abel, I need to talk to you. Come with me.¡±


    The voice was solemn and clear, and then I heard a cat-like mew.


    When I turned around, I saw a mysterious-looking woman with long blue hair that reached the ground, holding Nyarun in her arms.


    It was the human form of Kudor.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ Hello.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you look terrible?¡±


    Kudor scowls.


    I think I looking pretty bad right now.


    I was fine until yesterday, but I think I may have crossed a bad line.


    ¡°Abel, you know this person? You can¡¯t leave her in the corner, poor Mea-chan.¡±


    Altamir poked me with her elbow.


    I don¡¯t want to do this now because I feel like my stomach contents are going toe out.


    I had exined to Altamir about the incident, but I hadn¡¯t told her that Kudor was the same person as the beautiful adventurer wandering around with Nyarun, causing a stir among the people.


    ¡°Anyway,e here, I want to talk to you about Julem. I thought I should tell you a little more about the moves he might make in the future. He didn¡¯t even say anything about the girl after all.¡±


    ¡­¡­ In any case, this will free me, albeit temporarily, from the work hell.


    ¡°I understa- ¡­¡­¡±


    When I tried to stand up from the Ortem which I used as my chair, Altamir grabbed my arm tightly with both hands.


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute! Abel is busy, you know! Abel¡¯s time is very precious! It¡¯s a resource of the Fage territory! Is it too difficult to talk to about it while you¡¯re working?¡±


    Who¡¯s the resource, who. This guy has shown her true colors.


    This Altamir, what an outrageous thing to say.


    It is not a matter of disrespect to ept an oracle from the great evil god Kudor.


    I felt a floating sensation in my body.


    The next thing I knew, my body was being carried in one hand by a Kudor.


    ¡°Eh, ah, no way¡­¡­?¡±


    Altamir was also puzzled by the sudden movement of my body.


    As expected of Kudor, the top of the Maharaun Kingdom and the former Pope Queer had teamed up to create a ranking of the strongest ranking in the world, and he was sitting in first ce.


    It¡¯s a hell of a speed.


    ¡­¡­ Just now, if it was a real battle, I would have been done in.


    As I stared at the back of Kudor¡¯s head, I wondered if I should have brought guard Ortem on a regr basis.


    For now, though, I was grateful to be rescued from the clutches of Altamir.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you back immediately.¡±


    I heard Kudor¡¯s words and hung my head in disappointment.

 Chapter 361 - Episode Eight - The Calm before the Storm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Episode Eight - The Calm before the Storm (2)</h4>


    I was carried by Kudor and kidnapped to a secluded ce a little way from the vige.


    I used teleportation magic to summon an Ortem to my hand, ced it on the ground, and sat on it.


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ what is it that you need to tell me now?¡±


    Kudor nced at the Ortem as if he was hurrying me to do something.


    I summoned another Ortem and manipted it to move to Kudor¡¯s side.


    Kudor slowly sits down to check thefort of the seat, and says, ¡°Hmm,¡± with a satisfied look.


    The way he looked at it, it wasn¡¯t because her legs were tired, but because she just wanted to sit down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it. I¡¯ve been following the movements of Julem, and it seems that he¡¯s been taking a lot of time to get ready. It may be ¡­¡­ a hundred years, or even a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ If it is, does that mean we are dealing with High Elves, High Demons, or Lich ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand so quickly. Or, it may have a foundation of fanatical beliefs that will keep their obsession alive for generations toe.¡±


    A group of fanatics ¡­¡­


    However, considering the fact that Count Julem has been seen for generations, it seems hard to imagine that it could be just that line of thinking.


    Based on the folklore about Count Julem and what Peter told me about him, the closest thing I can think of is that he is a Lich who gained immortality through an experiment ¡­¡­


    Of course, the characteristics of Count Julem are only handed down orally or in a few pictures.


    It is possible that he was actually a different person in each generation, and that he only kept his physique and minimal features in check.


    ¡°So what doesn¡¯t add up about that?¡±


    ¡°For all his diligence, there¡¯s something definitely missing from his n. Julem is the main force that can defeat me. As I have said before, I can sense powerful magical forces over a veryrge area. I¡¯ve searched all over the world, but I still haven¡¯t found any magic power that can rival the four great creator gods.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Indeed, Kudor had said something like that before about not being able to find anyone with magic power equivalent to the four great creator gods.


    Count Julem¡¯s threat against Peter was to set the four great powers against him.


    However, since Levi is just a frog, and the Maharaun Kingdom has not made any particr move to revive the fire god Maharbo, it was probably not about reviving the four great creator gods, but only about turning the four kingdoms against each other and forcing them to attack the Dinrat Kingdom.


    ¡°It is true that if the four major powers were to make a serious move, I would have to suffer a fair amount of consumption. I have a duty to carry on Yohanan¡¯s will, after all. I will fight for this country while protecting it.¡±


    ¡°I see. That is the purpose of targeting the ¡­¡­ country.¡±


    It is true that even if you keep aiming directly at Kudor, it is difficult to wear him out properly.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that it will be easier to attack if you involve the Dinrat Kingdom, a major power, as an enemy ¡­¡­


    The total strength of the Dinrat Kingdom is hardly taken into ount.


    I¡¯m convinced, too, but this fact alone shows just how unusual Kudor is.


    ¡°But even so, at most, only 20% of my magic power can be reduced. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s simply underestimating me. Where the heck is he hiding his main power ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Twenty percent, huh.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the sacrifice of Icarus, who was martyred as a tumor in Kudor¡¯s body, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to reduce Kudor¡¯s magical power.


    Considering Gaston¡¯s current position in the global strength rankings, I¡¯d say 20 percent is about right.


    ¡°I have explored other dimensions and the deep sea to the best of my ability. I can¡¯t say for certain but as far as I¡¯m concerned ¡­¡­ We¡¯re not getting anything at all within the scope of what we¡¯re doing now. in the area I¡¯m working on, and I think it might be different, but I¡¯m still trying to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t there any other possible locations?¡±


    If it¡¯s hidden at the end of a dimension or in a ce that¡¯s physically too far away, Kudor won¡¯t be able to detect it, but if it¡¯s ced there in the first ce, Count Julem himself won¡¯t be able to retrieve it.


    This is something that Kudor himself has mentioned before.


    ¡°The problem is that it¡¯s not. You are a smart man. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a physical problem or a dimensional problem. Anyway, can you think of anything that is terribly far away, yet ¡­¡­ guaranteed toe back to you at a certain time? If we knew this, we wouldn¡¯t have to wait for him to make a move on us to destroy whatever it is he¡¯s thinking ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Riddle, huh? You can¡¯t just say that all of a sudden ¡­¡­¡±


    A thing that is far away and guaranteed toe back ¡­¡­


    I thought about it for a while, but the conditions were too vague and I couldn¡¯t quite figure it out.


    In the first ce, is there really such a thing as Count Julem¡¯s main strength?


    I think it¡¯s more likely that Kudor is just being self-consciously cautious, and that Count Julem himself is mistakenly thinking that his current strength is sufficient to defeat Kudor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, that¡¯s something I¡¯ll think about. More importantly, can I get you to tell me now? Why did you target Mea so soon after your resurrection?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡­¡±


    Kudor went little silent and pats the Nyarun¡¯s head that she is holding.


    It seemed to me as if she was pausing to choose her words.


    ¡­¡­ I may have let my guard down a little too much with Kudor.


    I don¡¯t know if Kudor will tell the truth or not, but depending on what Kudor tells me, there is a possibility that I will be forced to turn against her.


    Should I havee prepared for battle?


    ¡°Let me tell you a story from the distant past, from the age of mythology. The Sky God possessed an enormous amount of magical power that made him stand out from the rest of the four great creator gods. With this power, he created the Moon Din in the sky and created the High Elves, a species with high magical power and extremely long lifespan. The names of the four great creator gods are nothing but a mere illusion, but the ¡­¡­ sky gods certainly had the power to be called so.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think that Kudor would recognize the power of the Sky God, who was one of the four great creator gods.


    In the mythology of the Kudor Church, it was reported as if they were unterally torture and kill against the four great creator gods, but there may have been unexpectedly dangerous scenes.


    ¡°However, the High Elves have been blessed with so much powerpared to other races that they have be too conceited. Their favoritism for the older High Elves has grown deeper over time, and they have be extremely authoritarian and conservative. Pride and stubbornness got the worst of them, and they were greatly reduced in number.¡±


    In my mind, I remembered the stalking High Elf who had chased me around the Altamir¡¯s Tower.


    It¡¯s true that with all those people, it¡¯s no wonder they were driven to the brink of extinction.


    So their long lifespan was not simply an advantage.


    ¡°In the end of the mythical era, the sky god were concerned about this, so he smelted together people and demons to create the progenitor Moebius, a man with two horns on his head and a magic crystal on his forehead, who wouldter be the beginning of the Doom tribe.¡±


    I was wondering how ¡­¡­ it would be connected, but then the name of the Doom tribe came up.


    If it¡¯s about the sky god, does that mean that the Doom tribe was born in Alfheim, the same sky country as the High Elves?


    I had never heard of any such thing before.

 Chapter 362 - Episode Nine - The Calm before the Storm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Episode Nine - The Calm before the Storm (3)</h4>


    Kudor continued to speak, looking for my reaction.


    ¡°There are two possible reasons why the Sky God created Moebius, the founder of the Doom race. The first was to create a race that could thrive under the extreme nature of the High Elves, and the second was to create a powerful special individual to serve as his direct pawn. Since I killed the Sky God early, the details remain unknown.¡±


    A high-ranking demon with an enormous scale will have an extremely low ratio of magic recovery to its overall magic capacity.


    This is why the amount of magic power stored is more important than anything else.


    Even in the mythological era, there are traces that the four great creator gods used to make up for this shoring by selecting superior human beings who had a higher capacity to recover magic power than demons, teaching them magic and giving them blessings, and using them as their own knives.


    This was the case with the four great priests of the water god Levi and the Five Grand Masters of the fire god Maharbo.


    In fact, Kudur has added me to his ranks as a weapon that he can easily use in times of need.


    The sky god must have wanted Moebius to be his messenger as well.


    ¡°¡­¡­ After the death of the Sky God, of course, the High Elves would not ept the existence of another race that made up for their weaknesses. They made up reasons to treat Moebius as a sinner, and dropped her from the sky country to Earth. Later, Moebius had a rtionship with Norcs and had many children. However, the descendants of Moebius wore blue magic crystals, unlike the red magic crystals of Moebius himself.¡±


    The founder Moebius ¡­¡­ is the great ancestor of Mea, who was created as an apostle of the sky god.


    A red magic crystal, different from normal Doom tribesmen.


    Mea told me that the magic crystal on her forehead fell off in an ident before she could remember.


    ¡°The girl has the same kind of magic power as the sky god, or even the founder Moebius, although her magic power is unusually low. I can¡¯t believe that such a person was born by chance at this time. Perhaps someone is trying to take advantage of the Doom Tribe, the legacy of the Sky God. I don¡¯t know what use the girl will be, but she is definitely a disturbing presence.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Indeed, when youbine it with the fact that Kudor felt the magic of Moebius, it¡¯s strangely disturbing.


    The situation is bizarre and suspicious. Maybe Mea had the same red magic crystal that Moebius had.


    It was a long time ago that I heard that Mea had been teased for being stoneless in the Doom tribe.


    Someone may have disguised it as an ident by removing Mea¡¯s stone.


    Considering that the person who knew more about the founder Moebius and tried to use Mea ¡­¡­ it is easy to imagine that it was Count Julem.


    I opened my mouth, hesitated to speak, and put my hand on my head.


    Reconsidered a little. But I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    I stared at Kudor and opened my mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you saying that the Mea is Count Julem¡¯s trump card against you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking at it as a possibility. I weighed the benefits of you against the risks of keeping the girl alive and decided to take thetter. However, you had better be more careful with the girl. If she is kidnapped, she may be used as a sacrifice.¡±


    I stared at Kudor and observed his face.


    ¡­¡­ Perhaps killing Mea is still one of Kudor¡¯s options.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, It¡¯ll fail too much. If Mea was important to Count Julem ¡­¡­ he would never have allowed her to travel from the settlement without an escort, let her run free, and then dangle her in front of the enemy general like now.¡±


    ¡°You are definitely one of the top magicians in the world, and you were with me. That¡¯s why I failed to kill you that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s just a coincidence. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that? It¡¯s also possible that there were other asions when a demon, sensing the presence of the sky god, targeted the girl and you protected her. If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ve been doing a good job as a guard so far.¡±


    I¡¯m stumped.


    I don¡¯t know. Now that I think about it ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel like there was¡­


    Kudor looked me in the eye.


    ¡°Why did you meet that girl? Was there anyone else suspicious at the time? No.¡±


    I looked away from Kudor.


    I don¡¯t think ¡­¡­ James is a very suspicious person.


    I¡¯m sure that when he was being chased by Garm, a mutant of the dog monster, he was frantically moving his carriage to escape,¡­¡­


    ¡°Why, at a time like this ¡­¡­?¡±


    I thought of James¡¯ words as he drove the carriage.


    ¡­¡­ Why was that manmenting the bad timing instead of the bad luck of encountering Garm?


    Garm is a D-ss magic beast, and ordinary people cannot deal with it.


    It is one of the most belligerent magic beasts, so it was almost impossible for him to escape.


    And yet, the way he said it, it sounded as if he would have been able to deal with it as he pleased if we hadn¡¯t been there.


    No, no, I¡¯m thinking too much.


    I¡¯m being strangely skeptical because of what Kudor said.


    I can¡¯t be sure that James really said that.


    And even if he did, he might have just regretted the fact that he had to get me and Mea involved before he lost his own life.


    It could have been anything.


    ¡°Did he ever take the time to check on you, as if he was inquiring about your condition?¡±


    ¡°There was no one suspicious. And I don¡¯t remember being watched like that ¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t be too involved with other people¡¯s friendships. To be honest, I don¡¯t feel very good about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kudor narrowed his eyes.


    Did I say it a little wrong?


    But I can¡¯t be at peace when someone digs into my past like they know it all, and assumes that it was all led by some unknown man.


    I¡¯ve chosen my words carefully.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But I will definitely protect Mea. So please don¡¯t worry about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. I am far more intelligent than most people. I am much smarter than most people, because Yohanan made me that way. But apparently, Julem is quite cunning, and to the same extent, cautious, and even more evil than they are. He may already have your weakness in his grasp. Whatever happens, don¡¯t be misled.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I still think you¡¯re overthinking this, that¡¯s all I can say.


    If Kudor is right, then Count Julem has been watching and conveniently manipting me from the beginning of my journey until now.


    In addition, he spoke as if Count Julem already knew what I was going to do.


    As expected, that is not only unbelievable, but also uneptable.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. It is true that I may be overthinking things. He¡¯s more dangerous than I thought. I have to be suspicious of him anyway.¡±


    Kudor said and stood up from the Ortem.


    He kicked me as I ced my clenched fists on my knees, then turned his back to me and started walking.


    He stopped after a few steps and called out to me again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No matter what happens, do not antagonize me and do not side with Julem. If that should happen, I will do everything in my power to kill you without anypromise. You are truly dangerous.¡±


    He sounded a little sad.


    It was as if he saw this as one of the possible futures.


    Kudor may be able to see farther into the future than I can.

 Chapter 363 - Episode Ten - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (1)

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Episode Ten - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (1)</h4>


    ¡°W-We did it ¡­¡­ Finally, it¡¯s done ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Now we can be free from this hard work ¡­¡­¡±


    The members of the alchemist division and the temporary workers slumped to the ground.


    Three days after I was told about Mea by Kudor, I finallypleted my long awaited Quetzalcoatl the wooden dragon.


    The wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl is a collection of giant Ortems that are 20 meters long¡­ a floating fortress with detailed magical forms engraved all over its body, so to speak.


    It can deploy multiple wards, repair itself instantly and automatically, and if you want, it can even continuously release sacred fireballs from its mouth, which are created using the same principles as Abel ball.


    Although it would cost a little bit of magic power, I begged Peter and somehow he was able to prepare arge amount of magic stones within a few days.


    His face was clenching, but he was a well-developed queer who could shake his head without saying no.


    Although we had topromise on the time and cost of the project, I was d that we were able toplete it in a shorter time than expected.


    While I was busy with other things, I asked Altamir and Rinoa to take charge of the development of the site, which was a big help.


    If anything, it was probably more efficient than when I was in charge.


    Although it was simplified in many ways from what I had originally envisioned, I have nowpleted the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    I looked up at the face of the rough wooden dragon and nodded broadly.


    Altamir, standing beside me, poked me lightly in the shoulder.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t know if this is too much to ask, but isn¡¯t this overkill? In a year, you could turn the world into a wastnd with just one of these ¡­¡­? I¡¯ve been aware of my own weaknesses, but I¡¯ve never gone this far, you know?¡±


    In the past, she was asked to kill Apocalypse, a legendary demon beast, but she hid and kept it as a pet, which led to her being hunted by the whole country and holed up in a tower.


    ¡°You never know what might be your enemy, ording to Peter-san.¡±


    Although the identity of Count Julem is still unclear, ording to Kudor, there is a high possibility that he is hiding a force simr to Kudor.


    In the first ce ¡­¡­ it is possible. It¡¯s also possible that Kudor could be my enemy.


    I should probably keep my hypothetical enemy in Kudor.


    The areas in which I was fatally inferior to Kudor were movement speed, defense, and size.


    The wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl makes up for these shorings in a big way.


    It still won¡¯t be able to reach Kudor on its own, but it should be able to eat up a lot of ground.


    That¡¯s why we had to hurry thepletion of the project even if we had to make somepromises.


    And this wasn¡¯t the only trump card we had to y.


    The analysis of Levi¡¯s spear is also progressing smoothly, thanks to Zolomonia.


    Yesterday, I asked Zolomonia about the progress ¡­¡­ Depending on how you use it, you might be able to do some pretty bad things with it.


    If I can get the spear to work the way I want it to, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to deal a fatal blow to Kudor.


    After hearing the progress from Zolomonia, I was so excited that I high-fived her, praised her, and even took her hand and jumped up and down.


    Of course, after that, I calmly set the wards back up and locked her up again.


    If she were to run away, my n to defeat Kudor would be ruined.


    I¡¯m not sure if I don¡¯t feel sorry for her too, but Zolomonia herself is a demon who has done some pretty bad things, and it would be dangerous to let her go unchecked. Yes, it¡¯s necessary, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    I heard that she was originally sealed in a staff in a remote area, so it should be fine if she¡¯s thrown into a warehouse for a bit now.


    The magic wave tower is also being redesigned in the direction of converting the mechanism of the magic wave tower into a weapon.


    Originally, I was going to add this function as a bonus, but after hearing Kudor¡¯s story, I realized that we might not have much time left, so I decided to focus on this.


    It has the potential to drive even Kudor to his death with a single blow, but it¡¯s too problematic to actually use at this point, so it will probably be a weapon for Count Julem or Kudor to negotiate with when the timees.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ after all this time, can¡¯t you do something about the crazy color scheme of this Quetzalcoatl that looks bad for the eyes?¡±


    ¡°How rude, I had Mare help me design it. It¡¯s cool.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see ¡­¡­ That¡¯s what that girl is like, huh ¡­¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to speak, I heard Mea¡¯s voice.


    I turned my head and saw Mea running towards me, waving her hand, and the pair of Peter and Myunhi walking a little behind her.


    It seemed that Mea and Peter hade to check on me and met up with me on the road.


    ¡°Abel! It looks like we¡¯re going to be able to put together a n for the Moon Festival Dinmei! Is Mea helpful!¡±


    Meaes running over.


    She had a beehive wrapped around her forehead with the words ¡°Acting Vice President¡± written on it.


    I¡¯m so busy that I¡¯m giving the position of vice president of the event nning for the Moon festival Dinmei in the Fage territory to Mea as a substitute.


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡­ all the members are lying down, but Abel is ignoring them ¡­¡­? Is it because the wooden dragon isplete!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You say some pretty hurtful words now, huh. Don¡¯t let this man affect you too much.¡±


    In response to Mea¡¯s words, Altamir said, ¡°I¡¯m not¡±.


    Peter stood in front of me, a little behind Mea, and stared at Quetzalcoatl through his mask.


    Then he was whispering something to Myunhi.


    ¡°What do you think, Peter-san! Isn¡¯t it cool? To be honest, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯d lose at all even against four major powers!¡±


    I said proudly, and then decided to tell Peter about the performance of Quetzalcoatl.


    The more I talk about its durability, self-repairing capabilities, and high-force magic weaponry ¡­¡­ the worse Peter¡¯s face gets.


    ¡°You see, Abel-chan ¡­¡­? Do you remember me telling you that if you go too far, I won¡¯t be able to silence the royal family, so you should go easy on them? ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh, did you say something?¡±


    ¡°Abel-chan seems to be thinking lightly but even though the backroom negotiations with the Maharaun Kingdom are about to go well ¡­¡­ But, if it¡¯s revealed that we¡¯re carrying a strange weapon, there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯ll be used as a spark, you know?


    It was a ¡­¡­ stubborn sermon.


    It¡¯s true, I may have been thinking a little lightly.


    I thought to myself, ¡°What the hell is he talking about when he¡¯s the one who was nning to unite the world using Kudor?¡±, he was actually nning to start a global invasion, but I wasn¡¯t nning anything like that.


    Peter is right in the sense of not provoking unintentional conflict.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ yes, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll do my best to stay out of the public eye.¡±


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face turns red and he tries to grab me.


    Myunhi is trying to stop him.


    ¡°Patience, please, patience! It is true that politics is important, but Peter-sama also said earlier that the situation is untenable unless you have an armed force as insurance!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to what you can do!¡±


    As I watched Peter shouting, I thought it might be better to keep quiet about the spear and the magic wave tower even after they werepleted.

 Chapter 364 - Episode Eleven - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (2)

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Episode Eleven - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (2)</h4>


    ¡°This is ¡­¡­ the result of the analysis of Levi¡¯s spear¡¯s special magic circle¡±.


    I was receiving the results of the analysis of Levi¡¯s Spear¡¯s fate distortion magic circle from Zolomonia in the storage room away from Lark¡¯s residence.


    I was lying limp on the floor next to Zolomonia, who was breathing hard, and I was receiving the materials that were handed to me, using Ortem as a chair.


    As I looked at the document, I couldn¡¯t help but let out an exmation of admiration, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing¡±.


    To be honest, I hadn¡¯t expected this much from Zolomonia.


    ¡°Zolomonia is actually pretty smart.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten that this mistress was once feared as the Great demon of Wisdom?¡±


    It might have been a good thing that Peter¡¯s money allowed her to buy as many rare grimoires from all over the world as she wanted.


    At this rate, it won¡¯t be long before I¡¯ll be able topletely master the fate distortion magic circle of Levi¡¯s spear.


    I finished reading the document.


    Zolomonia was ncing at me, watching my reaction.


    Maybe she¡¯s been cooped up in here too long. I guess she wants to get out of here.


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ it looks like you¡¯re halfway through this document, where do you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    After Zolomonia stiffened, she got up and stood there, pointing her finger at me as if to use me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to know what¡¯s going on beyond this point from the current data! This magic circle was originally found by this mistress in Levi¡¯s Temple! If we go to Levi¡¯s temple, we might be able to get some additional information, but for now, this is the best we can do!¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh ¡­¡­ really? If we¡¯vee this far, can¡¯t wee to some sort of conclusion? You¡¯ve got plenty of time, right?¡±


    The outer frame is generally filled in.


    I think we¡¯vee to the point where we can do the rest through consideration and trial and error, but ¡­¡­


    I¡¯ve given Zolomonia a sample of the powder that I ground up from Levi¡¯s spear, just in case.


    ¡°Wha-, what is impossible is impossible! Isn¡¯t there a connection to the Pope of Riveras Church Kingdom? Can¡¯t we just start from there! Anyway, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Peter has been nagging me to stop making loans to Sateria ¡­¡­ No, I think you can make if you made it this far. Can you try just a little bit harder?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I can¡¯t handle being soaked in a grimoire in such a small room!¡±


    Finally, shey down on the ground and began toin.


    ¡°But Zolomonia, didn¡¯t you once say something like this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I thought back to my encounter with Zolomonia, the incident with the Demon¡¯s staff riot.


    ¡°It is my pleasure to serve the powerful sorceress and bring about change in the world! If that can be achieved, then the sealing of this mistress is not a problem.¡±


    I¡¯m sure that Zolomonia was saying this at the time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So,pared to being sealed in a staff, isn¡¯t being locked up in a warehouse nothing? And besides, you¡¯ve achieved your most important goal. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°What I don¡¯t like is what I don¡¯t like! It is not a question of whether the body is free or not! You must pay more attention to this mistress! In the past, this mistress was treated as a god because of the little bit of knowledge I shared with others wherever I went, but Abel is too indifferent! It¡¯s the first time in my thousands of years of life that I¡¯ve heard someone say that he¡¯ll just throw me in a warehouse and let me read the grimoires!¡±


    In fact, it was the most effective way to use her, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    I looked down at the document.


    But there is no doubt that the analysis of the magic circle of Levi¡¯s spear is far advanced.


    If Zolomonia can¡¯t help me, it might be better for me to do it directly from here on out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, you¡¯ve done a great job. I¡¯ll do the analysis now that I actually own the spear. I¡¯ll also get Zolomonia out of the storage.¡±


    ¡°Re-Really!? That better be true, okay!?¡±


    Zolomonia jumps up and looks me in the eye.


    I nodded widely.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s not much point in keeping you locked up in the grimoire warehouse any longer. As for the analysis of the spear, I really appreciate it too.¡±


    ¡°No? Are you really Abel? You¡¯ve been very kind to me today. This is making me a little out of tune or something ¡­¡­ or perhaps not enough.¡±


    Zolomonia replied with a somewhat depressed expression on her face.


    What does this demon think I am?


    But just looking at the data, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    If I can analyze the fate distortion and apply it to Levi¡¯s spear handling, I can do some pretty bad things.


    If I use it inbination with the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl, I might be able to take on even Kudor ¡­¡­ no, I¡¯d say that¡¯s pretty realistic.


    -Two dayster, having performed the magical modification of the fate distortion magic form, I was taking Mea by carriage to a remote part of the Fage territory for a test.


    I could have done it a little closer to the vige, but the people would have panicked and Peter would have had a lot of trouble, so I decided to do it on the coast, close to the border with the Riveras Church Kingdom.


    ¡°Sir, you seem to have been sneaking around a lot, are you going to do something strange again?¡±


    Elia, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looked back at me and Mea with a nk expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something strange, it¡¯s a necessary experiment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is! Abel has been entrusted with the fate of the kingdom!¡±


    For some reason, Mea replied proudly.


    ¡°I see ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t care either way, but ¡­¡­ is that spell tool necessary for the experiment?¡±


    ¡°No, this is what I needed for my experiments.¡±


    The blue Ortem loaded on the carriage is engaged in a strange dance.


    Perhaps, Zolomonia who was sealed inside it is shaking its body violently and going wild.


    I gave it a design based on Zolomonia as a motif, but did she not like something about it?


    ¡°Of course not! What do you really think this mistress!¡±


    The figure of Zolomonia¡¯s child girl floated to the side of the Ortem.


    This is the incarnation that was used during therge staff, not the main body.


    To be precise, it is a simple form that Zolomonia has constructed from the spirits in the air through magic.


    If you don¡¯t directly touch the Ortem at least once, you won¡¯t be able to see Zolomonia, so you can¡¯t see anything from the area.


    I didn¡¯t really care, but Peter asked me to push it into the warehouse or seal it up somewhere because it was dangerous.


    So I sealed it in the Ortem.


    The Marren tribe is originally known for their ritualistic magic rted to spirits via these Ortems.


    When I arrived at the shore, I created a huge arm of y and summoned Levi¡¯s spear to hold it.


    Beside me were Mea, Elia, and Zolomonia Ortem.


    On top of the Ortem, Zolomonia was sitting with a sulky expression.


    ¡°Abel, what did you add to the magic circle by modifying it? I think this mistress pointed out early on that even if you did y with it to some extent, it was unlikely to have much sublimation ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Now now, just watch. There!¡±


    He swung his huge earthen arm and threw the spear at the surface of the sea with great force.


    The huge spear gouges the surface of the sea, sending up a huge ssh like a mountain.


    It was so far away that I could barely see it, but it still sprayed down to the shore like rain.


    I kept my wand at the ready and deployed six huge magic circles.


    ¡°Fate Distortion!¡±


    The figure of the spear blurred, and three spears appeared at intervals, thrusting three huge pirs into the sea.


    With a roar, seawater danced, and heavy rain poured down to the shore.


    Immediately, the three spears blurred and returned to a single figure.


    ¡°Okay ¡­¡­ it worked ¡­¡­!¡±


    I nodded my head in satisfaction, and Elia and Zolomonia were staring at the surface of the ocean with their mouth open in dismay.


    If I were to give a brief exnation, ¡°Fate Distortion¡± is the preservation of altered events, my application is the preservation of altered and duplicated events.


    If the normal ¡°fate distortion¡± is to alter the event so that the spear hits, this one can prepare multiple events that are altered so that the spear hits, and realize them simultaneously.


    However, it does not mean that the number of spears has actually increased, but only that the space is distorted so that they exist in three ces at the same time.


    The magic power to continue distorting the space is the user¡¯s responsibility, so if the increased spears are not removed immediately, even I will run out of magic power and get exhausted.


    I¡¯m sure that with this magic, I can pierce Kudor¡¯s body with three spears at the same time and make his body more airy.


    If I use the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl to fire a series of sacred fireballs from a safe distance, while using Levi¡¯s spear to constantly attack three ¡­¡­ no, four ces at once, no matter how many times I use it, Kudor will never be safe!


    It¡¯s not just that.


    The ability of Levi¡¯s Spear to alter events still has a lot of room for abuse.


    Zolomonia closes her mouth, narrows her eyes, and stares at me with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, are you nning to be a god? The magic circle on this spear was created by Levi in his prime, and this mistress has never seen any magic moreplicated than that. This is beyond the reasoning of the ¡­¡­ world. I¡¯ve been called the demon of wisdom and ruin, nevertheless, that¡¯s why I have to say this. This magic is not something that should be used too often.¡±


    I know that.


    But Kudor has left it as an option to kill Mea in the worst-case scenario.


    If that¡¯s the case, then I have to prepare a way to kill Kudor as well.


    Even if I don¡¯t, Count Julem himself is an unfathomable demon.


    You can¡¯t be safe if you¡¯re not prepared.


    I don¡¯t have the option of letting Mea die by force.


    If Kudor takes that route, I¡¯ll do my best to resist.


    I nced at Mea.


    ¡°Wow! The spear multiplied! The spear has! I don¡¯t understand, but Abel is awesome!¡±


    Mea is innocently squealing.


    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I answered with pride.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you boasting too much?¡±


    ¡­¡­ In addition, when I boasted about the magic of the spear to Altamir, it was mentioned by the alchemists and reached Peter¡¯s ears.


    Peter had been angry when I told him about Quetzalcoatl, but this time he raised his voice and cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t ever use that magic! Please don¡¯t use that magic, and if you can, burn my notes and don¡¯t leave a single piece of information behind!¡±.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t think it matters anymore because I feel like I¡¯m beyond the point of being suspected of rebellion by the royal family or bing an international problem, but is that wrong?


    I wanted the big faggot to stop because it was unseemly, but of course, I didn¡¯t say it.


    I apologized appropriately on the surface, but in my gut, I was wondering if Levi¡¯s spear could be melted down and transformed or duplicated, and how I could close Altamir¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 365 - Episode Twelve - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (3)

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Episode Twelve - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (3)</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm, I don¡¯t think I can use it in its current state.¡±


    I said while looking at the magic wave tower.


    As the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl has beenpleted and the magic circle analysis of Levi¡¯s spear hase to an end, I am concentrating on building the magic wave tower using multiple items as before, but this one will not bepleted yet.


    If we were only in a hurry toplete the magic wave tower, we wouldn¡¯t have to go to this much trouble, but we want toplete its function as a weapon first.


    At first, I thought the function as a weapon would be a bonus, but circumstances are circumstances.


    That¡¯s not the case anymore.


    However, since we had crammed so much unnecessary theory into it, we honestly had no idea what would happen if we failed to operate it.


    This has made it difficult to conduct trial runs, which has been a bottleneck in the development process.


    There are many theories that have been hypothesized but have not been proven.


    This is also the case with the alchemists division and Altamir, but if a mistake is discovered, it could lead to a major rework.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think ¡­¡­ it¡¯s okay not to build this anymore? Kudor-san said she wasn¡¯t going to leave everything to Abel too ¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s what Mea, who¡¯s looking at the Ortem beside me, says.


    But although Kudor has a theory that it is rted to Moebius, the founder of the Doom tribe, she does not know what Count Julem intends to do with Mea.


    In the first ce, she didn¡¯t even seem to know how much of a threat it would be.


    It¡¯s possible that she knew and didn¡¯t tell me.


    If the bnce between my cooperation and the threat of Mea tipped in Kudor¡¯s mind, it¡¯s easy to imagine that she would try to abandon Mea without mercy.


    In order to deal with this, I need to keep my value high.


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ you think about it the other way around. Thinking about aiming, uracy, and damage to the surroundings makes it difficult.¡±


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you ignore all that and just make a bomb that will go off and blow up the Dinrat Kingdom when the timees, it won¡¯t be too difficult toplete. ¡­¡­? I¡¯m sure that if I just hold the switch, Kudor will have no choice but to watch my every move.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking of something outrageous!?¡±


    I stared at Mea¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Abel? Did Mea say something strange? Isn¡¯t Abel the one who¡¯s blurting about erratic things.¡±


    I haven¡¯t told Mea about what ¡­¡­ Kudor told me yet.


    I don¡¯t know what to tell her.


    In the meantime, I¡¯ve told Peter to do some research on the Doom tribe.


    I¡¯ve done some quick research, but there¡¯s not much information about the Doom tribe.


    I¡¯m sure there were some books written about them in the old books that the chief kept behind wards, but I couldn¡¯t find anything of particr interest in the books circting in the Fage territory or in Lark¡¯s library.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a secret or if there¡¯s nothing to tell, but Peter¡¯s connections may have something to offer.


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t say it well, but I think I need a little insurance. You remember how Kudor was going after Mea from the very beginning?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh ¡­¡­ But wasn¡¯t that aimed not at Mea, but at Zolomonia¡¯s staff that I carried?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Indeed, it would have seemed that way for Mea.


    Kudor was speaking in an ancient spiritnguage at the time, so Mea couldn¡¯t understand a word he was saying.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s conceivable that he could re-target me or Mea for some other reason. Anyway, aside from the self-destruct mechanism, I need this. It¡¯s the only way to keep Kudor from cutting me off. Besides, we don¡¯t even know what Count Julem has in store for us.¡±


    I nodded to myself as I looked at the magic wave tower.


    To be honest, at the current rate, I have no idea how long it will take to fully fill in the holes in the theory and give it shape.


    At worst, it might take five years.


    There are many aspects that I have no idea how to fill out.


    But this is absolutely necessary.


    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡­ But, Mea don¡¯t thinks that It¡¯s necessary to go this far, thought ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea says so, but in reality, Kudor is dangerous.


    When she fought me, she kept her magic down and only used tentacle attacks.


    Even so, I couldn¡¯t see any way to win.


    ¡°What kind of weapon is this, by the way?¡±


    I jumped up and brought my face closer to Mea.


    ¡°Thank you for asking. To be honest, it¡¯s hard to define it in terms of magic forms and arrays letter, but I¡¯ll give you a quick and simple exnation. It¡¯s a weapon that creates a pseudo-five-dimensional space in the form of a beam, which twists the space within its range and ensures that the target is twisted and crushed.¡±


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­ So-Somehow, it sounds amazing.¡±


    ¡°By magic form, seven-tenths of the space that was in a straight line of passage will be transferred to theplex ne, but to be honest, I¡¯m not quite sure how to define where it¡¯s supposed to go. I think it¡¯s safe to say she¡¯ll probably disappear.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that, so scary ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more of a beam of space than a beam ¡­¡­ but the deployment speed is in principle only zero seconds, so there should be no way to avoid it.¡±


    The speed is perfect.


    It¡¯s impossible to avoid it after seeing it, unless you turn back time.


    However, no matter how hard you try, the range is only about one roundrger than the entire Dinrat kingdom, so I can¡¯t use it if they escape from the country.


    If you try to expand the range any further, you will lose control no matter how you try.


    ¡°However ¡­¡­ The only thing is that if something goes wrong, there¡¯s a high possibility that the whole, not to mention this country, will be wiped out and a huge pit will be born in this universe, so I don¡¯t want to use it.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, isn¡¯t it better not to build it!? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to use it!¡±


    Mea grabbed me by the shoulders and shook me.


    Wait a minute, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t exined yet.


    ¡°In case of emergency, it has the ability to search and target spirits with high magic power from within its range. I¡¯ve already implemented this. But the main body is still iplete, so it can¡¯t shoot.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, Kudor-san¡¯s is the only enemy as its target, right!? Isn¡¯t it? Something happened, right, Abel!? Is there something you¡¯re not telling Mea!?¡±


    Mea shook my body.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m going to throw up! Ortem! I¡¯m in control of an Ortem right now! It¡¯s going to stop!¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea stopped moving her arms and looked up behind me with a tense expression.


    I slowly turn around too.


    Peter and Myunhi were standing side by side, staring at my back.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ Peter-san, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-sama is here to make sure that Abel is not creating something strange.¡±


    Myunhi replied on Peter¡¯s behalf.


    He was calm, but his anger toward me was palpable.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ This one is necessary, so ¡­¡­ Um, when did you start listening?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking! Peter-sama may have said that he wanted to protect the world from Count Julem, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he wants us to destroy the world first so that Count Julem can¡¯t do anything about it! Rather, if you¡¯re going to shoot something like this, it¡¯s much better to let that monster do what he wants!¡±


    He had heard most of what I had said.


    ¡°I know that! That¡¯s why I¡¯m really concerned about safety! I don¡¯t want to identally destroy the world either! You should be able to understand it from my magic form and the array notes!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the only one who can understand something like that!? Peter-sama, this is no good! Should we destroy everything and put him in a cell ¡­¡­ Peter-sama¡±


    I also thought that Peter was quiet, but it seems that there is something wrong with him.


    He was not onlypletely unresponsive, but he was also motionless.


    Myunhi waved his hand in front of Peter¡¯s mask and muttered with a serious expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s passed out standing up ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 366 - Episode Twelve - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (4)

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Episode Twelve - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (4)</h4>


    I was silently manipting an Ortem and hurrying to develop a weapon attached to the magic wave tower in a remote part of the Fage territory.


    Aside from Zolomonia¡¯s Ortem that I had ced beside me, I was alone.


    Mea had been forced to work on the nning of the Moon Festival Dinmei, which I hadpletely lost control of, so she didn¡¯t have much time toe along with me.


    I¡¯ve already finisheding up with the ideas for the event and designing the magic circle needed for it, so the rest of the technical details can be thrown to the alchemists division.


    I¡¯m proposing to mass-produce and sell a magical device called a farsighted tube that can clearly see the approaching moon din, and enliven it with a parade using Ortems and fireworks made of magic bullets.


    After that, I heard that they are aiming to collect money from the tourists whoe to the Fage territory by setting up stalls with steamed buns resembling the moon din.


    Since the moon din is round, it must be very easy to imitate it. I guess it¡¯s just a matter of cutting corners to be honest.


    The rest of the ns and movements for the day are being worked out between {ea and the other members of the nning team, but that seems to be proving difficult.


    I asked Rinoa, the former deputy leader of the group, to fill in for Mea, as I thought it was unlikely that things would go on like this.


    This should make it easier to work with the alchemist division than before.


    The problem seems to be that there are a lot of hard-headed people in the nning department, and the discussions tend to go back and forth, and Lark is strangely motivated to get into the details.


    I remember when I was interfering out in the open, everyone was as straightforward as a puppet, but listening to them talk, it seems like they¡¯re rehashing things that should have been decided once.


    I think I might have to make some time to go and have a look.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ this might be a bad idea.¡±


    I let out a whimper.


    More than the difficulty of manufacturing, it takes too much time and effort to test eachponent to make sure it¡¯s safe.


    In addition, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s hard to say how far we have to go to make sure that the weapon won¡¯t go out of control.


    If we make a mistake, we could blow up the whole world, so we can¡¯t skimp on safety, but if we want to do aplete test, we¡¯ll need at least five magic wave towers for testing.


    It would take too much time andbor, and frankly, we don¡¯t have enough money to gather the materials.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s screwed up. This mistress is too astonished to say anything.¡±


    Zolomonia sat on top of the Ortem and stretched as she looked up at the tower.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of this by now, but it¡¯s still quite dangerous even at this point. Even this mistress is a little put off by this.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to be told by Zolomonia either.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you the demon who ruined several sorcerers by spreading unnecessary ancient knowledge?¡±


    ¡°This mistress only told what the person wanted to know. If he can¡¯t handle it and destroys himself as a result, it will be his own fault ¡­¡­ That said, this mistress won¡¯t let you do anything stupid like making one star disappear, and you can¡¯t do it in the first ce.¡±


    Zolomoniay down on the floor.


    She just says whatever she wants.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m building it because I want to.


    It¡¯s all in order to prepare a means of resistance so that Kudor and Count Julem do not disturb the current peace of Mea and me.


    It¡¯s true that I do have some inquisitive desires, but it¡¯s not that I¡¯m thinking that I¡¯m fortunate to have a reason to do this.


    No, of course, I have the desire to check out and create whatever Ie up with, so I may have some of those feelings, but mostly it¡¯s for the sake of peace.


    ¡°Mm ¡­¡­ Abel, you have a visitor¡±


    At Zolomonia¡¯s words, I involuntarily turned my head.


    I had thought that Kudor had arrived.


    The familiar orange curly hair came into view.


    ¡°What is it, Altamir?¡±


    ¡°Look, Abel, I know you¡¯re eager, okay? But this is definitely an unnecessary addition to the magic wave, isn¡¯t it? I want you to make the main functions of the magic wave tower first ¡­¡­¡±


    Altamir urges me with the index fingers of both hands, taking an apologetic gesture.


    Originally, Altamir had supported the development of magic cell phone Magiphone, and had helped build the magic wave tower.


    She has been doing a great job of assigning detailed tasks and guidance to the alchemists division, using the development of the Magi phone as bait.


    In addition, she seemed to know only vaguely about Count Julem, and seemed to think that I was just ying with him by creating an excessive force.


    I would like to tell you in a loud voice that this is not the time, but if Peter, who is close to Altamir, is keeping it a secret, I should not dare to tell you.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In fact, I already have a sample of the magic cell phone Magiphone with the shape. But since we don¡¯t have the aid of a magic wave tower, our range ofmunication is limited to this vige at best, but ¡­¡­ I think we can still enjoy the atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°Re-, really!? I thought this was going to be a very time-consuming part! You¡¯re good! As expected of Abel! You¡¯re a really good alchemist, even though your humanity isughably trashy! If you¡¯re that good, you should have told me sooner!¡±


    Altamir ps me on the back.


    It really hurts.


    Rather than that, so you look at me like that ¡­¡­


    ¡°Do you want to use it?¡±


    ¡°I want to, I want to use it! Hey, where is it? Theb? Lark¡¯s mansion? How many are there?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t seen Altamir this excited in a long time.


    Since the time I found out that Peter was her old friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to make some final adjustments to the magic form to make it usable, so is tomorrow around noon, okay? It¡¯s in a test mode right now.¡±


    ¡°Mmm ¡­¡­ well, I guess I have no choice. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Altamir¡¯s cheeks puffed up slightly as she was left to her own devices.


    ¡°For now, I just want to focus on this. You¡¯re going to be ying with the magic cell phone Magiphone tomorrow anyway, aren¡¯t you? Please make the members work until tomorrow. ¡°


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, I promise! I¡¯m counting on you!¡±


    And with that, Altamir skipped away in a high mood.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡­ when did you make such a thing?¡±


    Zolomonia tilted her head.


    I watched as Altamir disappeared from my sight and let out a sigh.


    ¡°I got no choice ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve got the materials, so I¡¯ll just make it up as I go along and get through tomorrow. I won¡¯t be able to sleep today, either.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ you must like tightrope walking a lot.¡±

 Chapter 367 - Episode Thirteen- Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (5)

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Episode Thirteen- Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (5)</h4>


    Mea, Altamir, and I were visiting a tavern called ¡°The Dwarf¡¯s Lair¡± in the Fage territory.


    In this world, there is no age limit for drinking.


    As a rule of thumb, it is better to be over 16, but that¡¯s about it.


    However, I did note here to drink.


    I came here not to drink, but to have lunch in the morning, when the stores were empty and the food was tasty and filling.


    The downside is that it¡¯s a bit pricey for lunch, but it¡¯s a luxury we can afford.


    This time, along with lunch, I was also unveiling the Magiphone, a magical cell phone, to Altamir.


    I bit into a fish pie with dead eyes.


    It was a work of art, baked in the shape of a fish, and even the scales were reproduced, but I had no time to enjoy its appearance.


    The aroma of herbs was pleasant. I felt as if the pie crust was soaking into my stomach, filling me with a sense of happiness.


    Hunger is the best spice, as they say.


    I had insisted to Altamir that I hadpleted the Magiphone yesterday, and since I had been forcing it into shape without eating, drinking or sleeping, I was honestly hungry.


    Yesterday, I asked Rinoa, who was looking tired after the meeting of the Moon Festival Dinmei, if she would like to have a small part-time job. I asked her to help me, but she ran away as fast as she could, which hurt.


    ¡°Are you alright, Abel ¡­¡­? Don¡¯t eat it too greedily or you¡¯ll choke on it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Abel, don¡¯t be so greedy with the pie, what about the thing? What happened to the thing? You¡¯re done tuning with it, right?¡±


    Altamires at me with a huge grin.


    I wiped my hands and took out my magic cell phone Magiphone from my pocket, which I had worked on all night, and ced it on my desk.


    Its appearance resembles a wristwatch. It has a simple leather belt and a disk made of magic ore.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so sparkly and beautiful!¡±


    While Mea¡¯s eyes were gleaming with pure joy, Altamir¡¯s eyes were like a panther¡¯s that had found its prey.


    What is it about the Magiphone that drives Altamir so much?


    ¡°This, how do you use this? Hey? Hey?¡±


    I was biting into the pie again, so I silently turned my palm to still Altamiir.


    Altamir looked at me, holding the Magiphone tightly, staring at me at point-nk range.


    ¡­¡­ I will really choke, so I would like you to stop.


    After I¡¯ve gulped it down and let it settle in my stomach, then I slowly swallowed water.


    This is the moment of bliss.


    ¡°Fuuuuh ¡­¡­¡±


    As I reached for the dishes again, Altamir leaned forward and dropped a handkerchief on my wrist.


    ¡°Are you teasing and ying with me!? You¡¯re doing it on purpose, aren¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, Alta-san! Abel is really tired ¡­¡­!¡±


    Mea stood up quickly and stopped Altamir.


    I felt a little guilty about that, and I felt my cheeks redden a little, and I apologized to her, keeping my face down.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, I was just ying with you a little.¡±


    I was definitely a little hungry, but I¡¯m a pretty thin eater to begin with, so I was already satisfied.


    It was a hearty dish to begin with, but my hunger made me choose arger size.


    I might not be able to finish it. In that case, I¡¯ll ask Mea to help me.


    ¡°Abel!?¡± ¡°I knew it!¡±


    Altamir stretches out his her and grabs me by the cor.


    ¡°Wait a minute! It hurts! It really hurts!¡±


    ¡°Ple-, please stop that! Look, It¡¯s just a little joke of Abel! Er ¡­¡­ it¡¯ll get the store in trouble! Okay? Okay?¡±


    After I was released from Altamir, I did a quick check of my surroundings.


    I was a little busy, so I may have seemed annoying.


    ¡­¡­ I thought it was, but even the sparse customers seemed to be looking elsewhere, to the seats in the back, rather than at us.


    I hear some loud voices. It seemed to be drunks making a racket in the middle of the day.


    There are people like that in every world ¡­¡­


    ¡°You just need to put it on your arm and put some magic power into it. Later, the magic circle inside will respond.¡±


    As I exined, Altamir wrapped a Magiphone around his arm.


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ should I do it like this?¡±


    The disk of magic ore shines, a magic circle unfolds on the disk, and a circr screen appears above it.


    ¡°Kyaah!¡±


    Altamir looked away in surprise, and then looked at it fearfully.


    It¡¯s a hologram.


    This is the same principle as status magic, so it didn¡¯t take that much effort.


    The circr screen contains ¡°Phone¡±, ¡°Messages¡±, ¡°Camera¡±, ¡°Status Check¡±, ¡°Calendar¡±, ¡°Notes¡±, and ¡°Block Breaker¡±.


    I¡¯m nning to add ¡°SNS¡± and ¡°Lils board¡± soon.


    All you have to do is touch the screen.


    ¡°Eh, Isn¡¯t this amazing!? Isn¡¯t it super awesome!? When did you make all this!? Why don¡¯t we hand this out at the Moon Festival Dinmei!¡±


    Altamir said excitedly, touching the screen this way and that.


    I was relieved. I¡¯m d I managed to cover it up.


    I was wondering what I would do if she said it was totally wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s not suitable for mass production because it uses rare magic ore. Also, we have to carve the magic form one by one, so the cost of human resources will be terrible. It¡¯s too terrible if we have to collect more money from Peter-san than we already do. In the first ce, if you don¡¯t go through the magic wave tower, the distance you can use is about the size of a vige, so it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll definitely get your money back! Whoa, what is this! Wait a minute, what should I do with this?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Mea is good at this! If you do this, the bottom bar will move!¡±


    Altamir and Mea are cackling.


    Now Altamir is clear.


    From tomorrow on, I¡¯ll have a little more time in my schedule.


    I can also work on the parts I haven¡¯t gotten around to.


    ¡°How many of these are there now? Hey? We can connect within the Fage territory, right? I¡¯m going to try to connect it to your Magiphone now, so try to answer it!¡±


    ¡°Ehhh ¡­¡­ That¡¯s all we have, though.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t contact anywhere with this thing? It¡¯s useless! I¡¯ll help you out a little bit, so let¡¯s get about twenty of them!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Wait a minute.


    It¡¯s really time-consuming to make just one.


    Please give me a break.


    ¡°A, Alta-san! Well, Abel¡¯s been really busy ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re both busy these days, aren¡¯t you? When we get a few of these and we both have them on hand, we¡¯ll be able to contact each other anywhere.¡±


    ¡°A-, Abel ¡­¡­ why don¡¯t we just make a few? Okay?¡±


    You set me up, witch. ¡­¡­!


    In an instant, she had Mea in her arms.


    As I was pondering this, I heard the shouts of the drunk again from the back of the room.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m angry! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sad!¡±


    Some people are really annoying.


    It would be better to kick him out of the store.


    He¡¯s been yelling for a while now. He should be made to reflect a little.


    ¡°Shu-san, please calm down. Even though it¡¯s noon, there are other customers here ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called that by you!¡±


    It was the collector ¡­¡­


    Mea and Altamir were so absorbed in their Magiphone that they didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to it.


    I was looking in the direction of the collector when he tapped me on the shoulder.


    I turned around to see a thin, dark-skinned man standing there.


    It was Jaguar, one of the members of the Alchemists Division.


    ¡°The Commander, Vice-Commander, and even Mea-sama are all here!¡±


    ¡°O-Ohhhh, we¡¯ve got a meeting to discuss the development of magic tools, right.¡±


    Jagger¡¯s smile twisted.


    He probably thinks that if he gets involved, he¡¯ll lose the whole day.


    ¡°N-Nevermind that, did you hear? I heard that he¡¯s rejected, that drunken raghead.¡±


    I coughed involuntarily.


    I¡¯m pretty sure the collector was a former merchant who was tied to Iris, but he was rejected outright.


    ¡°The girl wasn¡¯t originally nning to stay in Fage territory forever. She took a break and said she was going to the city to get back on her feet, so she bought all kinds of stuff in the Fage territory before she left. When that drunken raghead told her that he would follow her, she replied to him in a roundabout way that she didn¡¯t want him to be in my way.¡±


    Jaguar speaks with a grin.


    H-, how tragic ¡­¡­


    They seemed to get along pretty well, so was it like that.


    No, it can be like that.


    I heard that he didn¡¯t do anything at all even after she bought the sword.


    ¡°Themander didn¡¯t know, huh. There are more people here than usual even though it¡¯s noon, right? He¡¯s all high and mighty, but he only talks and doesn¡¯t do anything, and because he¡¯s strangely popr, he¡¯s got a grudge, and a lot of peoplee here just to watch himment from afar.¡±


    ¡­¡­ You¡¯re not here for that either, are you?


    I look around me. All the guests seemed to be enjoying themselves rather than being annoyed.


    Seriously, that¡¯s insidious, so stop it.


    I don¡¯t care what will happen if he gets really angry ¡­¡­

 Chapter 368 - Episode Fourteen- Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (6)

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Episode Fourteen- Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (6)</h4>


    ¡°A-, Abel ¡­¡­ Mea¡¯s very happy to receive this gift from Abel, but ¡­¡­ am I going to carry this around with me ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea says with a terrified look on her face as she holds the Ortem I gave her.


    I gave Mea an Ortem that is a guard Ortem that keeps moving with magic stones.


    While it is only capable of simple movements, it is powerful enough to work even when I¡¯m not around.


    It should be able to work as well as a dragon.


    ¡°I feel uneasy when I think about it, just in case. I should prepare at least three of them ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s fine!? You¡¯re going to scare the people around you! What¡¯s the matter Abel, you¡¯ve been a little too overprotectivetely!? Abel, don¡¯t you have other things to do!?¡±


    ¡°Re-, really?¡±


    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything that needs to be prioritized right now.


    Unfortunately, the weapon mounted on the magic wave tower is still iplete, but the current n will take too much time, so I¡¯m going to take some time to reconsider.


    There is no point in rushing to build the magic wave tower since we also need to n the money.


    In any case, no matter how hard I try, it will be over several years.


    The development of magic cell phone Magiphone can be der.


    The other day, Altamir insisted that I make three of them: one for me, one for Altamir, and one for Mea.


    Altamir kept calling me and Mea for fun, and when I returned the calls with a salty attitude, she would get in a very bad mood, so I had to secretly extend the block function.


    Even though I had discussed it with Mea, as expected, I was the only one beaten up by Altamir while crying, so we decided to make an additional one for Peter to disperse the mental attack from Altamir.


    It took a little longer than I thought, but anyway, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be spending much time on Magiphone anymore for a while.


    ¡°By the way Mea, you¡¯re representing me in the nning meeting for the Moon Festival Dimei.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a little tired, but Mea is doing a great job!¡±


    ¡°Can you pass it on to someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the alchemists division to Altamir and Rinoa for a while, and I¡¯m thinking of stopping development and taking a break for a while.¡±


    ¡°Y-, yeah ¡­¡­¡±


    I think it¡¯s best if Mea and I don¡¯t go our separate ways.


    If I want to use someone close to me, I can push it to Artamia or Peter.


    I¡¯m sure Altamir will ept the absurdity if I just promise to expand the functionality of her Magiphone, and I¡¯m sure Peter won¡¯t shake his head if it involves Count Julem.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter, Abel?¡±


    ¡­¡­ I wonder if I should tell Mea what Kudor told me?


    Mea seemed to be traumatized by the settlement, so I thought it would be better if I just kept quiet.


    However, the situation is the situation. There was no telling when Count Julem might try to contact Mea.


    It could be next week, or it could be tomorrow.


    If Mea is the inheritance of the sky god, it is strange that he has note to collect it, but has left it in the Fage territory where Peter, I and Kudor are.


    Mea was looking at me a little uneasily.


    It seems that she was having trouble answering me, and it showed in her attitude.


    But when her eyes met mine, she lost her expression and rested her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that Abel is thinking about Mea. ¡­¡­ hehehe ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mea.¡±


    As I rested Mea¡¯s head on my shoulder and pondered what to do, I noticed footsteps approaching.


    ¡°Abel-sama, Abel-sama has a friend at ¡­¡­¡±


    It was Euris¡¯ voice.


    I¡¯ve already heard two sets of footsteps, so it seems that they¡¯ve made their way here.


    Somewhat embarrassed, Mea blushed and hurriedly lifted her head off my shoulder, and I straightened my posture and tied my face into a knot, pretending that nothing had happened.


    ¡°Huh, Mea-chan and Abel-chan, so you are in the same room? Don¡¯t tell me, am I in the way? Would it be better if we changed the day?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ dare to say it out loud for the room to hear?¡±


    It was a familiar, innocent soprano voice.


    It was Shame, the female adventurer who had been a benefactor to Mea and me.


    As I stood up, I looked at Mea for confirmation.


    Mea nodded twice, looking pleased.


    I walked to the door and pulled the doorknob.


    ¡°Long time no see, Shame.¡±


    Behind Euris, I saw a lively-looking girl with a ponytail.


    Shame smiled, ran past Euris, opened her arms, and jumped at me.


    Then she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Hngh! Are you well, Abel-chan?¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, Shame!¡±


    I hit Shame¡¯s back to untie her, but she didn¡¯t budge.


    This guy is strong, is she really an F-ss adventurer?


    ¡°Euris-san! Don¡¯t just smile there, please take this person off me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah!¡±


    Shame looked up and frowned as if she¡¯d lost it.


    She seemed to be looking at my back rather than at me.


    I turn around slowly.


    I saw Mea, who was still holding the Ortem, her body shaking with a face like she was about to cry.


    Shame shakes me off and puts a hand on Mea¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? I¡¯m really sorry! It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s amon greeting among adventurers! If I¡¯m looking for a rtionship partner, I prefer someone a year older than me who is tall, has trained to a certain extent, and has a wild feeling! Okay?¡±


    I looked at Shame, who was apologizing desperately to the downcast Mea, while Gaston¡¯s face crossed my mind, thinking that if you said that much now, it would be as if I had nothing, and thinking that now she¡¯s being rude to me.

 Chapter 369 - Episode Fifteen - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (7)

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Episode Fifteen - Three Great Weapons in Fage Territory (7)</h4>


    ¡°Ahahahahahaha! What¡¯s that, Ahahahahahahahaha! That¡¯s funny!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you have tough that much??¡±


    ¡°No, no, because, it¡¯s funny!¡±


    Shame was in my roomughing her guts out.


    I thought I might get some kind of reaction, but I didn¡¯t expect her tough so hard.


    ¡°Ha-, ha-, It¡¯s not good, It¡¯s starting to hurt because ofughing too hard ¡­¡­¡±


    In the direction of Shame¡¯s gaze, there is the blue fogg skin ¡­¡­ staked to the wall, as well as the fake water god.


    Although, if someone who didn¡¯t know any better saw it, it would just look like a mutated version of a Fogg.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to make fun of me like that. This is a famous water god.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s you who¡¯s rude, Abel-chan! Levi will turn into a ghost and haunt you, you know!¡±


    Shame is trying hard to keep her breathing under control.


    She¡¯s a bit of a jerk, this guy.


    ¡°Ahhhh, my stomach really hurts. Why did you decorate it like this? There are many adventurers who disy the bones and pelts of magical beasts they have hunted, but I have never heard of anyone disying a fogg, really. I mean, Fogg¡¯s not very cool!¡±


    ¡°No, it was rare, so I thought I¡¯d leave the skin on for now, since it¡¯s easy to preserve.¡±


    ¡°As expected of you, Abel-chan, you have a different point of view than the average person, or maybe it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to understand. Are you okay? Mea-chan, did that man ever take your horns or try to lift you up and put you on the wall?¡±


    Shame warned Mea as she hugged her loosely from behind.


    You¡¯re acting like a psycho killer in a horror movie.


    What the hell does Shameem think I am?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel would never do such a terrible thing.¡±


    Mea¡¯s face is exposed to Shame with a nk expression.


    She squeezes her mouth shut and makes a wistful expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mea-chan! I don¡¯t know what to do to make you feel better!¡±


    It seems that she is very angry with Shame for the incident when she entered the room.


    S-Shame is our benefactor, after all.


    ¡°B-, by the way, do you have some business with someone, Shame?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cold, Abel-chan. I don¡¯t need any other reason toe see my friend. I¡¯ve got some free time on my hands, and it seems like there¡¯s some kind of big deal going on, so I just wanted to check it out.¡±


    I loosened my mouth at Shame¡¯s words.


    Shame, with her arm draped over Mea¡¯s shoulder, looked at my face and smiled, covering her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­ having said that, I¡¯m thinking it would be nice to take a tour of the slightly altered Fage territory.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you around. In the seven days before and after the Moon Festival Dinmei, we¡¯re nning to hold a big festival in the Fage territory, but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s too far away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors, but I can¡¯t stay here for two weeks straight. I¡¯ve got a few things to do around here too. I¡¯ve been busytely.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Shame removed her body from Mea and took out a rolled-up parchment from the pouch that was fastened to her leg.


    ¡°Ta-da! I¡¯ve be an E-ss adventurer! I was able to get a certificate for my diligence, so it¡¯s a little easier to move around now, and the number of things I can do has increased dramatically.¡±


    Shame said proudly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m no match for Abel-chan who inadvertently created a legendary adventurer, a knight of Princess Charlotte, the great hero Gaston-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t talk about it too much outside.¡±


    I looked at the door without thinking.


    If someone overheard us, we could be in real trouble.


    I understand that it¡¯s irresponsible to start a fire, but I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Gaston for the rest of my life.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a matter of money, I owe you a favor too ¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford it because I¡¯m having a hard time finding the money for development, but a million G¡¯s now is like a margin of error.


    Since we have such a good foundation, anything will be possible.


    ¡°Noooo! I¡¯m not sure I want to rely on you like that. You know how I feel, don¡¯t you, Abel-chan? I like the fact that I¡¯m making a living on my own, even if it¡¯s a small one.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry ¡­¡­¡±


    To be honest, I don¡¯t really like that kind of thing either.


    I inadvertently said that because I owed her a favor, but I¡¯m rather d she said no.


    ¡°But it might be a little reassuring. If things get really bad, I think I¡¯ll ask Abel-chan for help.¡±


    Shameughed deliberately.


    After that, after a brief chat, Euris brought out some sweets and had a good chat in the guest room, I decided to take Mea and Shame around the Farge territory.


    ¡°However, where should we start?¡±


    ¡°I want to know about that thing! In any case, Abel-chan did it, right? The one that created that thing!¡±


    Shame was pointing to a remote part of the Fage territory.


    It was the tower, an unadorned metal pir, magic wave tower.


    Mea and I both had a nk look on our faces.


    ¡°You, you shouldn¡¯t go too far, Shame-san.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ N-No, that thing is a little bit not good or something ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, what did you make that for? Baron Lark seemed to be having a hard time with it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the intermediary of magic tools ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a way for him tomunicate with people who are far away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s built in front, right? What are you trying to do?¡±


    Shame looked at me with a glint in her eye and a hint of excitement on her face.


    This guy¡¯s ¡­¡­ intuition is incredible.


    Really, you can pretty much guess from mine and Lark¡¯s reactions.


    In response to Shame¡¯s request for a closer look, the three of us headed straight to the side of the magic wave tower.


    I was going to keep my mouth shut at first, but I couldn¡¯t stand Shame¡¯s questioning and I found myself blurting things out.


    ¡°I¡¯d really like you to keep this a secret, but it¡¯s an interceptor for anti-magic beast weapons or something.¡±


    ¡°Really? There was also a big wooden dragon on disy, doesn¡¯t that move too? Hey? What are you preparing for, that thing? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    Shame asks, smirking and poking me in the side with her elbow.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ won¡¯t Peter-san be mad at you again?¡±


    Mea says to me with concern.


    ¡°Ehhh, what¡¯s that guy? Doesn¡¯t he work for Baron Lark?¡±


    This is not good. This pattern is a real no-no.


    I know Shame is probably a tight-lipped guy, but this is not something I should be talking to outsiders about.


    ¡°Noment to any more of the questions! You can watch it! Watch it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Abel-chan seems to be in trouble, so I¡¯ll do that for you then.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Well, I guess it¡¯s safe to get a little closer and show her.


    I approached the magic wave tower, hoping in my heart that I wouldn¡¯t identally run into Peter.


    Within a matter of minutes, I was right under the magic wave tower on the outskirts of the vige.


    ¡°Ehhhhhhhhh!? Its scale is too big to understand, but Abel-chan, are you insane!? Can you really do that!? That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Shame rolled her eyes and shouted loudly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking me if it¡¯s possible, I can¡¯t answer that because I haven¡¯t tested it yet due to safety concerns. But I believe I can, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m building this.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just saying that because you think I¡¯m stupid? Hey, can you be a little more specific?¡±


    Oops, that was rude.


    I can¡¯t let those words go.


    I¡¯ll take it as a challenge to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, Abel, Peter-san¡¯s going to be very angry with you.¡±


    Mea puts her hand on my shoulder.


    I looked back at her and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    After that, I quickly turn to Shame.


    ¡°There are four dimensions that we can perceive, space and timebined. I¡¯m basing the theory of this weapon on the interpretation that there are many more dimensions than that, but that humans can only perceive a folded state of four dimensions. In fact, in the study of magic, it is said that there are dimensions that only spirit beings can perceive, and many forms of magic are based on this assumption. This weapon forcibly expands that folded space by two dimensions, allowing it to locally interfere with three-dimensional space. The theory is that it will destroy the target by involving it in the distortion. As long as you are a resident of this three-dimensional space, there is no way to avoid or prevent it.¡±


    ¡°I want to see inside the tower! Inside the tower! How far is it done? When will it be ready?¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had someone this much interested in my magic.


    I was reminded of Penrath in captivity, and I almost cried.


    Shame may have a talent as a sorcerer.


    ¡°Abel understands, right!? Right!?¡±


    Mea shook my shoulders.


    Shame is fine ¡­¡­! You can trust her ¡­¡­!


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯ll be at least ten years before isplete. Even if it can be shortened, I doubt it will be shorter than five years.¡±


    ¡°I see, five years, maybe ten ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it going to be hijacked and misfired? It¡¯s been left unguarded and unattended.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, because just in case, I have left a guard Ortem inside the tower and the security is very strong. The only way to get it to work is to have my magic crest and key in ce. So, to activate it, I need to turn it on directly with my magic power. And if anyone else interferes with it, it will destroy itself, though it¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s ¡­¡­ for peace of mind.¡±


    Shame chuckles.


    ¡°It¡¯s in a tower, but it¡¯s ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It seems that Abel-chan and Mea-chan didn¡¯t want to show too much, so I¡¯ll leave it at this. I won¡¯t understand it even if I see it. Do you have anything else that would be interesting?¡±


    Shame said, smiling cheerfully.


    Mea breathed out a sigh of relief next to me.


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so disappointed, Abel ¡­¡­?¡±

 Chapter 370 - Episode Sixteen - A Certain Story of the Doom Tribes Past (1)

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Episode Sixteen - A Certain Story of the Doom Tribe''s Past (1)</h4>


    Sixteen years ago, in a vige of the Doom tribe in a secluded region of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    On the very same day that the wife of the Doom Chief, Melzef, was beginning to show signs of giving birth, there was an attack by a swarm of spirit beasts, a mass of pale light that resembled the outline of a beast.


    A spirit beast is a collection of spirits, just like a demon.


    The boundary between them and demons is vague, and they are generally used to refer to demons that do not understandnguage and can barely handle magic.


    It is not umon for them to be referred to simply as lower demons or lower spirits.


    The name ¡°spirit beast¡± is derived from the fact that spirit beasts tend to take the form of simple beasts, while demons naturally take the form of strange shapes, humanoids, and deformed monsters.


    The vige was in an uproar.


    Those who could fight were divided into two groups, fighting back and guarding the women and children, running around the vige.


    There were so many of them that even if they were protected, there would be no shelter for them.


    The number of people who had entered the vige was well over a hundred.


    ¡°Guoooooooo!¡±


    ¡°Guh ¡­¡­ What the hell caused this to happen ¡­¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man from the Doom tribe, Defne, let out a weak cry as he heard the distinctive roar of the spirit beast.


    Dafne thrusts his spear out to check the enemy in front of him, while also keeping an eye out in other directions.


    The Doom tribe has a much higher average physical ability and average magical power than the Norcs.


    The more they train, the more magic power they consume in their bodies to produce a unique metal, which reces their muscles with a strong, rigid and stic material.


    There is an organ in his body that is like a furnace that automatically performs alchemy.


    This puts a tremendous burden on the body, but the returns are worth it.


    In addition, because they are born with powerful magic power, they have a habit of releasing excess magic power from their foreheads and letting it escape from their bodies to prevent their babies from running out of control while their bodies are still forming in their mothers¡¯ wombs.


    The released magical energy bes a blue crystal on the forehead and remains as a part of the Doom¡¯s body.


    Such an unusual physical mechanism does not exist in any other human species.


    These characteristics also support the lore passed down only among the Doom tribe, that the Sky God once created Moebius, the founder of the Doom tribe, to win the war in the mythical age.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Dafne quickly thrust out his spear twice and ughtered the spirit beasts in front of him and diagonally in front of him at the same time.


    The bodies of the two spirit beasts were severely damaged, as if they were torn, and they flew through the air and rolled, mming their bodies into the ground.


    The art of using magic to strengthen the body has been systematized as abat technique in countries all over the world, but because of its power and danger, it is all kept secret from the public.


    Even among the groups that share the secret techniques, there are not a few who have spent their entire lives failing to master the rudiments, or who have lost parts of their bodies due to uncontroble failures.


    However, in the Doom tribe, all those who remember being taught to hunt by their parents, almost without exception, have naturally acquired the art of using magic to strengthen their bodies.


    In general, the art of using magic to strengthen the body is a subterfuge that opens up parts of the body that were not originally intended to be opened up to exert power.


    However, in the case of the Doom tribe, in order to move their special muscles without any inconvenience, it is essential to use magical power to assist them, and if they train their bodies, they will naturally learn to use their senses.


    In addition to muscles and organs, nails, skin, horns, and hair also have high magical conductivity and are more than enough to rece weapons when they are lost.


    Dafne let out a gasp as he watched the spirit beast disappear.


    He looked at the tip of his own spear and confirmed that there was nothing attached to it.


    Unlike magic beasts, spirit beasts and demons do not leave anything behind after they die.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a spirit animal before. I¡¯m d ¡­¡­ that the spear really does pierces.¡±


    There was a moment of ckness.


    A haze of light gathered behind Dafne, forming the outline of a beast.


    ¡°Guoooo ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah ¡­¡­!¡±


    Dafne hurriedly jumped forward and turned around.


    At the same time, a disk about four meters in diameter, emitting ck mes, flew towards the Spirit Beast and vaporized it in a moment.


    The ck-med disk was flung up with its bottom to the ground and returned to its original trajectory.


    Dafne follows the disk with his eyes.


    A tall Doom tribesman caught the burning disk with his bare hands and readjusting his stance.


    What appeared to be a disk was a spear in high-speed rotational motion.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help, Melzef-sama. But you havee out. Um ¡­¡­ Is it all right if you are not with your wife? I heard that she¡¯s about to give birth ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯s not necessary, I haven¡¯t been to check on Nelea since themotion, but I¡¯m sure the guards will be there in time. I can¡¯t afford to be distracted by such things in this critical time.¡±


    Melzef, the chief of the Doom tribe, replied nonchntly.


    Melzef is young for a chief, just entering his thirties.


    However, he was the most intelligent and skilled of the chieftain¡¯s lineage.


    He had taken the lead in interpreting the lore and deciphering the ancient texts to find a solution to the problems the Doom tribe is facing, and this was the key to his bing the chief.


    Since bing a chief, he has also refined his martial arts skills, and is said to be a genius among the Doom tribe once in a few hundred years.


    Hisck of emotions andck of facial expression make him a bit of a creep to some, but even so, no one opposed Melzef bing the new chief.


    ¡°In this situation, you have not confirmed the safety of your wife or your son Darrell-sama? Wha-, huh ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t make a move, the damage must have increased.¡±


    ¡°That may be, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to talk nonsense, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s hard to believe that a spirit beast of this magnitude could have identally appeared and attacked us by ident. Compared to demons, spirit Beasts are less self-aware and more like a phenomenon than a living being. Therefore, it is not so difficult to guide or manipte them to some extent. There may be a mastermind behind this attack. Perhaps there is some connection to the Moon Festival Dinmei.¡±


    The Moon Festival Dinmei refers to the day once every five hundred years when the Moon Dines very close to the earth.


    In the Doom tribe, there is a custom of divining the government of the family through astrology, and for this reason, they have been observing and recording the stars for a long time.


    As it turned out, the Moon Festival Dinmei, which was to ur sixteen yearster, was predicted to be one of the closest in thousands of years.


    There is a tradition among the Doom tribe that when the Moon Festival approaches, an abomination called ¡°Red Stone¡± is born, and when it straddles the day of the Moon Festival, it turns into a monster.


    To make matters worse, it is said that the monster who celebrates the Moon Festival Dinmei gains magic to control the entire Doom tribe.


    It is recorded that 500 years ago, during the Moon Festival Dinmei, the Doom tribe led a reckless coup d¡¯etat in the Dinrat Kingdom with Red Stone as its leader.


    It is also said that the barbaric act was brought to an end surprisingly easily when Red Stone was killed by a Marren sorcerer by surprise.


    At the conclusion of the incident, a number of Doom tribesmen were put in jail, and it was agreed that the Doom tribes¡¯ dwellings would be under the watchful eye of the Marren tribe, and that the Doom tribe would be forbidden to go anywhere.


    After that, the Marren tribe came to check on the Doom tribe every ten years, but by the thirtieth year, the Marren tribe ceased to do so.


    The chief of the generation left a record of hisint, saying that they were extremely umunicative and shy, and that they probably came to investigate the red stones reluctantly at the behest of the royal family, but that they were put on the back burner and the matter was left unresolved.


    In fact, after the first fifty years of the Doom tribe¡¯s existence, they invited a few traveling adventurers, and some of them left the vige with dreams of bing knights, but they were never punished for it.


    The problem that the Doom tribe is facing is the fear that the Red Stone will soon be born and will manipte the Doom tribe again, leading them into a reckless war.


    Especially this time, the Moon Festival Dinmei is a once-in-a-thousand-years event.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if something much worse happened. What will happen ispletely unpredictable.


    If the ¡°Red Stone¡± was involved in this disturbance, it was certain to be the beginning of a nightmare for the Doom tribe.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad omen for the birth of Melzef-sama¡¯s second child. I hope nothing bad will happen ¡­¡­¡±


    The three spirit beasts came running towards the muttering Dafne.


    Dafne kicked the ground and approached the spirit beasts, mows down the closest one and sending it flying, then leaping at the second one and piercing it with the tip.


    Fortunately, Dafne¡¯s body was in the air, and the third one ducked underneath him and tried to bite his leg.


    He kicked the spirit beast in the face with his foot and spun around tond on his feet.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I only can say that we have to take care of this mess, for now.¡±

 Chapter 371 - Episode Seventeen - A Certain Story of the Doom Tribes Past (2)

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Episode Seventeen - A Certain Story of the Doom Tribe''s Past (2)</h4>


    Correction


    There was a discrepancy with the previous setting, so in the previous story, Mea was referred to as the first child, but it has been corrected to the second child. (08/31/2018)


    **********


    -The hunt for the spirit beast was over half a dayter.


    ¡°Fuh, fuh ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t expect them to keep popping up, no matter how many I kill. It¡¯s a bit too abnormal for a magic beast disaster monster panic. But Melzef-sama, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine now. Why don¡¯t you go and see your wives?¡±


    Dafne, holding the wound on his shoulder, called out to Melzef.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Dafne, have you seen a greenish sphere-like object?¡±


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­? No, I don¡¯t think so ¡­¡­? Um, what are you talking about?


    ¡°We had a child who imed to have seen something strange mixed in with the Spirit Beasts. Apparently, he was delirious, so maybe he just mistook it for something else.¡±


    Melzef said and stared towards the outskirts of the vige.


    Dafne, too, had caught on and followed Melzef¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Whoa! Instead, let¡¯s go and check on the safety of your wife and son, Darrell-sama! Melzel-sama¡¯s child might have been born now! We must hurry!¡±


    Melzef was once again squinting and staring towards the forest while walking as if being pushed by Dafne.


    At this time, Dafne had two concerns that he didn¡¯t dare mention.


    One was whether Nelea and the others were really safe, and the other was the matter of the ¡°Red Stone¡±.


    There was of course the possibility that Melzef¡¯s new baby would be a ¡°Red Stone¡±.


    I¡¯m sure that Melezef has already thought of that.


    However, one of the rules that Melzef established after he became chief was that if a ¡°Red Stone¡± was born, he had to kill it immediately.


    As Melzef and Dafne were heading to the mansion, they saw a Doom tribesman rushing towards them.


    ¡°Me-, Melzef-sama! It¡¯s a disaster! The house has been attacked by a spirit beast¡­ ¡­¡­! Darrell-sama is fine, but ¡­¡­ Nelea-sama and the wives have been hit by their ws. ¡­¡­ We¡¯re treating them at the house now!¡±


    Hearing the report, Dafne¡¯s face turned paled deep blue.


    Melzef kept his expression nk, but moved his chin to encourage him to continue.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fortunately, nothing serious happened, but ¡­¡­ Um, she seems to be a little upset ¡­¡­ and was wondering if she could meet Me-Melzef-sama ¡­¡­ Well, you see, your wife has also given birth now too ¡­¡­¡±


    He seemed to be having a very hard time saying it.


    Even Melzef felt a bit dubious about the situation.


    He passed Dafne and rushed towards the house.


    Dafne also hurried to catch up with Melzef.


    The inside of the mansion was in a terrible state.


    The walls were torn apart by the ws of the spirit beast, andrge holes had been made in the walls, probably after a body hit.


    Inside, furniture and cupboards had been knocked over, and broken dishes and books were strewn across the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that the spirit beasts were more concentrated than expected. Nelea¡¯s in the ¡­¡­ back room.¡±


    Melzef picked up human voices in his ears as he made his way through the mansion.


    Dafne walked alongside him.


    ¡°My God, it¡¯s really awful! Why didn¡¯t youe sooner! How could you not have known about my condition! He hasn¡¯te at all also, what¡¯s happening!¡±


    In the back room, Melzef¡¯s wife, Nelea, with her face bandaged, was shouting at the sorcerer¡¯s around her.


    ¡°Ple-Please calm down, Nelea-sama. The concentration of spirit beasts in this area is really bad ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business! I don¡¯t care about that!¡±


    Dafne was puzzled.


    Nelea had always been a gentle and quiet person.


    She¡¯s been a little unstabletely, in Dafne¡¯s eyes, but she¡¯s still acting strange today.


    ¡°Mo-, mother ¡­¡­ Uncle Begin helped me out in the garden, and um ¡­¡­¡±


    Darrell, who was just three years old and was the eldest child of Melzef and Nelea, also held the housekeeper¡¯s hand and cringed, looking as if he were about to cry, as if confused by his mother¡¯s condition.


    The baby¡¯s cries mingled with Nelea¡¯s screams.


    It seemed that the housekeeper was holding the baby instead of Nelea.


    Dafne was relieved to see that the baby was safe.


    ¡°Madam, p-please calm down ¡­¡­! The baby is also looking at Madam. Look, it¡¯s a lovely child, just like Madam. Um, you should hold her ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That stoneless is not my baby! And don¡¯t tell me that I look like her!¡±


    Nelea grabbed the figurine on the desk next to the bed and threw it at the baby.


    The ornament fell to the feet of the housekeeper and broke.


    When Dafne heard this, he rushed to check the baby¡¯s forehead.


    A fragment of blue crystalline stone powder was stuck to the forehead, but it hadpletely fallen off.


    ¡°Ah, ah ¡­¡­¡±


    As I continued to look around the bed, I saw scattered fragments of blue crystalline stone.


    In the Doom tribe, a broken crystalline stone on the forehead is much more serious than a noticeable scar on the face.


    There is a strong tendency to regard it as a pride and symbol of the Doom tribe, and those who possess a clear and beautiful blue crystalline stone are considered to have high magical power and a superior spirit.


    For the daughter of the chief to be without a stone was not a good look.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡­¡­ If I had taken a stand and protected Lady Nelea and her children at that time, this would not have happened ¡­¡­ My legs, my legs cowered and I couldn¡¯t move.¡±


    One of the housekeepers, who seemed to be present at the time, sagged.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you were dead, none of this would have happened! What are you going to do? That was my daughter, the daughter of the chief! Take responsibility!¡±


    The words were so harsh that the air in the room froze.


    ¡°Nelea, just calm down.¡±


    Melzef stepped in front of Nelea.


    Nelea snickered as if to criticize him foring sote.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, let¡¯s kill her! I¡¯ve thought of a good idea! Let¡¯s pretend she didn¡¯t exist! She¡¯ll be a bad influence on us so there¡¯s no choice! Come on! We have Darrell, after all!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? I knew that you¡¯d be confused, but there are limits.¡±


    ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t understand is you, Melzef! If the Chief keeps that alive, she will be a bad example to the others! Someone will definitely say that someone must have cut it down because it was a red stone! Yes, yes, that must be it! I don¡¯t want that! I don¡¯t want to be pointed back at because of this girl!¡±


    Nelea yelled at him, and then she burst into tears and got down.


    Melzef was silent for a while, but then he straightened up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Kanon, follow me with the baby. I can¡¯t leave the baby to her for a while.¡±


    He then called out to the housekeeper who was holding the baby.


    ¡°Eh, ah, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    The housekeeper walks with the baby in her arms as Melzef follows.


    Dafne also hurriedly followed Melzef.


    While the three of us were walking down the aisle, Dafne frantically called out to Melzef.


    ¡°A-Are you sure about that!? Not saying another word to your wives!?¡¯


    ¡°The damage caused by the spirit beasts, the injured, and the missing must be assessed as soon as possible. This was not a matter that should have been put off. But as for the girl, I¡¯m d I picked her up. I never thought that Nelea would say something like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that she¡¯s been acting a little strangetely, but I didn¡¯t expect her to go that far.¡±


    The housekeeper said with difficulty.


    ¡°Well, I was too busy to look at her, so I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Dafne¡¯s expression twisted as she listened to Melzef¡¯s matter-of-fact reply.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I never thought that the Madam would say such a thing. But I also despise your indifference, Melzef-sama.¡±


    Melzef did not reply.


    In the silence, only the sound of their footsteps reached my ears.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I was told to at least think of a name for the baby before it was born, but it looks like I won¡¯t get a chance to tell Nelea.¡±


    Melzef said in a small voice, a little sadly.

 Chapter 372 - Episode Eighteen- A Certain Story of the Doom Tribes Past (3)

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Episode Eighteen- A Certain Story of the Doom Tribe''s Past (3)</h4>


    Melzef and Nelea¡¯s second child, the stoneless daughter, was named Mea.


    However, because her mother, Nelea, disliked Mea so much, and because Melzef was too busy toe home often, she was sent to stay with rtives during her infancy.


    The story of the red stone was not passed down among the children, but the fact that she was stoneless was enough to be teased.


    The adults¡¯ dismissive attitude was passed on to the children, and they were treated as if they were boils in the homes of their rtives.


    In addition, the more the Doom tribe trained their bodies, the more magic power they consumed and the stronger their bodies became, but because Mea¡¯s magic power was extremely low, she was unable to provide enough magic power.


    She naturally spent most of her time reading books in the room she was assigned.


    It was when Mea was seven years old.


    She was in her room when she heard the doorbell ring, her face lit up, she put down her book and went out the door.


    There were not many visitors at the rtive¡¯s house where Mea was staying, and when the bell was rung, it could have been Melzef who came to see her.


    ¡°Father ¡­¡­!''¡±


    When she opened the door, he saw Dafne, Melzef¡¯s aide, standing there.


    ¡°Mea-sama! I¡¯ve brought you some sweets! Come, eat together with me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, Uncle Dafne.¡±


    Mea looked tantly disappointed.


    Melzef was a busy man and only visited Mea once a week, if at all.


    Even when he did, he didn¡¯t spend too much time with her, nor did he have anything fun to say.


    However, Mea liked the time when Melzef came to visit her.


    On the other hand, Dafne came to check on Mea almost every day.


    Sometimes he even came twice a day.


    Dafne was very caring and had a strong sense of responsibility.


    He was eager to do something about it, because Melzef was a cold parent and he didn¡¯t even know what Nelea was thinking.


    ¡°If time permits, the Orwell twin sisters are also wee to join us at ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sister Lili and Sister Mar left Mea to go y.¡±


    ¡°Is that so! Then Mea-sama¡¯s portion will increase!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea doesn¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±


    ¡°Then this Dafne will have more to eat! Really, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In addition to visiting the house where Mea was staying, Dafne sometimes took her to a vacantnd or to the forest.


    For Mea, Dafne had be a sort of substitute parent.


    ¡°We have some time today, so I¡¯ll take you to the forestter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thank you very much.¡±


    Mea¡¯s response was not very positive.


    Normally, when she is seven years old, she¡¯ll start ying with children her own age.


    ¡°L-Look, there have been recent sightings of Nyarun, the pet magic beasts, in the forest! Maybe we can catch him!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Really?¡±


    Mea showed a little reaction.


    Nyarun is a rare magic beasts with an adorable appearance that is popr among children and adults alike.


    ¡°W-Well, Nyarun¡¯s are whimsical, so we may not see one ¡­¡­¡±


    Dafne scratched his forehead with his finger and said as if he¡¯s trying to cover it up.


    Mea and Dafne went out into the forest, took a walk for a few moments, and returned just as the sun was setting.


    ¡°Mea-sama, don¡¯t run too fast.¡±


    ¡°The Uncle Dafne today! Was so amazing! You¡¯re able to drove back a wolf much bigger than Mea right away!¡±


    Although they couldn¡¯t find Nyarun in the end, Mea was very excited to see Dafne drive back the magical beast with his bare hands.


    Dafne was also smiling at the scene.


    I¡¯m relieved. I was worried that I might be called a liar for bringing up the subject of Nyarun in an attempt to attract Mea¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working out for some time now, even though I look like this. But Mea¡¯s father, Melzef-sama, is nothing like this. If he wanted to, he could easily jump from one roof to the other.¡±


    ¡°Mea¡¯s father is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. He didn¡¯t have time toe today, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back soon ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Dafne may not be as good as Father, but you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. However, Melzef-sama is a real genius, after all. It¡¯s really an overestimation to ask you topare us. He¡¯s never given it his all because he doesn¡¯t know what will happen to thisnd if he really tries.¡±


    The more the Doom people train, the more their bodies are transformed using their own magic power.


    As a result, physical abilities fluctuate greatly depending on one¡¯s magical background, physical constitution, and daily training, and individual differences in physical abilities are much greater than those of normal people.


    Melzef was an extreme example of this.


    If he were to let his emotions get the better of him, the aftermath could destroy an entire vige, so perhaps Melzef¡¯s indifferent temperament was to be expected.


    ¡°Really!? Mea will ask to if I can see it next time!¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s a bit ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­¡±


    While Dafne was looking down and thinking, Mea was running ahead on her own.


    ¡°Mea-sama, don¡¯t run too fast, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Dafne says while watching Mea run.


    As he watched, he realized that Mea had taken a wrong turn and was running the long way around.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that way ¡­¡­ Well, that¡¯s okay ¡­¡­ Ah.¡±


    Defne noticed something and frowned.


    Mea was running towards Mea¡¯s parents¡¯ house, Melzef¡¯s house.


    She is looking out the window to see what¡¯s going on inside.


    (If Lady Nelea finds us, we¡¯ll be in big trouble ¡­¡­!)


    Dafne hurriedly chased after Mea and put her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°M-Mea-sama, It¡¯s almost time that Mr. and Mrs. Orwell will worry. Come, let¡¯s go back. Okay?¡±


    Dafne said, ncing into the window.


    Melzef, Nelea and Darrell were sitting at the table together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the spearmanship from my father and sorcery from my mother. Hehe ¡­¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m a little bored when I¡¯m hunting with my children friends.¡±


    Darrell was talking enthusiastically about this and that, while Nelea was making happyments.


    Melzef was silent, but he seemed to be enjoying himself.


    ¡°Uhhhh ¡­¡­ M-Mea-sama, well ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea turned around silently and walked home with heavy steps.


    He was watching her back, and then nced back at the window one more time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What¡¯s that book?''¡±


    A thick, green booky on the floor behind the dining table desk.


    There was something written on the cover in arrayed letters, but it was in a very old format, and Dafne could not decipher it at all.


    When Dafne rubbed his eyes, the green book was gone.


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡­? I¡¯m sure that just now ¡­¡­¡±


    It was then that Nelea seemed to notice Dafne, and she looked up and red at him with cold eyes.


    He smiled affectionately, bowed his head and left the ce.

 Chapter 373 - Episode Nineteen - A Certain Story of the Doom Tribes Past (4)

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Episode Neen - A Certain Story of the Doom Tribe''s Past (4)</h4>


    After that, Mea returned to her parents¡¯ house several times, thanks to Dafne¡¯s arrangements, but it didn¡¯t alwaysst long.


    After all, Melzef was away from home most of the time, and her mother, Nelea, did not like to be reminded that Mea was her daughter.


    In the beginning, her three older brothers, Darrell, the first child, were influenced by Nelea and treated Mea coldly, but from the time she was over twelve, he began to think and act for himself, and when Nelea was not looking, he would sometimes talk to her normally.


    When Mea was fourteen years old, there was another time when she was living at her parents¡¯ house for a while with the arrangement with Dafne.


    But when Nelea learned that there was a rumor circting in the vige that Mea, the daughter of the chief, was a red stone and that she was hiding it, she screamed in the house, ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t have such a child!¡± This led to her being sent back to her rtive¡¯s house.


    After that incident, Mea never spoke of wanting to return to Melzef¡¯s house.


    It was when Mea was fifteen years old that he arrived.


    In the vige square, there was a crowd of people waiting for their guest.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years since we¡¯ve had anyone from outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve often heard that the demons around here are dangerous for Norcs, but I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re able to make it alone.¡±


    At that time, Mea was also walking with Dafne through the vige.


    She spotted a crowd of people in the distance and blinked her big eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ people from outside?¡±


    ¡°That person with a load is a peddler. There is nothing special about his appearance, so he¡¯s probably a Norcs¡­¡­ Ahhh, there are people like this sometimes, aren¡¯t there? This bothers Melzef-sama.¡±


    Dafne let out a sigh and put his hand on her head.


    ¡°Father is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Melzef-sama is abiding by the past contract between the royal family and the Doom tribe. Because of our sins in the past, we have been subjected to a number of restrictions on our behavior by the Dinrat royal family. Some of them prohibit us from inviting unrted people into the Doom tribe. However, it is believed that thew has long since expired, as the royal family has not interfered in hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea looked at the peddler and his cart with interest.


    Dafne chuckled at the sight of this.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we go and listen to some stories? You might be able to hear some interesting stories from outside the vige, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡­ Mea¡¯s good.¡±


    Mea thought about it for a while and then shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me since this is your chance, you know? It¡¯s true that Melzef-sama might nail me a little, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, then can Mea take Uncle Defne at his word?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Of course! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Mea was taken by Dafne and listened to the story of the journey outside with the other Doom tribesman.


    The peddler gave his name as James.


    He was a nice young man with green hair that gave him a mature impression and an elusive smile.


    He said that he had note here knowing that there was a settlement of the Doom tribe, and that it was by chance that he had discovered the human vige.


    He said that he had already decided on his next destination, but that he wanted to stay here for a few days.


    On the second day, Mea went with Dafne to hear more about the trip.


    James knew things that Mea didn¡¯t know and he was a good speaker.


    Also, because he was not a Doom tribesman, he did not know the stone on Mea¡¯s forehead or the circumstances of her home as if he did.


    That wasforting to Mea.


    On the third day, Dafne was busy, so Mea went to talk to James alone.


    At that time, she told him that she liked books, and as they parted, he gave her a book as a gift.


    The book was an amusing narrative ount of the adventures of Edna Elbert, one of the few legendary adventurers and an excellent demonologist.


    It was nighttime, and Mea was about to read by the light of amp, when a bookmark, tucked into a page of the book, fell to the floor.


    ¡°Hm, there¡¯s something written on this ¡­¡­¡±


    It said, ¡°When everyone around you is asleep, pleasee to the ce where my wagon is¡±.


    It seemed to be implicitly telling me not to talk to anyone about it.


    After some hesitation, Mea went to James¡¯ wagon.


    Over the past three days, Mea hade to trust James and was longing for the outside world after hearing his stories.


    She had an idea that maybe he could take her out there.


    I went to the wagon and found James standing there.


    It waspletely dark and I couldn¡¯t see his face.


    ¡°Uh, James-san, what the hell is this ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I asked for it.¡±


    The other person who had been standing in the shadow of the wagon appeared in front of Mea.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mother?¡±


    Mea was unsure of what to say.


    Her voice and appearance were that of her mother, Nelea, but Mea had no idea why she was here.


    ¡°Oh, um, this is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stay in this vige any longer. So I¡¯ve asked James-san to take you to the city now. What do you think? It¡¯s not a bad idea, is it? You¡¯re not going to feel at home anywhere here, either.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­? Mea doesn¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Mea replied in dismay.


    It¡¯s natural.


    I had thought that this might be the case, but I never thought that it would actually happen.


    In the first ce, the Orwells, who had taken care of her for more than ten years, even though she didn¡¯t want to, her brother Darrell, who she hadn¡¯t liked much in the past, but who had recently started sneaking out to see her with sweets, her father Melzef, and Dafne, who had always taken care of her. It seemed so insincere to disappear without greeting them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been quiet, but you¡¯re vaguely aware of it now, right? Some people in the vige think you are the reincarnation of a sinner from long ago. It¡¯s just bad timing. People who don¡¯t know what happened when you were born are saying whatever they want, and they are even saying that Melzef is hiding you. Because of you, the vige is in danger of being divided.¡±


    Nelea, in an exasperated tone of voice, hurriedly added.


    Mea was stunned.


    ¡°Even Melzef-sama is annoyed. Of course, I am too. You¡¯re really causing me a lot of trouble. Dafne-san seems to be paying a lot of attention to you, but he also thinks you¡¯re a nuisance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in this vige, Nelea-san. However, if you are ignoring her wishes and trying to scare her away, I can¡¯t ept your offer.¡±


    James, who could not see what was going on, intervened and told Nelea.


    ¡°¡­¡­ James-san, Mea would like to ask for it too. Mea has been thinking for a while that maybe Mea shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    I could see James¡¯ troubled face, even in the darkness.


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s nice to see you being so understanding for once.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ But please let me at least leave a letter for Uncle Dafne. If possible, it would be helpful if you could leave it somewhere natural, even if it is found.¡±


    Nelea let out a troublesome sigh.


    ¡°Well, It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s that much. Now hurry up.¡±


    Mea got a piece of paper from James, borrowed amp, and finally wrote a letter to Dafne.


    When she finished writing the letter and handed it to Nelea, she noticed for the first time that she was carrying a thick book under one arm.


    She had no idea why she had brought it here at all.


    She was curious, but she didn¡¯t think she would tell her if she asked, so she didn¡¯t ask anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, James-san.¡±


    Mea bowed her head, and Jamesughed and shook his head.


    ¡°No, Nelea-san has been a great help to me during my stay here. Besides, it¡¯s a lot less boring than traveling alone. There are a lot of empty roads around here for a while.¡±


    As they were about to board the wagon, Nelea stopped Mea.


    ¡°Wait. What are you going to do in the city with no money?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I can get rid of you, but I don¡¯t want to bother James-san. Take this with you.¡±


    Nelea handed a bag of cloth to Mea.


    When Mea gently checked inside, she found several nes and rings.


    There were also some jewels lying around inside.


    ¡°Mother ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve collected them behind Melzef-sama¡¯s back, so he won¡¯t notice if they¡¯re missing. Go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    She had no idea what Nelea was thinking when she gave it to her.


    When Mea tried to turn her body, a hand pressed down on her shoulder.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just show that bag to anyone. Okay? You should be suspicious of anyone who walks up to you with a smile on their face that they might have poison hidden somewhere. You have to find someone you can trust first.¡±


    Mea tried to say something back, but fell silent.


    She noticed that Nelea¡¯s eyes were wet with tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, this is all I can do. If it hadn¡¯t been for my child, I wouldn¡¯t have had to put you through this.¡±


    Muttering softly, Nelea stretched out her arms.


    However, before her hand could reach Mea, it was slowly lowered again.


    ¡°Ah, um ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to take care of my daughter.¡±


    Nelea said in a cold voice, turning her back on Mea and the others.


    There was no conversation between Mea and James for some time after the wagon began to move forward.


    Mea didn¡¯t know what to say.


    There were so many things she didn¡¯t know.


    What was going on in the vige, why her mother was crying, what would happen to her now?


    After about half a minute, Mea was finallying to terms with her situation.


    She began to think about her future a little more concretely than before.


    ¡°James-san, um, what is the city like?¡±


    ¡°Well, to put it simply ¡­¡­ it¡¯s a very lively ce. And there are all kinds of people.¡±


    ¡°Mea never had a friend close to my age ¡­¡­ can I have there¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you will. Let¡¯s see ¡­¡­ If anything, the key to making friends is to be cheerful and smile. You can also try inviting them out for a little fun.¡±

 Chapter 374 - Episode Twenty - A Certain Story of the Doom Tribes Past (5)

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Episode Twenty - A Certain Story of the Doom Tribe''s Past (5)</h4>


    It was soon after Nelea became pregnant with Mea that it appeared.


    When she was reading a grimoire alone in her room, she noticed an unfamiliar book had increased.


    ¡°You smell a little like me.¡±


    When she opened it, she found that on the edge of the nk page, there were words written in a difficult spiritnguage.


    When Nelea tried to close it, the words were written one after another, all by themselves.


    ¡°Poor thing. Another child like me will be born and be a victim of the family.¡±


    Nelea¡¯s hand stopped.


    She had a vague feeling that this was rted to the lore of the red stone that was disturbing the Doom tribe.


    ¡°Y-You, what are you? A demon in a book? Do you understand mynguage?¡±


    ¡°I am Sim. I don¡¯t even remember if that was my real name anymore. I don¡¯t even know if that was my real name anymore. I have lived for many years, or hundreds of years ago, I guess? I was called Red Stone then.¡±


    ¡°Red Stone ¡­¡­? There¡¯s never been a book like this before. Where did you get ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. I just felt a magical force simr to mine. Maybe I was drawn to it and my ego returned in fragments.¡±


    It is said that all objects, not just living things, have a soul, and when the soul disappears, part of it turns into a spirit.


    For this reason, there are stories and legends that demons, which are the aggregate of spirits, retain the memories of the dead.


    In fact, it is said that since the demon is a collection of spirits from various sources, it is impossible for a single person¡¯s ego to be strongly expressed, but the grimoire in Nelea¡¯s hand imed that she was one.


    ¡°You are pregnant with the same red stone as I am. The poor child will probably be conveniently treated by the Doom tribe and executed if she gets in their way. Just like they did to me.¡±


    ¡°T-That is¡­¡­¡±


    Nelea thinks about Melzef.


    He has publicly stated that he will always dispose of the red stone immediately, even if it is his own child.


    It is unlikely that Melzef¡¯s character will overrule that. I think Nelea knew that better than anyone.


    ¡°Hey, this baby, is it possible for you to help it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any more victims of the Doom tribe like me. If there was any point in my egoing back to life, it was to help the child.¡±


    Nelea was troubled, but in the end, she did as Sim asked, without telling Melzef.


    She raided the graveyard beforehand and prepared the blue crystalline stone to be buried with the remains.


    It was to rece the red stone.


    The magic crystal stone on their forehead did not serve as an organ or sense organ for the Doom tribe, but was merely the result of the baby letting his magic escape so that it would not run wild in the womb.


    Once it is removed and hidden, no one will ever know.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get the chance to rece it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it prepared for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ prepared?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, okay? I, you know, want to help you, And I want that kid to be happy, not like me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The incident urred on the day the baby was due.


    On that day, Sim was just a book, and no matter what she called out, no words were added.


    But on that day, there was an attack on the vige by arge number of spirit beasts.


    It is not umon for demons to guide and control spirit beasts, which are also subordinate demons, as a force to be reckoned with.


    It should be easy for them to distort the magic field and gather or increase the number of spirit beasts.


    However, if he could gather hundreds of them without being detected in advance, he must be a very high-ranking demon.


    If it was not the Doom tribe, but a normal vige, all the inhabitants would have been killed.


    ¡°I never thought he would go this far ¡­¡­¡±


    Even if he had good intentions, demons and humans havepletely different senses.


    The Doom tribe would not have suffered much damage, but a child who dyed evacuation could have been seriously injured.


    If I had known that this was what he was going to do, I would have stopped him, but now that it had actually happened, I had no choice but to let it happen.


    In particr, there was a bigmotion at the chieftain¡¯s mansion where Nelea was, as the spirit beasts gathered there.


    The only person left in the room at the time of the birth was the housekeeper, who had served the Chief¡¯s mansion for a long time and was also Nelea¡¯s best friend.


    Nelea¡¯s greatest fear was that she would be suspected of recing the magic crystal.


    If she hadn¡¯t foreseen the birth of the red stone, there was no way she would have been able to prepare the normal blue magic crystals in advance, so she knew the chances of being suspected were slim, but she still wanted to have some insurance.


    This is why Nelea decided to lower the risk of suspicion by not showing any pretense of protecting her child from the people around her.


    ¡°When Mea is old enough to be on her own, we can take advantage of the opportunity to get her out of this vige. The fact that Nelea was willing to keep the girl away was reason enough for Mea to run away from here. I¡¯m sure no one will suspect us enough to bother chasing them.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I too ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Nelea. If you were to disappear with them, everyone would be suspicious. They¡¯d go after you first and foremost. And if they do, there¡¯s no escaping Melzef.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah, right.¡±


    Eventually, Mea turned fifteen.


    The peddler, James, visited the vige.


    Thest time an outsider came to the vige was eleven years ago, when he helped a wandering adventurer.


    ¡°Good for you. It¡¯s as if the gods are guiding us to help Mea. But now I have to say goodbye to Mea.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I can feel my strength draining away. I feel like I¡¯m losing my power. Is it because I¡¯m satisfied? My scars won¡¯t go away, but if I was able to help Mea because of them, then I think this was a great thing. I¡¯m d I met you, Nelea.¡±


    As Nelea watched the spirit words being spelled out, she felt ufortable.


    (The timing is too good ¡­¡­)


    Originally, there were too many strange things in Sim.


    Nelea couldn¡¯t help but think that a demon that left a clean te of personal delusions and memories was the stuff of fictional stories.


    Nelea had been researching demons behind Sim¡¯s back, but she still couldn¡¯t find a single such demon in any of the well-sourced records.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about whether she could really entrust Mea to that peddler.


    Sim conveniently appeared in front of Nelea, who was pregnant with a red stone, had enough power tomand hundreds of spirit beasts, and to top it all off, he acted as if he knew that a kind-hearted traveler would visit them at this time.


    The final deciding factor was the look of amusement on her face when she saw Mea talking to James from a distance.


    Nelea asked James to call Mea through a bookmark in his book, and gave her the precious metals and ornaments that she had been collecting for fifteen years since she was born without anyone noticing, and sent her off.


    A month had passed since then.


    A few people were suspicious of her departure, partly because of the discovery of Mea¡¯s letter to Dafne, which Nelea had hidden in a crevice of a book.


    However, Melzef must have sensed something, because one day he asked her, ¡°Are there any of Mea¡¯s magic crystal stones left?¡± He had asked her one day.


    One day, Sim, who had recently returned to a nk book, wrote a new sentence again.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about a few things. I need you to move to a ce deep in the forest, out of sight of others. Mea may be in danger.¡±


    Nelea followed the text and went out into the forest.


    In fact, Nelea had been preparing herself for the possibility that Sim might send her such an offer in the near future.


    Deep in the forest, Nelea opened her grimoire and checked to see if any new words had surfaced.


    ¡°Thank you, Nelea, we¡¯re close. I knew you would respond quickly.¡±


    The voice was not written on the page, but directly to my ear.


    It wasn¡¯t even a spiritnguage, but a humannguage.


    A demon that can understand humannguage is a very high-ranking demon.


    And Sim had deliberately kept it a secret until now.


    Soon, countless beastly, demon-like snarls could be heard.


    Nelea¡¯s surroundings were surrounded by spirit beasts.


    ¡°But Nelea, you¡¯re no longer needed. Thank you for believing my big, red lie and moving around so desperately. It¡¯s always the same, but why do people always try to do the most important things without consulting anyone or having any proof?¡±


    A strange demon¡¯sughter echoed in the forest.


    A round ball of green light, the size of a child, floated behind the spirit beasts.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Aha, ahahahahahahahahaha! It was all a big lie that the red stone was a victim of the Doom tribe! Thank you, because if a spirit as big as me were toe into contact with the red stone unintentionally, it might attract other high-ranking spirits. It¡¯s really good to have someone who¡¯s easy to move! Of course, It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not able to keep up with the other spirits, but ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to be bothered or have my precious magic consumed. And if possible, I¡¯d like to see the Great Evil God sleep before the Moon Festival Dinmei.¡±


    A loudugh of vile malice echoed.


    ¡°Really, thank goodness. All we have to do is get another puppet escort, give the other high-ranking spirits no time to notice, and retrieve the red stone just before the Moon Festival Dinmei! I wonder if she believed it? That that kid will really be happy like this. Because of your stupid decision, all of the Doom tribe will be my puppets and will be used and destroyed at will! Just like the prep test 500 years ago! Except for this time, it won¡¯t be like that.¡±


    ¡°Puppets, pre-test ¡­¡­?¡±


    Nelea had no idea what Sim was talking about.


    The only thing she can tell is that Sim was nning to use a spirit beast to dispose of her properly so that no information would leak out from Nelea when she was no longer needed.


    Since it had been a month since the Mea had left, it was difficult to find a causal rtionship.


    It¡¯s not umon to be attacked and killed by a mysterious spirit beast.


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped, though. To this Great Spirit who lives forever, you humans are nothing but dust that will die of old age in the blink of an eye! I yed you, used you, and then killed you, that¡¯s a fitting end for dust, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ the Great Spirit Sim, also known as ¡°The One that ughters history. A demon that has been observed for over 1,000 years, and has repeatedly destroyed many nations through possession and seduction. That¡¯s who you really are, right?¡±


    Theughter echoing from the sphere came to a halt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing some research since you¡¯ve been interfering with me less frequently. I couldn¡¯t understand what was written in the old literature because of the peculiarity of the array letters, but I made a hypothesis about ¡­¡­ your identity andpared it to it, and found one thing that made sense. You can pretend to be something you¡¯re not, but you can¡¯t use an alias. Even if you can pretend to be someone you¡¯re not. You¡¯re bound by name as a condition of some kind of magic or sorcery.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ha! All this bbering is so annoying! What would you do? If you knew who I was, what would change! You¡¯re going to die here unsightly! Idiot! Ahahahahahaha!¡±


    The spirit beasts all jumped at Nelea at once.


    Nelea waved her staff.


    A huge magic circle unfolded around the area, enveloping the swarm of spirit beasts and Sim.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wha-? Tha-That¡¯s ridiculous! What the hell is this? There¡¯s no way that a human can perform magic of this magnitude!¡±


    ¡°Boundary deployed!¡±


    A pir of light extends over the magic circle.


    The shadows of a group of spirit beasts floating in the light lose their outline and disappear one by one.


    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Sim¡¯s shout echoed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thanks, Sim. Even if you were an evil spirit trying to use the Doom tribe¡¯s red stone, you still saved Mea, who was supposed to be killed sixteen years ago ¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s not just magic.


    In this forest, there is a huge tree that the Doom tribe worship as a divine tree, which is said to be about two thousand years old.


    Anything that has lived for a long time, whether it be an animal or a nt, possesses a dense magical power.


    Nelea knew that Sim¡¯s true identity was that of an evil high-ranking spirit, and as a countermeasure, she had prepared in advance to deploy a ward that would use the magic of the divine tree to disintegrate the spirit body.


    When Nelea was looking into the books stored in the chieftain¡¯s house to find out the true identity of Sim, she found a description of a magic form in which the Doom tribe of long ago tried to use the divine tree to defeat apletely different demon.


    ording to the document, they had embedded magic stones in the underground and surrounding trees, and carved the magic form out of sight.


    If Sim wanted to get rid of Nelea, he would have voluntarily moved her to a less popr ce.


    In order not to make Nelea distrust him in any way, he was likely to let her choose the location herself.


    As a result, Nelea had won the bet.


    If it was revealed that she had used the divine tree as a medium for magic without permission, she could have been executed, but she didn¡¯t care about what happened to her.


    ¡°The girl had already left the vige. I won¡¯t let Mea die at the expense of the Doom tribe ¡­¡­ Great Spirit Sim! I won¡¯t let her be your toy!¡±


    Even if it is a demon that has lived for more than a thousand years, if it were to use the magic stored in a two-thousand-year-old tree to cast a ward against spirits, he would have no chance.


    That was supposed to be Nelea¡¯s n.


    When the light ceased to shine, the tree lost its leaves as its magic power was siphoned off by the sorcerers, and it became ck and shriveled.


    Every single spirit beast that had been caught in the light had been obliterated.


    However, in the center of the ward, where the small spirit sims had been floating, there was a huge sphere, ten meters in diameter, floating in the air.


    It was green, but had a ck haze pattern running across its surface, and various eyes,rge and small, were moving as if they were spread across the entire sphere.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is a lie, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing. You may not have been able to read the material correctly, but I am not like those high-ranking spirits around here who are only a thousand years old at most. I am a great spirit who has lived for more than ten thousand years. It¡¯s not that the age you live is simply proportional to your magic power, but if you thought that you could eliminate me with the magic power of a tree like that, you¡¯d be foolish to think otherwise.¡±


    There were countless eyes looking down at Nelea.


    He had an evil air about him that was unparalleled in the past.


    ¡°But, now you¡¯ve done it ¡­¡­ you bitch. You¡¯ve ruined all the careful moves we¡¯ve made up to this point. The risk of attracting the attention of troublesome high-ranking spirits from other factions has increased. The magic that I had stored away was wasted. It¡¯s not enough to just killed you ¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to punish you. You will be a stone with your ego still intact, and your mind will not rest until the end of this world, and you will continue to hate and suffer for having been born. Just like everyone else who¡¯s ever turned against me ¡­¡­!¡±


    The countless eyes shone with light.


    Not only Nelea¡¯s body, but also the shrunken tree that lost its magic power, the soil and even the grass in the ce turned into stone all around.

 Chapter 375 - Episode Twenty-One - Attack of the Doom Tribe (1)

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Episode Twenty-One - Attack of the Doom Tribe (1)</h4>


    Mea and I were on our way to an inn in the Fage territory.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ you don¡¯t have to go there, do you?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s just in case. There aren¡¯t that many white-haired, red-eyed people in the world ¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that recently there have been incidents of magic beast disaster monster panics in the vicinity of Farge territory, with some of the caravans who were caught up in them being killed.


    It is said that the wagons of the involved merchants scattered and fled, and many of them lost their cargo and had to change their ns.


    It is said that an adventurer who had joined as an escort for a troop of merchants in order to get a leg up got lost and drifted to this vige, but he was extremely unfamiliar with geography and didn¡¯t have much money, so the people around him had trouble dealing with him.


    So far, so good, it¡¯s amon story.


    I feel sorry for him, but I honestly don¡¯t have the right to do anything about it.


    It¡¯s cold, but I have no choice but to cross my fingers and hope that Lark will take charge.


    I¡¯m not the kind of softie who would go out of my way to get involved in such a problem.


    If he had asked me directly, I might have felt sorry for him and tried to do something about it, but I don¡¯t think he has the kind of connections that would make him want to rely on me.


    The only thing that bothered me was that the stray person seemed to be a white-haired, red-eyed Marren like me.


    I had failed.


    With a little thought, I could have imagined that the Gizel I had left behind would follow me out of the vige.


    Perhaps it was Gizel who hade to this vige and was in trouble.


    It was true that the option of leaving her alone and running away had crossed my mind.


    However, if I left Gizel alone in a strange ce without money and in trouble, I would not only fail as a brother, but I would fail as a human.


    There was no concrete n as to what to do after meeting her.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going back to the Marren vige with Mea and I caught up in the war between Count Julem and Kuudor, but whether or not Gizel will agree to that is another matter.


    I pondered this and that in a roundabout way, but I came to the decision that since I had no choice but to run away, I would just have to meet her and then decide.


    I hadn¡¯t had this much trouble since the day I ran away from home.


    It was a shame that the method I chose was to push myself into a corner by proceeding with the situation even though nothing was decided yet.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that the other steps I could take were all too cruel.


    When I was feeling like I was going to vomit from worrying so much over the report, Mea took care of me and we naturally ended up discussing it, and she assured me that if we were going to have a face-to-face meeting, Mea would definitely go! She assured me that she would be there.


    I could not help but think that this would have the effect of agitating Gizel for nothing, but since Mea was not going to back down, I took one of the worst possible options, which was for Mea and I to go see her.


    ¡°What kind of girl is Gizel, the sister and Abel¡¯s ex-wife? Mea has heard of her before, but only briefly ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, did I tell you about her before?¡±


    ¡°Just a little bit ¡­¡­ Mea will never forget.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right ¡­¡­ hahaha.¡±


    I can¡¯t remember when we talked about it.


    I don¡¯t think there was anything wrong with talking, but for some reason, I felt terribly ufortable.


    I immediately visited the inn in question.


    ¡°Ah! Well, well, Abel-sama! You¡¯vee!¡±


    As we enter the inn, the owner rushes over to me.


    ¡°He-, hello ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take in the stray Marren, right? I¡¯m willing to ignore for the cost of your stay ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡­¡­ They¡¯re treating me almost like a dog.


    I wondered what Gizel¡¯s situation was right now.


    I smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet, though¡±, I had a hunch that he probably wouldn¡¯t be a stranger to me.


    I went to the room he told me about and knocked on the door.


    There was no answer from it ¡­¡­ I waited a bit and knocked again, but there was still no answer.


    I wondered if the owner had picked the wrong room.


    ¡°He¡¯s not there ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, why don¡¯t we go home now?¡±


    Mea tugged lightly on my sleeve.


    ¡°No, but that¡¯s not how it works ¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, I heard a gurgling, sobbing voiceing from inside the room.


    I couldn¡¯t just stand there in silence.


    I immediately put my hand on the doorknob.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s Gizel, isn¡¯t it ¡­¡­ Um ¡­¡­?¡±


    Inside the room, there was a girl sitting in a triangle position beside the bed, looking tiny.


    Her white hair is tied up in a voluminous bun at the end, and her red eyes, characteristic of the Marren, are slightly upturned in triumph.


    The whites of her eyes were red with a few veins running through them, probably from crying.


    It was Firo.


    She looked at me through the doorway, blinked, rubbed her eyes with her hand, and turned to look at me again.


    Then she turned red and pointed her index finger at me.


    ¡°A-A-A-Abel!? W-Why are you here!? A-Are you real?¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­ why is Firo here ¡­¡­¡±


    Firo gritted her teeth and stood up.


    ¡°Why not! Why not? How can you say that? That¡¯s my line! I, as the granddaughter of the chief, and the one who had to go out of my way to bring you back because you suddenly broke the Marren tribe¡¯s rules and went out! You have no idea how hard it was for me to get here! I¡¯ll evenin about it!¡±


    ¡°R-, really!?¡±


    But even in the past, there were often Marrens who broke thew and went outside, but they would not have been chased.


    Was it connected to the incense-smoke leaf?


    However, I¡¯m sure the chiefs have taken over the manufacturing process so that it doesn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°You have no idea how much Gizel was hurt after that. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so unthinking. I¡¯m a little disappointed in you, to be honest. I¡¯m honestly a little disappointed that you didn¡¯t leave a single letter, that you didn¡¯t have any attachment to the vige?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I had no words to say.


    I was so upset at the time that I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do.


    I¡¯m sure I left a letter, but I don¡¯t think Firo knew about it.


    I had no intention of arguing with her here, so I decided to just ept it.


    For a while, Firo and I stared at each other in silence.


    I probably had a horribly pathetic expression on my face.


    After a while, the corner of Firo¡¯s eyes lowered slightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say all this. I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯re doing well ¡­¡­ I really thought I might never see you again, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡±


    Firo turned her eyes away from me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If only you had consulted me at that time, I could have done something for you. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    I nced at Mea, who was still hiding behind the door.


    It seems that Mea hadpletely lost the timing of when toe out.


    She looked back at me puzzledly.


    When I signaled with my eyes for her toe in, she shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ is there someone in there?¡±


    When Firo asked her about it, she seemed to give up, and Mea came in, looking narrowly at her.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ Eh, er, hello ¡­¡­ It¡¯s nice to meet you¡±


    The atmosphere in the ce froze.

 Chapter 376 - Episode Twenty-Two - Attack of the Doom Tribe (2)

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Episode Twenty-Two - Attack of the Doom Tribe (2)</h4>


    No one said a word for a while.


    Mea, who had been very strong until she came here, had be very quiet when she was actually in front of Firo.


    Mea is not the type of person who can take a strong stand when she meets someone for the first time.


    The only thing is, as if to appeal to Firo, she grasps my sleeve tightly and forcefully.


    ¡°Blue hair ¡­¡­ I see, So you¡¯re the girl Abel has been traveling with. I¡¯d heard about you on the way here.¡±


    The silence was broken by Firo¡¯s muttered words.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe inside the room for now? There¡¯s not much space, because it¡¯s a single person¡¯s room, after all ¡­¡­¡±


    Firo invited Mea in.


    Mea looked at me as if to confirm.


    I gave a small nod.


    She walked into the room and Firo sat on the bed, I sat beside her, and Mea sat on the chair she had pulled out of her desk.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it must be rough. You didn¡¯te all this way by herself, did you, Firo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course, but Gizel-chan is here, too. Shibi is also here, and even Lil from the Liefel family has been brought in as an astrologer. Geez, It¡¯s been a really tough time for me.¡±


    Firo let out a big breath.


    I¡¯m really sorry about that.


    ¡°E-Even if you say it like that ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure Abel had a lot on his mind when he made his decision, too ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea said in a low voice


    ¡°What? O-Ohhhh, I guess. I may have been a bit out of line ¡­¡­ Sorry.¡±


    When Firo said so honestly, I felt a little ufortable.


    When I think back on it now, all I did was run away from the problem at hand and hope that the people around me would do as I wished in the meantime.


    Perhaps if I find myself in the same situation, I¡¯ll do the same thing again ¡­¡­


    ¡°Well, the reason why Firo is a bit harsh is because it¡¯s her way of hiding her embarrassment ¡­¡­ Everything she says is correct¡­¡±


    ¡°Hiding my embarrassment, you say, Is that how Abel always looked at me!? Then you knew everything, but until now you¡¯ve been acting like you didn¡¯t know ¡­¡­¡±


    Firo blushes and clenches her fist.


    ¡°S-Stop! I¡¯m sure you misunderstood what I meant, but that¡¯s not what I meant ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Somehow, Firo-san seems to get along with Abel well ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea shrank back in her chair and became small.


    ¡°N, no, it¡¯s true that Abel and I have been foul-mouthed friends since we were children, but it¡¯s not like there was anything wrong with us or anything like that ¡­¡­¡±


    Firo exined to the depressed Mea.


    I suddenly noticed something strange.


    ¡°Huh, so the adults didn¡¯te, huh? Only the children came outside, huh¡±


    Firo stiffened.


    ¡°¡­¡­ W-, we had to split up while looking.¡±


    ¡°You even split up ¡­¡­¡±


    I slumped my shoulders.


    Although Firo said it quite gently, it still seemed to have be quite a big deal.


    I had hoped that my father and the tribe chiefs would take it as a little adolescent journey of self-discovery, but it seems that it was just a selfish, wishful guess on my part.


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡­?¡±


    Why is the division so neatly split between children and adults ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Firo ¡­¡­ How many people were in the adult group? Where are they nning to go now?¡±


    ¡°I think there were six of them. They went to the water city of Neferusia or the mountain city of Nouraun ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are the adults group more numerous? And it seems to me that they went to a lot of tourist attractions ¡­¡­ Hey, Firo, what the hell is going on? Don¡¯t tell me, something bad is going on and you¡¯re hiding it?¡±


    ¡°I-, Is that so? I¡¯m not too familiar with the name of the ce, and I didn¡¯t remember it very well, so I might have mentioned the ce I did remember ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay then ¡­¡­¡±


    Firo was sweating as she quickly looked away from me.


    It seemed to me that she was hiding something from me, but I wondered if she was really okay.


    If the situation arises, I can ask Lark or Peter to lend a hand, and if that doesn¡¯t work, I can use force, so I don¡¯t want her to hesitate to tell me, though.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t introduce myself yet, right. I¡¯m Firo, and I¡¯m an old acquaintance of this Ortem fanatic. I can call you Mea-san, right? You don¡¯t have a stone on your forehead ¡­¡­ but I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re a Doom tribesman.¡±


    Firo looked over to Mea.


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea nodded somewhat uneasily and turned her head.


    Firo was looking at Mea¡¯s face intently, as if to observe her.


    ¡°You know. I¡¯m not going to go back to the vige just yet ¡­¡­¡±


    I have a number of ns I¡¯m working on in the Fage territory.


    The alchemist division would be confused if I suddenly left.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s also possible that I retire and Altamir could take over this area.


    However, if I leave before Count Julem¡¯s issue is resolved, Peter will go crazy and Kudor will go on a rampage.


    My name would be etched in the history books as the person who destroyed a country because I went home.


    ¡°Huh!? Y-You¡¯re still talking like that at this point. You know that Gizel and the others will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh ¡­¡­ that¡¯s right ¡­¡­¡±


    When I hold my head, Firo lets out a big sigh.


    The timing of the two coincided at the worst possible time.


    I¡¯m sorry, but there is a possibility that I will not be able to participate in the Count Julem issue.


    Of course, I don¡¯t intend to go home when weighing the country and the homing.


    I¡¯m sorry to Gizel, Firo, and the Marrens tribe, but that¡¯s not the point.


    But with this Gizel right around the corner, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to give my all to the Count Julem issue for a while.


    If I were to see her face to face, I¡¯m even confident that I would fall asleep from the guilt alone.


    I have no choice but to ept it because it¡¯s my fault.


    I can only hope that Count Julem will not move just now.


    ¡°By the time I moved, I thought it was the only way ¡­¡­¡±


    A whimper escaped my lips.


    I remember doing a lot of bad things with Firo.


    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t notice, although I did make a quick excuse earlier.


    I was aware that Firo was conscious of me.


    Besides, Firo was cute and had a good personality.


    She¡¯s a little unreliable, but she¡¯s easy to understand, and more importantly, she would never do anything to offend anyone.


    She is very caring and takes good care of people.


    When I was in the vige, I was also aware of Firo.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel that I had to rush into marriage at the age of 16.


    I guess I was dragged down by the experiences of my previous life.


    In addition to that, Gizel was attached to me, and I myself was so devoted to magic that I couldn¡¯t pay much attention to other aspects of my life.


    Now, I have Mea beside me.


    I can¡¯t look at Firo the way I did when I was in the vige.


    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡­¡±


    The words came out of my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Firo answered in a rather weak voice.


    ¡°If you think you can¡¯t face Gizel-chan yet, I¡¯ll cover for you. I can give you some cover to hide somewhere. If you have a message for her, I can say it to her, or I can convince her to finish her journey and go home. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll listen to me, though.¡±


    ¡°Firo ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But I have a condition! You have to make it back to the Marren Vige at some point! Alright! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m not going to let you get away with it next time At that time, I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth!¡±


    Firo stood up and said at the top of her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thanks, Firo. I¡¯m really sorry, that helps.¡±


    I bowed my head to Firo.

 Chapter 377 - Episode Twenty-Three -Attack of the Doom Tribe (3)

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Episode Twenty-Three -Attack of the Doom Tribe (3)</h4>


    ¡°Huh!? Abel-chan, what are you talking about? Are you serious? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    Peter gets up from his seat and grabs me by the shoulders.


    ¡°Calm down, Peter-sama!¡±


    Myunhi stands up and stops Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Peter-san, but this is an important conversation, so please keep the volume down.¡±


    I crossed my fingers in front of my mouth and made a batten to admonish Peter.


    I was visiting the ¡°Dwarf¡¯s Lair¡± tavern in Fage territory with Mea, Peter and Myunhi.


    In fact, it would have been better to borrow the basement from Lark again, since it was important to talk about it, but it was a bit over the top there, and I felt bad asking Lark to prepare it for us, so we decided to go to the tavern.


    There was a risk of the story leaking out, but the more we discussed it, the more troublesome it became.


    ¡°B-B-But, do you understand? It¡¯s not like you want to go into hiding at this time of year!¡¡No, no, no, of course not! You¡¯ve built all those weapons in the Fage territory, and now you want to throw them all away and go into hiding somewhere else for a while!? We don¡¯t know when Count Julem is going to make his move, you know! And on top of that, the reason is you don¡¯t want to see your sister? You¡¯re belittling that monster a little too much! You¡¯re family, aren¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you just reconcile with her!¡±


    It was a surprisingly good argument.


    I¡¯ve never seen Peter this angry before.


    The next moment, he could have grabbed me by the chest.


    ¡°Are you trying to destroy the world with your sibling fight, Abel-chan? Count Julem is really not a guy who can handle such a situation! I beg you ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to put it this way, but I¡¯ve invested so much money in Abel-chan as the kingdom has, you know Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to offend God Kudor, do you? The god Kudor is letting you go because he sees you as a force to be reckoned with, you know? If you betray him like this, it¡¯s not strange if she does anything to you, you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even make a single sound.


    Rather, why did I think it was okay to leave the Fage territory for a while?


    ¡°Please ¡­¡­ Can you please not do anything unnecessary at this time? I¡¯m not sure what Count Julem thinks of Abel-chan, or how much he knows about you in the first ce, but ¡­¡­ if you throw your duties away now and go into hiding, you will definitely be at Count Julem¡¯s mercy.¡±


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not that I can¡¯te back, I just have to use high-speed movement magic to get there faster.


    Since Kudor is a spirit, he can be summoned, so there is no dy inmunicating important information.


    But I can¡¯t help but understand Peter¡¯s point of view that he wants to kill any eventuality.


    ¡°In the first ce, Abel-chan moving at this time itself may be a plot by Count Julem. I wonder if this Firo girl is real? Isn¡¯t she actually a fake?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. ¡­¡­ You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s Firo we¡¯re talking about, after all.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl being manipted? It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s being unintentionally manipted by Count Julem, just like me.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    When ites to Count Julem, Peter seems to be reading too much into it.


    But it¡¯s no wonder.


    At the first contact, he was forced to bend his life from Pope to a lich-like monster, and at the second contact, he was told that Count Julem had been right in resurrecting Kudor.


    Any normal person would have been broken-hearted at that point, and would have be a coward.


    Even though you have the hope of finding Kudor, the fact that you still have the will to stand up to Count Julem is quite a strong mentality.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll help you as much as I can, no matter how trivial the quarrel is between you siblings. So, please don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. ¡°


    Peter let out a deep, exhausted breath.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­¡±


    Inwardly, I thought that if I met Gizel in her current state, Count Julem would be no more, but it would be difficult to convince Peter, so I decided to give up trying to persuade him.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ I thought that as long as Abel-chan and God Kudor were there, I could get away with it by force, but if he¡¯s attacking that way ¡­¡­ Hah ¡­¡­¡±


    As Peter looked up at the ceiling of the store, he muttered to himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand that Peter-san wants to suspect everything, but please don¡¯t me Count Julem for my family¡¯s problems. ¡°


    Mea was ufortably sipping on some water from the store.


    I don¡¯t think she was thirsty.


    She¡¯s been drinking the little bit of water that¡¯s left in her ss, little by little, to cover up the fact that she can¡¯t hold it.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, shopkeeper. I was told that you have a daughter of our people here. ¡­¡­¡±


    I heard a voice from the door.


    I thought it was a strange turn of phrase, but I didn¡¯t know who it was referring to.


    But the moment I heard the voice, Mea¡¯s eyes widened and her face lifted toward the door.


    So I somehow guessed that it was someone Mea knew.


    ¡°Mea, do you know them?¡±


    I said, looking back toward the door.


    A group of robed Doom Tribesmen was standing there.


    ¡°Uncle Dafne ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea muttered.


    The man at the front of the Doom tribe looked at Mea, and then at hispanions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There¡¯s no doubt about it, Mea-sama ¡­¡­ no, it¡¯s Redstone.¡±


    He turned to Mea again.


    ¡°H-How, no way, why is Uncle Dafne is ¡­¡­¡±


    She is in a state of shock.


    Mea had previously been so stressed that the mere knowledge that she was being followed by the Doom tribe had caused her to have physical problems.


    We should have avoided staying in one ce.


    I got out of my seat and stood in front of them.


    ¡°What do you want with Mea now? I¡¯ve heard about it from Mea. The Doom tribe is so backward that the whole tribe harasses her just because she doesn¡¯t have magic crystals when she fell.¡±


    The man who seemed to be the leader of the group stood in the front and poked the floor with the tail of the spear in his hand.


    A sharp sound echoed through the store, and the entire ce fell silent.


    ¡°Marren tribe, huh. You may be different in form, but you will always stand before us, don¡¯t you? It feels like fate. In the history of the world, we have been defeated by the Marrens three times ¡­¡­ However, you should not underestimate us. I don¡¯t have the hobby to surround you and torture you, there is also this difference in numbers. I¡¯m not going to mess with you if you don¡¯t turn on me.¡±


    This is the man that Mea referred to as Uncle Dafne.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We¡¯re going to cause trouble in the store if we do it here. Can we go outside? There¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting away with this, anyway.¡±


    I make sure that the Ortem that I used to protect me is still on Mea¡¯s feet.


    They can¡¯t break through it if they don¡¯t do anything unusual, but ¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Peter-san, but that¡¯s it for today¡¯s discussion.¡±


    I got up from my seat and stared at Dafne.


    He was in his mid-forties and had a rather dull appearance.


    When he poked the floor with his spear tail earlier, there was a tremendous sound.


    He don¡¯t have arge body, but he had a tremendous amount of physical strength.

 Chapter 378 - Episode Twenty-Four - Attack of the Doom Tribe (4)

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Episode Twenty-Four - Attack of the Doom Tribe (4)</h4>


    I was led out to the front of the store by a group of Doom tribe led by Dafne.


    Mea followed, with Peter and Myunhi following a littleter.


    I checked with my eyes to make sure that Mea¡¯s escort, the Ortem, was following her closely.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let¡¯s resume our conversation, shall we? That Mea-sama is a red stone ¡­¡­ an abomination, condemned to be executed by thew of the Doom tribe for bringing misfortune.¡±


    Dafne turns his back to me and speaks slowly.


    I checked Mea¡¯s condition by looking behind me.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a good thing for her to hear.


    Mea hadn¡¯t been informed and seemed to be upset.


    ¡°This is not a mere superstition, as it was once part of a pact with the royal family. However, it was made in the distant past and has no connection with the royal family in this generation. But you must understand that we are not saying these things out of our own ord.¡±


    Dafne interrupted with a cough and looked back at me.


    ¡°The red stone should be handed over to us. It¡¯s a dangerous thing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think it was too urgent.


    In fact, I felt a twinge of regret that it was toote, that I should have been more prepared for such a situation.


    For some reason, I knew that the Doom tribe had been chasing Mea around, and from Kudor¡¯s reaction, I knew that Mea was carrying some bad circumstances.


    Now, though, the story of Dafne and the pact between the royal family and the Doom tribe would have been known if Peter had probed him about the Doom tribe.


    Kudor knew about the ancestors of the Doom tribe, but he knew nothing about thest few hundred years.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you going to do with Mea once you take her?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take her to a secluded ce and dispose of her. The body will also be kept by the Doom tribe. Can¡¯t you just hand her over? If the talks break down, we are prepared to take not only you, but also this vige as coteral damage.¡±


    Defne stated uninterestedly.


    ¡°You harassed her and kicked me out, and now you want me to kill you because you think it¡¯s wrong not to. No matter how much you say it¡¯s necessary, with your superior attitude and calling Mea a red stone, it shows your true colors.¡±


    I raised my wand and pointed it at Dafne.


    ¡°If you really think you¡¯re going to convince me, then I¡¯ll destroy all of those sh*tty tribes together. I¡¯m not going to call myself a representative of the tribe, even though you¡¯re babbling about the Marren tribe. I¡¯ll fight as one of Mea¡¯s friends. ¡°


    Dafne paused for a moment, then his mouth drop slightly.


    ¡°You have found a good friend, Mea. That is the only thing that can save you.¡±


    She heard Dafne mutter something, but could not make it out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ U-Um, Uncle Dafne ¡­¡­ Well ¡­¡­ is this an order from father? It is, right?¡±


    Mea asks Dafne.


    Dafne¡¯s brow wrinkles, looks away, and remains silent.


    ¡°I-, As I thought, It is, huh ¡­¡­ Father ordered for Mea to ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea shrunk back and let out a tear.


    Dafne sniffed derisively.


    ¡°Hah, It¡¯s not about Melzef-sama. He was opposed to the idea, so we acted without his permission out of concern for the future of the Doom tribe. It¡¯s his weakness that his judgment is clouded when ites to his beloved daughter ¡­¡­ It was Melezef-sama who agreed to kill the red stone as soon as it was found, and now he¡¯s acting so selfishly, I doubt he¡¯s qualified to be our chief ¡­¡­¡±


    Dafne showed his teeth with an eerie smile and shook his head.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­!¡±


    I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I got the general idea.


    They are probably the most radical group of the Doom tribe.


    He was ridiculously polite, but his disregard for Mea was evident in every word he said.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t back down, Marren, we will force our way through you. The future of the Doom Tribe and this nation is at stake. Backing down is not an option. I will take a one-on-one approach at first to convince you, but even if I lose, they will not back down. I¡¯d like you to understand that the stakes are too great. I¡¯m a warrior myself, and I don¡¯t want to be as sneaky as possible, so I¡¯ll tell you first.¡±


    As soon as Dafne spoke, the other Doom tribesman raised their weapons behind him.


    It seems that as soon as the battle is over, he will forcefully take Mea without saying a word.


    ¡°Although, I have no intention of losing, either. There is no shame in losing, you are still young and the Marren tribe have not known war for a long time. But we have trained ourselves for this moment. And from what I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯re a typical sorcerer type with no physical training. In a battle of many, however, it will only work against lesser opponents ¡­¡­ We have the ancient art of spears and footwork for mages.¡±


    Dafne held the spear with both arms and thrust the tip deep into the ground.


    His arms were filled with strength and swelled to the point where they could be seen from a distance.


    His face also changed and became that of a warrior.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Strengthening the body with magic power.¡±


    The unique expansion of those muscles is a form of body enhancement using magic.


    I¡¯ve only seen a handful of people who can use it to their advantage.


    ¡°You know it well. I¡¯ve heard that you used to be able to use it, but Isn¡¯t it already lost? Now, let me show you what a real duel is. It will be in the style of the Doom tribe, though. At least you can take sce in the fact that you fought me to the best of your ability on this day.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I thought he was just a small guy with a mouth, but he might be a little more than that.


    He¡¯s a real warrior, clearly trained in the art of war with a view to fighting against others, unlike me.


    An adventurer from the city would not be able to bring out this kind of spirit.


    I can feel the strong will in his eyes.


    Like the Marren, they had been living in seclusion for a long time.


    The Doom tribe was not on Peter¡¯s list of threats, but it would not be surprising if they were powerful.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I shoot the ball of me at Dafne¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    The explosion of mes gouged the ground and flicked Dafne off.


    The spear he was holding pierced the roof in the distance.


    Dafne¡¯s body was also mmed into the wall of a house at a distance.


    The Doom tribe, who had been holding their spears ready to leap out of the way if something went wrong, were in the same position and had straight faces.


    ¡°What, is it just my imagination ¡­¡­?¡±


    I muttered.


    It was not as bad as I had feared.


    I¡¯m d I took out some insurance and didn¡¯t let it hit me.


    Dafne¡¯s eyes widened and he screamed.


    ¡°Sca-, scatter! This guy is a pawn of Julem!¡±


    They all started to move as if they remembered and quickly jumped away from the scene.


    Dafne was ripped from the wall and slowly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 379 - Episode Twenty-Five - Attack of the Doom Tribe (5)

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Episode Twenty-Five - Attack of the Doom Tribe (5)</h4>


    After that, the Doom tribe that was waiting for him escaped, but he was able to capture Dafne just like that.


    Now he was locked up in one of Lark¡¯s warehouses, his magic and arms sealed with Aggroa Stone handcuffs, and tied to a pir inside with rope.


    However, I had a strong distrust of the Aggroa stone, so I set up a guard Ortem to beat up Dafne if he does something.


    I was visiting the warehouse where Dafne was staying in Peter¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Count Julem is not involved ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I can assure you that I am the one who has ess to the royal family and the upper echelons of the Kudor Church. He¡¯s one of the sorcerers I¡¯ve taken under my wing for Count Julem, the Marrens.¡±


    Peter said with his arms crossed and his mouth twisted into a smile.


    So, I was one of Peter¡¯s subordinates. I had no idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised that the Doom tribe knew about Count Julem. I¡¯m going to make you tell me everything you know. You must refrain from any further activities behind the royal family¡¯s back. What do you know about it? You¡¯ll have to tell us more about the red stone.¡±


    Peter continued to ask.


    I bit my bottom lip.


    Oh sh*t.


    I had decided to keep Peter in the dark about what Kudor had told me about Mea.


    Peter is no longer my enemy, but he once tried to kill me in order to take advantage of Kudor¡¯s power.


    Peter is a man of means when he has to be.


    If he hears about the Red Stone, he¡¯ll want to restrict Mea¡¯s movements and keep her under surveince, and he¡¯ll even consider assassinating her.


    He nced at me and then looked away from me and Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You can boil me, bake me, or do whatever you want with me. I cannot speak on my own without the decision of the tribe. This is a matter of our survival. You also have no proof that you are rted to the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got a point. This is bad, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll understand what I can show you as evidence, so you¡¯re going to have to go through some pain to get it. We don¡¯t have much time to spare either. Abel-chan, please leave the room for a moment and call Myunhi instead.¡±


    Peter ran his long tongue around his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-san, can I ask you to leave the room for a moment? I have a few things to say to Mea¡¯s rtives.¡±


    ¡°Would it be a problem if I were here? Can¡¯t you do thatter?¡±


    Peter seemed to know what I was thinking, and he seemed to show no sign of backing down.


    ¡­¡­ Peter is now a fixer who has been controlling the royal family for years.


    I don¡¯t want to fight in psychological warfare or negotiations.


    ¡°Please go ahead first. It will lead to Mea¡¯s follow-up ¡­¡­¡±


    When I said that I was a little irritated, Peter pressed a bent finger to his lips in a quizzical manner.


    ¡°Fhnnn ¡­¡­ Well, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to offend you too much. But please don¡¯t take too much time.¡±


    Peter left the warehouse with some implications.


    I still think it¡¯s a little dangerous to trust Peter too much.


    After making sure that the warehouse door was closed, I considered how I begin the conversation.


    It would be best if I could ask Dafne to keep his mouth shut, but there¡¯s no point for him to make a promise to me.


    They are disgusting people and I don¡¯t want to let them get away with it, but I might be able to get them to tell me information on the condition that I let them go quietly.


    No, first of all, there must be something that should be said.


    ¡°You Doom tribe don¡¯t feel any guilt at all when you use your hands on your own people, huh. What are your intentions ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair, but I have a favor to ask! Please, will you not listen to me? Expecting that you are a friend of Mea-sama¡¯s!¡±


    Dafne interrupted my words and raised his voice, trying to bow down to the utmost in his bound state.


    While I was dumbfounded, Dafne continued to speak.


    ¡°Please take Mea-sama and get out of here without telling anyone! I could not persuade Melzef-sama, the chief of the Doom tribe, Mea¡¯s father ¡­¡­ Also, we Doom tribe are not strong enough to protect Mea-sama from Count Julem¡¯s hands. But you do! You can shake off Count Julem and Melzef-sama! That¡¯s what I think! I am not certain that you are not a pawn of Count Julem, but ¡­¡­ I have no choice but to do this in order to avoid sacrificing Mea-sama!¡±


    Dafne is desperately trying to appeal to me.


    But I have no idea what he¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute, what do you mean? Mea¡¯s father is after her?¡±


    This waspletely different from what he had said in front of Mea.


    I believe the story was that Mea¡¯s father was against killing Mea in the first ce.


    ¡°¡­¡­ On the way here, we intentionally left Mea¡¯s father, the chief of the Doom tribe, Melzef-sama, in anothernd. Melzef-sama is a man who values the whole over the individual ¡­¡­ His will is firm, and he intends to take care of even his own daughter. But I thought that Melzef-sama should never kill Mea, so without him, I thought of killing Mea-sama.¡±


    I thought back to the conversation between Mea and Dafne.


    Mea seemed almost certain that her father¡¯s intentions were involved.


    ¡°Where did you get Count Julem¡¯s name? Did he show up at the Doom tribe¡¯s vige as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. We were too foolish to wee him with open arms when he arrived, and allowed him to kidnap Mea-sama and kill her mother, Nelea-sama! We realized it after everything was over. We realized that the green-haired man who called himself James, the traveling peddler who happened to visit the Doom tribe at a suspicious time, must be Count Julem!¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    James¡¯ name was said at an unexpected time.


    No, I didn¡¯t want to doubt it, but that didn¡¯t mean I hadn¡¯t thought about it.


    When Kudor asked me how I had met Mea and if there was anyone else suspicious at that time, James¡¯ name had shed through my mind.

 Chapter 380 - Episode Twenty-Six - Attack of the Doom Tribe (6)

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Episode Twenty-Six - Attack of the Doom Tribe (6)</h4>


    I put my hands on my head and gather my thoughts.


    My mind couldn¡¯t keep up with what Dafne had told me.


    No, it was as if I was refusing to understand.


    I don¡¯t want to believe that James, the man who saved me, was Count Julem.


    And if that¡¯s the case, then I was in Count Julem¡¯s hands at that point.


    If Count Joulem knew of my existence and dered war on Peter, then adding me to his forces would not be able to defeat his intentions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What makes you think that the peddler James is Count Julem?¡±


    I ask Dafne.


    ¡°He never said his name directly. But ¡­¡­ when the red stone was born five hundred years ago, the green-haired man had been in contact with the Doom tribe at that time, Melzel-sama had read from the records in the basement of the chieftain¡¯s house. As he went outside to search for James alongside Mea, he realized that he was not named in any of the merchant guilds and that he had no real leads.¡±


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    James had a shipment, and they must have been headed to Lomarn with some kind of intention.


    If they had gone straight to Lomarn, it would have been too bizarre to pick up any traces.


    ¡°In addition to following Mea-sama, we were also searching outside for anything we could learn about five hundred years ago and the mythical era. In the process, we noticed that the lore about Count Julem mysteriously corresponded to the Green haired-man in the records of the Doom tribe. And it turned out that the mysterious person who had been interfering with the Doom tribe every time the Moon Festival Dinmei urred was the same person as the mysterious Count Julem who was causing a stir in the world.¡±


    It was a story I wanted tough off, but it was too aligned with the information I knew.


    But I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was still not convinced that James was really Count Julem, even after being told this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll use every trick in the book to lead you away and take Mea-sama with him. Please don¡¯t tell anyone where you¡¯re going and get out of here! You may be a brilliant sorcerer, but once Count Julem has his eye on you, there¡¯s nothing a human can do about it! As well as his schemes, Nelea-sama was taken advantaged of and turned into stone in the surrounding hundreds of square meters ¡­¡­¡±


    Dafne appealed to me desperately.


    The more you know, the more creepy Count Julem bes.


    The scale is toorge for one person.


    Even from my point of view, he is a terrifying sorcerer.


    ¡°Melzef-sama is a man beyond humanity ¡­¡­ I do not know what would happen if he were toe into conflict with you. And if Melzef-sama were to get serious, he could wipe out an entire vige ¡­¡­ You should not meet with Count Julem, nor should you meet with Melzef-sama.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Is Mea¡¯s father that dangerous?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let me think about it for a moment.¡±


    ¡­¡­ This may be in the worst pattern that can be envisioned.


    It became necessary to take on Count Julem at the same time as making enemies of Peter and Kudor.


    On top of that, there was the matter of her pursuer, Melzef.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s just do it ¡­¡­¡±


    We might as well get ready to prepare the weapon that can dig a ck pit in space and drop stars using the magic wave towers in earnest.


    At present, we are talking about the possibility of a star disappearing if any one theory is wrong, but there is a way to make this deliberately and surely so that we can hit a star into a ck hole.


    Even Count Julem would not want the entire star to turn to dust.


    If I use it as a light emitter for Kudor and Count Julem, they won¡¯t be able to touch me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a scary face, so are you thinking of doing something crazy ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I strained my face, straightened my back, and adjusted my expression.


    Dafne frowns uneasily.


    ¡°Um, I know you¡¯re worried, but you may not have much time ¡­¡­ If it¡¯s toote, Mea-sama will surely be turned into a tool for Count Julem as a red stone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ about the red stone ¡­¡­ Please tell Peter, that nasty queer about it. I¡¯d like to see Peter¡¯s attitude too ¡­¡­ also, you don¡¯t need to hide it from him, there are people who know about Red Stone. There¡¯s a chance they¡¯ll leak it from there. ¡°


    ¡°However, that may limit your actions as well ¡­¡­¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure that Mea will be saddened if Dafne-san is tortured. I don¡¯t like it either. So please make sure you tell Peter. If Peter is going to torture Dafne-san, I will interrupt him, even if I have to be a little reckless. If I do that, Peter will probably know that there was an important discussion between me and Dafne-san. Therefore, please tell Peter the information before I do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m very sorry, Marren ¡­¡­ Ohhhh, I had no idea that Mea-sama had made such wonderful friends out here ¡­¡­ I will not interfere any further with what you will do. But can I trust that you will make Mea-sama happy?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, Dafne-san. I¡¯ll definitely protect Mea and make her happy.¡±


    I promised Dafne.


    Dafne¡¯s eyes were red and he looked like she was about to cry, but then he remembered that he was going to meet Peterter and he held back her tears.

 Chapter 381 - Episode Twenty-Seven - Attack of the Doom Tribe (7)

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Episode Twenty-Seven - Attack of the Doom Tribe (7)</h4>


    Later that day, I was face to face with Mea in a room at Lark¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea, I want you to calm down and listen to me. I¡¯m thinking of leaving the Fage territory without Peter¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°B-But why? Abel is also looking forward to the Moon Festival Dinmei, even though the wooden dragon that Abel worked hard on is also here ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea said in a voice that sounded like she was about to cry.


    ¡­¡­ If I were to leave the Fage territory without permission, it would be a huge inconvenience to Peter, Altamir, Lark, and Kudor.


    It would be no surprise if they resented me for the rest of my life.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust Peter. I¡¯m relieved that I¡¯ve been able to afford it up until now, but ¡­¡­ from now on, I may not be able to be so lenient. There is a possibility that the interests of Peter and I may not be aligned.¡±


    That man has the manpower, high authority, and have a strong will to make even the most unforgiving decisions without hesitation.


    If Peter had been a little less ipetent, I might have been able to rely on him a little more without worry.


    But that man is dangerous. I¡¯m not as divisive or decisive as he is.


    It might be easy to screw him over with force, but I can¡¯t take that option.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like Peter.


    It¡¯s just that Peter can move relentlessly in ordance with his own goals, whether he likes it or not.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s Mea¡¯s fault, isn¡¯t it? With Uncle Dafne and the others attacking, Abel is trying to leave the Fage territory, right? Mea shouldn¡¯t have stayed alive after all¡­¡±


    Mea turned her head and let the tears fall.


    She said that she had been mistreated more than she should have been because of her bad timing. But when she realized that the Doom tribesmen were following her, she may have vaguely understood that she was in aplicated position.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Abel, It¡¯s Mea¡¯s fault that ¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­ But, Mea doesn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble to Abel, Uncle Dafne, or father anymore.¡±


    Mea uttered this while sobbing.


    There was silence for a few moments.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Indeed, Mea is the reason. I was told by Kudor that Mea has the power of the ancestors of the Doom tribe, and perhaps Count Julem is aiming to use it as a weapon against Kudor. If Mea is here, maybe Mea¡¯s father will charge in here. I heard from Dafne-san that if that guy really goes off, we don¡¯t even know what will happen to the fage territory.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°With the current situation ¡­¡­ it seems that I¡¯m in Count Julem¡¯s hands. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to maintain my current status. The fact that he knows where Mea is is also quite severe. I think the best solution I cane up with is to shake off the eyes of Count Julem and Kudor.¡±


    Until now, Icked the awareness of being the one to escape.


    Considering the fact that Mea was being hunted, I should have been more thorough in hiding our presence.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure Peter-san and Kudor-san will be very angry. And if Abel doesn¡¯t side with Kudor-san, then Julem-sam will probably be the one who will cause more trouble.¡±


    That may be true.


    I think that might have been one of Count Julem¡¯s aims.


    That¡¯s why Peter was so afraid of him.


    Just as Peter had been, Count Julem had cast a shadow over the turning point in my life.


    He¡¯s a man with an unknown character.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let Abel go that far for Mea¡¯s sake ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, I¡¯ll do it for me.¡±


    I shake my head.


    I slowly extended my arm to the confused Mea.


    ¡°Mea, I like you. So do me a favor. I want you to run away with me. I want you to stay by my side from now on.¡±


    Mea¡¯s eyes opened wide as if she was taken aback.


    After that, tears ran down her cheeks.


    ¡°B-But, isn¡¯t that ¡­¡­ going to help Count Julem take over the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it might.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make you an enemy of Peter-san, the Kudor Church, and the Dinrat Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. I didn¡¯t want to do it, either.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d be dealing with a God, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve shaved off 30 percent. If shees back again, I¡¯ll blow her to smithereens next time.¡±


    Iughed and answered.


    I¡¯m just a human being.


    I¡¯m willing to be selfish to protect the one girl I love.


    Mea extends her arm weakly toward me.


    I squeezed her hand back tightly.


    ¡°Thank you, Abel ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea said with a tear-stained face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s a little more fun when you get it right.¡±


    All right, I¡¯ll do it.


    The Doom tribe, the Royal family, the Church, the Great God, the Count, all of them will be taken care of together.


    It was impossible for my small arms to protect the world on such arge scale.


    I can only hug one girl I like.


    And yet, because I¡¯m trying to take on an inappropriatelyrge role, I don¡¯t know how to move.


    I lose sight of what¡¯s really important.


    If Mea is to be sacrificed, I don¡¯t need to be the hero who saves the world.


    If ites to that, I¡¯ll spend myst day with Mea.


    Once that was decided, I had to think of a ce to run to.


    This time, it might be better to go outside of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    I¡¯ll also need a means of transportation.


    We can do whatever we want, but we can¡¯t be too obvious.


    We also need a magic tool to hide Mea¡¯s magic, but we¡¯ll have to put that off for now.


    I¡¯ll try to make something while I¡¯m on the move.

 Chapter 382 - Episode Twenty-Eight - Each Ones Movement (1) (Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Episode Twenty-Eight - Each One''s Movement (1) (Side: Gizel)</h4>


    ¡°A-Abel-chan and Mea-chan have disappeared!?¡±


    The day after Abel¡¯s disappearance, Peter let out a strange scream when he heard about it from Euris at Lark¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­ I also have a letter that seems to be from Abel-dono. Lark-sama has also told me that I should give this to Peter-sama.¡±


    Euris held out the letter.


    Peter stumbled on the spot, and his aide, Myunhi, quickly supported him.


    ¡°P-, Peter-sama, get a grip!¡±


    ¡°That bean sprout, you¡¯ve done it in thisplicated time ¡­¡­! Is it possible that he doesn¡¯t understand his own importance!? Or did he do this despite knowing it!? Is he stupid!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face turned red and he made a clenched fist.


    Myunhi snatched the letter from Euris and unfolded the paper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it out for you, Peter-sama.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid! Give it to me, Myunhi!¡±


    Peter takes the letter from Myunhi and looks down at the paper.


    In the letter from Abel, after a long and excuseden apology, he wrote that he would not be able to handle Count Julem, and that he would be hiding with Mea from the Doom tribe for a while.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh, do you know how much money I¡¯ve invested in ¡­¡­!¡±


    Peter¡¯s hands were shaking and trembling.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he understand? Is he stupid!! If you leave Count Julem alone, you never know what he will do to you!! I¡¯m trying so hard, but why does no one understands me! No matter where you try to run, it¡¯s useless! Count Julem¡¯s damage won¡¯t be limited to the Dinrat Kingdom! Did he forgot that Count Julem has been trying to control the Riveras Kingdom with the fake Levi!¡±


    Peter put his hands on his head and scratched his hair.


    ¡°Pe, Peter-sama ¡­¡­¡±


    When Myunhi called out to him, Peter stopped and looked down.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When I think back, I¡¯ve done a lot of bad things too. In the first ce, Abel-chan told me that he wanted to leave this ce for a while because of his hometown. At that time, I should have tried to find out his mood instead of denying it outright. I could have just faked it or sent him to a territory under my supervision.¡±


    Peter exhaled a deep sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I also wanted Abel-chan to owe me something, so I made the mistake of checking on Mea-chan. It was a big mistake. It might have made him distrust me more. The fact that I tried to kill Abel-chan once before at the Kudor¡¯s Cathedral must still be lingering in his mind¡±


    ¡°W-What should we do, Peter-sama ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ We¡¯ll have to find him and convince him somehow. God Kudor also said that the situation would bepletely different with or without Abel-chan. For now, we¡¯ll just have to offer the release of Penrath as a condition and see how Abel-chan reacts. Let¡¯s y it down a bit. I¡¯ve realized that I can¡¯t use the whip against Abel-chan. If he really gets his way, no one will be able to stop him.¡±


    At that moment, a small piece of paper fell out of the letter Peter was clutching.


    It seemed to have been stuck on top of each other. There was a second letter.


    ¡°Pe-, Peter-sama, in there!¡±


    Peter hurriedly picked up the second letter.


    ¡°In order for others to be able to activate the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl, I will write down here how to decipher the encrypted mobile magic form it. However, since it is a weapon that could blow up a part of the country, I will avoid writing too much about it. Alta-san and Peter-san should be able to decipher the encrypted mobile magic form engraved on the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl based on the rules described here.¡±


    Peter¡¯s expression softened slightly.


    As long as we can move wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl, we can be prepared for any emergency.


    When Peter once asked Abel, ¡°Which is stronger, this or you?¡± he replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s much stronger than me in the flesh¡±.


    ¡°I-, if we have that, it can be a force to be reckoned with! It¡¯s Abel-sama¡¯s masterpiece.¡±


    Myunhi stretched her head from side to side to look at the letter and let out a sigh of relief.


    However, Peter¡¯s expression immediately clouded.


    ¡°What¡¯s this code ¡­¡­?¡±


    At the end of the letter was a monstrous document filled with tightly packed symbols.


    Even Peter, if he was not conscious of it, he¡¯ll think that it was just a pattern on a letter.


    However, from the flow of the letter, there was no doubt that this mysterious text, which could only be regarded as a harassment, was a method of deciphering the coded mobile magic form of the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    ¡°P-Peter-sama, can you understand ¡­¡­? It seems to be written in a way that Altamir-sama or Peter-sama can understand it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Altamir! Go and get Artamir, Myunhi!¡±


    The decision was immediate.


    Peter looked at the symbols and understood that this was not something he could do anything about.


    In other words, he could not understand anything else.


    I didn¡¯t have much hope for Altamir either, but I couldn¡¯t not take any action.


    ¡°Ah, yes! However, if it¡¯s Altamir-sama, it might be faster to call her using the magic cell phone Magiphone developed by Abel-sama.¡±


    Myunhi takes out her Magiphone and presents it to Peter.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re right. I was so upset.¡±


    Peter had received from Abel a prototype Magiphone, a magical cell phone, formunication within the territory.


    Abel had exined to Peter that it was a special offer for investors, but in reality it was to increase the number of victims of the storm of phone calls and e-mails from Altamir and to distribute the response.


    ¡°Altamir, I need you at Lark¡¯s mansion right now! Abel-chan has escaped from the Fage territory!¡±


    He told Altamir as soon as he made the call.


    There is a short silence, and then a voice that is much weaker than Altamir¡¯s normal tone.


    ¡°Lo-, Lord Peltaire ¡­¡­ Abel, did he leave ¡­¡­? N-No way ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand you¡¯ll be lonely, because you guys had a funny way of getting along. But it¡¯s true. I want to take action, and I want to do it now ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though I said we¡¯d increase the number of units, expand the functions, and use the magic wave tower tomunicate anywhere in the country!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Peter was taken aback by Altamir¡¯s unexpected words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move anything without you! Leave your brain at least!¡±


    Peter hung up the phone and held his head.


    ¡°Is the Dinrat Kingdom ¡­¡­ really going to be okay ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 383 - Episode Twenty-Nine - Each Ones Movement (2) (Side: Gizel)

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Episode Twenty-Nine - Each One''s Movement (2) (Side: Gizel)</h4>


    ¡°We took a very long way around, but somehow we got here ¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel, Shibi, and Lil, the three Marren tribesmen, had finally arrived at the Russell vige, where Lark, the lord of the Fage territory, lived.


    It was already the time of day when the color of the sky was changing from dusk to dark.


    Gizel was hurrying them along, so the journey was quite a hard schedule, and Shibi and Lil were exhausted.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally here where Abel-san is at, huh. You¡¯ve given us a lot of trouble, haven¡¯t you? We should also ask Abel-san to help us search for Firo-san, who has wandered off.¡±


    Shibi said wearily.


    ¡°Not yet, Shibi-san. Brother Abel might run away again, so we catch him be surprise ¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel¡¯s shoulders twitched at Lil¡¯s words.


    Shibi covered Lil¡¯s mouth with his hand as quickly as he could.


    ¡°Mhmm¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, Lil-chan, don¡¯t say anything that will provoke Gizel-chan¡¯s trauma ¡­¡­¡±


    Shibi whispered to Lil


    Lil nodded her head and made a cross with her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay, Lil-chan. I¡¯m sure my brother was just a little startled. He just can¡¯te back because he doesn¡¯t have the face to show.¡±


    Gizel said to herself.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re right. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry I said something weird ¡­¡­¡±


    Lil¡¯s twitchy smile is the only way to cover it up.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s what Sim-san said to me. So it is. Sim-san always tells me the right thing to do, so it must be true.¡±


    Gizel hugged the grimoire in her hands and said with a look of ecstasy


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shibi-san, are you sure that grimoire is safe?¡±


    Lil asked Shibi in a whisper.


    He gently looked away and pretended not to hear.


    ¡°Shibi-san?¡±


    To be honest, Shibi also felt something disturbing about the grimoire sim.


    However, he had no idea what to do about it, since Gizel never listened to him and she always carried it with her or couldn¡¯t find it anywhere when she couldn¡¯t see Gizel.


    However, he thought that if he could meet up with Abel, he would be able to take it away and have it burned down, so there was no need to rush into action.


    At any rate, Shibi was confident that if Abel would take a look at it and if he found it dangerous, he would dispose of it on the spot.


    ¡°A-Anyway, let¡¯s look for Abel-san? There¡¯s a guying from over there. Let¡¯s just ask him!¡±


    Shibi said and walked forward.


    There were three sorcerersing from the front.


    They were all wearing robes of the same color, and it was apparent from their appearance that they belonged to the same organization.


    There were two men and a short woman who looked like a Noir.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Commander ran away ¡­¡­ I thought he wasn¡¯t interested in humans. He was an amazingly talented sorcerer, personality aside, but I wonder if he¡¯ll be okay here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think I¡¯ll be fine with him noting back for another month, since he¡¯s already on it.¡±


    One of the men said, and the other responded in a small voice.


    When Shibi overheard the conversation, he had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°W-Well, I understand how you feel, but when I saw the vice-deputymander Alta-san crying that all development of the territory had been stopped, I couldn¡¯t stand it. Oh, but did you find a lot of handover documents?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, I helped, but I couldn¡¯t decipher any of it.¡±


    The Noir woman interjected.


    ¡°Oh, I knew it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°He believes that if he can understand it, others can understand it, after all¡­¡­¡±


    The three of them let out a sigh in unison, and silence enveloped them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shibi listened to the three of them talking in bits and pieces, and had already lost most of his interest in asking questions about Abel.


    In all likelihood, the three of them are talking about an excellent sorcerer, but he has a personality problem, he doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in people in the first ce, and he believes that what he understands, others understand as well, so I could only think that Abel was the annoying ¡°Commander¡± who ran off with a woman, abandoned the territory and ran away.


    He wasn¡¯t sure yet, but he was pretty sure of it.


    Shibi stepped back as far as he had stepped forward and met up with Gizel and the others without asking any questions.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear any more about the ¡°Commander¡± they were talking about.


    Not only had they moved further from Russell Vige in the Fage territory, where Shibi and the others had finally arrived after much effort, but they had also clearly eloped.


    It was a taboo subject for Gizel, no matter how hard he tried.


    He doesn¡¯t know what he should say to her.


    Inwardly, he was thinking to Abel, ¡°Seriously, please stop it already¡±.


    He¡¯s getting to the point where he can¡¯t easily forgive him by cutting cross.


    ¡°Shibi-san, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gizel asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing, u-um, I, I just have a very bad feeling about this. For today, let¡¯s just get an inn and rest! That¡¯s what we should do! I beg you, please do so!¡±


    ¡°¡­hmm? Could it be someone from the Commander¡¯s hometown? The atmosphere, or more like, their appearance looks a lot like him.¡±


    The trio sorcerers happened to being towards Shibi and his friends, and they called out cheerfully from the other side.


    This was the moment when the Abel = Commander theory was clearly confirmed in Shibi¡¯s mind by theirments.


    Shibi felt dizzy and held his head.


    ¡°Brother ¡­¡­ are you talking about my brother, Abel?¡±


    The sorcerer man smiled shyly as Gizel closed in on him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re his sister. I had no idea that the Commander had such a beautiful sister.¡±


    Shibi was secretly reminding him not to say anything unnecessary.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a shame that the ¡­¡­mander took a girl and ran away. There was no mention of where he was going, and there was no telling when he would be back.¡±


    Gizel¡¯s expression quickly disappeared.


    Shibi covered his face with his hands.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Gizel asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°Eh, ah, no, it was just three days ago ¡­¡­ Oh, by the way, there is a girl from the Marren tribe who came to see the Commander, just like you girls. I think her name is Firo. Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, so Firo-san arrived here first.¡±


    Shibi breathed a sigh of relief.


    I thought the situation was terrible, but it was better that Firo had been found.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When did this Firo-san arrived at this vige?¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡­ about a week ago?¡±


    The air in the room froze.


    It was clear that Abel had met Firo before he left the Fage territory.


    ¡°Well, you can ask her about the details. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll show you where that girl is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you very much. Please take me to where Firo-san is.¡±


    Gizel replied to the man with a doll-like smile.


    Shibi watched clearly as Gizel¡¯s fingernails dug into the grimoire Sim.


    **********


    [Activity Report]


    Starting Saturday, October 6th, I will begin posting my new work, ¡°The Sword of the Eclipsed Queen¡±!


    The rough plot and other information is already included in the activity report, so please take a look at this work as well! (10/05/2018)

 Chapter 384 - Episode Thirty - Gizels Attack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Episode Thirty - Gizel''s Attack (1)</h4>


    ¡°Abel-chan did such a drastic thing, huh. It was a manly thing to give up your achievements and position to protect Mea-chan. I thought Abel-chan would be more obsessed with the leader¡¯s position and the strange tower in that territory.¡±


    Shameughed and made fun of me.


    ¡°Mea-chan is so lucky too!¡±


    Shame elbowed her.


    ¡°Ple-, please don¡¯t tease me ¡­¡­ Shame-san¡±


    Mea blushed and crouched down.


    I was watching her with a wry smile on my face.


    I had Elia move the carriage and left the Fage territory with Mea and Shame.


    ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know who I could trust, and I really didn¡¯t want to tell anyone, in case the person I got advice from might tell Peter, Altamir, or Lark where I will be going.


    However, if I were to use magic for transportation, it would inevitably be a huge undertaking, and as Peter had always feared, it could trigger a war at worst.


    For this reason, we needed carriages to travel within the country and ships to travel outside.


    I was going to ask Elia to take me to a port city and then somehow find a ce for me to go, but ¡­¡­ luckily or unluckily, Shame found out that I was sneaking around and making preparations.


    Shame is well knowledged in geography and told us where we would go, what route to take, where to leave to get to where we were going, and even though she had other things to do, she offered to apany us.


    Shame¡¯s idea was to head for the Galshard Kingdom from the port city of Radam.


    It¡¯s a little farther away than the city we had originally envisioned, but if we rest in the city for a day, there is a merchant ship that will take us there the next day.


    If you¡¯re a skilled sorcerer, they said, you will be epted as an escort with open arms.


    The Galshard kingdom, whose state religion is Garusha, the god of the earth, is said to be a warm-hearted ce that has never been in conflict with any other country for a long time.


    ¡­¡­ Peter was concerned about the possibility that the Galshard Kingdom was being controlled by Count Julem as his minions, but if that were taken into ount, all five major powers would be suspicious.


    The Dinrat Kingdom was also being controlled by Count of Julem, after Peter, who controlled the country, made a desperate move, and Count Julem thanked him for doing what he wanted.


    In that respect, the Riveras Church Kingdom, where the incident had already ended, was also a candidate, but I feared that if I seek asylum in that country now, the situation might be even moreplicated.


    In addition to beingnd-locked, it would probably make me look bad for some reason if I went to that country.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shame was watching me as I pondered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ But, are you sure you¡¯re happy to be out of thend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­¡±


    Shame, who usually only makes fun of my advice, asks me with a hard expression.


    ¡°I was the one who advised you on the route out of the territory, but since you had prepared so many weapons, didn¡¯t you have some important reason? Are you d you left?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Shame, who is touring the magic wave tower, seems to be just agitated, but since I¡¯ve told her a lot of things, as expected she¡¯s already noticed.


    I¡¯ve known for a long time that she¡¯s too perceptive, but it might have been better to hide or disguise it a bit more so as not to arouse the anxiety of those around her.


    In the worst-case scenario, Lark will be treated as a traitor ¡­¡­ or might not be.


    Since Peter is with him, he will crush us as much as he can.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can¡¯t really tell about that on my own. However ¡­¡­ Um, since I¡¯ve left my handover intact, so I¡¯m sure someone else will be able to put it together someday.¡±


    I¡¯ve also left behind the mobile magic form of the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    If they¡¯re at Altamir¡¯s level, they probably can make it move.


    If they can get it to work at full capacity, it should be enough to keep them fighting for a long time against a magic-bound Kudor.


    At the very least, a fake Levi with a dragon vein can be defeated if they take their time, and a fake Levi without a dragon vein can be reduced to charcoal in less than three minutes.


    Even if Julem throws a hidden force at them, they will probably not lose if they team up with Kudor.


    ¡°Did you precisely hand it over ¡­¡­?¡±


    Shame¡¯s brow wrinkles.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Abel has thought this through and is working on it!¡±


    Mea follows me up.


    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not going to let Count Julem off the leash without thinking.


    However, I could not entrust himself to Peter and Kudor without knowing when they would betray me.


    Both Kudor and Peter would probably try to solve the problem by killing Mea if the situation arose.


    The weapons I left behind should be enough to repay the debt.


    Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon, could unite the world if it wanted to, as long as it didn¡¯t have someone like Kudor.


    The fact that I left it under the control of Kudor and Peter is enough of a contribution.


    ¡°I-I see ¡­¡­ I see, well, that¡¯s good then? I don¡¯t know very much, so I don¡¯t want to stick my head into it too much.¡±


    Shame¡¯s face twitched slightly and he looked away.


    ¡°And after all that, the thing I showed you before, who I was considering as my main asset, answers that I couldn¡¯t build it from an ethical perspective.¡±


    ¡°Ethical ¡­¡­ perspective?¡±


    Shame looks at me quizzically.


    Mea, tell her. Even I¡¯ve got that much in me.


    ¡°Abel, is that why you stopped the development? Wasn¡¯t there some other reason?¡±


    Mea shakes my body and asks me with concern.


    I always try to keep my ethics in check and keep it to the point where it¡¯s safe.


    In order for the magic wave tower to ripen all the necessary experiments along the way, no matter how you try to limit the damage, you will be exposing the Dinrat kingdom to the threat of extinction more than a hundred times.


    Of course, the chances of each and every one of these urrences should be close to zero, but I can¡¯t say that I won¡¯t overlook anything in my bet on the lives of all the people.


    I can think of ten times I could go into it, but the number of times I¡¯ve done so is troubling me.


    I¡¯ve already done a lot of stuff to that tower, but I guess I¡¯ll just have to give up and focus on it assisting as magic cell phone Magiphone.


    **********


    [New] I¡¯ve started posting ¡°The Sword of the Eclipsed Queen¡±! We hope you enjoy this work as well. (10/06/2018)

 Chapter 385 - Episode Thirty-One - Gizels Attack (2)

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Episode Thirty-One - Gizel''s Attack (2)</h4>


    After leaving Fage territory with Mea, Shame, Elia, and I had arrived safely in the port city of Radam.


    On the day we arrived, with the help of Shame, I was able to talk to the person in charge of the merchant ship that was leaving tomorrow for our destination, and was able to be included as one of the sorcerers in the escort.


    As I had heard from Shame, the voyage would be a long one, and there was a high risk of encountering troublesome magic beasts, but the number of sorcerers for the escort always fell below the minimum.


    They were happy to put me in the frame.


    I was told that I needed to have some sort of certificate from the Adventurer¡¯s Support Center to know if my skills were up to par, but unfortunately I didn¡¯t have such a handy certificate because I had been an adventurer in the city of Lomarn and had given my exploits to Gaston, and in the Fage territory I was working for Lark, who was more on the management side.


    It was a bit of a tense situation, but in the end, I was able to get permission to board the ship after being seen shooting Abel balls into the ocean.


    The next day, I went sightseeing around the port and enjoyed fishing on the beach for the first time in this life.


    In my previous life, I had some experience of fishing when I was in junior high school.


    I heard that a half-fish-like UMA had been caught in the Amazon, so I studied the basics of fishing on Saturdays and Sundays, and went on a trip for almost a month without permission from the school.


    I was taken care of by someone who was apparently a friend of my father.


    At that time, I spent everyday fishing, but in the end, I could not catch any half-fish or Kappa.


    I have never fished since then.


    There was an incident where Mea¡¯s Guard Ortem reacted to the sea fogg that Elia caught and kicked the sea fogg over the horizon, but apart from that, it was a peaceful event.


    At a restaurant called ¡°Sea Bird Restaurant¡± in Radam, we enjoyed ourst meal in the Dinrat Kingdom, cooked with the fish we had caught, and then headed for the port.


    There was still a lot of time left before we would have to sail, but it would be better to move with plenty of time to spare.


    ¡°Ahh~, so I¡¯m not going to see Mea-chan and Abel-chan for a while now, I¡¯m going to miss you guys.¡±


    Shame chuckled and hugged Mea back.


    ¡°Ngyuu~!¡±


    ¡°Sh-, Shame-san! Please let me go!¡±


    Mea ils her hands in the air.


    ¡°What? Mea-chan is embarrassed! This is thest time, so I¡¯m going to enjoy it!¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s just that the guard Ortem that Abel gave Mea might react ¡­¡­!¡±


    Shame distances herself from Mea and holds her hand out in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are those two wooden dolls really that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t react unless someone¡¯s trying to harm Mea.¡±


    ¡°Huh, did I just hear something very approximately that makes it just like me!? I know that Abel-chan¡¯s situation isplicated, so I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary!¡±


    Shame scratched her hair and let out a sigh.


    ¡°No, judging by the weapon, the speed, and the flow of magic, it should be highly believable!¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t malfunction on this tiny, little Sea Fogg!? ¡°


    Shame wiggles two fingers.


    But I¡¯m afraid that Shame would easily reunite with me in another country.


    Her energy is uncanny.


    Shame was happy that she had finally been promoted from the bottom of the adventuring ranks, but I had a feeling that she would be better suited for something else.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you guys.¡±


    Elia raises the eyebrows of her expressionless face slightly.


    ¡°Elia-san ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Becase It was fun to watch from a few steps back.¡±


    ¡°I-, isn¡¯t that a terrible thing to say?¡±


    Elia looks at me, hides her mouth, andughs, her shoulders shaking slightly.


    When I first met her, I thought she was a cold-hearted person, but after a few words, I realized that she was just a little inarticte without showing it on her face, and that she liked long conversations and jokes.


    I vaguely remembered the time when Maizen and I were riding in her carriage to the Zeshum Ruins.


    If I could afford it, I would have liked to meet Maizen.


    I wondered if I would ever get the chance again?


    ¡°¡­¡­ However, I just don¡¯t want to be chased by a scary person with a whole carriage like when we moved from the royal capital.¡±


    She had apletely straight face. This was the one that wasn¡¯t joking.


    I also kept a straight face.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­¡±


    I remembered the ck rock-like figure of Brian the knight, a descendant of the Daldwarf, my pursuer at that time.


    He could have crushed the carriage with a single tackle.


    It¡¯s getting awkward, so cleared my throat.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, since many of us haven¡¯t been introduced yet, I think we should head to the ship. Shame, Elia, thank you so much for everything. If we meet again at some point, I¡¯d like to thank you again then.¡±


    We shook each other¡¯s hands onest time.


    When Shameughed at me for looking at the guard Ortem when she held hands with Mea, I took a heavy hand strike to the stomach.


    ¡­¡­ But the thought of leaving makes me feel more deste.


    In order for me to return to the Dinrat Kingdom, it is essential that the conflict between Kudor and Count Julem is over.


    If we¡¯re in the middle of a conflict, Kudor will want to get rid of Mea, and Count Julem will try to use her for something.


    It would be nice if Kudor could easily get rid of Count Julem and still not hold such a grudge against me.


    There are many people in Lomarn and in the Fage territory that I would like to meet again someday.


    And because of my ipetence, Old Pen is still in captivity.


    Peter is cunning, but he is not stupid.


    Even if Count Julem¡¯s turmoil dies down, he¡¯ll probably choose to negotiate with me and use him as a bargaining chip rather than keep him in prison.


    There will always be an opportunity to help him.


    And as a result of my half-hearted and ill-considered rush, I caused an unnecessarymotion, and Gaston, who is still the princess¡¯s knight, has turned into an unwanted court clown.


    ¡°No, Gaston is okay, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Abel, did you say something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    It is all the Marren people who are most caught up in this.


    I thought I might be able to go home soon, but it ended up like this.


    But I will surely return one day.


    That¡¯s what I wrote in my letter, and that¡¯s what I promised Firo again.


    I wonder what Gizel is doing now?


    I really did a terrible thing to Gizel. I wanted to meet her and talk to her before I left the country.


    ¡°¡­¡­ it¡¯s brother, right? I¡¯m really d we made it in time.¡±


    I thought I heard Gizel¡¯s voice.


    No, it¡¯s probably just another person¡¯s likeness. Or maybe I was thinking about Gizel, and my brain took it upon itself to see the resemnce.


    I look towards the voice.


    There was Gizel, a Marren girl beside her, and behind her, out of sight of Gizel, was Shibi, busily making a cross.


    Gizel¡¯srge eyes were firmly fixed on me.


    I quickly took Mea¡¯s hand and ran in the opposite direction.


    ¡°S-, sir, the ship is that way! Not that way!¡±

 Chapter 386 - Episode Thirty-Two - Gizels Attack (3)

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Episode Thirty-Two - Gizel''s Attack (3)</h4>


    I was running through the port city of Radam, with Mea¡¯s hand in mine.


    Mea¡¯s guard Ortem, was behind me, and Gizel was chasing after her.


    ¡°Bro-, brother, please wait! Why are you running away!¡±


    I felt so awkward that I just ran away.


    To be honest, I was expecting to return home when the heat was off and feel somewhat forgiven, so I wasn¡¯t prepared to face Gizel at all.


    I fled into an alleyway and huddled behind a crate, gasping for air.


    ¡°Gi-, Gizel, I didn¡¯t know you had that much stamina ¡­¡­?¡±


    I understand that my stamina is a little lower than normal, but still, that stamina is crazy.


    In the first ce, I¡¯ve had more opportunities to travel long distances since I¡¯ve been out of the vige.


    Since I was in a position of responsibility, I couldn¡¯t just do research all the time, so unlike in the vige, I wasn¡¯t holed up in a small room for a month.


    However, even though we had run a long distance, Gizel¡¯s running speed did not seem to slow down at all.


    Her physical strength was clearly beyond normal.


    ¡°Where did you get that kind of physical ability ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°What? M-Mea can still run too, you know?¡±


    ¡°I-I see ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I think Gizel might have had better physical strength to begin with.


    It¡¯s like that, yeah.


    ¡°W-Why did Abel suddenly run? She¡¯s a girl you know from the vige, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s awkward, I mean, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to face her now ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehhh ¡­¡­ If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s best to talk to her about it if there are any lingering issues. She didn¡¯t seem to have any ill will towards Abel, after all ¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve been told that it¡¯s normal.


    ¡°N-No, well, she¡¯s my arranged marriage partner, my little sister. Remember, I told you about this a long time ago, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Mea¡¯s expression suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Me-Mea?¡±


    ¡°If Abel really doesn¡¯t have such feelings for her, why don¡¯t you just say no without sneaking around? I¡¯d like to see youpletely cut loose with her. Mea doesn¡¯t want this to drag on and on.¡±


    Mea grabbed my sleeve tightly and said.


    I¡¯m afraid because my fingers are strangely strained.


    I can¡¯t help but notice that Mea¡¯s guard Ortem seems to be staring at me from behind her back.


    ¡°I-Is that really what you think?¡±


    I let out a whisper and look up from the crate to see my surroundings.


    ¡°Because Abel, you ran away from that girl, right? And Abel, you told Mea that you loved Mea, right? You said you would stay with me forever, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Mea said as if to confirm.


    ¡°Y-, Yeah, I did, and I still mean it, of course.¡±


    ¡°You should tell her that too! Can¡¯t you?¡±


    I gently held my head in silence.


    ¡°Okay! If Abel doesn¡¯t tell her, Mea will tell her!¡±


    Mea stood up from the crate with a sulky look on her face.


    I also stood up and grabbed onto Mea¡¯s shoulders as if I were clinging to her.


    ¡°W-, wait! I have my own preparations and ¡­¡­! Okay! I will, I¡¯ll tell her! Hmm?¡±


    A single Ortem came running down the alleyway.


    When it saw me, it turned its face around.


    ¡°Oh shi¡­¡­!¡±


    A magic circle unfolds from the Ortem.


    It is a teleportation magic circle.


    The magic of this system can only be transferred to the ce where the magic form has been applied beforehand, but if it is engraved in the Ortem, it can fly to the side of the Ortem it is transferred to.


    I am confident that I taught this to Gizel a long time ago, as I had read in the literature that this was amon practice of the old Marren tribe in war zones.


    For a moment, I thought about rewriting the magic form in the magic circle, but I decided against it because it might hurt Gizel at worst.


    Gizel¡¯s figure appeared.


    She appeared, spinning around on the spot, and took the Ortem in her hand.


    On the side of her opposite arm, she is holding a strange grimoire.


    I¡¯m curious about what¡¯s inside, but that¡¯s not the point.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away for a while, but you¡¯ve grown up, Gizel. I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re able to use practical magic. I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    If she could do this much, she would be better than not only Shibi and Noswell, but even father.


    The Ortem¡¯s was moving pretty fast, so she was probably using some kind of magic to share his vision with that Ortem.


    I wonder if she wore it out of necessity on her journey. That¡¯s my sister.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯m very happy that my brother praised me.¡±


    Gizel looks at me and smiles.


    I was caught up in it andughed too. I¡¯m d to hear that she¡¯s not as angry as I thought.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, why did you run away, brother?¡±


    Let¡¯s correct that.


    Her eyes were not smiling.


    Mea, who had been so enthusiastic about the idea, looked at Gizel, her face twitched, and she quietly withdrew.


    ¡°W-Well, does that mean just now, or a while ago ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I wish you¡¯d stop making fun of me, brother.¡±


    I looked Gizel in the eye for a while.


    But the power of her eyes staring at me made it hard for me to keep in looking at her, so I gently looked away.


    I looked at Mea to escape Gizel¡¯s gaze.


    {ea seemed to be catching her breath and timing her advance.


    ¡°Yo-, you really don¡¯t have to do that, you know.¡±


    I grabbed Mea by the shoulders.


    Now that Gizel is right in front of me, I¡¯ll have to prepare myself.


    There is no point in running away any more ¡­¡­ I just ran away unintentionally too.


    I looked at Gizel again, and this time she was looking at Mea as if she was watching her closely.


    At that moment, the grimoire that Gizel was holding glowed slightly.


    Gizel took her eyes off of me and Mea, ced the Ortem on the floor and opened the grimoire she was holding under her arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sim-san. I believe in brother ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll do my best so that Sim-san can go to heaven.


    She smiled gently at the open page and gently closed the grimoire.


    ¡­¡­ What is that grimoire?


    **********


    [Book Info]


    The first volume of the ¡°Noroizoku Tensei¡±icalization will go on sale on November 12!


    The extra novel at the end of the book is a shortedy about Abel¡¯s previous life in the ck Magic Institute.


    If you read this, you¡¯ll understand why Abel is so strong in the main story. Enjoy! (10/29/2018)

 Chapter 387 - Episode Thirty-Three - Gizels Attack (4)

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Episode Thirty-Three - Gizel''s Attack (4)</h4>


    ¡°How did you find this ce ¡­¡­? Did Firo tell you?¡±


    I asked Gizel, trying to appear as calm as possible.


    There was no sign of Firo in the Marren tribe¡¯s group.


    But if she had visited the Fage territory, she would have been able to meet up with Firo, who had veered off.


    And if I had been able to meet up with Firo, it would make sense that Gizel would have been able to figure out where I was going.


    Firo said she would let me go, and I didn¡¯t tell her where I was going.


    But if she had known in advance that I was nning to escape, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if she had been able to figure out where I was going based on my movements.


    It is possible that Firo gave Gizel and the others some kind of hint, even if she did not speak.


    ¡°Firo-san betrayed us, so we left him behind.¡±


    Gizel said as if to throw up. It was a rather harsh statement.


    In my mind, the image of Firo sitting triangrly on the bed of the inn like an abandoned puppy, straying alone from the Marren group, came to mind.


    I see ¡­¡­ they managed to meet up but were left behind, huh.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s location was told to me by Sim-san, the spirit of the grimoire.¡±


    Gizel stroked the grimoire in her hand.


    ¡°The grimoire¡¯s spirit ¡­¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s a bit too suspicious.


    A spirit with an ego is an aggregate of microscopic spirits that have gathered together in a directional manner, using their intense desires and obsessions as a substitute.


    In short, they are demons that are doing evil in various ces as they desire.


    However, as is the case with the Hamelin and Din Eaters, even the highest-ranking demons often have only the ego of a beast.


    Zolomonia and Dantalion ss demons are those that have lived hundreds or thousands of years and have continued to expand their spirit bodies and magical power.


    But it is hard to imagine that such demons, though not all of them, have a sense of value that would be supportive of a human being, or even an individual.


    It¡¯s hard to believe that such demons, though not all of them, would have such a value for a human being, or even an individual. In my opinion, the grimoire spirit Sim seems to be a very suspicious existence.


    As an artificial spirit, Altamir is not a naturally urring demon, so it is somewhat different from an evil being born from lust and obsession.


    This is why she has a sense of decency despite being a demon. ¡­¡­ Huh, did she have one?


    For some reason, she is held up as a person of character in the alchemy division, but in my opinion, I don¡¯t think there is much difference between us.


    I often hear from the members that Alta-san is gentle unlike the leader, but that¡¯s because she¡¯s not that enthusiastic about educating the members in the first ce.


    In the first ce, a person who would risk contraindications to rece her body with a spirit body for the sake of knowledge, isn¡¯t it no exaggeration to say that she was born with desires and obsessions as a substitute?


    ¡°She¡¯s just an evil spirit, even if you don¡¯t think about it ¡­¡­¡±


    In my mind, the image of Altamir raging with a Magiphone in her hand was too much for me.


    I shake my head and shake off the image in my mind.


    I don¡¯t care about Altamir right now, my thoughts are distracted.


    ¡°Sim is good at divination, you know. I¡¯ve heard he can only use it when he¡¯s in good shape.¡±


    Divination ¡­¡­


    Most of this kind of magic is used to detect disasters by asking spirits about disturbances in the magic field, or to check if they are lying from the flow of the target¡¯s magic power.


    Other than that, the Marren tribe sometimes divined the destination of settlements or good omens, but usually, no matter how much they analyzed the magic field, they couldn¡¯t tell more than that it was pointlessly circting magic and presenting irregr results.


    There were traces ofplication and concealment in the forms as well.


    In short, they are all just grandiose fortune tellers.


    I don¡¯t have the ability to pinpoint a person¡¯s location, and if I did, I¡¯d do everything in my power to learn it.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve only heard bits and pieces from Gizel, but no matter what I think, I don¡¯t think the grimoire Sim is a legitimate entity.


    But how did Sim find out that I was here in a sh with a fortune-telling technique that should only be as effective as a fortune teller?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother. I¡¯m ¡­¡­ not angry at all. You just got a little startled and suddenly jumped out of the vige and couldn¡¯t stop yourself, right?¡±


    ¡°N-No, er ¡­¡­ I think I wrote in my letter that I ¡­¡­ Er ¡­¡­ don¡¯t see you as a love interest ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. I understand.¡±


    Gizel quietly shakes her head and smiles at me.


    ¡°Gizel ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Did she really understand?


    Maybe I should have trusted Gizel and talked to her instead of running away.


    No, but then I wouldn¡¯t have met Mea, and the Fage Territory would have been taken over by the Levi Church, and the Levi Church would still be ruled by the fake Levi Meds, and I¡¯m sure Sateria would have lost her temper with Meds somewhere along the line and been killed.


    Thinking about it that way, it may have turned out all right.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m d. I¡¯m d that Gizel understands ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t get that letter in the first ce, after all.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°It was never there, brother. That¡¯s why father, mother, or anyone else in the vige, no one knows. If brother takes my hand, I¡¯ll forget it too. That¡¯s why that letter was never there. Now, let¡¯s go home, Brother.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand me at all.


    No, I know that it is impossible for her to understand.


    That¡¯s why I left the vige, because I realized that it was impossible.


    It¡¯s just that Gizel¡¯s ideas were more correct, more likemon sense, and my ideas were wrong.

 Chapter 388 - Episode Thirty-Four - Gizels Attack (5)

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Episode Thirty-Four - Gizel''s Attack (5)</h4>


    Gizel reaches out to me, staring into my eyes as she slowly closes the distance between us.


    ¡°N-no, er ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea came up to me and hugged me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Me-, Mea?¡±


    ¡°Abel, you told me you liked Mea! He has always said that he felt sorry for his sister, because he couldn¡¯t see her as a love interest!¡±


    Gizel stopped in her tracks.


    She frowned in disgust when she looked at Mea, but quickly changed her expression to one of nonchnce.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mea-sama, right? I had heard rumors about you in the vige where we stopped before. It seems that you have been a great help to my brother during his journey. As his sister, I would like to thank you. Thank you very much.¡±


    Gizel bowed her head to Mea.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­? E-Er, n-no ¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel¡¯s unexpected response caused Mea to gasp, caught off guard.


    ¡°But this is the problem of the Marren tribe, so please stay out of it. You have nothing to do with it. I¡¯m talking to my brother now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have nothing to do with it. Because Abel is ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s marriage ceremony is also a customary part of themunity. You probably don¡¯t know this, but brother is in a bad position because he broke the tribe¡¯s rules and went outside. On top of that, if he broke thew again, he might not be able to step into his homnd for a long time. Are you telling me that you know that much?¡±


    Mea was pushed by Gizel¡¯s menacing look and broke off the words she was about to say.


    To be honest, I hadn¡¯t thought about it that much either.


    N-no, I don¡¯t think I need to think about it that much ¡­¡­ I-Is that bad?


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ¡­¡­ relevant. Because Abel is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You can say it¡¯s not relevant because you don¡¯t know anything! You, who is an outsider of the tribe, might not understand! We respect the richness of our blood. That¡¯s why there is no precedent for marriage with an outsider of the tribe! You have a father, a mother, a friend, and a benefactor in the vige! How can you be so selfish?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re wrong, Mea didn¡¯t mean it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhh! I¡¯ve figured it out! Because it doesn¡¯t matter, does it? Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t care about brother that you can say such things?¡±


    Seeing that Mea had be weak, Gizel spoke up as if to convince her at once.


    A-As I thought, she¡¯s mad.


    Since she didn¡¯t show much reaction when Mea attached herself to me, I thought that she wasn¡¯t that angry and that she really just wanted to talk to me, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    At the very least, it was clear that she¡¯spletely hostile to Mea.


    ¡°¡­¡­ but, you¡¯re just saying selfish things to Abel too ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not selfish. Please don¡¯t make me say the same thing over and over again. As I said, originally, brother and my marriage were half decided within the tribe. But brother threw it away and suddenly left the vige without consulting me about it. I¡¯m just trying to persuade him to do the right thing.¡±


    Mea became small and closed her mouth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, brother? Did I say one thing differently?¡±


    ¡°Ah, n-no ¡­¡­ Ah, that¡¯s not what it means with that no just now ¡­¡­¡±


    A, a spear jumped at me too.


    It¡¯s not surprising, since I was the one talking about it, and I¡¯m the one involved.


    No, my pace is beingpletely swallowed.


    I shook my head and tried to remain calm.


    What Gizel is saying makes sense at first nce, but she¡¯s just using arbitrary and twisted word choice to keep Mea quiet.


    It is true that Gizel is correct in that she is following the traditions of the Marren tribe, but those traditions themselves are mostly its skeleton, and the Marren tribe itself did not consider their traditions to be that absolute.


    First of all, the kinship marriages that respected the depth of blood were originally intended to increase magical power.


    However, only a few of the Marren have any real training in magic ¡­¡­ No, if you ask me, everyone except the chief is disqualified.


    Gizel is trying to keep Mea out by making it seem as if the Marren tribe are big fans of the tradition.


    But the problem is that the only way to do that now is to say it in a way that will surely upset Gizel.


    Rather than aiming to do so, Gizel seemed to be piling up logic in her head and speaking in order to make Mea retreat.


    I wonder how much Gizel herself is aware of the fact that she is speaking at her own convenience.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, brother. Father and the chief misses you too, you know? In the end, we were unable to recreate the incense smoke leaf due to ack of information from brother, and the Chief is very troubled. The Karlco family is taking advantage of this opportunity to resume the sale of incense smoke leaf.¡±


    Is that what¡¯s going on in the vige right now?


    This is ridiculous, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve written down a good and quite detailed way of doing things to warn you of this kind of situation.


    I¡¯m pretty confident that even when I¡¯m reading a grimoire, I¡¯m able to grasp it in a way that¡¯s easy to understand.


    It was only when I was selected as the head of the alchemist division and was in a position to actually teach others that I realized that I was quite good at teaching and passing things on to others, if I do say so myself.


    I wonder if I have oversight over something important.


    ¡°N-no, but I also have other reasons why I can¡¯t leave right now ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never of that, but if that¡¯s not the case, will youe back with me? Isn¡¯t that what you meant by that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s a figure of speech or something.¡±


    No, I don¡¯t think I can win with my words.


    I didn¡¯t understand because Gizel rarely med anyone in the vige.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to be so articte.


    At that moment, Mea leaned forward.


    ¡°Me-Mea?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel is troubled, you know? I¡¯ve been watching you for a while now, and you¡¯ve been taking my word for it, ranting about the traditions, and citing things that are hard to say no to ¡­¡­ but isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s ignoring Abel¡¯s will!¡±


    Gizel¡¯s eyes became stern and she stared at Mea in silence.


    I think she was thinking about Mea¡¯s words.

 Chapter 389 - Episode Thirty-Five - Gizels Attack (6)

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Episode Thirty-Five - Gizel''s Attack (6)</h4>


    ¡°So, Abel left the vige of his own volition and said that he would stay with Mea of his own volition! Please don¡¯t just pretend that you don¡¯t notice, and don¡¯t say things in a cowardly way to fill in the gaps from the outside!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel remained silent at Mea¡¯s words.


    The standoff between Mea and Gizel continued for a while.


    It was probably less than a few tens of seconds, but it felt like a long time to me because I felt ufortable.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t deceive my brother any further.¡±


    Gizel whispered and hold her head.


    At that moment, the grimoire in Gizel¡¯s hands lit up again.


    Gizel gently stroked the side of the grimoire again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay, Sim-san. I know, I know. I¡¯ll surely clear up your regrets.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I thought that Gizel¡¯s strange behavior was because she was angry, but even if I thought that, it still seemed strange to me.


    The reason why the demon in the grimoire is so supportive of Gizel is also a mystery.


    Don¡¯t tell me that that the grimoire¡¯s demon is instigating Gizel?


    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s unlikely that we¡¯ll be able to have a straight talk as long as that thing is around.


    The demon¡¯s aim is also disturbing.


    ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s possible that he knew where I was going and chased after me, or that he was originally after me instead of Gizel?


    If the demon had been following Gizel all along, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to track my movements, but whatever the case, he may be more dangerous than I first thought.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I have to stop this conversation, Gizel, but you have to give me that grimoire. I don¡¯t know what he was talking about, but he¡¯s not a very nice guy. Demons are just a bunch of rotten, delusional bastards. That¡¯s too dangerous ¡­¡­ I thought I taught Shibi well about that too.¡±


    ¡±!! S-Sim-san is not a demon. Sim-san is an ancient Marren woman ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Listen, okay? A demon is a mishmash of spirits, and no single person¡¯s personality can inhabit it. Demons are not like the ghosts of ghost stories or the undead created by sorcerers. It¡¯s still okay If that is a man-made spirit created for such a purpose ¡­¡­But a naturally urring demon, and the definition of pre-natal personality does not apply to them in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Sim-san has been supporting me throughout my journey! So I understand!¡±


    Gizel held the grimoire protectively.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s impossible. In the first ce, spirits are not limited to fragments of human or animal souls, but are also the magical embodiment of the thoughts contained in tools andnd, and demons are the aggregate of all these things mixed together and empowered. It is not unusual for it to have an ego and greed. However, if it says they have memories or personality from before they were born, then they are just talking nonsense. The thoughts of a single individual are less than 1% of the whole.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, give it to me. Then we can talk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. So you¡¯re nning to take Sim-san away from me, cut off my means of tracking brother, and then run away again. Just like you did when you ran away from the vige just before the marriage ceremony. ¡°


    ¡°N-no, that guy is really no good!¡±


    The grimoire in Gizel¡¯s hand came to life and the pages fluttered by themselves.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sim-san?¡±


    Gizel turns her attention to the text inside.


    Apparently, the text inside is being added tomunicate with Gizel.


    But if he is so adept, there is no reason why he can¡¯tmunicate by sending his thoughts.


    Some demons have a morbid obsession that restricts their means ofmunication, but in the case of this one, it was probably a stunt to fool Gizel.


    Every aspect of him smells suspicious.


    Gizel¡¯s eyes narrow and res at Mea.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. Let¡¯s see, if brother doesn¡¯t intend to talk in a straightforward manner, I will find a way. Besides ¡­¡­ there¡¯s some annoying person here, and my brother needs a time and ce to think quietly.¡±


    Gizel puts her hand in front of her.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Ortem at Gizel¡¯s feet kicks the ground and heads straight for Mea.


    ¡°Wai-, wait a minute! You can¡¯t believe me!¡±


    ¡°How can I believe you? The brother who just run away from me without telling me! Sim-san was always there for me, encouraging me!¡±


    Gizel¡¯s face turns red and she shouts.


    Her eyes were slightly blurred with tears.


    ¡°Ugh. ¡­¡­¡±


    It was a very good argument.


    It¡¯s true that if I were Gizel, I would do the same.


    I gave up trying to persuade her here and there, and raised my wand.


    The only way to get rid of it is to neutralize Gizel and then take away the grimoire.


    It¡¯s clear that taking it away will make things even worse.


    It may be impossible to make peace at this point.


    But ¡­¡­ that¡¯s not the kind of demon that can be left alone.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    Gizel chants.


    A magic circle unfolded around the Ortem, who jumped at Mea.


    Gizel¡¯s figure disappears, and she shifts to a position right in front of Mea, grabbing the Ortem.


    ¡°You¡¯re in my way!¡±


    Gizel swung her foot up and aimed at Mea with her toe.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the guard Ortem, she would have kicked Mea in the chest.


    Gizel, who¡¯s bounced off the guard¡¯s Ortem, leaps backwards while still holding onto her own Ortem.


    ¡°N-, no way ¡­¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s obvious that the Gizel I know has a physical ability that¡¯s out of this world.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the body enhancement Marren style, ¡°wooden stick¡±.


    ¡°When are you able to do that kind of thing ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wooden Stick¡± is a technique to enhance one¡¯s physical abilities by recing one¡¯s own magic power with the magic power stored in nature, such as the earth, trees, or spirits in the air, via an Ortem.


    However, because it requires precise control of magic power, there are almost no people who can use it even within the Marren tribe, and it used to be treated as a legendary martial art.


    Nowadays, there is no one but the chief who can reproduce it.


    Even I failed to do it and had to have Gizel take care of me for three days as my whole body was torn apart in pain.

 Chapter 390 - Episode Thirty-Six - Gizels Attack (7)

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Episode Thirty-Six - Gizel''s Attack (7)</h4>


    ¡°You ¡­¡­!¡±


    Gizel quickly moves forward and around, and with the opposite hand from the one holding the Ortem, fires a palm strike at Mea.


    Mea¡¯s guard Ortem moves again and is attacked by Gizel.


    ¡°Kyaah!¡±


    Mea fell backward whose legs gave in.


    ¡°H-, hey, stop it, Gizel!¡±


    I tried to stop Gizel, but she didn¡¯t seem to be listening.


    Gizel quickly throws the Ortem behind Mea¡¯s back.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    The Gizel¡¯s figure again moved instantly into the sky behind Mea, holding the Ortem.


    She throws a weighted elbow strike from the sky, but it¡¯s bounced off the guard Ortem again and flies through the air, spinning around beforending.


    ¡°Wha-, what are you doing so suddenly!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re in the way, so I wanted you to sleep a little, though.¡±


    Gizel res at Mea with cold eyes.


    ¡­¡­ It was an extremely fast series of shots.


    She haspletely mastered the martial art of using ¡°wooden stick¡±.


    She often apanied me in my magic training, and although she never showed it, her magic skills were as good as an adult¡¯s, but the uracy and speed her his magic had grown several degrees since I was in the vige.


    I can only assume that there was someone who went along with the martial arts and magic training ¡­¡­ but it¡¯s not something you can do in a short period of time.


    If it¡¯s not the Chief, then it¡¯s probably Sim, the demon from the grimoire.


    The grimoire is floating in the air, its pages fluttering in the breeze all by itself.


    He seems to be standing still, moving behind Gizel, but it¡¯s eerie.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s nning to do something when he sees an opening.


    ¡°C-Calm down, Gizel! If it¡¯s a magic match, you know you¡¯re no match for me when you fail in your first attack, right? I can¡¯t shoot arge attack in the city, but if I want to, I can quickly teleport the ten or more Ortems that I have in storage nearby, you know. ¡°


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just do it! Now, quickly, point your wand at me and shoot me with magic or whatever! You can take Sim-san away from me and run away with that horndy!¡±


    I, It¡¯s no use¡­¡­ The blood ispletely rushing to her head.


    I pointed my wand at Gizel but she was out of my sight.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Gi-, Gizel.¡±


    I don¡¯t think there will be a problem ¡­¡­ but if it goes on too long, Mea may be harmed somehow.


    I understand that it¡¯s not good with the way this is going, but I can¡¯t bring myself to attack Gizel.


    ¡°T-There you are! Abel-chan!¡±


    I turned my attention to the voice and saw Shame standing at the entrance of the alleyway.


    ¡°U-Um ¡­¡­ W-Why are you holding your wand up, Abel-chan?¡±


    Shame became confused when Shame saw the situation.


    ¡°I-, it¡¯s kind of like a brother-sister fight ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Mea-chan, it¡¯s dangerous soe over here. If you get caught up in Abel-chan¡¯s quarrel, there won¡¯t be anything of you left! It¡¯s like having two Abel-chan¡¯s!¡±


    Shame raises her voices and tells Mea


    In the meantime, Gizel¡¯s mid-air kick to Mea was just blocked by the guard Ortem again.


    ¡°N-no, I can¡¯t move carelessly, so Mea move away from me too because it¡¯s dangerous! Shame just go away for now! I¡¯ll take care of it somehow!¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh ¡­¡­ why did it turn out like that¡­¡­¡±


    Shame¡¯s eyebrows raises and said in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also learned magic and how to increase my magic power from Sim-san! If brother just takes it like that, even you might get hurt!¡±


    Gizel shifted her gaze from Mea to me standing beside her, and threw an Ortem at me.


    ¡°Sleeping Powder.¡±


    With Gizel¡¯s chanting, a magic circle spread out around the Ortem that was approaching me.


    The idea is topletely incapacitate me by putting me to sleep once.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I shoot a ball of me from the tip of my staff and catch Giselle¡¯s totem.


    The Ortem fell to the ground, bursting into mes, and turned into a ck lump of charcoal.


    ¡°Understand that any more is meaningless. I¡¯m sorry I ran off, too ¡­¡­ but I¡¯m going to have to get rid of that demon. He¡¯s really dangerous. Giselle, I don¡¯t want to leave a guy like that out there by your side.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°People will be gathering soon. So please stop doing this again.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t care if people gathers!¡±


    Gizel copsed in tears.


    ¡°Because If I let go of brother here, you will leave the country, won¡¯t you? I absolutely do not want that! Please, brother, at leaste back to the tribe! If you can talk to me face to face and then say no, then I won¡¯t say anything more about the marriage ceremony! I don¡¯t want anything more from you if youe back!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Gizel.¡±


    It was at that moment that I lowered my wand.


    ¡°As I thought, I¡¯m weak against my sister. It was worth it to make up with her¡±


    A horrible thought flowed into my head.


    In the moment I was taken aback, ck light leaked out of the grimoire and covered Gizel¡¯s body.


    ¡°Gizel!¡±


    ¡°Oops, I advice you to not carelessly touch her. I¡¯m sure her body can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±


    Gizel¡¯s entire body was enveloped in a ck mist.


    A pair of unevenly sized eyes opened on the surface of the mist, in the middle of Gizel¡¯s face and around her abdomen.


    ¡°I would have preferred to go about things a little more peacefully, but now that the ¡­¡­ project has progressed this far, there¡¯s no need to be any more wary of other demons or Kudor¡¯s eyes than necessary. In the first ce ¡­¡­ the fact is that Gillemeim has begun researching the creation of a copy of you in the Galshard Kingdom, so you are no longer needed. It¡¯s about time I got some results.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Gillemeim is the name of a genius who was more than five hundred years old and was regarded as the most brilliant minded sorcerer of all time.


    The magic circles, magic forms, and array letters that I work with are heavily influenced by Gillemeim.


    ¡°W-What are you ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been observing your journey from the time you left the vige until now, albeit indirectly.¡±


    There was a word that stuck in my head.


    Gizel called the grimoire Sim.


    I remember hearing that name somewhere else recently.


    The Great Spirit Sim was on the list of threats of Rimud of the Five Grand Masters, along with other mythical demons.


    He was ranked fourth on the list, and was known as ¡°The One Who ughters History¡± because he was an evil being who had destroyed several small countries by using the royal family as puppets.


    In the fourth ce, but the first ce is Kudor, the second ce is the demon Dioms, who is said to be the boss of the huge organization ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, which calls itself the mediator of the world, and the third ce is the demon ¡°King of a hundred karma¡±, which the fire god Maharbo created as a countermeasure to Kudor at the end of the mythological era.


    Sim, too, is arguably the highest-ranking demon remaining in the world.


    ¡°I know what happened when you left the settlement and visited the Lomarn City. I know about how you destroyed the floating fortress and how you are ying and being worshiped by foolish adventurers. I didn¡¯t expect you to defeat Meds, but it was a plus because I was able to gauge your danger level in exchange for his ipetence. It seemed like he was nning to challenge us soon anyway ¡­¡­¡±


    A chill went down my spine.


    There is only one person I can think of who is the master of the fake Levi and who has been watching me all this time.


    ¡°So You¡¯re one of Count Julem¡¯s men, huh ¡­¡­!¡±


    I thought that as long as I was in this kingdom, he woulde to contact me at some point, but I was very wrong.


    Julem had his eye on me long before Kudor¡¯s resurrection was undone.


    ¡°How do you feel? How does it feel to resist, to think you have it all figured out, and to be in the top of my hand from start to finish? How pathetic, people who have been used by me always have that look on their face when they find out the truth. Yes, that¡¯s the face they make before their final death. Fufu ¡­¡­ No, I guess I could turn you to stone and make you mourn forever.¡±


    Sim transformed into a spherical shape as it wrapped around Gizel.


    It was a mixture of ck and green, and the pupils branched out and increased in number.


    Her eyes branch out and multiply in number, until they take on an eerie appearance, dotted with eyes of varying sizes.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, the Moon Festival Dinmei, is already upon us. Your role is already over. So I was going to let you live a little longer and dispose of you in another way, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯m now convinced after seeing that conversation just now. You¡¯re a coward, so you can¡¯t attack me with your own sister, right?¡±


    A creepyugh escaped from Sim.


    I gritted my teeth and red at Sim.


    ¡°Oh, scary, even I might not be safe if I sh with a guy who fought head-to-head with Kudor. I didn¡¯t see iting the first time I saw you. You worked well as a guard for the princess, but who could have predicted that you would be dangerous enough to challenge me and Kudor?¡±


    ¡°Princess ¡­¡­?¡±


    It seems that the purpose of this conversation was to retrieve Mea.


    I raise my wand. But if I carelessly release magic now, the aftermath will kill Gizel, who is trapped in it.


    ¡°Ohhh, I¡¯d appreciate it if you don¡¯t resist as much as possible. If possible, you know, I don¡¯t want Kudor or any other demons to get wind of this. Be careful, because it¡¯ll determine whether I let go of your sister alive or not after this is all over.¡±


    **********


    [Activity Report]


    Noroizoku Tensei Comicalization will be released on November 12th!


    There is also a newly written novel, so please look forward to it!


    The details can be found in the author¡¯s activity report. (11/9/2018)

 Chapter 391 - Episode Thirty-Seven - The One that Slaughters History

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Episode Thirty-Seven - The One that ughters History</h4>


    I point my wand at Sim, who is floating in midair.


    However, Sim pushes Gizel¡¯s body to the surface of his spherical body and uses it as a shield.


    ¡°If you can shoot it, you can shoot it. Can you do it? You can¡¯t, can you?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ are you not ashamed against your human opponent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking out an insurance policy. We don¡¯t like to take chances. As a part of the providence of this world, the high spirits who have lived for a long time will not put themselves in danger because of temporary emotions like humans. I think it¡¯s far more ridiculous for us to see you guys with all your gaps.¡±


    Sim let out an unpleasant thought as he floated high into the sky.


    It seems that more and more people have seen the eerie sphere, and there are intermittent screams from afar.


    ¡°W-, why are you moving now ¡­¡­? Toe this far to be ridiculously polite ¡­¡­¡±


    Shame was also stunned, just looking up at Sim¡¯s eerie figure.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to use the inte, you can contact us at the web site.


    It¡¯s frustrating that we have dragged her, our benefactor, into the conflict between Kudor and Count Julem.


    ¡°A-Abel, do you have any magic that can only shoot out spirits?¡±


    Mea asks me.


    I bit my lip and shook my head.


    There is a magic that is only effective against high-density spirit bodies.


    In the first ce, the Marren tribe had a strong element of shamanism on Earth, with rituals aimed atmunicating with spirits through the Ortem, as well as sorcery that disperses demons and returns them to mere spirits.


    However, with a demon of such high rank, even if the magic is used to destroy only the spirit body, the aftermath will probably kill or injure Gizel.


    If I were to use an analogy, it would be like unleashing a cannonball made of special medicine to treat a sick person.


    It may not be as powerful as a cannonball, but it is still not something that can be fired at a living person and leave them unharmed.


    It is possible to destroy the Sim by firing hundreds of rounds at once, but it is impossible to prepare to fire that much magic in session in this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to be seen too much or have my magic noticed. So Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    Sim¡¯s sphere swelled up.


    The body, which was about three meters in diameter, swelled to nearly ten meters in diameter.


    There were countless stone arrows floating around it.


    ¡°Guh, Transmute¡±


    I transmuted Hydeem Magimetal from the magic power and the ingredients in the air.


    Arge silvery-white shield protects us above our heads and repels the stone arrows.


    ¡°Well, well, are you going to resist? If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s rain stone arrows all over this city next time, shall we? It¡¯s going to be a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡­¡­ There¡¯s no other choice.


    The more time that passes, the more I will be swallowed up by their pace.


    If I¡¯m going to do this, I have to avoid Gizel and attack him while he¡¯s in a rxed state of mind.


    ¡°Take that!¡±


    The shield of the Hydeem Magimetal transformed, and three spears were formed as it flew straight into the sky where Sim was floating.


    ¡°Wha-!¡±


    If I give him time, he will use the hostage, Gizel as a shield effectively.


    In that case, it would be impossible to save Gizel and get out of this situation.


    The only thing we can do is to make him think we are on the defensive, attack him, and keep firing in rapid session.


    I¡¯m not going to let Sim kill Gizel, and I¡¯m not going to die and hand Mea over to him.


    I have to take a gamble here.


    Three spears pierce Sim¡¯s body and make a hole.


    They¡¯re not just spears.


    The Hydeem Magimetal can have unique effects depending on the ratio of ingredients when it is created and the magic form.


    I¡¯ve inscribed it with the power to weaken the spirit¡¯s power.


    The area around the hole in Sim¡¯s body is turning gray.


    ¡°N-Now you¡¯ve done it ¡­¡­! Look, Gizel, your beloved brother doesn¡¯t care what happens to you! Oh, what heartless brother, you poor thing!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    I fire three more shots over his head.


    All of the spears pierced Sim again.


    As I pointed my wand upward again, Sim¡¯s body transformed, entangling Gizel¡¯s neck and limbs with tentacle-like objects.


    ¡®Try any more! I¡¯m going to rip you out of this girl¡¯s limbs ¡­¡­ In any case, I¡¯ll shred his head off before I¡¯m driven back ¡­¡­ Would you still be okay with that? Think carefully of a path you won¡¯t regret ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really care, because I¡¯m just going to kill this girl and leave this ce if the hostages don¡¯t work. You don¡¯t have a choice!¡±


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ I wanted to end this somehow before the other side presented me with this option again.


    However, at this distance, a magic that takes into ount the aftermath of Gizel¡¯s death would be inconclusive.


    It¡¯s impossible to defeat Sim all at once.


    There was nothing more I could do.


    It¡¯s aplete dead end.


    If this continues, I will be killed, Mea will be used, and there is little chance that Gizel will survive.


    If I let Gizel die, I¡¯ll be saved by Mea.


    But there was no way I could think that was okay.


    Gizel is my precious sister.


    I fell on my knees.


    ¡°I-, I¡¯m very sorry about earlier. I know it¡¯s a littlete for that. But ¡­¡­ can¡¯t we somehow negotiate now?¡±


    ¡°Hoh~?¡±


    Simughed as if he was interested.


    I-Is this possible?


    ¡°I even have Kudor¡¯s summoning crest! I¡¯ve even managed to significantly reduce her magic! Next time, I¡¯ll try to defeat her all by myself! If you¡¯re worried about me betraying you, you can just take Gizel and Mea hostage!¡±


    It¡¯s uncool, but it¡¯s the only way to go.


    If this continues, there¡¯s no telling what they¡¯ll do to Mea.


    And Gizel¡¯s life is also in doubt.


    Then, I¡¯ll do it.


    I originally decided to pull Mea¡¯s hand and run away with the intention of taking on the entire world.


    I¡¯ll lick Sim¡¯s feet to stay alive, and if there¡¯s an opening, I¡¯ll do them a lot of damage and get out of there.


    ¡°Fufu ¡­¡­ That¡¯s interesting. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°R-Really ¡­¡­?¡±


    It was all desperation.


    I don¡¯t think they¡¯d be so naive as to ept this kind of approach, but perhaps it¡¯s because they¡¯re high-ranking spirits, or perhaps they have an excessive amount of contempt for humans.


    In any case, the skin of the neck is now connected ¡­¡­


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m lying, Idiot~! If I think that I could put you down with a hostage, I would have done it from the beginning! Aren¡¯t you too desperate? Gillemeim is working hard to make a copy of you in the first ce. He wouldn¡¯t bother to leave behind an original piece of trash with a bad head and personality who might betray him at any moment! When you can¡¯t afford it anymore, you¡¯ll do whatever it takes, huh. Keep your head down and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Guh ¡­¡­¡±


    I dropped my hand holding my wand to the ground.


    There¡¯s really nothing left to do.


    ¡°Bro- ¡­¡­ ther. I¡¯m sorry, just kill me ¡­¡­¡±


    I could see the tears spilling from Gizel¡¯s closed eyes.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that. ¡­¡­ Gizel, you¡¯re my precious sister, after all ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You two siblings are really looking down on me. You don¡¯t know how scary I am. Fufu ¡­¡­ Lastly, I¡¯ll show you what happens to a fool who defies me, Abel. Rejoice, for after I kill you, I will not kill Gizel. Rather, she¡¯ll live forever! Her consciousness will remain intact, but in solitude, she will continue to suffer without moving a finger, as a living stone.


    Gizel¡¯s body, which had been on the surface, turned gray and turned into hard stone.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s ridiculous ¡­¡­¡±


    I was staring at Sim with my mouth wide open.


    I wonder if this is even possible.


    I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening.


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing.


    Is this a dream or an illusion?


    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Did you see that? This is the power of my magic, the most terrifying power in the world! Hahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Why did he turn the hostage into a solid block of stone on his own ¡­¡­?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a question.


    I¡¯ve never understood why such a convenient thing happened so suddenly.


    What the hell is Sim up to and what is he thinking?


    Is he an idiot?


    ¡°A-, Abel ¡­¡­?¡±


    I made a small flick of my wand and brought Mea¡¯s guard Ortem to my hand and pointed it at Sim.


    I put all the magic I could into it.


    ¡°Evil, be at peace.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ha?¡±


    The enormous amount of light emitted from the eyes and mouth of the Ortem enveloped the body of the giant Sim.


    The surrounding buildings are covered in the heat of the light, scorching and rotting away.


    Originally, this sorcery was used to expel possessed demons peacefully, disintegrate enved demons back into spirits without causing suffering when they needed to be disposed of, and extinguish demons that could not be handled roughly due to religious reasons.


    It was not intended to be used on dangerous high-ranking demons, as it would be faster to hit them with other magic, but the output was forcibly raised with the Ortem.


    I can see that Sim¡¯s body is enveloped in light and melting from this side.


    ¡°Ah, Ahhhhhhhhh! Uaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    In the light, Sim fades away.


    On the way, I saw the petrified Gizel falling, so I carefully lowered her to the ground with wind magic.


    But this won¡¯t avoid a major panic in the city ¡­¡­


    ¡°Thank God ¡­¡­ the opponent was dumb.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who says I¡¯m dumb?¡±


    When I breathed out a sigh of relief, I saw a melted Sim floating high in the sky.


    Although his figure had shrunk to about one meter in length, his eyes were all over his body.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really done it, you mere human. ¡­¡­! You¡¯ve really pissed me off. You¡¯re going to regret making me take you seriously!¡±


    The countless lights in Sim¡¯s body emitted an intense, monstrous glow.


    The entire city that was exposed to the light was bing more and more petrified.


    The only thing is, Me, Mea, and Shame are safe.


    ¡°W-Why ¡­¡­?¡±


    The guard Ortem leaped into the air, attracting the suspicious light.


    It¡¯s an anti-curse that¡¯s built into the Ortem.


    It can nullify magic and sorcery and return it to your opponent.


    Sim¡¯s body, which was flying high in the sky, waspressed as if it were being crushed.


    ¡°Why ¡­¡­?¡±


    A handful of stones fell down to us.


    I picked it up.


    The anti-curse should have a limit to the amount of curse it can handle depending on the magic power put into it beforehand, but it seemed to work without any particr glitches.


    The only thing he could do was to use the hostage as a shield, and the curse he relied on was not much.


    How could he put himself in the same category as Kudor?


    Is it really okay that this is the fourth most threatening?


    ¡°He¡¯s more ¡­¡­ weak than I thought.¡±


    It seems that Sim ispletely petrified and can no longer maintain his magic, and the petrification curse on the city and Gizel is melting away.


    **********


    [Book Info]


    The release of theicalization Noroizoku Tensei is finally tomorrow! (11/11/2018)

 Chapter 392 - Episode Thirty-Eight - The King of Destruction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Episode Thirty-Eight - The King of Destruction (1)</h4>


    For a period of time, the port city of Radam was in turmoil.


    It was no surprise. A powerful sphere appeared in the sky and suddenly unleashed indiscriminate petrification magic.


    I pretended to be ignorant and immediately left the scene, and in the end, the identity of Sim was not known.


    Although it was some kind of mysterious demon attack that caused a great deal ofmotion, the ship¡¯s departure was dyed by only two hours because there was almost no harm done and it was a matter of great importance to the merchants¡¯ profits.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, even though you came for me, Shibi, and Lil-chan. I¡¯d better get going.¡±


    Lil, who is a Marren from a family of fortune tellers, was ring at me with a scowl.


    I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever met before, but she didn¡¯t seem too happy about it.


    Shibi also let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I understand what¡¯s going on ¡­¡­ but what will I say to Gizel-chan when she wakes up ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, you know? As I said before, I¡¯m currently being eyed by Peter, who controls this country, Kudor, the guardian god, and Count Julem, who is meddling in politics here and there. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to have to leave this country until the heat dies down. ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know about the people themselves, but I do know that Abel-san has been hurling fireballs in all directions as usual. Ahhhh ¡­¡­ in the vige, it would have been just the Karlco family, but since you went out, you keep picking fights in a strange ce ¡­¡­¡±


    Shibi looks at me with disgusted eyes.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve done anything wrong, you know?


    It¡¯s just a result of theming from the other side and pushing us into a corner.


    ¡°Just in case ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll leave you with three guard Ortems, so please try to stay as far away from me. Count Julem¡¯s group maye again.¡±


    I respond by lightly tossing the Sim stone into the air and ying with it.


    I picked up the stone and put it in my pocket.


    To be honest, I could have just crushed it and thrown it away, but I¡¯ll keep it just in case I can use it for something else.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Once again, even though it¡¯s for the second time, thank you, Elia-san.¡±


    I said goodbye to Elia for the second time.


    I wanted to do the same for Shame, but in the ¡­¡­ midst of the mysterious demon fiasco, I realized that she had disappeared before I knew it.


    I tried to find her, but I had no clue whatsoever. I thought she would show up while I was having a discussion with Gizel first, but she never showed up until the end.


    She was a strange person too.


    I wondered if she had some urgent business to attend to.


    I hope she wasn¡¯t involved in something strange ¡­¡­


    I heard a voice from inside the boat telling me that it was time to leave.


    I stretched a bit and looked towards the city.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-san, Big Sister Gizel is resting at the inn, so she can¡¯te. I¡¯ve already said hello, so I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Lil says with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Oh, yeah ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ In the two hours before the ship sails, I told Gizel face to face what I thought and where I was at.


    I was prepared for the possibility that she would insist that I follow her ¡­¡­ Gizel seemed to think that Sim had used her to almost kill me, and she backed down easily, as if that was still on her mind.


    But the fact that I clearly denied Gizel¡¯s wish and the heartbreak caused by Sim¡¯s betrayal seemed to have exhausted her mentally, and she said she was going to rest in her bed at the inn right away and didn¡¯t evene out to see me off.


    ¡°Big Sister Gizel said it very clear that she would not go to see you off because it is too painful.¡±


    Lil¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°I, I see ¡­¡­ I-, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, It¡¯s not like apologizing to me will do anything is what I feel, though.¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s right ¡­¡­¡±


    This girl is scary ¡­¡­


    No, I know it¡¯s mostly my fault, but ¡­¡­


    Both Mea and Elia look terribly ufortable.


    When I was about to board the ship, I saw Gizel from a distance, half-hiding behind a wall, watching me.


    ¡°G-Gizel!¡±


    I ran to Gizel without thinking.


    I saw Lil ring at me with a horrible look on her face.


    ¡°Bro-, brother ¡­¡­¡±


    Gizel looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    I gently ced my hand on Gizel¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Gizel. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be back before too long.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, brother. I¡¯ll be waiting for you forever.¡±


    There was a little silence.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ are you sure you don¡¯t want her to follow you?¡±


    It¡¯s not that I want to take her with me, but I knew that Gizel¡¯s personality would insist on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You might regret thatter. But for now, I can¡¯t seem to separate the two.¡±


    Gizel looked behind me.


    From some distance away, I could see Mea looking at me anxiously.


    ¡°Y-, You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­¡±


    I bowed my head.


    As I was about to board the ship, Shibi stuck out his thumb and pointed his arm at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Abel-san! I¡¯ll make Gizel-chan happy!¡±


    ¡°Shibi ¡­¡­¡±


    I thought about it for a moment, and then gently made a cross with my arm.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, I still don¡¯t want Shibi to be my brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Why! It wasn¡¯t to be a flow you would say no! So why!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I also don¡¯t like the idea of Shibi-san getting together with Big Sister Gizel.¡±


    ¡°L-Lil-chan!?¡±


    -This is how I left the port city of Radam.


    The only thing left to do is to board the ship and head for the Galshard Kingdom.


    There, Peter can¡¯t reach me, and Kudor can¡¯t make a move.


    The only problem is Count Julem.


    Sim had spilled the beans that Gillemeim¡¯s research is being done in the Galshard Kingdom.


    I was not listening too closely because I was too busy with that, and now that I think about it, I think it was a shame, but ¡­¡­ Anyway, there is no doubt that they have roots in the Galshard Kingdom.


    However, that much was expected beforehand.


    I don¡¯t know if the Great Spirit Sim, who seems to be Count Julem¡¯spanion, will see it as a loss to get involved with me now that I¡¯ve defeated him and back off, or if he¡¯ll mark me even more and attack me harder.


    As I walked on deck alongside Mea to take a look at the ocean, I was called out from the side.


    ¡°Mea-chan, Abel-chan.¡±


    I looked over to see Shame leaning her back against the deck railing.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What, so its Shame.¡±


    I smiled and let it go, then remembered the obvious: I was supposed to leave her in Radam.


    ¡°What is Shame doing here!?¡±


    ¡°Shame-san, where have you been when I thought I couldn¡¯t find you!?¡±


    Both Mea and I were indeed surprised.


    I thought she had suddenly disappeared, but I had no idea that he had gotten on the boat first.


    ¡°Fufu~n, I wanted to surprise you. I secretly told them about it and they agreed to let me in. I¡¯ve always wanted to go out of the country, and I¡¯m worried about what Abel-chan might do out there.¡±


    Shame looks at me with a meaningful smile on her face.


    I-It¡¯s not like I n to do anything strange.


    ¡°But, are you sure about it? Shame-san, you said that you couldn¡¯t use magic that well, and they¡¯re out of escort role so it must have cost a lot of money. ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I had a lot of money. And I¡¯m just going to do what I want to do.¡±


    Shame smiles cheekily.


    **********


    [Book Info]


    Today was the release day for the Noroizoku Tensei Comicalization, and to my surprise, it was immediately reprinted!


    That¡¯s awesome!


    I¡¯ve heard that the book is usually sold two or three days before the release date, but the early sales were unexpectedly fast!


    Thank you all so much for your support!

 Chapter 393 - Episode Thirty-Nine - The King of Destruction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Episode Thirty-Nine - The King of Destruction (2)</h4>


    ¡°Abel, Abel! Stay with me!¡±


    Mea has tears in her eyes and touches my shoulder.


    I slowly put my hands on my neck and try to catch my breath.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay ¡­¡­¡±


    I reply with all the strength I can muster.


    I¡¯m not sure what to do, but I¡¯m not sure what to do.


    ¡°Ple-Please wait a minute! Mea will go get the ship¡¯s doctor!¡±


    I grabbed Mea¡¯s arm as she tried to walk away.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think Julem is after you right now. It is also possible that Peter is turning the ¡°Amor¡± sorcerer against you. Stay as close to me as you can.¡±


    Amor is an extremist group of the Kudor Church, shadowed by Peter.


    They maye to punish me for leaving without permission, or they maye to assassinate Mea that Count Julem is after, based on Kudor¡¯s story.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ but, but ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re just seasick ¡­¡­ You look like the end of the world like that. Abel-chan and Mea-chan are both overreacting ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t embarrass the ship¡¯s doctor too much.¡±


    Shame, who was passing by, said in disgust.


    ¡°But, but, Abel looks like he¡¯s about to die ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t he always that white?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not! Abel has always been fair-skinned, but look, he¡¯s turning a little pale! He¡¯s turning pale!¡±


    ¡°U-Uhh, really? He has an unhealthyplexion to begin with, so ¡­¡­¡±


    Shame nodded her head.


    ¡°Shame-san, please! Mea will look after Abel, so please go and get the ship¡¯s doctor for him! If you don¡¯t hurry, Abel will, Abel will!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not calling him though¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not? Abel looks like he¡¯s in so much pain!¡±


    ¡­¡­ I never thought I¡¯d be this weak on a boat.


    I¡¯ve always ridden an Orem, and I¡¯ve also ridden a carriage in my own way.


    The carriages in this world are faster because the horses have a much higher level of physical strength than in my previous life, but the roads are not paved, so they sway a bit more.


    Is it a mental problem?


    Maybe I¡¯m a little tired because I¡¯ve been traveling a lot since I left the Fage territory I¡¯ve been used to living in for a long time, and I¡¯ve also been mentally exhausted from meeting the people from my hometown that I escaped from.


    I was so engrossed in ying with the magic circle that I hadn¡¯t slept properlyst night, and that might have been a factor.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be easier if you throw up~¡±


    Shame leaned forward and approached me, moving his hands suspiciously.


    Mea dared to stand in front of it.


    ¡°Ple-, please stop! Abel really, really, look like he¡¯s in pain right now!¡±


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m d to see that both of you are enjoying it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a favor to ask you, Abel-chan.¡±


    Shame¡¯s expression and posture changed.


    ¡°Please ¡­¡­?¡±


    Shame sped her hands together.


    ¡°Yes, please. You know, Abel-chan, didn¡¯t you say you picked up that devil¡¯s stone? I¡¯m a little curious about it, so can I take a closer look?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ That, huh.¡±


    I¡¯m talking about Sim, who was petrified by the curse.


    ¡­¡­ Nevertheless, the only reason I was able to get away with that was because he was an idiot inside, but he was a dangerous man who had been stalking Gizel for a long time, looking for an opportunity to use her.


    ¡°I-, isn¡¯t that a little dangerous? It¡¯s not that good thing, you know, It¡¯s not that beautiful either.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you, but the truth is, I¡¯m pretty confident on dealing with demons. Okay? Abel-chan, you¡¯re the type of person who prefers something a little dangerous for the sake of curiosity, so you understand how I feel, right?¡±


    Shame smiles wickedly.


    ¡°I understand that very well, but ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Rather than that, It¡¯s surprising that the word ¡°dealing with demons¡± came out of Shame¡¯s mouth.


    She had such vitality and a wide range of connections that it was a wonder she was originally a low-grade adventurer, so I suspected she was hiding some kind of real job, but I guess it had something to do with that.


    ¡°Okay? It¡¯s alright if it¡¯s just in front of Abel-chan, please! I¡¯m asking for a lifetime request!¡±


    It was unusual for Shame to ask me like this.


    She¡¯s our benifactor, so I¡¯d like to do it If I can.


    Shame is pretty solid, and if she says she¡¯s confident, she¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s okay.¡±


    I fumbled in my pocket and threw the Sim stone at him.


    Shame catches it with both hands.


    ¡°Nn~, thank you, Abel-chan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, for someone who was so cautious, you¡¯re treating it very poorly.¡±


    ¡°Well, It¡¯s not like it can do something just because I threw it.¡±


    I smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Shame swung her arm outward from the ship, holding the Sim stone.


    ¡°Shame!?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    Shameughs and opens her hand.


    The Sim stone was held firmly in her palm.


    I was surprised, and for a moment I really thought she was going to throw it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the way he was talking to Abel-chan was really irritating, and it kind of pissed me off.¡±


    Shame flexed her thumbs and poked at the Sim stone as he ced it in her palm.


    It¡¯s true that Sim was a jerk.


    He had a terrible sense of harm towards humans.


    For a while after that, Mea and Shame were discussing what to do once they arrived in the Galshard Kingdom.


    But I was not feeling well, so I mainly listened to the two of them talking on the side.


    On the way, I was advised by Shame that I should look farther away because it would be worse if my vision was shaken, so I was gazing at the sea and the sun.


    Suddenly, I saw something in the distance.


    There was something sshing in the distance, heading straight for us.


    Was it a demon? If so, I have a duty to fight back with magic.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh, is something running at the top of the sea?¡±


    My hazy consciousness suddenly became clearer.


    It was approaching at a tremendous speed, and it was clearly running at a terrifying speed over the ocean.


    As it approached to some extent, I finally realized that it was a human being wearing a dark cloak.


    It had rough dark blue hair and a shining blue crystalline stone on its forehead.


    Two curly horns extended from his head.


    On his back was arge spear.


    ¡°D-Doom tribe ¡­¡­?¡±


    Unbelievably, it kicked the surface of the water and jumped up.


    It was the height of flight, if you can call it that.


    It was clearly not a leg-power of the human category.


    Itnded in the middle of the ship, easily prating the floor and falling into the interior.


    After that, the floor a little to the side shattered, and arge man jumped up from below.


    ¡°What the hell is that guy ¡­¡­¡±


    In the past, when the Doom tribe attacked, there was absolutely no such guy.


    Dafne also had the air of a first-ss warrior, but this man was not of that caliber.


    He was a beast, or rather a monster.


    ¡°A-, an attack! Is it the Pirates!? Where the hell did theye from!?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the sorcerer guarding us?¡±


    ¡°This is insane! What the hell are we supposed to do!¡±


    The ship instantly erupted in a storm of screams.


    ¡°My name is Melzef. I have no reason to harm you. But the Red Stone is supposed to be on the ship. You should not try to protect her, because then I might have to sink all of you to the bottom of the sea.¡±


    Therge man said in a low voice.


    The words were too persuasive.


    ¡°M-, Mea, who is that?¡±


    Mea looked at therge man who called himself Melzef with a stunned look on her face.


    Her face had gone pale.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s father¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!?¡±


    I looked at Melzef again.


    He had tousled hair and a dignified beard.


    He has thick arms that seem to specialize in destroying things, and a stern face.


    He was an impressive man with a vicious set of eyes that could really kill a small animal if you stared at him.


    ¡°M-, Mea takes after her mother, huh.¡±

 Chapter 394 - Episode Forty - The King of Destruction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Episode Forty - The King of Destruction (3)</h4>


    There was tension in the ship.


    While Melzef slowly looked around, the sorcerers and swordsmen who had been called in to guard the ship had their weapons at the ready, but no one was attacking.


    It was absolutely impossible for a normal person to have a proper fight with that thing.


    It would be like a child challenging a dragon with a stick.


    I pulled out my wand and held it up to Melzef.


    Melzef¡¯s eyes sees Mea.


    ¡°Fa-, Father ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea speaks in a trembling voice.


    Dafne exined that he didn¡¯t bring Mea¡¯s father with him because he was against her disposal.


    But from the looks of it, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s quite true.


    Mea seemed to know this but perhaps Dafne was just saying that to avoid hurting Mea in the least.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Melzef didn¡¯t say a word.


    With no expression on his face, he once again kicked up from where he was standing, leaped over ten meters lightly, and came towards us.


    ¡°Mea! I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to beat the crap out of this guy!¡±


    I pointed my wand high into the sky.


    Dafne had said that Mea¡¯s father was the chief.


    This man is the representative of the Doom tribe¡¯s group of pursuers and is probably the most powerful.


    If we can crush this guy, it should stop Mea¡¯s family from chasing us around.


    I¡¯m sorry to do this in front of Mea, but this is not the time to be talking about that.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m gonna make you incapable of recovery!


    ¡°Transmute!¡±


    I smelt three chunks of Hydeem Magimetal around me.


    The Hydeem Magimetal stretched out in a straight line, aiming at Melzef in the air.


    The fastest Hydeem Magimetal reached right in front of Melzef.


    ¡°Nu~ ¡­¡­¡±


    Melzef moved his spear from his back to his hand and positioned it under his body, deflecting and evading.


    One spear greatly changed his movement. It seems to have tremendous weight.


    ¡°Oh, you can avoid it with that kind of movement ¡­¡­?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe the scene in front of me.


    I thought I had attacked with all my might.


    If he can avoid that, his reaction time alone is on the level of Kudor¡¯s tentacles.


    It was strange that his name was not on the threat level list.


    That ranking is so out of control, isn¡¯t it, Peter?


    Well, that would make Sim #4 and Gaston #33.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s has auto-tracking.¡±


    A pir of Hydeem Magimetal, which had been redirected just in front of him, pushed up into Melzef¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Guho!¡±


    Melzef¡¯s body was pushed up into the air.


    The other two metal pirs hit Melzef¡¯s body, melted for a moment, and then solidified again, taking his thick legs into the metal.


    ¡°W-What the hell!?¡±


    Melzef tried to pull his leg out, but the metal didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°D-Damn you ¡­¡­! So you are an underling of Count Julem!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I have nothing to do with them.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you can¡¯t be serious! Otherwise, why would you be defending the red stone?¡±


    Melzef was shouting at us from high in the sky.


    At this moment, his intimidation has not diminished.


    ¡°Because Mea is mypanion, my lover! What more reason do you need!¡±


    Melzef turned his head and closed his mouth as if he was bewildered.


    But he immediately put some strength into his face and shouted back.


    ¡°So you¡¯re nothing but a fool! You don¡¯t seem to know that the red stone is the tool of the most terrible man in the world! As long as that is in your possession, you will never find rest, no matter where you run to!¡±


    ¡°How is a bastard father who is chasing after her daughter¡¯s life supposed to know that! You stay here and die!¡±


    The three pirs flexed individually.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop at the head and torso!¡±


    ¡­¡­ However, I¡¯m going to shatter your limbs, and then put a curse on you so that no bio-magic can get through.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is said that we, the Doom tribe, were originally created in mythological times by a pir of the gods in desperate need of a human vessel that could be used for maximum war potential.¡±


    Melzef¡¯s body turned red and his muscles expanded further.


    His figure is already like a red demon.


    ¡°I was born with a lot of strength. I didn¡¯t know why, but by the time I had ¡­¡­ deciphered the ancient texts for myself, I realized that it was due to iplete ancestry, and that I didn¡¯t have the ability to fully control it. Hence, I have never given it my all. Thank goodness we¡¯re in the ocean, the damage will be minimal.¡±


    I hammered the bent metal poles together.


    But Melzef forcefully twisted his body, it fatigued the piece of metal holding him, and just before the three pirs intersected, he forcefully kicked it away, breaking the restraint, and then jumped on it.


    He pointed the sight of the spear in his hand at Mea.


    I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t even speak.


    I hadn¡¯t expected it to go this far at all.


    I pointed my wand at Melzef and transformed the pir of Hydeem Magimetal, creating a thick shield between me and Melzef.


    I don¡¯t know how to hold back.


    Abel ball and Levi¡¯s spear would indeed kill him.


    But if I¡¯m not careful, I or Mea could be killed first.


    Melzef pulled the spear he was holding backward again and mmed it vigorously into the Hydeem Magimetal shield.


    The tip of the spear shattered and the handle snapped off.


    ¡°As I thought, It¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡­¡­ that didn¡¯t shatter it, as expected.


    No, I¡¯m just d to know that.


    If so, I might still be able to neutralize him somehow without killing him.


    Melzef struck the Hydeem Magimetal shield with his bare hand.


    A shockwave was generated, and the ship shook violently.


    I was knocked off my feet by the shaking and was distracted trying to regain my position.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­!¡±


    The shield cracked and shattered, and from the center of it, Melzef swooped down with his fists at the ready.


    ¡°H-Huh!?¡±


    Are you saying that your bare knuckles are much harder than that spear?


    It¡¯s no use, even if I manipte the Hydeem Magimetal now, it won¡¯t be in time and I won¡¯t have the time to activate my new magic.


    Mea¡¯s guard Ortem leaped up and collided head-on with Melzef.


    Melzef¡¯s trajectory deviated and his body fell into the sea.


    A huge ssh of water came up and poured down on the ship in a torrential downpour.


    The waves shook violently.


    ¡°D-, did you kill it? That monster!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Nevermind that, there¡¯s more watering in! Somebody! Get someone down here who knows magic! Fix the hole!¡±


    The people who had been frozen in fear of Melzef began to move in a panic.


    They were in a state of panic because of the huge hole he had made in the ship.


    I quickly approached the guard totem that had fallen onto the ship.


    The guard Ortem wood body snapped and was deformed.


    It was a custom-made Ortem that I had strengthened with my magic, so it should be able to withstand most impacts ¡­¡­


    I readied my wand and moved to the edge of the ship.


    A few feet away, there was arge ssh and Melzef appeared from the water, his skin turning red.


    ¡°It is not my intention to involve innocent people in this either. If you really want to stand in my way, thene down. I will deal with you.¡±

 Chapter 395 - Episode Forty-One - The King of Destruction (4)

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Episode Forty-One - The King of Destruction (4)</h4>


    I nced at Melzef standing at sea.


    That¡¯s true, if we don¡¯t do something, the whole ship could be crushed.


    It¡¯s hard for me to fight when I have to worry about both the ship and Melzef.


    But ¡­¡­ at this rate, it¡¯ll be a little hard to fight.


    I want to keep as much distance from Melezef as possible.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Seeing that just now, that¡¯s not enough to reassure me. That thing could destroy a ship in the aftermath alone. I also don¡¯t want to be caught by a sneak attack. Just a little more ¡­¡­ let¡¯s see, can you back off to about the horizon over there?¡±


    I point into the distance.


    ¡°In the meantime, are you trying to escape? If that¡¯s the case, you can give up and offer the red stone. I¡¯m not going to fall for that trick. I¡¯m sure the current me can make it from that end to this ship in no time at all.¡±


    The half-human form of Melzef says to me.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll have him let his guard down a bit more.


    This man is quite strong, to say the least.


    If he jumps in at full strength, there will be no room for caution.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been found out, huh. It¡¯s true, I was thinking a little cunningly. So let¡¯s get this straight. I¡¯ll buy us some time and let the ship proceed in the meantime. You will ept this duel, won¡¯t you?¡±


    The sailors behind me shouted.


    ¡°H-Hey, that¡¯s absurd! It¡¯s true that the metal magic was amazing, but there¡¯s no way we can stall for time against a ¡­¡­ monster like that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get yourself killed!¡±


    ¡­¡­ Okay, they¡¯ve got the act down.


    The only thing left to do is to trick Melzef.


    ¡°You¡¯re being rash, Abel! it¡¯s alright ¡­¡­ Abel taking me out here this far, Mea is ¡­¡­ very happy! So ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Even if you kill Abel-chan, he will not die!¡±


    Mea¡¯s eyes turned red as she approached me, but Shame stopped her by grabbing her arm.


    ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s acting. I hope Mea¡¯s okay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll definitely be back. Shame, I¡¯ll leave Mea in your hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay.¡±


    When I called out to her, Shame responded with a slightly choppy tone, which was unusual for her.


    How unusual. If it were the normal Shame, the tension would be too high and she would respond immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, Abel-chan.¡±


    Shame continued in a low voice.


    ¡°What did you just say ¡­¡­¡±


    Before I could ask again, Melzef answered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Alright, I¡¯m going to keep my distance. But if we decide that enough is enough, I will immediately attack at your own timing. You can choose whether you really want to be the rearguard or just part ways.¡±


    The water column burst, and Melzef¡¯s figure quickly moved away.


    I have to start preparing right away too.


    I catch my breath.


    It¡¯s going to be a tough fight from here on out.


    ¡­¡­ Above all, I¡¯m going to use a method I¡¯ve forbidden myself.


    ¡°Transmute!¡±


    ¡­¡­ A chunk of Hydeem Magimetal floated outside of the boat and I slowly climbed on top of it.


    It was horribly intoxicating.


    It wasn¡¯t at the level of a carriage or an Ortem or anything like that.


    It was three-dimensional, and my vision was shaking all over the ce.


    In addition, I had to endure the violent vibrations while quickly calcting the coordinates of the metal mass and my position on it.


    The spatial control of the Hydeem Magimetal itself had been enhanced with hints from the floating fortress in the Zeshum ruins, but this was the reason why it had not been used for movement until now.


    ¡°Tell them to stay away as much as possible. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be back!¡±


    That¡¯s all I said, and I let the mass of Hydeem Magimetal move on.


    In the distance, I could see Melzef figure turning into grain. It was really only for a moment.


    I moved away from the ship and closed the distance to Melzef.


    I shut my eyes and struggled to endure the ups and downs.


    ¡°Good resolve. I guess it¡¯s mercy that I¡¯m picking at you here.¡±


    Melzef kicked the surface of the sea.


    Here hees!


    ¡°Carry!¡±


    I created three magic circles and surrounded myself with three Ortems.


    As I told Mea and the others, I wasn¡¯t going to fight an endurance battle.


    I¡¯m going to use the full power of my magic to take him down in an instant.


    ¡°Transmute!¡±


    The three Ortems lit up, their mouths twitching as they spoke, and a magic circle appeared.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Transmute!¡± ¡± ¡°


    This is the quadruple-chanting, Ortem Quartet that went beyond the double-chanting Ortem call.


    It was one of the magic techniques against Kudor, but I doubt we have the luxury of time to hold back.


    The Hydeem magimetal continued to unfold, covering the surrounding area in a silvery-white color.


    I was standing in the middle of a mountain of silvery white that had a radius of about a kilometer.


    This is the Abel Castle, a profound technique that uses Hydeem Magimetal.


    The magic power will be consumed ordingly.


    But the power is immense.


    This way, I¡¯ll be able to fight off Kudor¡¯s tentacles.


    But then Kudor would probably unleash a spell, so I can¡¯t just push it through.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this ridiculous scale of magic ¡­¡­?¡±


    Melzef stepped into the area.


    At that moment, the Hydeem magimetal around where Melzefnded transformed, stretching out countless tentacles to attack him.


    ¡°Wha-!¡±


    Melzef stretched out his legs and tried to jump, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    Naturally, the hydeem Magimetal on the scaffolding melted and grabbed Melzef¡¯s feet.


    The countless tentacles that stretched out in a curving, circr motion attacked Melzef¡¯s body.


    Melzef jumped out of the mass of tentacles, blood pouring from his body.


    His face became even redder, the stone on his forehead glowed blue, and his horns swelled.


    How did he manage to endure that?


    But there was only one kilometer to go.


    Melzef ising toward me, blocked by tentacles.


    He jumps between the two tentacles and moves to the tip of the tentacle in an instant, then kicks the top of the tentacle andes flying at me from the air.


    However, a tentacle that extended immediately blocked him.


    In the air, Melzef is trapped, but he still kicks the tentacles to escape.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There seems to be a lot of room for improvement, I need to make it able to grab more securely.¡±


    ¡°You! You never intended to be the rearguard in the first ce!¡±


    When I muttered, Melzef¡¯s face deepened, bing even more demon-like.


    ¡°Of course not! I just said I¡¯d be with you, and just pitied you! You bastard father, you can go drop dead here!¡±


    Even though Melzef is starting to get covered in blood, but he¡¯s definitely closing the distance.


    But I could see his limits.


    I loosen up on the chase halfway through, daring to lure Melzef out.


    Finally, Melzef was right in front of me.


    ¡°This is the end! You¡¯ve been too careless!¡±


    Melzef held up his fist.


    But the tentacles, which were in perfect position, caught Melzef¡¯s limbs firmly.


    ¡°Wha-!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to say something to you face to face!¡±


    I thrust my wand forward.


    ¡°Please give me your daughter!¡±


    Three Ortems charged at Melzef¡¯s left hand, abdomen, and right hand.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Melzef groaned and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The glow of the stone on his forehead weakened, and the expansion of his entire body began to contract.


    I released the Hydeem Magimetal that was restraining him.


    Melzef¡¯s body mmed down on top of the Hydeem Magimetal fort.

 Chapter 396 - Episode Forty-Two - The King of Destruction (5)

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Episode Forty-Two - The King of Destruction (5)</h4>


    Thatpletely did it.


    Now Melzef would not be able to get up again.


    ¡°What do I do about this guy for now ¡­¡­?¡±


    I said while ring at Melzef.


    Should I put a magic form in his arms so that he¡¯ll never be able to carry anything heavier than a fork?


    It¡¯s cruel, but it¡¯s not off the table. There¡¯s a chance he¡¯lle after us again.


    And then I can use the Ortem to forcefully deport him back tond.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Impossible. Even though it is iplete, for me to lose even though I have a part of the power of the founder ¡­¡­¡±


    Melzef gets up, his body twitching.


    He breathes hard, shakes his shoulders, and looks at me.


    He then swung his arm and struck at me.


    But he already had none of the power of his previous mutated state.


    He was bounced off by the Ortem that flew from the side and put my body on the ground again.


    ¡°The duel is already over. You know understand much, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Melzef red at me and got up silently.


    I¡¯m getting irritated just looking at him in that sorry state.


    ¡°Why ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so desperate to kill your own daughter! You¡¯re really the worst!¡±


    Melzef did not respond.


    He just looks around at me and the Ortem with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    He is still looking for an opportunity to attack me.


    His every move makes me angry.


    ¡°My father is a pushy, bossy man who doesn¡¯t listen to me if I try to go against his customs and push things too far. But when I was attacked by a magic beast, he risked his life to protect me! You, who risked his life to kill his own daughter, you¡¯re no longer a father, or anything! You¡¯re just a piece of sh*t!¡±


    Melzef stops moving. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be talking back to my cursing.


    This man fundamentally doesn¡¯t care about Mea.


    He lifts the tentacles of Hydeem Magimetal from around him.


    I was going to try to be as gentle as possible, but I was beginning to lose interest in that.


    ¡°Dafne, you know! He went to a lot of trouble to y the viin so that you wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Mea! Besides, he¡¯s been troubled for a long time! He could have stopped chasing Mea as soon as you told him to stop! Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°You, you, what do you know!¡±


    Melzef shouted.


    I was unexpectedly overwhelmed.


    There wererge tears flowing from his expressionless eyes like a Noh mask.


    ¡°You think Dafne and the others are good guys? I know they are! I wanted to tell them to stop, too! Isn¡¯t that obvious! Mea, Mea is my daughter, you know! She¡¯s thest living remnant of my beloved wife¡¯sst attempt on her life! You¡¯re only a dozen years old, what do you know about what I feel!¡±


    ¡°T-Then tell him to stop ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! If I tell them to stop, or even if I don¡¯t tell them to stop, they¡¯ll stop as soon as they show any sign of it! Even though they know that the red stone was a tool to turn all of us Doom tribe into Julem¡¯s ughtering puppets! If I tell them, they will indeed stop! There¡¯s no way I could tell them!¡±


    I fall silent.


    I had thought that Melzef was more like a cold, evil demon.


    ¡°How could you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°All right. Then I¡¯ll stop you.¡±


    I waved my wand.


    A flying Ortem knocked Melzef off his feet.


    This time he should have lost consciousness.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I want you to leave everything about Mea to me. I won¡¯t let her be Julem¡¯s pawn.¡±


    Melzef¡¯s body flew into the air and was mmed into the mass of Hydeem Magimetal.


    He didn¡¯t get up again.


    I transformed arge Ortem, carved it into a tub with my wood carving knife, and ced Melzef inside.


    This should get him to the Dinrat Kingdom.


    It¡¯s not perfect, but I¡¯d like to think that ¡­¡­ he¡¯ll be able to handle it because he¡¯s a monster too.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to return your arm to normal. So please don¡¯te at me again.¡±


    The tubs drifted away to thend of the kingdom.


    I decided to go back to the ship.


    Although I had no choice, I was suddenly away from Mea¡¯s side.


    In addition to that, since Mea¡¯s father smashed it, there is no Ortem to watch over her now.


    Maybe I should¡¯ve left at least three or four guard Ortem behind.


    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine, but ¡­¡­ there¡¯s always a chance.


    I should go back right away.


    I looked up at the sky.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s gotten that big ¡­¡­¡±


    It was still bright, but there was a huge white circle floating in the sky.


    It¡¯s Moon Din. The Moon festival Dinmei is approaching.


    It was ominous for me.


    But then Mea¡¯s father showed up at the most inopportune time.


    It was the price I had to pay for running away, but I was d that he had backed off, but Gizel¡¯s appearance was also very delicately timed.


    ¡°No, the reason why Gizel came was because of the fortune-telling by that Shim or some other underling of Julem.¡±


    I muttered that much, and then I realized


    There¡¯s no doubt that Count Julem was trying to create an opening by turning Gizel against her own people in order to get Mea away from me in the first ce.


    If that¡¯s the case, I wonder if Melzef was also led there for the same purpose.


    I think he was trying to shake my mind with Gizel, and if that failed, he would try to create an opening by attacking me directly with Melzef.


    If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no reason why Count Julem wouldn¡¯t target Mea at this time.


    He¡¯s the one who was so careful with Gizel, letting Sim get into her and setting traps for her.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been making careful preparations for a long time to be able to tear Mea away from me at any time he wants.


    In the first ce, the fact that Melzef was able to pinpoint our whereabouts at thest minute was too suspicious.


    I had been working with a small group of people to prevent the information from getting out, and I¡¯m sure that Dafne, who was one of Melzef¡¯s top subordinates, had misled him.


    It makes sense to think that there was someone who, like Gizel, gave him information and guided him right before he left.


    It was Melzef, who was desperate to kill Mea at any cost before fleeing the country.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t been able to get her to trust him when he was with Gizel, he could have reached out to her as an appropriate third party and gossiped about her, Melzef would have had no choice but toply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯d like to think that I¡¯m overthinking this.


    However, I don¡¯t want to doubt it ¡­¡­ but there is one person around me who has been giving me advice on what to do everywhere I go, just like Gizel¡¯s travel guide was Sim.


    And now she¡¯s working with Mea.


    It¡¯s too much of a coincidence.

 Chapter 397 - Episode Forty-Three - The Count (1)

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Episode Forty-Three - The Count (1)</h4>


    When I returned to the ship after the battle with Melzef, all the sailors ¡­¡­ were asleep.


    I had a strange feeling, because, from a distance, the ship looked like it was just drifting along the sea.


    It seemed that they were put to sleep by magic.


    It was a bizarre sight.


    All the sailors and merchants were lying on the floor together.


    I looked around, but I couldn¡¯t see Mea ¡­¡­ or Shame.


    I feel nauseous, I can¡¯t get my thoughts together.


    I felt ufortable, as if my stomach juices had been stirred up.


    ¡°It, can¡¯t be ¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep standing, so I sat there and put my hand on my forehead.


    I wanted to look more, but I was convinced that there was no point.


    There was no doubt, given the circumstances, that ¡­¡­


    Shame is Count Julem¡¯spanion.


    It is possible to think that she was taken along with her, but that seems to be a very slim possibility at present.


    ¡°Why did you meet that girl? Was there anyone else who looked suspicious at the time? Did he/she ever take the time to check on you, as if to inquire about your condition?¡±


    The words of Kudore to my mind.


    ¡­¡­ In the end, it ended just like his advice.


    It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s called the evil god who put an end to the mythical era.


    Shame came to check on me and Mea every now and then.


    I thought she was just being a meddlesome person, but now that I think about it, it was probably just to confirm.


    I knew that Shame was more concerned about Mea than I was, but I had no idea that it had something to do with Count Julem.


    If I didn¡¯t go after her as soon as possible, I might not be able to get her back.


    I don¡¯t know what Count Julem is trying to use the Mea for.


    Kudor also only guessed that it might be something rted to Moebius, the founder of the Doom tribe.


    But no matter what happens, the fact remains that Mea will be caught up in the struggle between Kudor and Count Julem.


    It is not likely that Mea will be safe.


    ¡­¡­ I just wanted to fade away quietly, but Count Julem kept chasing me all over the ce.


    I think Count Julem was aiming to make me run into Gizel and Melzef in session, so that I would be upset.


    I¡¯m angry at myself for talking so much and ending up doing exactly what he wanted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get away with this for free, Julem, Shame ¡­¡­ I¡¯m definitely going to make you regret this.¡±


    I put the nails of my opposite hand on the back of my right hand to suppress my frustration.


    It¡¯s difficult for me to go along with the Dinrat Royalists now.


    But even so, as the third force, I alone must get Mea back and nt a bomb on Count Julem.


    Count Julem is a dangerous opponent that even Kudor is unsure of how to deal with.


    I must be on my guard.


    One of the reasons why I attempted to flee to the Galshard Kingdom was because I wanted to avoid directly confronting Count Julem if possible.


    But now that Mea had been kidnapped, I had no choice but to hit him with everything I had.


    If I can bring Mea back safely, I¡¯ll back out, but if I¡¯m going to be in hisp anyway, I¡¯ll have to stab him in the leg while I¡¯m at it.


    Besides, if we run away andes after us again, we might end up in the same situation again.


    I¡¯ll do my best to harass them and make them think it¡¯s a bad idea to mess with me while rescuing Mea.


    I shut my eyes and try to catch my breath.


    I need to keep my cool.


    The more time that passes, the harder it will be to track her down.


    I should wake up the people around me and see if they have any information.


    I walked over to one of the sailors who was sleeping nearby and was about to touch his shoulder when I felt a strange magic power behind me.


    I turned and thrust my wand at him, and a magic circle unfolded. It¡¯splicated but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s a teleportation magic circle.


    It¡¯s sent from quite far away.


    From what I can read from the magic form, it¡¯s ¡­¡­ a distance where a normal person would run out of magic power.


    No, even I wouldn¡¯t do it unless I had a good reason, because it would consume too much of my magic power to teleport a single human being alive over this distance.


    Should I remake the magic circle?


    No, that should be avoided.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I conjured the magic circle on both sides.


    I conjured up two Ortems on either side of me with my teleportation magic.


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the kind of guy I would want to meet unarmed at close range.


    At the same time that I summoned the Ortems, arge, well-built man appeared above the magic circle in front of me.


    He looked to be about forty or fifty years old. He had greenish-white hair and beard.


    He was dressed in ck formal wear. He was slightly fat, and his clothes were slightly taut.


    In his hand, he held arge, in, unadorned staff.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ How scary, at this rate, I can¡¯t even use magic now carelessly.¡±


    The man said aloofly when he saw me pointing my wand at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford to mess with the form now, though.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know all the details, and I was afraid that if I did, I might deactivate it or even kill you. I can¡¯t let you die without spitting out information.¡±


    The man wrinkled his brow.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re joking or serious, that¡¯s what scares me about you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve only seen and heard about you from others. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve done a lot of things.¡±


    I did not lower my wand.


    I was searching in my mind for a magic trick that I could use immediately and still be effective.


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ is it alright for me to assume that you are Count Julem?¡±


    ¡°Indeed ¡­¡­ Although, I was only a Count of the Dinrat Kingdom for a short time, and you people seem to want to call me that.¡±


    Count Julem clears his throat loudly.


    It looked like an opening, but ¡­¡­ I decided to wait to attack for a while.


    There is too little information. It seems as if he was deliberately showing an opening.


    ¡°Well then ¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to talk to you, if you don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t want to be stuck with you if I can help it. And it¡¯s not like I intended to bring any bad news to you.¡±

 Chapter 398 - Episode Forty-Four - The Count (2)

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Episode Forty-Four - The Count (2)</h4>


    ¡°Now you want to talk ¡­¡­?¡±


    I re at Count Julem.


    It was a strange timing, but if he thought that I would not listen to him otherwise, it can¡¯t be helped.


    Besides, I have too little information on Count Julem¡¯s side.


    I know that they are trying to cause a war that will involve the world, and in that war, they are trying to weaken Kudor and kill him with the power of Moebius, the founder of the Doom tribe ¡­¡­


    However, Kudor also feared that Count Julem might have other trump cards hidden.


    It is not clear who Count Julem is, what he wants, or the root of his purpose.


    I want to know as much as I can about him.


    If the other side is saying that there is room for negotiation, then we should listen to them.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll at least listen to what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t n to lower your wand.¡±


    Count Julem said, touching his beard.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I trust you, after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, scary. But think about it carefully, we are not enemies. You have done a great job of waking up the great evil god Kudor and reducing his magic power by almost 30%, you have defeated the false god Med of the Riveras Kingdom who betrayed me and tried to rebel against me, and you have protected the daughter of the Doom tribe who was the key for me. We are likerades-in-arms now. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Are you mocking me, telling me that everything I¡¯ve done so far is above the top of your hand?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. At least, I didn¡¯t expect you to go and wake up Kudor. I simply wanted you to know that I have no intention of disrespecting you. Emotionally, too. You¡¯ve done so much for me, and I even see you as an old friend. If possible, I would like you to remain quiet and stay with me.¡±


    ¡­¡­ What tongue that turns so well.


    He speaks so slowly and with such a strange sense of urgency that it¡¯s almost distracting to listen to him.


    It¡¯s a bit like the former leader, Icarus, who was an agitator.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry to ask this, but please skip the preamble and get to the point first.¡±


    ¡°Abel-kun, your purpose is to be with that girl ¡­¡­ and to live a quiet, rxed life, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t care much for kingdoms ¡­¡­ much less politics, or religion, or even about Kudor, is that right? In other words, all you want is a ce where you can rx and y with your magic form.¡±


    ¡­¡­ He says it flippantly, as if he¡¯s seen it all before.


    If they have been interfering with us so much in the past, it¡¯s not surprising.


    ¡°In fact, the girl ¡­¡­ is not that important to me, you know. Are you aware of the fact that deep down the earth, the founder of the Doom tribe is sealed in it?¡±


    Deep down the earth ¡­¡­?


    Kudor had told me that the founder of the Doom tribe was involved, but that was new information.


    ¡°I really need her help to break the seal. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. In a little while, it will all be over. I¡¯ll return her to you then. Besides ¡­¡­ I can give you asylum in another country. I can also guarantee the safety of your home vige of Marren tribe. What do you say, then? I think that would be the best deal for you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Indeed, if it is true, it is a condition that I could not wish for.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you secure it while Mea was still a child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a simple question. Her magic power is getting closer to the nature of the founder Moebius¡¯ magic power every year. And it will be at its peak in the next few days. She needs to perform a ritual at that time ¡­¡­ The trouble is, the closer she gets to Moebius¡¯ magic, the more demons she attracts. In particr, thest six months have been the most dangerous.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Now that I think about it, how many times have we been in a situation like that?


    On the border of Riveras Kingdom, Dantalion, an earth god worshipper demon, made aint, and Thanatos, a demon used by Fatty-something, a High Elf priest, defended Mea.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very much hated by demons. There are still many great demons that are hiding in the shadows. I wanted to keep her presence a secret from them until just before the ritual. In that case, you, an unknown and skilled sorcerer, were surprisingly perfect for the job.¡±


    It made sense.


    The unseen parts of it have been connected, much less.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, that makes sense, mostly. But can I ask you two questions?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just ask me, Abel-kun ¡­¡­ However, I¡¯m not going to tell you anything that I don¡¯t want the Great Evil God Kudor to know.¡±


    ¡°The deep down the earth part is a lie, right? Kudor said that he searched every corner of the world and could not find a glimpse of magic power that couldpete with his own. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that can be disguised by simple warding or sealing ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t answer that. I¡¯m really sorry, but as I said earlier, I can¡¯t let Kudor know about this. You understand, right? I¡¯m not lying, but I can¡¯t exin right now.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense, and you did put up a precaution at the beginning that there are things you can¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no room for trust because you can duck anything I ask. I don¡¯t think I can trust you, even though I¡¯ve heard you contradict yourself and you can¡¯t exin it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the Great Evil God Kudor to interfere with the ritual. You understand that right, Abel-kun. I¡¯m willing to take some risks and show my hand because I think you¡¯re beneficial. But I can¡¯t say anything about that. Don¡¯t you understand? Please ask too much.¡±


    Count Julem bent his elbows and showed his palms as if he was troubled.


    ¡°In light of this, I would like to ask you a second question. What makes you think I can trust that Mea will be safe in this situation? Without that, we wouldn¡¯t be having this discussion in the first ce, would we? I don¡¯t really know if she¡¯s really going to be okay after the ritual ¡­¡­ In the first ce, I don¡¯t even know if your goal is really to break Mobius¡¯ seal.¡±


    ¡°So it came where you want me to show you proof, huh. Hmmm ¡­¡­ However, I can¡¯t take you to that ce ¡­¡­ I hope we can find a goodpromise between us, though.¡±


    Count Julem says in a weakened voice.


    ¡­¡­ What is this strange feeling?


    Did Count Julem think he could reassure me with just a verbal promise?


    Rather, he¡¯s talking about everything as if he weren¡¯t expecting what I would say.


    His unusually low-posture, or rather, feeling weak is quite bothering.


    This is just like ¡­¡­


    I immediately pointed my wand at Count Julem.


    Immediately, two Ortems that had been prepared in case there was a problem rushed towards Count Julem.


    ¡°Ohhh, that¡¯s dangerous, Abel-kun.¡±


    Count Julem looks up into the air with his hand.


    A sudden wall of wind was generated with no magic circle, no chanting, no magic tools.


    I¡¯ve been repeatedly told by Peter ¡­¡­ that it¡¯s true that he can control magic without chanting.


    The received Ortemnded behind Count Julem.


    ¡°Transmute!¡±


    A one-meter-high wall of Hydeem Magimetal rose up around me.


    ¡°You never intended to convince me in the first ce! You¡¯re just buying time!¡±


    With the appearance of Count Julem, the head of the enemy, that choice naturally disappeared from my mind.


    He didn¡¯t want Mea¡¯s whereabouts to be traced, so Count Julem himself had deliberatelye to the negotiating table in person.


    I had misjudged the enemy¡¯s priorities.


    ¡°You realized toote, crazy sorcerer.¡±


    At that moment, Count Julem¡¯s expression copsed.


    His eyes were unfocused, his mouth was split wide open, and a reddish-purple tongue peeked out from behind it.


    ¡°If I were alone, I could escape by long-distance teleportation. Ahh, you were one of my best pawns until the end. Now, I¡¯m going to be busy, so if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to go. I hope we never meet again.¡±


    I waved my wand to the side.


    A magic circle of light appeared around Count Julem, then split in two and disappeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just when I thought there was some strange magical movement, you do something petty like making the magic circle invisible. It¡¯s just camouge, after all.¡±


    It seems that he nning to show me that he could use magic without chanting or a magic circle, and then escape with a trick.


    In the first ce, Count Julem used a magic circle when he appeared before me.


    He probably thought that he could push his way through if he saw me for the first time, but he was too naive.


    Obviously, I could feel on my skin that the spirits around me were moving in a directional manner.


    This would be impossible if they weren¡¯t being directed by a magic circle, spiritnguage, or magical tools.


    ¡°Incredibly ¡­¡­ it seems that to some extent the process can be omitted. But it seems thatplex magic such as teleportation does indeed require a magic circle.¡±


    Count Julem¡¯s face hardened.


    I pointed the tip of my wand at his face.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do now that your ns have gone awry? You don¡¯t mean to tell me that you relied on that stupid magic trick?¡±

 Chapter 399 - Episode Forty-Five - The Count (3)

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Episode Forty-Five - The Count (3)</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ It would have been better for you to part peacefully here, crazy sorcerer.¡±


    Count Julem red at me, anger evident on his face.


    ¡°The girl is not here either. It won¡¯t be a problem if you get a little rowdy.¡±


    Three fireballs float around Count Julem.


    This time, there was no chanting or magic circle at all. There is no sign of any magic tools.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you realize that you¡¯re trapping yourself when you think you¡¯re trapping me? Don¡¯t get too carried away just because you put up a good fight against the likes of Med and Sim ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rich of you to say when you can¡¯t even fight Kudor head to head. You¡¯ve been preparing for this for hundreds of years, right? I¡¯ve only been around for a dozen years, but I¡¯ve managed to shave off 30 percent of that with a few tweaked spirit bombs.¡±


    ¡°The only reason you were able to cross Kudor in your puny flesh and blood was because he was cutting corners. You are but one of many pawns for me and the Great Evil God Kudor.¡±


    Count Julem raises his arms.


    The three fireballs, each at a different angle,e towards me.


    They are certainly fast, but they also move in a disgusting way, trying to exploit blind spots.


    It¡¯s much more advanced than anything I¡¯ve ever seen a sorcerer unleash.


    ¡°- But, that¡¯s it.¡±


    The surrounding Hydeem Magimetal transformed and extended metallic tentacles, bouncing off the fireball and making it disappear.


    The two Ortems chase Count Julem.


    Count Julem kicks the floor, flies through the air, and rides a sailing pole.


    He is incredibly light for such arge man.


    Count Julem uses a curtain of wind to nudge the Ortem, who is chasing him from below, backwards.


    The wind barrier that suddenly appears without any previous movement is quite troublesome.


    I¡¯m sure the blow of the Ortem isparable to arge dragon, but it is easily avoided.


    ¡°You persistent wooden doll ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No way I¡¯ll let that happen!¡±


    I waved my wand.


    A magic circle appeared in Count Julem¡¯s hand, split in two, and disappeared.


    I thought he was a teleport ¡­¡­ but I guess not.


    I guess was going to give up on theggy teleportation and use attack magic to dispose of the Ortem.


    I don¡¯t know the details, but it was a magic that had almost nog in its activation.


    He was able to do it in time this time, but the timing was quite severe.


    If I had to use an analogy, it would be like throwing a thread on a needle and threading it.


    To be honest, if I had known it was an offensive magic, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to break the magic circle in the first ce.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you destroy it before the magic circle is deployed ¡­¡­? At this distance ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s worth a try, will it make it.¡±


    Count Julem¡¯s eyes shed with disgust as I muttered.


    ¡°You freak. I¡¯ve always thought you had too much magic power for your vessel, but it¡¯s not your amount of magic power that¡¯s troublesome, it¡¯s your morbid ability to control it.¡±


    ¡°me, form, ball.¡±


    I deployed three magic circles and fired the same number of fireballs at Count Julem with a time dy.


    Count Julem bends down to avoid the first one, and then kicks the sailing girders and jumps for the second one, holding out his hands and using his wind armor to catch it behind him.


    The sail girder, crushed by the fireball, breaks and falls down.


    The third shot caught Count Julem in midair.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Count Julem holds out his hands, and the fireball stops moving andpresses slightly.


    I guess he nning to crush it with a wall of air.


    But when it shrank to a certain extent, the me ball began to expand at once.


    He couldn¡¯t control it.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­!¡±


    It exploded in his hands, and his hands and face were engulfed in mes.


    Using that opening, the Ortem will lunge at his abdomen and repels him, and then a second one followed up with a blow to my shoulder, sending him into the distance.


    It was a decent hit.


    Is he dead?


    But if I had failed to kill him, he would be able to escape.


    I stood at the edge of the ship and pointed my wand at him.


    ¡­¡­ since I don¡¯t know where Mea is, I have no choice but to move in for the purpose of capturing him.


    It is true that killing him will save the world for now.


    But it doesn¡¯t make sense to me that Mea can¡¯te back.


    Count Julem, who was flying in the air, suddenly stopped and looked back at me.


    There was no sign of burns or bruises.


    The word ¡°tough¡± doesn¡¯t even begin to describe him.


    I¡¯m pretty sure my face was on fire.


    ¡°You annoying little brat ¡­¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll put you out of your misery if that¡¯s what you want. I¡¯ll teach you what real fear is.¡±


    I can feel Count Julem¡¯s magic power increasing rapidly.


    Count Julem red at me from a distance on the ocean, his eyes wide open.


    His face is not the face of a human being.


    It was the eyes of a monster.


    When our eyes met, I couldn¡¯t help but be frightened.


    ¡°Sink together with the ship!¡±


    Count Julem lifted his arms.


    Arge cave-in appeared in the sea.


    This is a tornado.


    A mass of wind storm, clearly visible to the eye, swirled and appeared between the ship and Count Julem.


    I couldn¡¯t see the ceiling of the tornado. It pierced through the clouds as well.


    It¡¯s a ridiculous amount of magic.


    Even I can¡¯t use a magic of this scale so casually.


    The fact that he used long-distance teleporation magic sparingly suggests that he really does have as much magical power as I do.


    At the very least, it¡¯s much higher than the self-proimed Great Spirit Sim.


    ¡°Wind!¡±


    I pointed my wand to the sky, creating a wind above my head.


    I made a circle with a diameter of about five meters by making the wind blow around a small area.


    This is the Abel Saw, a gaseous disk that is extremely thin and spinning at high speed.


    If it hit, it could cut off even Kudor¡¯s tentacles.


    The tornado snaps and fizzles, and the seawater dances around it, causing a heavy rain.


    The ship shuddered, and I clung desperately to the ship¡¯s railing, looking in the direction the Abel Saw had gone.


    The Abel¡¯s saw touched the surface of the sea, splitting the ocean from side to side.


    There were twin blue peaks so deep that you could not see the bottom.


    ¡°Cou-, Count Julem is ¡­¡­¡±


    No way, did I let him escape?


    Should I have summoned Kudor to make sure I killed him?


    But Kudor would never take the time to capture Mea in order to secure her whereabouts.


    And since I had betrayed Kudor and fled afterwards, my life would be in danger if I called him out.


    When I was looking for Count Julem I felt a powerful magic movement from closer than before.


    I looked up. Count Julem was standing on top of the ship¡¯s sailing post, his face bright red.


    He held his arms above his head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even cancel it out at this distance! You¡¯re going to have to disappear this time, Abel Belek.¡±


    This is bad, he¡¯s nning to userge-scale magic at this distance with no chanting!


    If he did that, he would be caught in the storm, but Count Julem was originally a monster who lived for hundreds of years.


    He has no injuries left from his past battles.


    If that were the case, he would have been killed by the tornado that he had created earlier.


    There might be some kind of trick to it.


    ¡°Wind, form, de!¡±


    I hurriedly unleashed my magic, trying to get Count Julem to interrupt his magic.


    I fired a wind de with a total length of at most 30 centimeters at high speed to Count Julem.


    ¡°Hm~, how fast ¡­¡­¡±


    Count Julem lowered his raised arm.


    Count Julem was trying to convert his magic into a storm as before, but it seems he¡¯s going to shift to building a wind barrier to deal with the attack at hand.


    For the time being, my neck was connected.


    The only thing I can do is to keep up the continuous attacks and not give him a chance to unleash his big move.


    Count Julem is too dangerous.


    I thought he was only a hair on Sim¡¯s head, but he has a high life force that makes him seem immortal, a chantless defense and attack, and high-powered magic that can recreate a catastrophe.


    He got the power to say he¡¯s going to subjugate Kudor


    A light sound sounded with a poof.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    The upper half of Count Julem¡¯s body jumped as he stood at the top of the sailing post.


    The wind de caught him squarely in the lower abdomen at the level of his navel.


    Count Julem was split upside down.


    ¡°Oh, no way, it hit him ¡­¡­ Eh, that ¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that the blood in his head was so high that he was slow to switch to guard.


    I didn¡¯t intend to kill him either.


    I didn¡¯t ask him where Mea is yet.


    I felt my blood drain away quickly.


    The upper and lower halves of Count Julem¡¯s body fall onto the ship.


    As I approach him with my wand at the ready, his outlines and colors copse and he begins to glow green.


    Count Julem¡¯s split body turns into a glowing wolf.


    ¡°Spi-, Spirit Beast!?¡±


    The two wolves let out a roar as they split off to the left and right, pouncing on me from both sides.


    The ws of the wolves were blocked by the Hydeem Magimetal that was guarding my surroundings.


    While they¡¯re doing this, they was kicked away by the Ortem, and the two bodies rolled over the ship, collided, and melted together again, bing the original Count Julem.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡­ Do you think ¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to be killed here by one of my pawns, a little boy who hasn¡¯t even live more than a hundred years at most? Impossible ¡­¡­ this is a battle between me and the Great Evil God Kudor ¡­¡­!¡±


    Count Julem¡¯s breath was rising.


    You can¡¯t use that kind ofrge-scale magic easily, after all.


    In addition, the amount of damage you have sustained should have exhausted you, even if it is not visible.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you, So it was just a demon with no twists.¡±


    Demons are a mass of spirits.


    For simple sorcery, you can use the spirits that make up your body to recreate them at will.


    Naturally, there is no need for chanting or magic circles.


    Even Altamir can ignore the process and perform simple magic.


    It¡¯s not a strange story at all.


    It was easy to understand why he had lived for hundreds of years, and why his injuries had disappeared.


    Thoroughly, this guy, even disguises his magical movements to keep himself looking human.


    It¡¯s a trick that no lowly demon could ever pull off.


    If you can recreate a human being, then of course you can repair an external injury in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°I was hoping it might give me some insight into sorcery ¡­¡­ but it¡¯s the most disappointing reason I could think of. Whatever the case, I¡¯m d you¡¯re still alive. Now I can make you tell me where Mea is.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you crazy sorcerer ¡­¡­!¡±


    Count Julem red at me with beastly eyes.

 Chapter 400 - Episode Forty-Six - The Count (4)

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Episode Forty-Six - The Count (4)</h4>


    ¡°So that¡¯s the best you can do, Count Julem. Count Julem, if you have any hidden skills, you¡¯d better use them instead of using them sparingly.¡±


    Count Julem ncing at me while clenching his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯mgging behind in the details of my skills. But if we areparing magic power, I don¡¯t feel that I¡¯ll lose. Aren¡¯t you getting a little carried away just because you¡¯ve beaten a half-breed like Sim, who can¡¯t even take on a humanoid form?¡±


    Count Julem raises his left arm.


    I can feel the magic power building up around his fingertips.


    ¡°How obvious.¡±


    I waved my wand and dispersed the magic circle that Count Julem had been weaving near his lowered right arm.


    ¡°Uhhh ¡­¡­¡±


    Count Julem was preparing to use invisible teleportation magic by pretending that he was preparing an attack with his left hand.


    He would draw attention to his left hand and y a trick with his other hand.


    It¡¯s a trick often used in magic.


    I¡¯m not going to fall for such a trick, because I have some simple knowledge in that area.


    Count Julem kicks the ship and deploys three teleportation magic circles at the same time.


    I crush them one by one.


    As he was about to kick the ship out of the way, the Ortem, who was chasing after him, kicked him back into the ship.


    Count Julem¡¯s body mmed onto the ship and he bounced heavily.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be ¡­¡­ I, who have lived since the earliest days of mythology ¡­¡­ who is also the ruler of the world, would end here because I treated one kid wrong ¡­¡­?¡±


    Count Julem gets up.


    As usual, there are no external injuries, but he is clearly fatigued.


    ¡°I wanted to avoid doing this, but ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice anymore.¡±


    Count Julem catches his breath and grabs his left arm with the opposite hand.


    He then gave it a big twist, splitting it clean off from his shoulder.


    With a thud, his arm falls off, still covered by his clothes.


    ¡°A part of me will be given a new name, Jem!¡±


    The severed arm formed a sphere that glowed green.


    In the light, two eyeballs and arge mouth appeared.


    Its appearance is close to the spirit Sim.


    ¡°B-Bunrei ¡­¡­!?¡±


    I was indeed startled.


    A demon is an idental gathering of countless spirits into a single life form through individual thoughts and long years.


    Normally, a detached part of a demon will scatter and return to the natural world if the main body cannot be recovered.


    However, it is said that in very rare cases, the detached part of a demon cane into its own as another demon.


    That¡¯s what Bunrei is.


    However, it is a phenomenon that can destroy the identity of the demon, and it is not umon for the main body to disappear due to the urrence of a Bunrei.


    In addition, since the demon has acquired a different ego, it is not always possible for the spirit to cooperate with the main body.


    In the first ce, splitting the spirit body, which is the source of power, is an act that greatly degrades the quality of the main demon.


    I never thought that there would be a demon that would do such a thing.


    Count Julem touched his left shoulder.


    His left arm, which he had just lost, quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°Jem, you know your role!¡±


    Count Julem jumps behind me.


    As if to rece him, Jemes at me.


    It was obvious that he was trying to buy time to escape.


    ¡°Wind, form, de!¡±


    I conjured four magic circles and aimed at Count Julem, attacking him.


    This one, which focuses on attack speed rather than power, is more effective against Count Julem, who is sneaking and running around.


    Count Julem is spitting out a lot of magic.


    In addition, he must have separated a great deal of spirit and magic power to create the Bunrei.


    You should already be at your limit


    Count Julem held out his arm and manipted the wind, diverting the two des of wind and sending them backwards.


    However, the two remaining wind des sliced through Count Julem¡¯s head and abdomen.


    Now that I know he¡¯s just a demon, I don¡¯t need to go as easy on him as I would on a human.


    I¡¯m well aware of the sturdiness of high-ranking demons.


    As Jem flew close to me, I was nning to use the Magimetal and the Ortem to block the attack, and then follow up with magic to finish him off.


    However, Jem had made it look like he wasing towards me, and flew up into the sky.


    When I looked up, Jem was deploying a magic circle.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s toote to interfere now.


    It seemed that Count Julem¡¯s goal was to draw attention to himself, the main body, and to make sure that the Bunrei could perform their magic.


    So that behavior was a fake, I¡¯ve been deceived.


    But the Bunrei must be greatly inferior to Count Julem in terms of ability.


    I don¡¯t think he can do much magic. It¡¯s encrypted, but it¡¯s probably a teleportation magic.


    However, the distance between Jem and Count Julem is too great to allow him to escape through teleportation magic.


    Are you nning to let the spirit escape in order to bring back the information?


    In the center of the magic circle, a young, slender man emerged.


    It was the other way around.


    He had note to escape, but to call for reinforcements.


    But ¡­¡­ although the distance was open, there was something familiar about the atmosphere.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Gillemeim!¡±


    Count Julem shouted.


    ¡°Gille, meim ¡­¡­?¡±


    Gillemeim is a genius magician who, five hundred years ago, almost single-handedly brought an obscure traditional magic system to its current form, and is considered the greatest sorcerer of all time.


    However, he was also a biased philosopher, and eventually angered several religions as a possessor of dangerous ideas, and was said to have been beaten to death in the end.


    However, not a single portrait or sculpture of Gillemeim has survived, so there is no way I would have felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu at his appearance.


    ¡°I told you I changed my name because I was too conspicuous beyond calction. Really, you don¡¯t listen to me, no matter how many times I tell you.¡±


    Floating next to Jem was James, the peddler who had once transported me from the Marren Tribe Vige to the Lomarn City.


    I opened my eyes.


    ¡°You-, you¡¯re lying, right ¡­¡­ No way ¡­¡­¡±


    I expected it, but I was shocked.


    It was James¡¯ help that led me to work with Mea ¡­¡­


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m already busy, you¡¯re always doing things that are unnecessary. I¡¯ve been bothered by Jeem¡¯s thoughtlessness, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do something so selfish. I don¡¯t like it when you, who has the most magic, create a spirit without permission.¡±


    James res at Count Julem.


    Count Julem frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The day of the ceremony is near, it¡¯s not a problem. And you¡¯re the one who brought that in. There¡¯s nothing more distracting than a useless weapon, so hurry and get rid of it. If it¡¯s you, you can do it, right?¡±

 Chapter 401 - Episode Forty-Seven - The Count (5)

    <h4>Chapter 401 - Episode Forty-Seven - The Count (5)</h4>


    ¡°James-san ¡­¡­ so you were on that side.¡±


    James turned his head to me.


    There was no expression on his face. It seems that he does not have any special feelings towards me.


    In the first ce, that side is probably his true face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you¡¯re going to be in this much trouble, I should have taken action sooner.¡±


    James says uninterestedly.


    My mind went back to the moment I met James.


    After I left the vige, my real journey began when James picked me up.


    I owe him a debt of gratitude. So I¡¯m reluctant.


    But that¡¯s no reason to step aside now.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have round two, Abel! You can¡¯t expect to get away with taking on three of us!¡±


    Count Julemughed.


    With that voice, the spherical spirit Jem began to move.


    He opened his big mouth and jumped into my face.


    Count Julem, with mes in his hands, glides toward me on the ship.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s three against one.


    It¡¯s a little hard to believe that there are three Count Julem.


    No, I don¡¯t have to be that careful with Jem.


    In order to ensure that the enemy¡¯s strength is reduced, I should start with the flying spirit gems.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I wrapped the me in a spherical ward,pressing it and adding an inexhaustible supply of magic power.


    At the tip of my wand is Count Julem.


    This way, there¡¯s no way they can wrap me up in that little breeze and crush me or pass me off.


    As soon as we were outnumbered, there was no reason for me to force Count Julem to be captured alive, nor could I afford to do so.


    There is no need to save the power.


    I¡¯ll also set the tracking ability to high.


    It would be troublesome if I get caught at the same time.


    I attacked Count Julem and prevented him from covering Jem.


    As soon as Count Julem saw Abel ball, he became alert and regained the distance he had closed.


    ¡°Good luck running around!¡±


    The glowing white sphere that was released approached Count Julem.


    Count Julem kicked off the ground and leaped through the air, flying around the mast as he ascended.


    After that, the Abel ball relentlessly follows him around.


    In the meantime, Jem was approaching me.


    The Hydeem Magimetal around me lifted up and entwined with Jem, restraining his movements.


    Count Julem is fleeing to a higher position.


    James, for some reason, hadn¡¯t moved from his initial position.


    ¡°me.¡±


    I point the tip of my wand at Jem that I¡¯m restraining.


    Jem¡¯s body bursts into mes, mes spewing from his eyes and mouth.


    I almost fell onto the ship, so I coated the floor where Inded with Hydeem Magimetal to prevent it from igniting.


    Jem¡¯s body burned and shriveled.


    ¡°Gi-Gillemeim, do something!¡±


    Count Julem, who was still being chased by the tracking Abel ball, approached James, who was floating in midair.


    James creates a magic circle in the air.


    The magic circle turns into a ck circle, into which the Abel ball is swallowed and disappears.


    The circle quickly shrank and disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ is that magic.¡±


    I had never seen it before.


    It seems that he connected with another space and let Abel¡¯s ball be received there.


    It¡¯s a weird kind of magic.


    It¡¯s likely that they¡¯re using both the spirits in the air and their own spirit bodies to control their magic.


    Even if I analyze that magic circle alone, I won¡¯t be able to recreate it.


    If it gets caught like that, it¡¯s probably pointless to try and hit them with high-powered magic.


    At the very least, the tracking function will not be effective against James.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re looking at it with interest, but a human can¡¯t reproduce it.¡±


    James said nkly.


    ¡°Gi-Gillemeim, why didn¡¯t you help Jem? It¡¯s my precious spirit body. If we had been attacked at the same time ¡­¡­¡±


    James shakes his head at Count Julem¡¯s words.


    ¡°I thought you would not be satisfied until that ball was crushed. To be clear, you¡¯re slowing me down, so I¡¯d like you to leave while I have his attention.¡±


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have your spirit body, we may not be able to perform the ritual. That thing is attracted by our spirit body, after all. It¡¯s not very realistic to protect you repeatedly while fighting. Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Count Julem fell silent and flew in the opposite direction from us.


    It seems that he is wary of the interference of the teleportation magic and is nning to run far away from us.


    I immediately pointed my wand at Count Julem, but quickly gave up and focused on James.


    It¡¯s doubtful that I can hold James while chasing the fleeing Count Julem.


    And from the way James was talking, he seemed to be more than a match for Count Julem.


    It¡¯s not an opponent I can afford to look down.


    ¡°Why does that man want to make unnecessary enemies when he could have just smoked his way out of it?¡±


    James held his forehead and shook his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Of course, just because the Count is gone doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to allow you to follow him.¡±


    ¡°If you believe me when I say so, we can have an easier way, though.¡±


    James puts his hands out in front of him.


    A magic circle unfolds at the end of James¡¯ arms, and a ck sphere appears at the end of it.


    A thin line of light is moving inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, that¡¯s ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve seen something like it, I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    There is no doubt about it, it is the chaos I saw in Altamir¡¯s Tower.


    Chaos is the distortion of space itself, and should be defined as a phenomenon rather than a substance.


    Altamir called it a thing that breaks down everything it touches into the smallest of material units and banishes it to another space in a haphazard manner.


    After that, I made some calctions about the chaos, and they seemed to be correct.


    I thought it was impossible in modern magic for a human to intentionally create a demon, but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s not surprising that a suitable demon could use its own spirit body to make up for theck and turn it into a method of attack.

 Chapter 402 - Episode Forty-Eight - The Count (6)

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Episode Forty-Eight - The Count (6)</h4>


    ¡°It seems you were a little too dangerous to be treated as a pawn. But this is the end. You will not be needed in our scenario from here on out.¡±


    James shoots a spherical mass of ck mist, Chaos, at me from the magic circle in his hand.


    Chaos swells up from the sphere and disperses, heading for me, cutting the ship as it approaches.


    It¡¯s not that fast, but the ¡­¡­ nature of the chaos is what makes it troublesome.


    The Hydeem Magimetal around me moved automatically to be a shield.


    However, the Hydeem Magimetal shield shattered as soon as it touched the Chaos, and the part that had prated it disappeared cleanly.


    This could not be prevented by just any Hydeem Magimetal.


    ¡°Wind, form, de!¡±


    I set my sights on Chaos and unleash the de of wind, aiming for James as an extension of it.


    However, the wind de was swallowed by Chaos and easily drowned out.


    I was sent flying backwards by the recoil of the magic, hitting my shoulder on the floor.


    The normal magicpletely suppressed the impact on my side, but this time the magic yed with the magic circle to avoid the chaos and left a small amount of recoil.


    The chaos dispersedpletely where I was, leaving a huge hole in the middle of the ship.


    ¡­¡­ How can a substance that can prate Hydeem Magimetal be created with such ease?


    I¡¯d like to think that his magic must be depleting rapidly, but it¡¯s too dangerous to wait for him to run out of magic when I can¡¯t even see the bottom of him.


    From the conversation I had with Count Julem, it seemed that he had more magic power than James, but James was clearly the better sorcerer.


    I waved my wand.


    A magic circle with horizontal lines appears in James¡¯ hand.


    It is a teleportation magic circle.


    He was bluffing when he bared his will to fight, and his aim was to escape by teleporting while he threatened to unleash chaos.


    The timing was very close, but he seeded.


    The transition requires a preparation time proportional to the distance to connect the space, so no matter how much you y with the magic circle, there is a gap that cannot be closed.


    The magic circle was heavily encrypted, and I could only get a rough idea, but the feeling I got from breaking it down just now was that it was almost ready to fire.


    It was theoretically one of the fastest.


    If it was used more than once, the interruption would fail and he might escape.


    I could take the fight to the long haul and ward it with an Ortem, but that would probably be too much for the ship.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Deceiving by talking and then escape, you¡¯ve got some nasty tricks up your sleeve.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really need to make any more face-to-face contact with you. But it¡¯s amazing how can you match the temperament and timing of the magic power at this distance. I honestly admire it. Even I¡¯m not sure I can crush magic with that level of uracy.¡±


    James conjures a magic circle, creating another mass of chaos in his hands.


    James does not change his position.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s nning to shoot the unguardable Chaos and find an opening to make an another attempt to teleport.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a strategy based on the assumption that as long as I¡¯m on the ship and not floating in the air, I won¡¯t be able to shootrge-scale magic.


    Earlier, I had to make an awkward evasive maneuver because of the suddenness, but I had a general idea of what the Chaos¡¯ movement is.


    If I let Hydeem Magimetal carry me, I can avoid Chaos without my body hitting the floor.


    However, the ship would notst much longer if it was shot repeatedly with magic like that.


    Chaos itself disappears quickly, so the ship still retains its shape, but if it is used too many times, the ship will sink first.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not easy to prevent, so I have to make my move.


    No matter what I do, there is always a gap.


    ¡°The next one is even bigger than thest one, how will you handle it?¡±


    Chaos is released from James¡¯ hand.


    I rushed two of my Ortems at Jame.


    Each of them turns to the left or right to avoid the chaos.


    If I¡¯m not careful, it can easily get rid of it if it gets too close to James, and it¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯ll be able to afford to call up a brand-new Ortem while I¡¯m fighting, but I¡¯ll only end up worse off if you think about it.


    Before the numbers are reduced, we must do what we can with what we have at hand.


    I feel bad about destroying my carved Ortems, but I don¡¯t have time for that right now.


    The two jumped in the air and tried to pin James down.


    I thought I had hit him, but James¡¯ contour copsed into a mass of green light that neatly avoided the gap between the totems and quickly regained its original shape.


    The two Ortems collided.


    James took advantage of the moment when the Ortems stopped and grabbed their heads with his bare hands.


    ¡°How unfortunate, right. I¡¯ll take this puppet.¡±


    A magic circle appears in front of James, and the magic circle was painted jet ck.


    This is the magic that caused the Abel ball to drop into another space and pass away.


    It seems that he¡¯s trying to seal it by throwing the Ortem into it.


    You can¡¯t guard it, and he can banish things to another space, he really uses a lot of troublesome magic. But, it¡¯s just as nned.


    The Hydeem Magimetal around me formed arge arm that grabbed my torso and lifted me up.


    But this is just a fake to makes Jame think that I¡¯m trying to avoid the chaos by moving this arm.


    While James¡¯ attention was on the Ortem, I was able to prepare for the teleportation magic.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I wrapped up the dispersing chaos and erased it from in front of me with my teleportation magic.


    Since the range is sorge that it consumes a lot of magic, but It can¡¯t help it, though. However, the return on my magic consumption should be worth it.


    ¡°You¡¯re surprising doing something very forceful. You made Chaos move out of the ship ¡­¡­¡±


    James¡¯ eyes widened as he said that much.


    He instantly tried to m the Ortem into the other space, but it was toote.


    The two Ortems rapidly decayed, leaving a fine hole all around and releasing a ck haze of chaos.


    ¡°Oh no ¡­¡­!¡±


    James¡¯ figure disappeared in the ck haze, his arms were blown off, and his sses fell to the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, so that¡¯s what that is about.¡±


    James was kneeling there, staring at me.


    The majority of his body has copsed, and you can see that the spirit body is hollow.


    The teleportation magic circle must be engraved in the destination as well.


    I canpensate for this by teleporting a magic circle to the destination as well, but if I simply transfer a magic circle to James¡¯ side, it will end up being scraped off or some other countermeasure will be taken.


    This is the reason why I turned against James with an Ortem that had various forms carved into it beforehand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of destroying an engraved Ortem, though.¡±

 Chapter 403 - Episode Forty-Nine - The Count (7)

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Episode Forty-Nine - The Count (7)</h4>


    It was a very close call for me too, but ¡­¡­ somehow, I managed to capture James alive.


    That should give us enough information to locate Mea.


    If I could seal James in an Ortem, I might be able to negotiate with them.


    ¡°I want you to tell me where Mea is and what you¡¯re after, James.¡±


    He was staring at me with an exhausted face, but suddenly his mouth twisted, and formed a creepy smile.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re saying some strange things. I¡¯m not James, you know.¡±


    ¡°What do you ¡­¡­¡±


    There was a strange magical movement nearby.


    Towards the ocean, or perhaps below the surface.


    I looked behind James, outside the ship.


    Is the movement of the spirits just now ¡­¡­ teleportation magic?


    It was only then, when I understood that much that I finally realized what had just happened.


    ¡°The Bunrei¡¯s substitute ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well then, goodbye. I never imagined that the person we have to run away from so much woulde from among the humans. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be seeing you again.¡±


    James, or rather the nameless newborn spirit, evaporated with a strange sound as his human form copsed into a mere mass of green light.


    It was spirit copse.


    By squeezing the magic power of the entire spirit body all at once and moving it around the body, and circting the magic power in a concentration that exceeded the spirit body¡¯s capacity, it voluntarily caused the spirit to copse andmit suicide.


    If he killed himself in this way, there would be no time to catch him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been had ¡­¡­¡±


    I bite my lip.


    The one who just died wasn¡¯t exactly James.


    It¡¯s the spirit that was created just a few minutes ago by the alter ego as a decoy for James.


    Count Julem used the spirit body in his left arm to create the alter ego Jem.


    Jem is the opposite.


    When he received the counter chaos from me, he took advantage of the blind spot caused by the ck haze of chaos and created an alter ego using the spirit bodies of his entire body except for his arms.


    I thought that he had taken the direct hit easily, even though he had sensed the counter chaos immediately before.


    That was not the case.


    I guess James condensed the spirit into his arms, used the counter chaos to cut it off in my blind spot, and then threw it backwards into the ocean on impact.


    Even though it is the whole body, the apparent volume is not a problem for them as spirits.


    It¡¯s no wonder I felt their spirit bodies were so faint.


    For James, cutting off the tail of a lizard by an anthropomorphic spirit was an act of discarding not a few spirit bodies, but still less than 30% of the total at most.


    I hadn¡¯t realized that the ability to use a supposedly singr phenomenon, a bunrei, at will, could be so troublesome.


    Spiritual bodies are the source of power for demons.


    How did he manage to do it all at once without showing any sign of hesitation?


    From the very beginning, James had no intention of fighting me properly, even though he was trying to provoke me, and he was focused on escaping when the time was right.


    ¡­¡­ I should be able to capture the bunrei of James, but I didn¡¯t think that he would be able to use spirit copse to kill himself in no time.


    If he can do this, it¡¯s almost impossible to catch him.


    Perhaps we should have given up on catching James from the start and just stood around to make sure he was taken care of.


    But ¡­¡­ that would have made it impossible to track down Mea in any case.


    ¡°D-Damn it!¡±


    I ran to the edge of the ship and pointed my wand at the surface of the ocean, where James had probably used his teleportation magic.


    ¡°Spirit, speak¡±


    The water sshed and the hollow opened, and the light of the copsed magic circle ran.


    I thought that if I could recreate the original shape of the magic circle, I might be able to find the destination, but ¡­¡­ on top of it being iplete, its encryption was too difficult.


    It might be possible to solve it if I took the time to do so, but that would be difficult as well as partial.


    It would have been impossible to follow him if he had passed through a different point in the first ce, and I don¡¯t know if James would have gone straight after Count Julem.


    I meditated, and pictured in my mind the magic circle of Count Julem and James¡¯ teleportation that I had erased so far, and transferred it into the air through my memory, and lined it up.


    They are full of holes, as it is impossible to reproduce thempletely, and they all use a high level of encryption.


    There was nothing I could do about it.


    If I could at least get an idea of the coordinates of the destination, I might be able to work backwards, but as it is, there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    My body rxed and I fell to my knees.


    ¡­¡­ Now, with Mea taken, I havepletely lost all clues to tracking down Count Julem.


    It¡¯s not funny because this is the result of running away from Kudor and Peter because they cannot be trusted.


    It was the worst thing that could have happened.


    ¡°Mea ¡­¡­¡±


    I stayed like that for a while, in a kneeling position.


    But when I looked up, even though it was still early in the evening, I could see the glowing Moon Din at the edge of the sky.


    As the Moon Festival Dinmei is approaching, it have already grown quiterge.


    I had heard rumors about it, but it was much bigger than I had imagined.


    The original size of the Moon Din should not have been muchrger than the moon I had seen in my previous life, but I wondered if that was the reason why the Moon Din was approaching.


    It already looks five timesrger than usual.


    At that moment, a word caught my attention.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, the Moon Festival Dinmei, will be here. You¡¯ve already done your part.¡±


    That¡¯s what Sim, the spirit who had incited Gizel to attack me in the port town, had said.


    I was too busy to listen to them at the time, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of the importance of the Moon Festival Dinmei to them.


    I thought it was just a coincidence that they moved so close to the Moon Festival Dinmei, but it wasn¡¯t, huh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 404 - Episode Fifty - The Count (8)

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Episode Fifty - The Count (8)</h4>


    I think about it as I look up at the Moon din at the end of the sky.


    In the beginning, Count Julem revealed some information to me in order to make a pretense of reconciliation and buy time for Shame to escape with Mea.


    However, Count Julem¡¯s betrayal was a precondition, so it¡¯s not very credible, but conversely, it¡¯s highly likely that everything he said was false.


    Besides, a lie should be interwoven with the truth to make it believable.


    If you think about it, there are some points that match with what Sim said about the Moon Festival Dinmei.


    It could be a coincidence, or it could be a trap, but right now there is nothing else to rely on.


    ¡­¡­ The first thing I should know about is that they said that this ritual would not harm Mea.


    This is definitely just random speech.


    If that¡¯s true, there¡¯s too little reason for him to shake me off while he¡¯s cutting down his spirit body so far.


    It must have been a price that was not cheap even for them.


    Secondly, Count Julem said that Moebius, the founder of the Doom tribe, was sealed in the depths of the earth.


    When I doubted him, he reminded me that this was true, but that he could not reveal the details.


    Now that I think about it, it seems too obvious.


    James had also mentioned that Count Julem had a habit of daring to agitate people.


    He even went out of his way to dere victory over Peter and me, so that must have been true.


    Is it possible that the bottom of the earth was the bottom of the earth, but not the bottom of the earth of this?


    Depending on Count Julem¡¯s personality, it would not be impossible for him to weave such a useless truth just to make me regret it when I found out the truthter.


    The Moon Din has grown veryrge in the sky.


    No way ¡­¡­ is it possible that Moebius is enclosed within it?


    Count Julem had mentioned that he had to wait for Mea to grow up.


    If this was a lie, then what was he really waiting for all this time?


    If I think that he was waiting for the approach of the Moon Din by the Moon Festival Dinmei, then everything makes sense.


    The fragmented information that I had been receiving began toe together in my mind.


    There was something that Kudor had mentioned a while ago.


    Count Julem¡¯s main force must be hidden somewhere, but I can¡¯t find it anywhere.


    It must be far away because it cannot be detected, but it must be something that is guaranteed toe back at a certain time because it is meaningless if Count Julem cannot prepare it at the critical moment.


    The Moon Festival Dinmei is the day when the Moon Dines closest to the earth.


    It is said that only once every 500 years does the Moon Dine close to thisnd of human beings, and then it goes back a certain distance.


    I have also heard some schrs say that the orbit of the Moon Din is getting closer to our every time the Moon Festival Dinmei is held.


    If this is true, then the Moon Din has been slowly moving toward our for thousands of years.


    This fits perfectly with what Kudor said about Julem¡¯s main stash of power.


    Moebius, which Julem sees as the weapon to defeat Kudor, is sealed inside the moon Din.


    If he intends to use Mea, his descendant, to call Moebius to this ce, who has taken advantage of the Moon Festival Dinmei and approach him with teleportation magic ¡­¡­ I can predict where they will eventually head.


    It¡¯s the closest ce to the Moon Din, the paradise of the High Elves, the sky country, Alfheim.


    At thest minute, I found a way to make a difference.


    I can only be grateful to Sim, the Great Spirit, for being so soft-spoken.


    I have some information that could support this, but I can¡¯t guarantee it.


    However, with no other clues, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the wrong choice to bet on this.


    I¡¯ll take the direction alone, corroborated by Count Julem¡¯s and James¡¯ magic circle, and invade sky country, Alfheim.


    ¡­¡­ However, there is a problem with that.


    It¡¯s not just a matter of getting to the sky country, Alfheim, it¡¯s far away in the sky, and it¡¯s difficult to even get there by normal means.


    High elves are said toe and go with the help of spirit beasts, but unfortunately I don¡¯t think the demons I have summoned are capable of such long distance flight.


    I¡¯m sure Zolomonia would be impossible, and when we escaped on our own and I let Mea be kidnapped easily, Kudor could kill me the moment I summon him.


    In addition, the distance between the Dinrat Kingdom and sky country, Alfheim, is simply too far.


    Even if I were to devote all of my magical energy to movement, I don¡¯t know how many days it would take.


    ¡­¡­ The day after tomorrow, the Moon Festival Dinmei will be held.


    If they¡¯re trying to sacrifice Mea to the ritual of invoking Moebius on that day, I¡¯ll never make it no matter how hard you try.


    Count Julem, James, and possibly Shame, who are demons in their own right, will have no trouble traveling from here to Alfheim, the sky country, because they are able to provide low-cost magic power consumption for long-distance transfer.


    Just as it doesn¡¯t take much magic to summon a demon, it doesn¡¯t take much magic to transfer a spirit body over a long distance.


    In hindsight, the fact that Count Julem was trying to use long-distance teleportation magic so easily should have given us an idea of who he was.


    The reason why Count Julem went out of his way to buy time to ensure that Shame was looking for the right time to kidnap Mea was because it was difficult to transfer her over a long distance using magic when she was not a spirit.


    ¡­¡­ Shame probably took Mea away while I was fighting Count Julem, using a short-range teleportation to cover her tracks.


    It¡¯s not hard to see why, since Count Julem can also fly around at will, so it should not be difficult for them to fly to Alfheim, the sky country, carrying Mea alone on their backs.


    And ¡­¡­ if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s only one way to do it.


    The only way is to hurry back to Fage territory and move the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    I¡¯ll be able to fly to Alfheim, the sky country, in a few hours.


    Peter had already warned us that traveling over the country in this way was the worst way to start a war, but I had no other choice.


    There was no time to waste.


    Even if I hurried back to Fage¡¯s territory now and moved Quetzalcoatl, it would be a 50-50 chance at best that I would make it in time for the Moon Festival Dinmei.

 Chapter 405 - Episode Fifty-One - A Visitor from the Fire Country (1)(Side: Jeem)

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Episode Fifty-One - A Visitor from the Fire Country (1)(Side: Jeem)</h4>


    -The King¡¯s Chamber, the innermost part of the Maharaun Kingdom¡¯s Mah Laol Pce, and far to the west of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    Magra, arge old man who is the head of the Five Grand Masters of the Maharaun Kingdom and the king of the country, is sitting on the throne.


    The throne is surrounded by the king¡¯s bodyguards, the warrior monks.


    In front of King Magra, a diminutive old man, his body covered with cloth, hangs his head.


    ¡°King Magra, I must leave the country for a moment. I¡¯ve got important, important business to attend to. However ¡­¡­ please do not cause any undue anxiety. There are many people in the pce who are fascinated by me. Hihohohohoho¡­¡­¡±


    He was Jeem, one of the Five Grand Masters.


    In terms of position, Jeem is subordinate to King Magra, but ever since he uncovered the fact that Rimud, another one of the Five Grand Masters who was peaceful, had been in league with the important people of other countries, and forcibly imprisoned him with the approval of the other Five Grand Masters, almost as a form of ckmail, he has rapidly gained influence within.


    Even though it was by force, once the imprisonment of the peaceful Limdo was passed, the trend of promoting politics with Jeem at the center was established.


    Also, just as Jeem had said, the number of people who followed him in the pce was rapidly increasing.


    It was not umon for people who disliked Jeem to suddenly disappear.


    Each one of them could be said to be a coincidence, but looking back at the results alone, it was certain that the Five Grand Masters, the political facilities of the Maharaun Kingdom, were beingpletely taken over by Jeem.


    ¡°Lord Jeem ¡­¡­ Why. Why are you doing this ¡­¡­?¡±


    King Magra asked fearfully.


    Normally, Jeem would have just said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±.


    On this day, however, Jeem touched his beard a little and showed signs of thinking, then smiled wickedly on his monkey-like face and taunted King Magra.


    ¡°Hihohohoho ¡­¡­ King Magra, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you if you don¡¯t think too much about it? Wisdom is poison. Besides, you¡¯re already stuck. Disposing of you will be a bit of a mess to clean up. Please keep quiet and tremble, as you did when I drove Lord Rimud from the Five Grand Masters. This country already belongs to me. You are nothing more than an ornament.¡±


    ¡°A-As I thought, you¡¯re not Jeem! Since when! What are you! Who are you! What do you want! What do you intend to do with the Maharaun Kingdom? What do you intend to do with the sacred Maharaun Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon. I am Jeem. I am the true and genuine Jeem, foolish and pathetic King Magra. If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve been lying about, it¡¯s that I¡¯ll live much, much longer than you think.¡±


    Jeem turned to King Magra with a mocking look.


    Until now, James¡¯ words, which had been taken out as a pretext, are now close to rants.


    It was also a deration that there was no point in pretending to be loyal.


    It was already evident that King Magra did not have the power to overturn the situation.


    ¡°And I will only lead you to a just world. I have only one desire. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m nning something. I want only one thing: to destroy the evil god Kudor, who was artificially created by the delusion of human beings, and put an end to the abnormal age in which humans rule humans. We must return to the righteous world, where living spirits have been called gods since ancient times, and where unclean apes are used as ves, an age considered holy in the Maharbo scriptures.¡±


    ¡°To do so, you want to rekindle the war of the Mythic Age, using the Dinrat Kingdom as the spark that ignites the whole world! Saying such insane things! You¡¯re crazy, crazy, Jeem!¡±


    King Magra stood up with arge staff in his hand.


    ¡°You, you, you cannot be allowed to live! Even if the Five Grand Masters fall and the country falls into chaos, I will stop you at least! I¡¯m sorry, Lord Rimud ¡­¡­ It was I who was the fool. But I¡¯m here to right the wrongs!¡±


    The warrior monks, who were supposed to be here as the king¡¯s guards, swung their staffs in unison at him, stopping just short of his head and body.


    If the wand pointed at his body had not been stopped short, he would have definitely fallen to his death with his whole body destroyed.


    ¡°Hihohohoho ¡­¡­ Well, well, I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re aware of your stupidity, King Magra. But why don¡¯t you think a little less of yourself than you think you do ¡­¡­? The reason I kicked RImud out of the ranks of the Five Grand Masters, and not you, is because you are so ipetent that you do not deserve to be considered an enemy at all.¡±


    King Magra stood still and looked around him, his face pale.


    ¡°You-, you guys ¡­¡­ you betrayed me! If you follow that man, there is only ruin ahead! Why can¡¯t you understand that!¡±


    ¡°We are not following Jeem-sama. We are following Maharbo-sama, the Fire God, and the will of our great ancestors. King Magra, you are no longer needed in thisnd.¡±


    One of the warrior monks spoke up.


    ¡°Jeeeeeeeemmmm! So you¡¯ve already been spreading your own ideas inside! Don¡¯t be fooled! That is a misinterpretation of the scriptures! It¡¯s a pagan takeover! You¡¯re distorting the will of Maharbo-sama and using it for your own ends, the greatest sin of all! Jeem is a heretic!¡±


    King Magra shouts.


    But no one listened to him.


    ¡°The king has gone mad. From now on, watch that he does not get up from his throne, let alone from this room. Hihohohoho. And then ¡­¡­ anyone will do. Four of you may apany me on my journey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jeem-sama! We understand! I will have them ready at once! Now, where are you headed?¡±


    The warrior monks replied.


    ¡°To the bordend between the Dinrat Kingdom and the Holy Land of Riveras Kingdom. It is said that Dogma, the Fifth Grand Master, whoter became the first king, took the golden lyre from the treasure house of Galshard while Garuja, the god of the earth, was away. I thought I¡¯d follow suit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ you mean?¡±


    ¡°It is a unique opportunity. Lord Gillemeim told me not to do anything unnecessary, but there¡¯s no way I can miss this. You must take it. Take the demon weapon made by the abomination of the other world. There is no reason to let such a thing go unchecked in the Dinrat Kingdom. We should just take it. Kihihihihihi, hihohohohohohoho!¡±


    Jeem left the King¡¯s Chamber chuckling.

 Chapter 406 - Episode Fifty-Two - A Visitor from the Fire Country (2)(Side: Jeem)

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Episode Fifty-Two - A Visitor from the Fire Country (2)(Side: Jeem)</h4>


    On the outskirts of the Russell Vige in Baron Lark¡¯s domain in the Dinrat Kingdom, there was the figure of Jeem of the Five Grand Masters and four warrior monks hiding in ck robes.


    In front of them stood a towering metal cylinder.


    The cylinder had a simple exterior.


    There were no decorations, and a lump of magic ore was installed in the ceiling.


    ¡°Hihohoho ¡­¡­ it looks just as I¡¯ve heard. While the crazy sorcerer is away, let¡¯s take a look at the core heart of this thing. Hey, whoever¡¯s confident, let¡¯s go analyze it.¡±


    At Jeem¡¯s words, one of the warrior monks bowed his head and preceded him to the door.


    When the warrior monk puts his hand on the door, a magic circle unfolds around his palm.


    It was an analysis to determine if there was a trap or not.


    Jeem takes a few steps back from the scene.


    It would have been more reliable if he had done it himself, but since he didn¡¯t know what kind of system was in ce, he didn¡¯t want to touch it.


    If he tried to open the door carelessly, he could not leave out the possibility that some kind of attack would beunched unconditionally.


    If something happened, he would activate the trap and then sacrifice the decoy to retreat.


    ¡°But, Jeem-sama, what is this ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This repulsive metal lump is called a magic wave tower. That¡¯s what my reconnaissance tells me. I don¡¯t know what the purpose of the name is, but I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s supposed to be able to give directionality to gravitational masses and fire them. If the existence of this were to be exposed, the Dinrat Kingdom would be frowned upon by all the surrounding nations, and it would be a reenactment of the mythical war.¡±


    ¡°T-That thing is ¡­¡­!? But if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to expose their existence and let other countries attack them rather than taking out some of their weapons? Hopefully, the Dinrat Kingdom will be destroyed without us having to do anything about it. Isn¡¯t it a bit risky to hold on to such a dangerous thing?¡±


    Jeem shook his head briefly, denying what the warrior monk is saying.


    ¡°Hihohoho, rumor has it that this is something that could damage even the Great Evil God Kudor. If that¡¯s true, then it¡¯s the most powerful weapon in history. The groundwork has already beenid for a war centered on the Dinrat Kingdom, which can be triggered at any time. Don¡¯t you think that a weapon that can scrape away Kudor¡¯s spirit body would be much more valuable than something like that?¡±


    Jeem opened his mouth wide andughed.


    The warrior monks gulped and swallowed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I had no idea that the Dinrat Kingdom was building such magical weapons in the middle of nowhere. What did they originally build this for?¡±


    ¡°I guess its scale is more than just curiosity.¡±


    The warrior monks approached the tower and gazed at the lump of magic ore on the ceiling.


    ¡°There is a mortal priest in this country, Peter. He¡¯s a high-ranking forbidden alchemist who made himself an immortal, and monster who controls the political world of Dinrat Kingdom from behind the scenes. He is said to have been connected with the rebel Rimud. It¡¯s not surprising that he¡¯s heard about the movements of the Maharaun Kingdom and our faction led by Jeem.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s been developing weapons in remote areas in preparation for emergencies. It would have been foolish to leave them along the border in a remote area with little security, just for camouge.¡±


    Jeem snickered as he looked at the warrior monks.


    (Huh, they¡¯re just saying whatever they want.)


    In the beginning, the warrior monks¡¯ awareness of Peter was just one of the pawns on the board for Jeem.


    The Dinrat kingdom is not something that Jeem pays much attention to.


    Only the Great Evil God Kudor is his enemy, and the rest are just weaknesses that can be fettered for the Great Evil God Kudor.


    But Jeem didn¡¯t even bother to tell them that story.


    For Jeem, even his position as one of the Five Grand Masters who ruled the Maharaun Kingdom, and currently standing at the de facto head of the kingdom with even King Magna at his back, was just one of many masks.


    The Maharaun Kingdom was also a pawn for Jeem to hit Kudor and strip him of his spirit body.


    In fact, Peter is just a pawn that can be cooked in any way I want, but from the standpoint of one of the current Five Grand Masters, Peter is a natural opponent to be wary of.


    ¡°Jeem-sama, I didn¡¯t detect anything that looks like a trap.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, they¡¯re not so cautious. I¡¯ve heard that the crazy sorcerer is a skilled sorcerer, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have any crisis management skills.¡±


    Jeem nodded andughed in a low voice.


    At that moment, a ball of light suddenly shot out from the top of the tower.


    Jeem and his group followed it with their eyes and looked up at the sky.


    The ball of light exploded in midair, enveloping the entire area in red light.


    He clucked his tongue in silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What did I say about any trap-like thing?¡±


    ¡°P-P-Please forgive me, Jeem-sama! H-However, I only analyzed it with a thinyer of magical interference! If it reacts to something like that, it should also malfunction against the spirits in the atmosphere! That shouldn¡¯t possible ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Fool, as if I¡¯ll trust your words! Your word of ¡°no trap¡± is already wrong, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sure Baron Lark¡¯s private army will be here soon.¡±


    I¡¯m sure that the light now is for reporting.


    If it was just a private army, there would be no problem, but Jeem had heard beforehand that there were some strange people in the territory, including Peter.


    Jeem had no intention of losing no matter who came.


    He had just defeated Rimud, one of the Five Grand Masters who were considered to be the strongest humans, without difficulty.


    However, it would be unwise to start a fight here, if the delicate trap of the magic wave tower reacted to it and causes a catastrophe.


    However, if we turn back and raise the cautiousness, it is not impossible that the magic wave tower itself, which is a great anti-Kudor weapon, will be destroyed.


    (I wanted to bring Gillemeim, but he was reluctant to touch this territory in the first ce ¡­¡­ He could have not only disarmed the trap and taken out the control part of the magic wave tower, but he could have analyzed it instantly and manipted it to his liking. I¡¯m no stranger to magic, but ¡­¡­ if it¡¯s built in to pinpoint and react to the weak magic analysis, this is going to be a little tricky.)


    Jeem put his hand on his chin and pondered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll take care of the analysis by myself, split up, and start a massacre in the vige. You have to make as much noise as possible to distract them so that they can¡¯t get to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Jeem-sama!¡±


    The warrior monks split up into two groups and ran towards the vige.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well then, I must hurry up with the analysis. Let me do some of that.¡±


    Jeem touched the door and brought up the magic circle to analyze it.


    It was risky to do it myself, but I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass me by.


    It was already clear that his men were not up to the task.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Apparently, there is some kind of strange magical power circting in the tower. In addition, it changes the way it flows ording to your magic power and tries to slip through the analysis. You can¡¯t pick up anything suspicious if you use poor sensing.¡±


    Jeem touched the door and said irritably.


    ¡°Jeem-sama, do you think it will work ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and watch! If it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll just have to use force.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Yes, sir!¡±


    While Jeem was working on his analysis, someonended behind him.


    ¡°You guys ¡­¡­ What are you doing messing with people¡¯s things without their permission?¡¡That things mine, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hm, I thought only my men would be enough to control this territory.¡±


    Jeem slowly turns his back and res at the person who has appeared.


    A dark-eyed female sorceress with orange curly hair was floating in the air with her arms crossed.


    Two metal crosses floated behind her.


    One on each, a warrior monk, a subordinate of Jeem¡¯s who was supposedly on their way to the vige, was reclining limp, their abdomen poked at the top.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The Orange Witch, Altamir?¡±


    Jeem said in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you recognized me at a nce. Have we ever met before?.¡±


    ¡°We know a little more than most people.¡±

 Chapter 407 - Episode Fifty-Three - A Visitor from the Fire Country (3)(Side: Jeem)

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Episode Fifty-Three - A Visitor from the Fire Country (3)(Side: Jeem)</h4>


    Altamir waved her arms.


    The two metal crosses rise behind her shook the unconscious monks on top of them to the spot, transforming them into arge sphere and a triangr pyramid, respectively.


    ¡°It was interesting to see how you could manipte a chunk of the phantom copper Oreichalcos. As expected of the witch Altamir.¡±


    Jeemughed.


    The two pieces of metal, a sphere, and a triangr pyramid, that Altamir manipted, flew through the air, spinning in arge circle with Jeem between them.


    ¡°From the way you¡¯re dressed, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re a sorcerer from the Maharaun Kingdom? I don¡¯t know what to think you¡¯re doing here, but if you¡¯re going to do something about my magic wave tower, don¡¯t expect to make it out alive!¡±


    The two pieces of metal flew towards Jeem.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm, I¡¯m a little pressed for time to bring that tower back.¡±


    Jeem snaps his fingers, stomps his feet on the ground, and turns his palms to the left and right to form a stance.


    His whole body was covered with fine, tightly packed muscle fibers, like the roots of a nt.


    The two lumps of metal that had been pinched from both sides reversed their directions the moment they made contact with Jeem and bounced off in the direction they came from.


    The sphere and pyramid carve the ground, knocked down trees, and push forward.


    ¡°Gross ¡­¡­ you¡¯re using magic to enhance your body, aren¡¯t you? What did you do to your body to make it like that?.¡±


    Altamir was talking lightly, but inwardly she was upset.


    The specific gravity of the phantom copper Oreichalcos is one of the highest among the many magic metals that exist.


    Both the sphere and the triangr pyramid are about three meters in length, but in this size, they have a weight that approaches that of arge dragon with a length of fifty meters.


    Because of the linearity of their movements, they are able to move at speeds beyond the reaction limits of ordinary warriors, and their momentum at maximum speed exceeds that of arge dragon.


    Even if he strengthened his body with magic power, it¡¯s a thing that he shouldn¡¯t be able to repel easily.


    While the assassin from the Riveras Kingdom, Rathboutt, was able to use his spell-enhanced body to force his way out of the way, Jeem is in a different league.


    If he can hit two phantom copper Oreichalcos lumps approaching from both sides, he is way beyond the realm of martial arts.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re rted to Count Julem, who Lord Peltaire was wary of, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rathboutt was a freak who had escaped from the realm of humanity, but Jeem was not that kind of freak.


    There is no way there can be more than one of these extraordinary people.


    If that was the case, then his origins would naturally be limited.


    He was not a member of the Marren tribe, so he could not be a rtive of Abel¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you surprised? Of my perfected martial arts. I don¡¯t really need to use it on you, but you should be grateful. I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll give you my best shot.¡±


    Jeem, with his strange appearance, snapped his neck and approached Altamir.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I could have pushed it with force alone ¡­¡­ That strange trajectory, there must be some kind of trick ¡­¡­¡±


    When she thought about it, something passed through her mind.


    Nearly a hundred years ago, before Altamir turned herself into an artificial spirit, she had a chance to fight the warrior monks of the Maharaun Kingdom.


    At that time, there was a warrior monk who used a technique called ¡°Ogre Flow¡± to reduce the damage by letting a part of the impact of the blow he received escape to the wall or ground.


    If the technique that Jeem used was a higher level of the ¡°Ogre Flow¡± and if he couldpletely transfer the impact he received to another object, then the trajectory of the phantom copper Oreichalcos lump that flew by would make sense.


    It was just as if it had been subjected to an equal force in the opposite direction from which it had been flying.


    Normally this would be a ridiculous idea, but I can¡¯t think of any other exnation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But, if you had done that, the shock would have rushed through his body and messed up his bones and internal organs. There¡¯s no way you canpletely reduce the dispersion of impact to zero in the body of aplex animal. If you¡¯re human, that is.¡±


    At Altamir¡¯s words, Jeem lifted the edge of his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You are an artificial spirit just like me.¡±


    It is no wonder that a mass of spirit body can freely change its body ording to the impact it receives.


    It¡¯s not possible for Altamir to replicate such a feat of transporting impact by deforming its meticulous internal structure, but it makes sense in theory.


    It made sense to think that Jeem¡¯s bizarre appearance was not a mere strengthening of the body by magic power, but rather the activation of a spirit body by magic power, forcibly imitating human martial arts.


    At Altamir¡¯s words, Jeem¡¯s face twisted into an ugly, ape-like grin.


    ¡°Hihohohohoho! An artificial spirit, you make meugh. It¡¯s great that you saw through me as a demi-human, but it¡¯s so unpleasant to be mistaken for such a twisted being!¡±


    Jeem kicked the ground and closed in on Altamir.


    Altamir thrust her arms out in front of her, twelve fireballs floating around her.


    The twelve fireballs headed to Jeem.


    ¡°But, as expected, you can¡¯t return the heat, right!¡±


    Jeem leaps left and right as he moves forward, easily dodging the barrage of fireballs.


    It¡¯s almost impossible to hit him. He moves too fast, far beyond the level of feints and strategy.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­¡±


    Just as Altamir was about to float backwards and leave the scene, Jeem disappeared from her sight.


    As Altamir looked around for Jeem, someone grabbed the back of her head and mmed her down to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, orange witch. Did you think you could finish me off with mere fireballs?¡±


    Jeem, who had been grabbing Altamir¡¯s head, looked into her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got just the man for the job, hihohoho. Ahhhh, I¡¯m with you. You¡¯ve heard about the tower from that crazy sorcerer, haven¡¯t you? Would you mind giving me a tour?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re an idiot, huh. If you move that bomb, you could drop this entire you want into a space-time distortion.¡±


    ¡°You can resist, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve got two more of my men heading to the vige. I wonder if there¡¯s anyone in the vige who can fight my men? If we don¡¯t get back soon, Fage territory will be a ce of dead bodies, you know? Hmm?¡±


    He put his face close to Altamir¡¯s ear and said in a deliberate coaxing voice.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­! For a man who calls himself a natural spirit, you¡¯re quite cunning! This is why this tower is not something that should be touched properly ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide. Now, quickly guide me to my satisfaction. I¡¯m going to let you go if I can get the theory of the tower.¡±

 Chapter 408 - Episode Fifty-Four - A Visitor from the Fire Country (4)(Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Episode Fifty-Four - A Visitor from the Fire Country (4)(Side: Collector)</h4>


    On that day, the collector was at his usual tavern, and as usual, he was still drinking while it¡¯s still bright.


    The ¡°Dwarf¡¯s Lair¡±, a tavern located in the Fage territory, is often ridiculed as a ¡°ragtag hideout¡± these days.


    Of course, it¡¯s the collector¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Iris, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ why don¡¯t you forget about Iris-san already?¡±


    It had be his routine to upy a seat in the back of the store during the day when there were few customers and listen to the owner¡¯s daughter, ,in.


    Iris was a former female merchant that the collector had befriended in the Fage territory.


    She had settled in the Fage territory when she was unable to return to the city due to the Nalgarn riots.


    However, she had long since left the countryside for the city to work as a merchant again.


    ¡°I still remember! When I told her I would with her, she looked at me as if to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do that, so don¡¯t!¡±.


    ¡°I understand that ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve heard that about a hundred times. Oh, that¡¯s right! I¡¯ve got an idea! Why don¡¯t you try working as a way to get back at Iris-san?¡±


    pped her hands and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good idea?¡±.


    ¡°Look! Don¡¯t you have the sword that Iris bought you! You used to say about it all the time that ¡°I¡¯m a legendary adventurer¡±, so why don¡¯t you show her something like that once in a while?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The collector hitting the desk.


    The ss shook loudly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say so proudly! You are in a recharging period, and this is the time you need to rest in order to work one day, is what she said! So if I work now, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m doing exactly what she told me to do!¡±


    ¡°I think part of it is because she gave up on you and left you behind.¡±


    ¡°Listen? My refusal to move is also my revenge on her for betraying me!¡±


    He hits the desk twice with a bang sound.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It just looks like big self-deprecation, you know?¡±


    In the meantime,  calmly held the dishes on the desk and looked at the collector with cold eyes.


    ¡°Ever since Iris-san left, your bill in this store has be quiterge, you know!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh ! I¡¯ve got you to thank for that one! I¡¯ve been banned from all the other stores!¡±


    ¡°Are you perhaps mocking me!? Don¡¯t you have any n to pay me back!?¡±


    Even  shouted in anger.


    ¡°They were looking good when Iris was paying them, but as soon as that woman disappeared, they turned on me and treated me like a tumor!¡±


    ¡°Money! It¡¯s because you don¡¯t pay, you idiot! Of course, a customer who doesn¡¯t pay is not just a tumor, it¡¯s garbage!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, . I used to have a treasure trove that even if I multiplied all the treasures in this kingdom by ten, it still wouldn¡¯t reach. Wait and see, one of these days I¡¯m going to get serious and pay you back ten thousand times what I owe you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You said the same thing to Iris, do you have any n of paying it back?¡±


    cradled her head and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°You know ¡­¡­ my father doesn¡¯t look too happy about it either, you know? We made a lot of money when Iris-san was here and I¡¯ve been able to convince him to let me take over some of the expenses, but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s about time that you will be banned from this ce, you know?¡±


    lowered her voice and muttered.


    ¡°A-Are you saying I¡¯m banned from this ce too? What am I supposed to do to pass the time! Where am I supposed to drink!¡±


    ¡°Please work.¡±


    The collector held his head and was silent for a while.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I heard that the sword I got from Iris cost around 5 million gold. Even if we dispose of it properly here, will it be worth about a million gold?.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid or do you want to die! If you sell it off, you¡¯ll never do anything again, Shu-san!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood now! I used to have a mountain of treasure, you know! Do you understand? I once traveled to every ruin and unexplorednd! I collected enough gold to fill all these taverns! I have acquired the sword of a former king, the staff of a mythical priest, and a statue of magical silver mithril nearly the size of a mountain!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ And, where did you put it now?


    The collector coughed.


    ¡°I dropped it.¡±


    ¡°How can you drop a statue as big as a mountain when you can drop a wallet like that? That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! I thought I was talking about something serious! I¡¯ll listen to you if you¡¯re making up stories or spouting off! I¡¯ll listen to you, but please read the atmosphere!¡±


    , tears in her eyes, hitting on the desk.


    The collectors held the shaking dishes.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to hit it ¡­¡­ T-There¡¯s nothing to cry about. though.¡±


    At that moment, a ss of liquor that had not been held down fell to the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll clean it up and bring you a new one!¡±


    She apologized with her mouth, but there was still anger in her voice.


    turned red and walked to the back of the store.


    ¡°I-I see, so you¡¯ll bring it for me ¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    The collector stretched his neck and apologized, then squared his shoulders and began to eat the meat pie.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up, -chan. You can¡¯t do anything about this, you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Iris-chan is run away. You can boil him you can bake him, but he¡¯s useless. It¡¯s much better if you pick your nose and y with interesting parts.¡±


    The two men who were drinking a little further away threw a teasing remark at E.


    ¡°What did you say! You¡¯re no different than me when ites to drinking in the daytime!¡±


    The collector shouted at them, pointing his finger at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pick-me-up for lunch. We¡¯re going hunting in the mountains from here. Unlike you.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh, I¡¯m stuffed. Well then, we¡¯ll be heading up there now. The food here is good, the drinks are good, and I get to see some ragheads. Seeing real scum makes me feel like I have to work harder.¡±


    ¡°You! If I may say so, how dare you insult me to such an extent! Get out in the open!¡±


    The collector rose from his seat and shouted.


    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯ll make a good story when I tell them that I beat up that pimp guy. So, are you serious about this?¡±


    One of them asks the collector with a smirk on his face.


    The collector wrinkled his brow and froze in silence.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, is something wrong!¡±


    came back, threw down the cleaning tools in her hands and rushed over.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in luck. I¡¯ve had too much to drink today, so I¡¯ll let you off the hook. You should shed a tear or two and be grateful for your luck.¡±


    The collector quickly sat back down.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that anyway, as usual. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re not feeling well every day, Shu-chan. Hey, -chan, check the bill, please.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­¡­¡±


    After paying, they walked out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shu-san, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nevermind that, where¡¯s the second bottle!¡±


    At that moment, a scream came from outside.


    Not one, but several voices.


    ¡¯s shoulders shook with fright.

 Chapter 409 - Episode Fifty-Five - A Visitor from the Fire Country (5)(Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Episode Fifty-Five - A Visitor from the Fire Country (5)(Side: Collector)</h4>


    The collector followed  and turned his attention to themotion outside the tavern.


    They saw two men in white cloaks running through the vige, setting fire to buildings.


    A seasoned adventurer from the vige tried to stop them, but was easily kicked away.


    ¡°W-What the hell is that ¡­¡­?¡±


    said in dismay.


    The collector squinted at them and observed them.


    It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s also very familiar with martial arts and using magic to improve his physical abilities.


    They didn¡¯t seem to be any kind of bandits.


    If that was the case, then the purpose of exposing themselves and setting everything on fire in the vige like this would be limited.


    ¡°A diversion, huh. If it was an assassination, there would be no reason to stand out, and it would be because of the extra stuff that that idiot left behind.¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to calmly contemte such things!¡±


    gets down so that she won¡¯t show herself through the window.


    ¡°W-We have to somehow contact Lark-sama¡¯s private army ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to help us. Is the witch not here? What a useless bastard.¡±


    The Collector froze for a bit, looking out the window.


    gestured for the collector to get down.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­ time to go. Looks like I¡¯ve been here a little too long.¡±


    The collector quietly left his seat and walked out into the aisle.


    ¡°Shu, Shu-san, it¡¯s not safe to leave now!¡±


    The collector did not respond, but put his hand on the exit door.


    Ignoring the girl who ran after him, he walks out of the store.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sheesh, I didn¡¯t intend to stay here this long, though.¡±


    The collector said to himself.


    Originally, he himself had nned to start over much earlier.


    However, when the collector¡¯s wounds from the loss of his treasures had finally healed, he found himself making too many acquaintances in this remote vige in the Fage territory.


    He found himself settled here, not as a legendary adventurer, but as just an entric young man.


    It was a shame to throw that away.


    It had been nearly a hundred years since the collector had felt sofortable living in an ordinary vige, without fear of anyone.


    But the time hade for that toe to an end.


    The collector knew that his excessive power would not allow him to be at peace.


    He crossed the smoking building and ran towards the two men who weremitting the crime.


    When the pair noticed the collector, they turned to him, their eyes hidden behind their cloaks.


    A number of adventurers were lying nearby.


    Among them were the same two people who had just tangled with the collector at the ¡°Dwarf¡¯s Lair¡±.


    They seemed to have been kicked in the abdomen, and the area around their mouths was stained with blood.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here? You can¡¯t do anything to help here, you pimp! Hurry up and run! Find Alta-san of the Alchemist Division!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you third-rate bastard, trying to be cool. I can run away if I want, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been here a little too long.¡±


    The collector snickered at his advice and drew his sword.


    It was the sword given to him by Iris, the female merchant.


    It was the first time he had ever wielded it.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯ve be quite dull. I¡¯ve been resting a little too long, I need to get used to it. Hey, you two,e at me together. It¡¯s not enough, but I¡¯ll put up with it.¡±


    The two men looked at each other and one of them jumped towards the collector.


    The man leaps forward and tries to tear the collector¡¯s abdomen with a w hidden in his cloak.


    ¡°Fool, can¡¯t you see the difference in strength?¡±


    The collector flicked the man¡¯s arm with his elbow and grabbed him by the head.


    In a sh, he swung the sword in his opposite arm and cut off his abdomen in one fell swoop.


    The collector throws his upper body, still in his grasp, to the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you guys toe at me together. The result would have been the same, though. You guys are unpleasant, don¡¯t whine like a little boy asking for forgiveness, okay?¡±


    The other one of the assants turned and ran vertically up the side of the building.


    Seeing that he was no match for him, he chose to flee the scene.


    ¡°You idiot!¡±


    The collector quickly ran to the side of the building, jumped up in arge vertical leap, and kicked the wall in midair, forcing himself higher.


    In an instant, he was ahead of the man fleeing up the wall.


    As the man turned around and tried to flee backward, I struck him with a sword blow that I swung with both arms.


    The sound of cracking bones echoed.


    The man¡¯s body, split in two, was knocked straight down to the ground.


    The collectornded on top of the corpse.


    His head and body were crushed by his weight.


    ¡°Hah, you really thought you could escape.¡±


    The collector spat into the puddle of blood and sheathed his sword back into its sheath.


    The adventurers, who usually mocked him, could notprehend the scene before them.


    Lark¡¯s private army, which had arrivedte, also had no idea what was going on and observed the collector from a distance, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Shu, Shu-san ¡­¡­?¡±


    , who hade out of the tavern in fear for his safety, asked him, her voice strained.


    naturally stood just outside the distance of the sword that had already been put away.


    ¡°I intend to leave thisnd, . But I will surely return one day to pay back at least my share of the bill. I will be grateful to you for that.¡±


    ¡°Kyaaah!¡±


    When the collector took a step towards E and reached out his hand,  let out a short scream and stepped back.


    The collector stopped moving, looked a little sad, and pulled his arm back.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ N-, no, Shu-san ¡­¡­¡±


    faltered, trying to excuse her words and actions.


    But it was clear that she was frightened.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been in your care for a long time, .¡±


    That was all the collector said, and he left the vige.


    People were gathering, but where he ran, they avoided him, and the road naturally opened up.


    (I have be quite good-natured for someone like me)


    The collector was on his way to the outskirts of the vige, to the eerie round tower that had be andmark.


    The collector realized that the enemy¡¯s goal was to distract them, and that their true target was the weapon left behind by Abel.


    Since Altamir was nowhere to be seen, I could guess that it was the mysterious tower she was rumored to be obsessed with.


    ¡°So this is it, then.¡±


    In front of the tower on the outskirts of the vige, a strange, ugly old man was holding Altamir down to the ground.

 Chapter 410 - Episode Fifty-Six - A Visitor from the Fire Country (6)(Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Episode Fifty-Six - A Visitor from the Fire Country (6)(Side: Collector)</h4>


    The collector approaches the diminutive old man - Jeem - who is holding Altamir down and delivers a huge swing of his sword.


    Jeem quickly gets up, turns his body to the extreme to avoid therge swing, and then turns around to face the collector with his fist in the air.


    ¡°Hihohohoho ¡­¡­ that¡¯s a very ugly sword, Ohhh, it¡¯s just too ugly ¡­¡­ The speed is good, but the skill is too inexperienced. You¡¯re only human, after all. Now that you have no treasure, Lord Rimud is still better.¡±


    Jeemughs indecently and extends his arm to the collector¡¯s chest.


    But before he could reach it, the bottom of the collector¡¯s palm reached his face.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, being lured to me so easily!¡±


    There was a tremendous bursting sound, and Jeem¡¯s small body flew through the air.


    The face was heavily indented in the shape of the collector¡¯s palm.


    Jeem turns his body in the air andnds away from him.


    ¡°You witch, losing to mere scouts of the Maharaun Kingdom.¡±


    The collector says uninterestedly.


    Altamir advises him as she sat up.


    ¡°He¡¯s a spirit! And not a half-hearted one! He can control his own spirit body at will and let the impact go wherever he wants it to go! The only reason he got hit by that was because he wasn¡¯t in a fighting stance!¡±


    Jeem held out his hand to his face.


    The dimples on his face had been cleaned away.


    ¡°Ho~, he¡¯s certainly not human.¡±


    The mockery in Jeem¡¯s eyes as he looked at the collector was gone.


    He looked at the collector with a murderous and irritated look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to show up. I thought you were the kind of guy who wouldn¡¯t make a move unless he had an advantage ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I do have an advantage. You people are unpleasant. So I¡¯ve just decided to destroy you all.¡±


    The collector smiles like an animal.


    Jeem¡¯s joints crack a sound, takes a deep breath, and holds his palms out in front of him.


    His whole body was covered with fine, tightly packed muscle fibers, like the roots of a nt.


    This is the appearance of the spirit body of the whole body when it is strengthened by magic power.


    While in this deformed form, Jeem can perform ¡°Dragon flow¡±, returning impact from any direction to any ce he likes.


    ¡°Small fry areing in droves. I didn¡¯t want to get too violent in front of the weapon, but it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll take care of them right away.¡±


    As Jeem stepped forward, the collector jumped forward as well.


    In the air, the collector¡¯s sword crossed with Jeem¡¯s hand.


    The collector¡¯s sword intersected with Jeem¡¯s hand, and Jeem stopped the collector¡¯s swinging de with the tip of his outstretched forefinger.


    With that, the collector was easily overpowered and knocked off his back to the ground.


    On top of him, Jeem tried to m his hand de into the collector¡¯s chest.


    The collector quickly stretched out his arm and counterattacked with his fist, sessfully catching Jeem in the cheek with a counterattack.


    However, the fist of the collector, who was supposed to be the one who hit him, shattered.


    The skin ripped open, blood-sttered loudly, and he was flung sideways with great force, twisted in a direction that destroyed the joint.


    Jeem had a big smile on his face, a grimy face with running nt roots.


    He returned the impact of the blow to his cheek directly into the collector¡¯s fist.


    Jeem bent his knee and tried to step through the collector¡¯s abdomen.


    The collector quickly twisted his body to avoid it.


    The ground ripped apart at the point of Jeem¡¯s knee, sending vibrations through the area.


    The collector got up, swinging his de in a checkered manner, and jumped backward to regain his distance from Jeem.


    ¡°You look quite frightened, don¡¯t you? Hmm? What happened to your earlier bravado?¡±


    The collector silently holds up his sword to theughing Jeem.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get through with just sword! I¡¯m going to attack you with magic bullets, so keep your eyes peeled!¡±


    Twelve balls of me float around Altamir.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way witch, back off. You¡¯re no match to him!¡±


    The collector threatens Altamir.


    Altamir ignores him and puts down her arms.


    The twelve fireballs rush towards Jeem one after another.


    Jeem kicks the ground and jumps.


    In the blink of an eye, he had shifted his position to arge distance away.


    The fireballs fell far away from him, scraping the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s fast ¡­¡­!¡±


    No matter how much she tried to exploit the gap, there was no way she could hit him.


    It¡¯s not just Altamir, but the collector¡¯s eyes were alsogging behind, unable to keep up with Jeem¡¯s movements.


    Fat sweat dripped from the collector¡¯s brow.


    ¡°Altamir, did you think that what I showed you was my limit? What do you think? This is my maximum speed.¡±


    Once again, Jeem kicked the ground.


    The next time, he was moving behind Altamir.


    The bottom of his palm was closing in on Altamir¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ehh ¡­¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to do so, the shoulder of the collector who had jumped from the side caught the bottom of Jeem¡¯s palm.


    But the shoulder was gouged out, and pieces of flesh as well as blood flew.


    The collector gritted his teeth in intense pain.


    The sword in his hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°Collector, you ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°You idiot! I told you to stay out of my way!¡±


    The collector twisted his hips dexterously from his position, bent his own shoulders out of joint, and grabbed Jeem¡¯s waist firmly with both hands.


    ¡°Nn ¡­¡­ did you deliberately drop the sword for this?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡±


    The collector threw Jeem far away anyway.


    If it¡¯s a throw, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about it impacting him back.


    He was thrown in a straight line with great speed, and his body struck the cliff face first.


    The cliff crumbled and a clump of earth and sand fell on Jeem, and arge sound echoed.


    ¡°I-, it¡¯s over ¡­¡­?¡±


    Just as Altamir muttered, the cliff cracked open and Jeem emerged from within.


    ¡°Hihohohohohohohohohohoho! You really thought that I would die from something like this after all this time? However, you¡¯re better than I thought, Collector!¡±


    Jeemughed maniacally and came running at full speed towards the Collector again.


    It was only because of the distance that I could clearly see how fast Jeem was.


    ¡°Get out of my way, witch, and get the hell out of here. You¡¯re out of ce.¡±


    Altamir moved her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she kept silent and bowed her head.


    It was clear that she was not good enough.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re better than I thought you¡¯d be. Don¡¯t die on me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just don¡¯t like stopping halfway.¡±


    Altamir flew through the air and fled in the opposite direction from Jeem.


    The collector grabs the sword stuck in the ground, pulls it out, and turns to face Jeem.


    ¡°I was just thinking that I could protect the people of that vige. If I pull out now, I¡¯m admitting that I don¡¯t have the strength to do so.¡±


    He said to himself, and raised his sword at the approaching Jeem.

 Chapter 411 - Episode Fifty-Seven - A Visitor from the Fire Country (7)(Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Episode Fifty-Seven - A Visitor from the Fire Country (7)(Side: Collector)</h4>


    ¡°Hihohohohohoho! Don¡¯t you see yet that no amount of swinging a sword like that will do you any good!¡±


    Jeem closed in on the collector and swung his hand sword at him.


    The collector changed his stance to guard against the sword, but quickly released it.


    It¡¯s not only for defense, but also for attack.


    This is a power that can be used not only for defense but also for attack.


    By forcing the recoil onto the opponent, the force applied by the collector for defense is directly transferred to Jeem¡¯s hand sword.


    In effect, it is a hand sword that cannot be guarded.


    So, there is no way to deal with it except to avoid itpletely.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? You don¡¯t have the means to harm me now. You humans are too useless and too stupid to understand.¡±


    With Jeem¡¯s advantage in speed, the collector had no choice but to y with his reaction.


    The collector predicted Jeem¡¯s movements and used them to avoid him at thest moment.


    He pulls back, bends down, and slides on the ground.


    But therees a limit even to that.


    Jeem attacked the collector with a procedure that would surely drive him back, and after inviting him to evade with arge movement, he quickly closed in on him.


    Jeem¡¯s three outstretched fingers touched the collector¡¯s cloak.


    The collector¡¯s cloak ripped open and three finger marks ran down his abdomen.


    The collector kicked Jeem in the shoulder and jumped backward, using the recoil to get away from him.


    He then put his hand on the gutted abdomen.


    ¡°Hihohoho ¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that you are strong for a human, but there are many ancient spirits who are stronger than you who do not appear on the surface. You¡¯ve taken advantage of the situation, and you¡¯ve made a mistake, collector. If you had the treasure you collected, you might still be able to y, but you¡¯re no match to me. You, who lost everything, what can you do? Well then, It¡¯s time to put an end to this.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, It¡¯s not like I lost everything. For someone pretending to be a big shot, your bottom line is showing through!¡±


    The collector is still holding his sword.


    Jeem stretches out his tonguezily and grabs the collector.


    The collector held up his sword, but in the end, he could only evade.


    Every time he failed to evade, his body was hit by Jeem¡¯s not-so-light hand sword and his flesh was cut.


    Although he was able to avoid a direct hit, the collector was quickly covered in blood.


    ¡°Running everywhere, annoying ¡­¡­¡±


    Jeem became impatient and swung his arms in a big swing.


    The collector, with a smile on his face, slowly brought the tip of his sword down on Jeem and slid to his feet, heading towards him.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, you fool.¡±


    Jeem tried to poke the sword with his fingertip.


    But the tip of the sword did not touch his finger.


    He opened his mouth in bewilderment, but quickly cocked his head to the side.


    The sword was right next to Jeem¡¯s face.


    Jeem immediately stepped back.


    ¡°Surprised? A master swordsman left behind a wall with his secret technique, ¡°Clear and Serene¡±. I lost the mural, but the technique remains with me.¡±


    It is a stabbing technique in which the de is brought down parallel to the ground and the body is manipted in a unique way.


    In the middle of a high-speed battle, you can momentarily disrupt your opponent¡¯s sense of perspective and exploit the gap.


    In addition to requiring precise movements, it was difficult to analyze the technique from the paintings left behind.


    There are no other swordsmen in the world today who have mastered this exquisite technique, except for the Collector.


    ¡°It¡¯s an borate trick. But it¡¯s pointless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡±


    The collectorughed.


    The tip of Jeem¡¯s ear snapped.


    His eyes opened wide.


    He had narrowly missed the target.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that if you¡¯re as careless as an idiot, you¡¯ll get hit. That¡¯s a good tip.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away, human ¡­¡­¡±


    Jeem kicked the ground, closing the distance between him and the collector.


    The collector avoided the hand sword and took a deliberate thrusting stance, dropping the tip of the sword as if to provoke Jeem.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your movements have be monotonous, spirit.¡±


    ¡°You have only revealed your inner hand and managed to scratch my ear!¡±


    Jeem went around the back of the collector and kicked him up into the air.


    He jumped into the air and flew above the collector, then swung his hand sword down in pursuit.


    The collector was struck in the arm and knocked to the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s your limit! You should have saved that sword until you were sure you could hit me!¡±


    Jeem ran in a circle around the collector and struck him with his hand sword.


    If I avoid it, he¡¯ll close the distance more, then circle around, and then kick again.


    He was able to avoid fatal wounds because he was trying to escape, but the collector, who was being attacked unterally, was being forced to wear himself out.


    The longer the battle went on, the more blood was lost.


    ¡°You are a fool, destroying your own chance of winning. The path was originally as thin as a thread. How dare you try to kill me with a mere thrust of your sword!¡±


    In the middle of a fierce battle, the two sides came face to face.


    The collector lowered the tip of his sword and pointed it parallel to the ground at Jeem.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a technique I¡¯ve already seen once before would work!¡±


    Jeem stepped forward undaunted.


    He had no reason to be afraid of a feint move that he could seeing.


    If he knew what wasing, he would be able to put an end to this unexpectedly long fight with his next move.


    Jeem intended to crush the collector¡¯s ¡°Clear and Serene¡± and give him a fatal blow.


    But the collector quickly changed his sword and swung it high above his head.


    ¡°Mm ¡­¡­?¡±


    Caught by surprise, Jeem decided to retreat and regain his distance.


    A purple light runs across the raised collector¡¯s sword.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown an opening, you idiot. How could you have mistakenly thought that my sword¡¯s special move was only one?¡±


    The collectorughed and swung his sword.


    The purple light on the sword turns into a me and passes through the de.


    ¡± ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡± ¡°


    This is a special technique for swords that was shown in the battle with Abel.


    The magic power that flows in the body is put on the de, and it is released as a sh with a real body.


    This is a special technique of the sword used by legendary heroes.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­¡±


    A hot, fast shockwave broke the gap between the collector and Jeem.


    It struck Jeem in the face.


    The nose and above were severed cleanly, and Jeem¡¯s body, unprotected by the impact, was blown off and rolled on the ground.


    The collector raised the sword in his hand.


    The de was already scorched and decayed.


    The collector¡¯s mouth hangs open in a lecherous grin.


    ¡°Ha~! I knew you couldn¡¯t counter my lump of magic! You idiot! Did you really think that I was persistently wielding my sword without a chance of victory, relying on tricks!¡±


    From the beginning, the Collectors relied on ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡± to fight.


    The fact that he wielded a sword that could not be used for either attack or defense, and the fact that he showed the ¡°Clear and Serene¡± that could have been the decisive blow early on, were all to ensure that he would be able to hit the ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡± at the right time.


    It is not a technique that can be used casually, as it consumes a lot of energy, and it is unlikely that the sword will be able to withstand the technique in the first ce, so he was looking for a moment when he could hit him for sure.


    The collector was about to throw away the hilt of the sword he was holding, but let out a small sigh and regripped it in his hand.


    This sword wasn¡¯t worth much to begin with.


    And it was already in no condition to serve as a sword.


    However, this sword was a treasure that he remembered from his time in the Fage territory.


    He felt awkward about throwing it away.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡­ that surprised me just now.¡±


    Something was walking towards the collector in the trench he had created on the ground by blowing up the Jeem.


    If you look closely, you can see Jeem with the top half of his face blown off, but he is stilling at me.


    The arrogant and fearless collector stood there, stunned, feeling an air of iprehensibility.


    It was an eerie and powerful aura that could not bepared to the one he had just experienced.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to waste my magic power on a small fry, but I¡¯m going to be serious for a bit.¡±


    The roots of the nt showing on Jeem¡¯s body became even thicker.


    The color of his skin turns into patches of ck and dark green.


    The upper half of his missing face is rapidly regenerating, and a new arm-like structure is growing from his shoulder.

 Chapter 412 - Episode Fifty-Eight - A Visitor from the Fire Country (8)(Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Episode Fifty-Eight - A Visitor from the Fire Country (8)(Side: Collector)</h4>


    Jeem moves his arms, which have increased to six, and makes each joint crack.


    In the space between the roots that stretch across his body, his eyeballs open.


    His entire body is covered with eyes.


    Through the torn cloak, a particrlyrge eyeball appeared on his abdomen, ring at the collector.


    ¡°Hm, such an ugly form. I didn¡¯t know that the Maharaun Kingdom kept such a rare beast.¡±


    The collectorughed at Jeem¡¯s deformed appearance.


    However, he could not hide the fact that he was pretending to be tough.


    ¡°I guess the sword has reached its limit. Hm, it seems I overreacted to a mere human.¡±


    Jeem raises his arm and jumps at the collector.


    The collector dodged the first blow by deflecting it, then leaped backwards and somersaulted to avoid the second blow.


    With no time to spare, the collector tries to stop the attack by firing his hand into his elbow before Jeem can deliver the third blow.


    But the outstretched fingers of the collector were snapped the moment they touched Jeem¡¯s elbow.


    The collector narrows his eyes in annoyance.


    Of course, even in his current form, Jeem¡¯s all-purpose counter ¡°Dragon Flow¡± is still alive.


    ¡°Hihohohoho! It looks you¡¯ve run out of ideas!¡±


    Jeemughs andunches a follow-up attack with his other hand.


    The collector immediately pulls his arm back and lets Jeem¡¯s fourth strike pass through his own arm.


    If he were to block the attack with his arm, he would be forced to use the power of his ¡°Dragon Flow¡± to catch the attack, which would cause his guard to copse.


    I can only pass it off.


    If my actions are narrowed down, I will have no options and my movements will be read.


    The collector, who was also inferior in speed, felt that he was being pushed into a corner with each move.


    When the collector¡¯s stance copsed, Jeem leaped into the air and grabbed him by the head, just as he had been waiting for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over now. Hihohohoho!¡±


    With his own leaping power, Jeem lifted the collector up, and with his remaining five hands, he unleashed a barrage of hand-to-hand thrusts into his torso.


    A hole is made in the body, and blood and flesh fly.


    He spun around in the air and mmed the collector to the ground with tremendous force.


    The collector¡¯s body falls sluggishly to the ground.


    The flesh all over his body was scraped and mixed, and he looked like a rag.


    ¡°Ho~! I¡¯ve wasted my magic power, there was no point in exerting it this far.¡±


    Jeemnded on the ground and let out a deformedugh.


    ¡°For a human, I guess you¡¯re pretty good. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so strong. Hihohohoho! Now, if only I could get that witch, Altamir, to help me analyze the tower ¡­¡­¡±


    Jeem then broke off his monologue.


    He felt the collector¡¯s body move slightly in front of him.


    But it couldn¡¯t be.


    It was clear that he was well beyond the limits of human strength, and his earlier attack had certainly pierced several vital points in his body.


    Just as Jeem took a step closer, the Collector quickly got up.


    The Collector closed in on Jeem and tried to tear him apart with his ws on his chest.


    However, he was unable to break through the ¡°Dragon Flow¡±, and the ws on the collector¡¯s arm peeled off, causing blood to spurt from his fingers.


    The collector forcefully pushed Jeem and used the recoil to get out of the way.


    ¡°It looks like this kind of surprise attack is pointless!¡±


    The collector snaps his bloody arm and takes a stance.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ are you not a human? Why are you still alive? No, you shouldn¡¯t be able to move unhindered in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Then let me tell you. Because your thrusts is weak, you worthless spirit!¡±


    The eyeballs all over Jeem¡¯s body res at the collector, the whites of his eyes are bloodshot.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I was naive. I didn¡¯t think you could still talk back to me. All right, I¡¯m going to rip your body apart, shred it, chew it, and grind everyst piece of flesh out of you.¡±


    Jeem intertwined the fingers of his corresponding hands to form three pairs of hammers and raised them above his head.


    He kicked the ground, jumped up, and swung it at the collector.


    ¡°I¡¯ll knock me down to the ends of the earth! ¡°Triple Purgatory Hammer!¡±


    The ground shattered, sending up a three-tiered ssh of earth as high as a round tower.


    One of Jeem¡¯s countless eyes caught the collector, who was barely able to avoid it in midair.


    Jeem leaped toward him with his hands sped in three pairs.


    ¡°There, I¡¯m going to unleash the same one again!¡±


    The collector kicked at Jeem¡¯s second swing of the Purgatory Hammer and leaped into the air.


    ¡°What a messy move! What¡¯s the matter, rare beast? You¡¯re just like an excited magic beast!¡±


    And then, when I saw that the third strike is over, I can turn and kick him in the head.


    The impact of the kick is returned to the leg by the ¡°dragon flow¡±, and the collector¡¯s body is knocked headfirst into the ground.


    Jeem bursts into a cloud of dust and fires a follow-up shot.


    One of them struck the collector in the left shoulder.


    Jeem flexed his fingers and crushed the joint with a firm grip.


    The sound of bones being crushed echoed.


    The collector twisted his body and kicked the ground behind him to escape.


    Jeem¡¯s six hands open and close.


    ¡°I guess that you¡¯re good at escaping. But I¡¯ve already caught you. Next time I¡¯ll crush you¡¯re legs so you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    The collector gently touched his own crushed left shoulder.


    As expected, he was on the verge of a full-body injury.


    The ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡± that I put everything on didn¡¯t do much damage, and the more Jeem fights, the faster he bes.


    Furthermore, up until this point, that was the only time he was able to break through his ¡°Dragon Flow¡±.


    ¡°Why do you persist this far? You¡¯ve lived for more than a hundred years, and the Fage territory is just one of the many ces you¡¯ve visited. You¡¯re such an irrational creature.¡±


    Jeem asked the collector.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. It reminded me of things I¡¯d forgotten over the years.¡±


    ¡°Such an irrational creatures.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that it looks Irrational to the eyes of an ordinary man! But it is the peace that I have gained that makes it worthwhile, not the scum that you are!¡±


    Jeem tried to approach the collector again and stopped moving.


    From the air, a mysterious, shining, dark blue piece of metal was thrown into the air.


    It flew right next to the collector and pierced the ground.


    The collector shifted his eyes.


    It was a sword.


    He could feel the overflowing magic power on his skin.


    As a collector who has seen many treasures, he knew the value of this sword at a nce.


    It had an unusually powerful aura for a sword.


    In the center of the borate relief on the hilt was an engraved crest in the shape of an Ortem.


    The collector drew his sword with his right hand and stared in the direction from which the metal lump had been thrown.


    An out-of-breath Altamir floats in the air.


    ¡°Witch, what the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Oreichalcos Sword, the true copper sword that that idiot had me work with and then left to rot in a warehouse! I¡¯m sure this de, which sucks the magic out of you and rips you apart, will work on that spirit.¡±

 Chapter 413 - Episode Fifty-Nine - A Visitor from the Fire Country (9)(Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Episode Fifty-Nine - A Visitor from the Fire Country (9)(Side: Collector)</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when he¡¯s the one that made it. But ¡­¡­¡±


    The collector confronted Jeem with the Oreichalcos Sword, a true copper sword, in his right hand.


    ¡°The only thing guaranteed is performance. It¡¯s far behind, but I¡¯ll take it aspensation for my lost treasure. ¡°


    ¡°Hihoho! There is no way that a mere spirit sword can defeat my Dragon Flow!¡±


    Jeem stretches out his six arms and grabs the collector.


    The collector pulled wide to avoid Jeem, and reamed the air with his sword.


    Arge sword wound runs across one of Jeem¡¯s outstretched arms.


    Jeem¡¯s whole body¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Nonsense, this is ¡­¡­! The invincible secret technique that I perfected is ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°You idiot! You should have remembered who created the weapon you came here to for!¡±


    The collector steps in deeply and fires his de at Jeem¡¯s body.


    Jeem quickly jumps back and tries to regain his stance.


    The collector, ring at the distant Jeem, stretches out his hanging left arm, grasps the sword, and switches to two-handed.


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m pretty sure I squeezed your left arm ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Vanish! ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡±!¡±


    The collector¡¯s magic power travels down the de of the True Phantom Copper Sword, Oreichalcos Sword, and is released as a sh with substance.


    He stretched out his arm and hit the ground, sending his body flying into the air to evade.


    The sh sliced through the trees, uprooted the ground, and flew off into the distance.


    The eyeballs showing on Jeem¡¯s body were all following the trajectory of the sh.


    If that thing hit him directly, even Jeem would not be safe.


    The collector smiled through his teeth.


    ¡°Ho~, I like it.¡±


    He swung his sword lightly and readied it again.


    It¡¯s not like the old sword, where the de couldn¡¯t withstand the ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡±, and decayed.


    ¡°Do you even know what that tower is for! If you wield a technique of such dubious control and ridiculous power, what do you think will happen if it hits the tower ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn! Then you have to retreat!¡±


    The collector runs to Jeem, and on the way, releases the ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡± again.


    It¡¯s not a technique that the collector can fire so casually, even if his sword can withstand it.


    However, he already had no time to conserve his strength.


    Now that he had a way to attack, he has no other choice but to fight a short battle.


    Jeem kicked the ground and flew through the air to avoid the ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡±.


    The collector continued to raise his sword to unleash ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roa¡±, but that¡¯s when Jeem closed the gap between them.


    ¡°You¡¯re hitting too hard!¡±


    Jeem sps his arms in a pair and ms the ¡°Purgatory Hammer¡± into the collector.


    The collector responded with his sword.


    It¡¯s pure power to power battle, as the ¡°Dragon Flow¡± is meaningless in front of the True Phantom Copper Sword, the Oreichalcos Sword.


    It was Jeem¡¯s ¡°Purgatory Hammer¡± that won the power struggle.


    The collector was defeated and bounced back, drawing his sword as he retreated.


    Jeem seized the opportunity when the collector¡¯s stance copsed.


    He grabbed the collector by the neck with his other arm, knocked him headfirst to the ground, and raised him upward.


    He then began hitting the collector relentlessly with his remaining five arms.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re unusually tough! Now that I¡¯ve got you, I¡¯m going to make sure you can¡¯t catch your breath!¡±


    Jeem¡¯s five arms continued to strike the collector with great speed.


    The collector struggled to resist, but was unfazed.


    Jeem was not going to let the collector escape.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let the collector go until he was sure the collector was dead.


    The blood danced, the flesh scraped, and the body bent.


    The arms that had been protecting the body were now hanging ckly to the ground.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m here, too! Don¡¯t forget that!¡±


    ¡°Mu ¡­¡­¡±


    With twelve fireballs floating in the air, Altamir moved directly over Jeem¡¯s head with her teleportation magic.


    And then she mmed one fireball after another into his back.


    ¡°D-Did it hit ¡­¡­?¡±


    Altamir said anxiously.


    Jeem¡¯s entire body was ring at her in an annoyed manner.


    A momentter, the collector¡¯s eyes widened and he swung the sword in his hand in a circr motion.


    The wrist of Jeem¡¯s arm, which was holding the collector¡¯s neck, was cut in half and his fingers let go.


    The freed collectornded on his feet.


    ¡°You failed to kill me again! Fuhahahahaha! Looks like you¡¯re of some use to me, witch!¡±


    ¡°How, how can you move ¡­¡­!¡±


    Jeem observed the collector with all his eyes.


    It¡¯s hard to tell because the collector himself is covered in blood, but he can see that his body is beginning to heal rapidly from the inside.


    As the healing process takes ce, there is a slight blue glow inside the body.


    ¡°I see ¡­¡­ that your near-immortality is a byproduct of the three cups of Amrita you once took from the sky country, Alfheim.¡±


    ¡°It seems so. I¡¯ve never been injured, so I¡¯ve never noticed it. You¡¯re quite good to be able to injure me, even for a mere spirit.¡±


    The collectorughed gaily and raised his sword, then set it down.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use acting tough. I can see that Amrita and your strength are about to run out. And ¡­¡­ if I catch you again, you won¡¯t have the same luck as before.¡±


    Jeem¡¯s wrist where the collector shed trembled, and the wound regenerated.


    ¡°It is true that I never dreamed that I would be driven this far by a human. You can be proud of yourself, you¡¯re the first human who has gone this far single-handedly against this Great Spirit Jeem. But you will never be able to defeat me.¡±


    At Jeem¡¯s words, the collector lifted both ends of his mouth and showed his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, spirit!¡±


    The collector kicked the ground and raised his sword, swinging it down splendidly.


    Jeem¡¯s hand de catches it and he tries to shoot the collector straight up.


    If he flies upward, he will be able to greatly limit his opponent¡¯s actions.


    But the collector kicked off Jeem¡¯s arm and recoiled, flying straight to the side andnding on the ground.


    The collector jumped further back and tried to create a gap in which he could shoot ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡±.


    But Jeem was quick to close in and crush the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hold back any longer! I¡¯m going to show you myst special move!¡±


    Jeem spread his six arms and increased his running speed.

 Chapter 414 - Episode Sixty - A Visitor from the Fire Country (10)(Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Episode Sixty - A Visitor from the Fire Country (10)(Side: Collector)</h4>


    The collector readied his sword and observed the oing Jeem.


    His movements were more linear than ever before.


    With this, the current sword should have been able to easily sh at Jeem¡¯s arm, evade him, and safely chip away at his spirit body.


    That was why it was eerie that Jeem was now attacking in a straight line.


    The collector hesitantly waited for the moment when Jeem was about to attack, and then waited for him toe at him.


    When Jeem was right in front of the collector, he unleashed a two-armed thrust at him.


    The collector ducks and swings his sword in response.


    But in the midst of the high-speed battle, Jeem¡¯s figure blurred from side to side and turned into three.


    ¡°Nn ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Let me show you my special technique, ¡°Enhanced Suigetsu¡±!¡±


    Jeem approached the collector from three different directions and unleashed a total of eighteen arms to pierce him.


    The collector wobbled backwards, swinging his sword haphazardly to keep Jeem from getting any closer.


    In front of the collector¡¯s eyes, the three of Jeem¡¯s figures ovepped and became one.


    Now that he¡¯s back in one piece, Jeem dodges the sword in a wide circle and closes in on the collector.


    The collector was hit by a barrage of Jeem¡¯s hand swords and guards with his sword.


    ¡°Hihohohoho! You¡¯re finally slowing down, collector! I can see that with each strike, your magic power is rapidly draining away!¡±


    ¡°I-Impossible ¡­¡­ It was only for a moment, but it was clearly an entity, not an illusion!¡±


    ¡°Well, shall I give you another shot ¡­¡­?¡±


    Jeemughs.


    Altamir flies after him.


    ¡°D-Did Jeem increase just now? I couldn¡¯t follow it with my eyes, but ¡­¡­ then it¡¯s probably just an instant Bunrei!¡±


    Jeem¡¯s smile twisted at Altamir¡¯s words.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be anything else! A demon can split its spirit body and create a new demon! Once a Bunrei is established as a new individual, it cannot return to its original form so easily. But if you can pull it back to the moment when the spirit takes hold as an individual, it should not be impossible to create a pseudo-Bunrei!¡±


    A part of Jeem¡¯s body¡¯s eyes red at Altamir.


    ¡°A Bunrei should not be a phenomenon that can be casually triggered! It¡¯s would put a lot of strain on the spirit body. In addition to that, if you make a mistake, it can be an action that will greatly reduce your power. But if he¡¯s still using it, then he¡¯s under a lot of pressure ¡­¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Babbling and babbling, what a noisy girl¡±


    Jeem held the collector¡¯s sword in ce with his hand sword while he picked up a stone on the ground with his spare arm and threw it at Altamir.


    ¡°Kyaaah!¡±


    Altamir tried to escape into the air, but the stone went through the elbow of her arm.


    She retreated, holding her elbow.


    As Altamir is an artificial spirit, some injury is not a problem.


    However, it was obvious that the current blow had been fired by daring to avoid her body.


    If he could strike with such speed, it should not be difficult to kill Altamir at this distance with just a stone throw.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you because you have the task of analyzing the tower. But I will not let you talk about me ¡­¡­ the pinnacle of the spirits, as if you understand me, which is unpleasant.¡±


    The collector took advantage of Jeem¡¯s distraction to swing his sword through his arms and into Jeem¡¯s face.


    But the two arms immediately return to catch the de from both sides.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m being underestimated. When an attack like that hits ¡­¡­¡±


    The collector kicks Jeem in the abdomen and jumps backwards.


    As hended, he quickly bounced off the ground with his foot and retreated further.


    ¡°Ha~! Your constitutiones in handy once you get used to it! It helps me keep my distance!¡±


    The collector raised his sword as the distance opened up, and quickly unleashed ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar.¡±


    Jeem stopped and focused on evading.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a straight forward attack will hit me! I know you¡¯re using up a lot of magic with that attack! I just have to make sure I avoid it!¡±


    But the collector continued to unleash the ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡±.


    The sh that was shot with great speed again aimed at Jeem¡¯snding spot.


    He twisted his body in the air and jumped to the side, stretched out his arms, grabbed the ground with his fingertips, and threw himself forward to avoid it.


    ¡°I told you it was useless! I¡¯m telling you that technique will destroy the tower if you fire it carelessly!¡±


    Jeem opened his mouth wide and shouted.


    The collector was covered in blood, but still smiled fearlessly.


    ¡°Ha! It is an irond rule of warfare to do what the enemy does not want you to do!¡±


    The collector said, jumping further back to open the distance.


    He then held his sword wide.


    It¡¯s obvious that he is going to shoot the ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Riar¡± three times.


    ¡°Do you n to shoot the ¡°Dragon Kings¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡± while running around ¡­¡­! Looks like you¡¯ve gotten desperate!¡±


    For Jeem, he¡¯s not afraid of the one-shot ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡±.


    It¡¯s very powerful, but it¡¯s not unavoidable.


    If you want to shoot while running away, just concentrate on evading and wait for it to wear off.


    But I didn¡¯t want to be shot at unintentionally and have Abel¡¯s tower damaged, if at all.


    Jeem also understood that the tower was something that could blow up the entire Fage territory.


    Not only would he lose the weapons he had avable, but at worst, his own life would be in danger.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll close the distance and finish us off!¡±


    In order to prevent his movements from being read, Jeem ran across the ground in a zigzag path like a lightning bolt towards the collector.


    ¡°Nn ¡­¡­!¡±


    The collector kicks the ground with his legs, keeping the purple glow of ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡± in his sword.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to jump backwards to get some distance and then unleash the ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡±, from a safe distance,


    Jeem lowered his head and walked straight ahead.


    It¡¯s easy to read the movements of an enemy who is bent on escape.


    If he could read their attempts to escape, he could easily corner them.


    The collector was jumping forward, not backward.


    He swung his sword down at Jeem, who had stepped forward unprotected.


    ¡°Wha- ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Being deceived by a simple trap!!¡±


    Jeem was afraid of the destruction of the round tower, and he didn¡¯t want to fire ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar Bahamut Roar¡± repeatedly.


    The collectors took advantage of this and made him think that he was desperate by firing unnecessary ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar Bahamut Roar¡±, and induced him to think by making him impatient for a quick resolution.


    ¡°Now I can rip your body apart at close range!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return it back to you!¡±


    In front of the collector, Jeem¡¯s figure split into three.


    From each direction, he unleashes a handful of punches at the collector.


    It¡¯s not easy to deal with Jeem¡¯s immense technique, ¡°Kyouka Suigetsu¡±.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯de!¡±


    The collector raises his sword quickly to the side, shing it like a wave, and avoided Jeem¡¯s piercing hand with his dancing footwork.


    The collector avoided the eighteen arms and shed the chest and abdomen of the three Jeems with a clean trajectory of the de.


    Their bodies were gouged out, creating arge gash.


    ¡°You saw through me!? How, how can youpletely avoid it ¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a move I¡¯ve seen many times! I was ufortable with the movement, but after listening to the witch, I understood!¡±


    Jeem¡¯s exquisite technique, ¡°Kyouka Suigetsu,¡± requires the spirits to reunite before they can settle.


    This is why the three of them cannot be separated from each other and must be in close contact by the end of the technique.


    ¡°If you know where you stand at the beginning, you can figure out all the rest of the moves. And of course, the end of the move! No technique is as easy to read as this one!¡±


    The collector swung his sword in a sideways motion.


    The magic power that was put into the sword for ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡±, was unleashed at once.


    The sh took on substance and flew to a position where the three Jeems ovepped.


    The ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡± was released from close range and passed through Jeem¡¯s abdomen.


    A slice ran through his body, and Jeem¡¯s body was flung away with ease.


    His body mmed into the ground unprotected, and his six arms and waist twisted in random directions.


    The eyeballs showing all over his body were bloodshot red, and his ck eyes rolled.

 Chapter 415 - Episode Sixty-One - A Visitor from the Fire Country (11)(Side: Collector)

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Episode Sixty-One - A Visitor from the Fire Country (11)(Side: Collector)</h4>


    The collector was breathing hard and his shoulders going up and down.


    He wiped the blood from his eyes and smiled in Jeem¡¯s direction.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What¡¯s up? Are you done, low-level spirit?¡±


    Jeemy quietly for a while, but then suddenly his body began to twitch and he got up with strange movements.


    For the spirit Jeem, his appearance and body structure were merely imitations of human beings.


    If his spirit body, the source of his power, is severely damaged, he will have no time to act like a human.


    As he stood up, the eyes in his body red at the collector.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me, human. I can still move. Even though you look like at yourst breath.¡±


    As Jeem had said, the collector was already at his limit.


    The regeneration ability that he had gained by ingesting Amrita had already reached its limits.


    There¡¯s not much magic power left in him from all the ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Roar, Bahamut Roar¡± consecutive shots.


    ¡°I¡¯m here too, so don¡¯t look down on me.¡±


    Altamir approached Jeem andunched ten fireballs into the air.


    Jeem watches it with bored eyes all over his body.


    ¡°The sound is over here! Be alert!¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice echoed.


    After the leader, Euris, Lark¡¯s private army appeared, d in light armor.


    ¡°Shu, Shu-san!¡±


    A girl crawled through the private army and tried to step forward.


    The private soldiers hurried to stop her.


    ¡°H-, hey! I told you not to follow me!¡±


    ¡°But I have to apologize to Shu-san. ¡­¡­! Shu-san!¡±


    The girl was , the owner of the ¡°Dwarf¡¯s Lair¡± tavern.


    While pushing with the soldiers, she desperately tried to talk to the collectors.


    ¡°E,  ¡­¡­? What are you doing here, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Private army of the vige, huh. Small fry, no matter how many of you guyse ¡­¡­¡±


    Following, the Alchemist division appears, holding the Ortem in their hands.


    ¡°Does this really do anything, Rinoa-san!¡±


    ¡°Commander Abel carved this, so even if we don¡¯t use it, we can use it to bluff our way out of it ¡­¡­ probably ¡­¡­¡±


    Rinoa, who was pushed out by Altamir and dropped from deputymander to generalmander, was leading the other members.


    Jeem¡¯s face clouded when he saw the Ortems.


    A tall man stood in front of the alchemist division.


    The top half of his face was hidden by a mask, and his long hair hung down his back.


    ¡°Well, well ¡­¡­ You can¡¯t cheat your eyes, even though the original shape is almost gone. If it isn¡¯t the Maharaun Kingdom¡¯s Jeem of the Five Grand Masters. If the head of the country is known to be a filthy spirit, it will be a big deal. By the way, what did youe here for?¡±


    ¡°Even Peter is here.¡±


    Jeem says in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°I can kill you all easily if I want, but ¡­¡­ I wasn¡¯t nning on using my powers this much. We¡¯re done, I¡¯m having trouble against a mere Collector being too persistent.¡±


    The higher the rank of the spirit, the much slower it recovers magic power than humans.


    Jeem had originally intended to quickly clean up the collector and retrieve the information from the tower.


    However, the collector showed unexpected durability, so he misjudged the time to pull out.


    ¡°Lord Gillemeim is being sarcastic with me again. This time, I¡¯ll back off. But ¡­¡­ don¡¯t think that you have sessfully ousted me.¡±


    ¡°Are you running away? You¡¯re just Acting tough ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting tough.¡±


    Jeem¡¯s mouth lifts in a wide, evil grin.


    ¡°In the near future, the entire military might of the Maharaun Kingdom will turn the Fage into scorched earth. It would not have mattered if we had only been able to recover the weapons in such and ¡­¡­ quietly, but it seems that this is already not the case. Let¡¯s bring back the world war a little ahead of schedule, shall we?¡±


    ¡°All living things will be trampled, their lives and dignity taken from them. The first stage of this will be here in the Fage territory. Collectors ¡­¡­, that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to get because you¡¯ve managed to repel me? You¡¯re right, I¡¯m a spirit, but ¡­¡­ I have the power to cause a world war, having imprisoned Rimud of the Five Grand Masters and made King Magra my puppet. You will regret this, Collector.¡±


    Peter stepped forward and jabbed his finger at Jeem.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, because ¡­¡­ we have Abel¡¯s inheritance that you were after, as well as the god Kudor! I¡¯m going to crush you like the Maharaun Kingdom! Look at your opponent before you pick a fight with him!¡±


    Peter leaned forward and challenged Jeem.


    His aide, Myunhi, stopped him and stepped forward to protect him.


    ¡°Calm down, Peter-sama! And Abel-sama is not dead!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s as good as dead, that scum! Where did you he off to when it mattered most!¡±


    Peter mmed up on the spot.


    The eyes that had been open all over Jeem¡¯s body closed, the strands that had been stretched all over his body like roots faded away, and the four arms disappeared back into his body.


    ¡°Did you think I was unprepared for this? In the Maharaun Kingdom, we have a number of artificial spirits for use against Kudor. You can spend the rest of your life with no regrets at best!¡±


    Jeemughed, kicked the ground and flew wide, leaving.


    Peter red at him as he left, his face turning pale.


    ¡°That Rimud guy ¡­¡­ got locked up after all that big talk. It never urred to me that a spirit had infiltrated the throne of the Five Grand Masters ¡­¡­¡±


    The collector dropped his sword and fell to his knees after Jeem was out of sight.


    When  saw this, she crawled between the private soldiers and ran to the collector.


    ¡°Shu-san! N-, no, don¡¯t die ¡­¡­!¡±


    supports the collector as she hugs his shoulder.


    The collector looks at her dumbly for a few seconds, then quickly makes a grimace.


    ¡°Stop clinging to me, you¡¯re depressing me! You¡¯ll get blood on you!¡±


    ¡°You need to go back to the vige for treatment ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°A wound like this will heal in no time if I just spit on it! And I¡¯m not going back to the vige ¡­¡­!¡±


    Having said that, Jeem¡¯s words crossed the collector¡¯s mind.


    Jeem has dered that he will soon be sending the forces of the Maharaun Kingdom against the Fage territory.


    While the collector were only fighting to protect themselves, it was easy to imagine the damage that would result if they continued to do so.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll have to stay in the vige for a little while longer.¡±


    The collector said in a small voice.


    ¡°Hurry back and tell Baron Lark! If they say they¡¯re going to do something, they¡¯re going to do it! I¡¯ll contact the royal family and other noble families that are connected to them, and make all the preparations I can! Now that it¡¯se to this, we¡¯re going to take them down!¡±


    Peter shouted hysterically.

 Chapter 416 - Episode Sixty-Two - A Visitor from the Fire Country (12)(Side: Jeem)

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Episode Sixty-Two - A Visitor from the Fire Country (12)(Side: Jeem)</h4>


    Jeem was alone, running on the outskirts of Fage territory.


    He waspletely defeated.


    He had misjudged the timing of his retreat, and even exposed his trump card, ¡°Kyouka Suigetsu¡±, only to have his magic drained and gain nothing.


    His subordinates were killed, he was unable to proceed with the investigation of Abel¡¯s tower, and he had to flee without killing the collector who had interfered with him.


    Jeem stopped and stared behind him.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ know that you¡¯ll have to pay a heavy price for my enmity, Fage territory. This little frontier territory will be wiped off the map.¡±


    It is no exaggeration to say that Jeem, the puppet of the king of the powerful Maharaun Kingdom, is the most powerful being in the human world.


    The influence of the Maharaun Kingdom is that great.


    In terms of national power, the Maharaun Kingdom is on par with the Dinrat Kingdom, but in terms of pure strength (if you exclude Abel), the Maharaun Kingdom is head and shoulders above the rest.


    Now, with a single thought from Jeem, he can change the course of the world in any way he likes.


    Neither the Riveras Church Kingdom nor the Galshard Kingdom can ignore the movements of the Maharaun Kingdom.


    Only Alfheim, the sky country, can resist through sheer will.


    But the sky country of Alfheim had already been seized from different sides.


    ¡°Hihoho ¡­¡­ I will not leave a single speck of dust of you guys behind after you resist me, the true ruler of the world, Jeem. I hope you realize, after all this time, what a powerful opponent you¡¯ve been fighting. Now, let us begin ¡­¡­ the world war! Hihohohohoho! The killing of fellow humans will continue for the next thousand years! This will be the ce where it begins!¡±


    Jeemughed by himself as he imagined the future devastation of the Fage territory.


    Then he snapped his neck in an eerie movement that was clearly too much bending.


    ¡°I know Gillemeim will disagree ¡­¡­ but I¡¯m not going to drag this out any further. However, I never thought I would have to use so much power on a human. I hadn¡¯t done anything like this in thousands of years, not even with a spirit, haven¡¯t I? Hihoho ¡­¡­ You can be proud, collector. I, who have lived for a long time, will probably never be able to use this much power against a human.¡±


    As Jeem turned around, he saw something standing on a tree in the distance.


    He squinted his eyes to see what the object was. It seemed to be a small wooden doll.


    Before he could realize what it meant, Ortem¡¯s mouth twitched and a magic circle unfolded.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    It was the teleportation magic.


    A white-haired young man appeared out of the magic circle and touched the tree trunk in a dangerous manner.


    Then his red eyes, brimming with magic, found Jeem.


    ¡°You, you are ¡­¡­¡±


    Jeem¡¯s eyes widened and he stepped back slightly.


    There was no mistaking this distinctive race.


    It was none other than Abel Belek.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So you¡¯ve returned to the Fage territory!¡±


    ¡°Count Julem¡¯s crew, huh.¡±


    Abel said depressingly.


    After James had escaped, Abel had memorized the magic power of James¡¯ spirit, which had been vaporized in the Spirit Copse, into an Ortem and used it as a Julem detector.


    He had also used it to return to the Fage territory this time.


    And since there was a reaction to the Julem detection Ortem, I had the Ortem precede me, and I had engraved a form to use teleportation magic to summon myself when I found it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ By the looks of it, it looks like the retrieval of Moebius¡¯ container has beenpleted as nned. I thought Abel had killed Count Julem in a hurry.¡±


    Jeem held his hands out in front of him in a stance.


    His body was covered with muscle fibers like the roots of a nt, and he took on a deformed appearance.


    He ns to intercept Abel with the ¡°Dragon Flow¡±.


    ¡°It would be fun to capture him alive and keep him for myself, but I¡¯ve been nailed so many times for not knowing what he¡¯s capable of. It would be troublesome if he were to return to the Fage territory, so let¡¯s kill him here.¡±


    Abel is an excellent alchemist who has overturned the history of magic several times by himself, but in terms ofbat, Jeem estimated that he could do it all by himself.


    Abel¡¯s magical power output is a threat to humans, but it is slightly less than that of the spirit Count Julem, and not far from Kudor.


    In particr, the total amount of magic power that a human being has is far less than that of a spirit after all.


    That was how Count Julem and the others had settled on Abel¡¯s evaluation.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    A magic circle appeared on both sides of Abel, and two new Ortems appeared.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    A metal ball appeared right next to Abel.


    It was a lump of Hydeem Magimetal, a unique metal smelted by magic from magic, spirits, and atmospheric elements.


    While Abel was chanting, Jeem jumped from tree to tree, closing the distance at once.


    He extended his arm and grabbed Abel from his blind spot.


    A mass of Hydeem Magi metal reacted and attacked Jeem.


    Jeem pressed the bottom of his palm against the surface of the metal.


    With that, the metal mass easily shatters and sends him flying backwards.


    It was the power of ¡°Dragon Flow¡± thatpletely added the opponent¡¯s power to his own.


    Abel¡¯s eyes widened as he looked back at the light in front of him.


    ¡°Hihoho ¡­¡­ I heard you were very confident in your magic.¡±


    ¡°Carry¡±


    Abel used his teleportation magic to move to another nearby branch to get some distance.


    ¡°Hihohohoho! What¡¯s the matter, crazy sorcerer? Is keeping distance the best you can do? Why don¡¯t you shoot a magic bullet? You¡¯ll never hit anything like that, though.¡±


    The Ortem blocked the way for Jeem.


    Jeem crushed it with the bottom of his palm.


    The Ortem hollowed out, lost its outline, and fell.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Transmute.¡±


    Arge metal ball floated between Abel and Jeem.


    It was the Hydeem Magimetal again.


    ¡°You have no more tricks ¡­¡­ then let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    Jeem jumped at the metal ball.


    The metal ball that began to move snapped Jeem¡¯s outstretched arm and hit him directly in the body.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah?¡±


    The metal ball flew in a straight line, snapped the trees in between Jeem, and fell to the ground.


    Jeem kicked the metal ball just in time to escape, and was saved from being crushed in the nick of time.


    ¡°Nonsense, why can¡¯t the ¡°Dragon Flow¡± pass through? This can¡¯t be ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The advantage of Hydeem Magimetal is that you can reconfigure its molecr structure as you wish. Did you really think that the same trick would work twice?¡±


    Abel mouthed, sniffling.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    Jeem couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    If this is true, then with just the contact that he had just made, he hadpletely figured out the mechanism of Jeem¡¯s ¡°dragon flow,¡± had instantly constructed in his mind a manufacturing method for Hydeem Magimetal that would not allow the ¡°dragon flow¡± to pass, and hadpletely recreated the metal in his brain with transmutation magic.


    I knew he was a monster as an alchemist, but I didn¡¯t think he was this good.


    No, there was no way he could do that.


    ¡°Im-Impossible! You knew about my martial arts beforehand and prepared a countermeasure! Tha-That¡¯s right! That must be it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple and interesting trick, but because of that, it can be countered in any number of ways. It can¡¯t be the main technique in battle, it¡¯ll be a hidden trump card at best.¡±


    ¡°W-What ¡­¡­?¡±


    Jeem¡¯s expression hardened.


    The ¡°Dragon Flow¡± was the ultimate in martial arts and magic that Jeem had achieved by using eternal life that was impossible in his own body.


    It was originally a fictional technique that had been defined as unrepeatable by humans since ancient times, but he took advantage of his strength as a spirit to perfect it.


    He managed his own spirit body in its smallest unit, and through meticulous control, he was able to bounce back the impact in every direction at one hundred percent.


    It was an absolute shield and an invincible pike.


    ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s a hidden trump card at best ¡­¡­?¡±


    Jeem¡¯s voice quivered with anger.


    Abel ignored Jeem, chanted the same spell as before, and waved his wand.


    The same Hydeem Magimetal spheres as before appeared around Abel, eight in total.


    ¡°I know fromst time that if I try to catch him carelessly, he¡¯ll run away. I have to do my best to kill him.¡±

 Chapter 417 - Episode Sxty-Three - A Visitor from the Fire Country (13)(Side: Jeem)

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Episode Sxty-Three - A Visitor from the Fire Country (13)(Side: Jeem)</h4>


    Jeem stared at Abel for a few moments.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it ¡­¡­ Abel, it seems you¡¯re a lot more dangerous than I thought.¡±


    Jeem¡¯s body convulsed, the veins all over his body growing deeper and his muscles bulging.


    Numerous eyeballs opened up in between the veins that stretched all over his body like the roots of a nt.


    Six new,rge arms extended.


    He had two more arms than he had when he confronted the collector, and the number of eyeballs showing on his body was greater, making him look more deformed.


    Jeem had intended to make the collector thest person to show his deformed form to a human.


    But now that the ¡°Dragon Flow¡± had been neutralized in an instant, he realized that he would not be able to spare them.


    ¡°It looks like a Buddha statue. It¡¯s not very ssy, though.¡±


    Abel provoked him with a flippant remark.


    ¡°I¡¯m going all out, Abel Belek. The day of the Moon Festival Dinmei is almost upon us. You, I¡¯ll make sure to beat you here.¡±


    Jeem bent down, pushed the ground with his arm, andnded straight to Abel, who was standing on the branch of arge tree.


    The eight huge metal balls floating around Abel began to move.


    Jeem avoided the first ball by turning his body and spinning in the air.


    But the second ball suddenly came to a standstill in front of him and feinted.


    ¡°Nuh~ ¡­¡­¡±


    Jeem puts his eight arms in front of him to guard the metal ball.


    It¡¯s not necessary for Jeem, who has the ¡°Dragon Flow¡± to control all kinds of impacts, to be protected from physical blows, but Abel¡¯s Hydeem Magimetal is a custom-made countermeasure for Jeem.


    The weak magical power of the metal interferes with the spirit body of Jeem, upsetting its delicate control at key points, and has the power to neatly nullify the ¡°Dragon Flow¡±.


    So I had no choice but to abandon the ¡°Dragon Flow¡± and go straight to defense.


    The metal ball flicked Jeem to the side.


    The third ball that went around the corner hit another direction, and the fourth ball that was waiting for him hit another direction.


    After multiple strikes, one of Jeem¡¯s arms was torn off and flew through the air.


    ¡°As expected you¡¯re tough ¡­¡­ there¡¯ll be no limit if I just hit you using weight.¡±


    Abel held up his wand.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    A torrential me floated in front of Abel, which immediatelypressed as if it were being held down by an invisible wall.


    It seemed to expand again, but was quickly held back again.


    ¡°Abel ball!¡±


    From the tip of his wand, a dazzling ball of me shot out and chased after Jeem.


    Jeem could see the movement of the mes as they bounced off the metal ball.


    (That¡¯s not good ¡­¡­!)


    The metal ball¡¯s chased Jeem, who had beenunched upwards, and knocked to the ground.


    Jeem seemed to collide with the ground, but then jumped straight to the side in a strange trajectory.


    He used the impact of the strike to move sideways with the ¡°Dragon Flow¡±.


    It could not return the impact of the metal ball¡¯s body strike, but it could pass the impact of the collision with the ground.


    After moving to the position where Jeem was knocked down, the Abel ball stopped moving in midair and changed its trajectory to chase Jeem.


    ¡°It even has a tracking technique!¡±


    Jeem kicks the ground and runs away, but the Abel ball pursues him with almost the same speed.


    He put his seven arms around the trunk of arge tree, pulled it out, lifted it up, and kicked it towards the Abel ball.


    Therge tree and the Abel ball collided.


    A st of air erupted, and Jeem¡¯s body was blown away.


    ¡°Guff!¡±


    Jeem rolled on the ground at high speed and caught himself.


    The four arms on his left side that were used to block the st were charred ck.


    Abel had deployed one of his floating metal spheres as a rounded shield to block the st.


    Jeem¡¯s face became even more grim.


    He had been trying to find a way to break through the eight metal spheres and attack Abel, but the way he responded to the st in an instant brought all his ns to naught.


    Jeem¡¯s ckened and charred arm fell to the ground and a new one grew.


    The arm that had fallen off when it was hit by the metal ball had also been restored.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little slow with the magic bullet, after all. It¡¯s hard to hit a small, moving opponent.¡±


    The eight metal balls that had been flying around Abel flew into his surroundings and returned to their initial position.


    From Jeem¡¯s point of view, Abel did not look tired.


    On the other hand, Jeem has been forced to consume a lot of magic power in order to activate his spirit body to maintain his current body, and he was already breathing hard.


    ¡°This is ridiculous ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t see any way to win. I can¡¯t let this happen. I am the true ruler of this world, the highest-ranking spirit that has lived since far back in time when the humans did not have a proper civilization ¡­¡­ We¡¯ve just takenplete control of the human world, and we¡¯re finally ready to counter Kudor, and yet ¡­¡­!¡±


    The parallel maniption of the eight metal spheres, which easily crushed Jeem¡¯s greatest strength, ¡°the Dragon Flow¡±, and boasted a momentum equal to that of the world¡¯s most powerful creature, the Dragon, was not a significant drain on Abel.


    Jeem¡¯s chance of victory was almost already gone.


    Jeem¡¯s deformed body convulsed and he stepped back from the spot.


    As he stepped back, Jeem looked down at his feet and surprised himself.


    His feet naturally retreated without his intentions.


    ¡°Why, why did my feet just retreat ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away aftering this far!¡±


    Abel waved his wand, and the eight metal spheres changed their cement.


    ¡°Get away ¡­¡­? I¡¯ve already given up on conserving my magic power and exposed my full strength. In addition to that, what reason would I have to run away from a human like you? Hihohohoho, hihohohohohoho! Well, that¡¯s funny!¡±


    Jeem began tough at Abel¡¯s words.


    But then he changed his expression to that of a demon and red at Abel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away, you mere human!¡±


    Jeem¡¯s muscles expanded, and the number of his arms increased by two more to ten.


    The cunning crescent eyes were already gone, reced by those of a ferocious demonic beast.


    The surface of Jeem¡¯s body was glowing purple and making a strange snapping sound.


    Some of the spirit bodies could not withstand the enormous amount of magical power that had been sent in to activate them, and they were beginning to copse.


    The current form would notst long.


    However, Jeem was aware of this.

 Chapter 418 - Episode Sixty-Four - A Visitor from the Fire Country (14)(Side: Jeem)

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Episode Sixty-Four - A Visitor from the Fire Country (14)(Side: Jeem)</h4>


    He looked at his own body, which was glowing purple from the disintegration of the spirit, and sniffed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never imagined that I would have to risk my very existence to fight. I never imagined that I would have to go that far to fight anyone other than Kudor. I must admit, Abel Belek, you are strong.¡±


    Jeem had a goal of defeating Kudor and reiming the world ruled by high-ranking spirits.


    However, his own pride now outweighed that goal.


    If he had put his goals first, he should have abandoned the fight against Abel, whose safe path to victory had already been cut short, and made a n to escape.


    Jeem was currently in control of the Maharaun Kingdom and held the fate of all the countries in the world in his hands.


    For Count Julem and the others, Julem would also be an important presence in the future.


    Without him, the n to trigger a world war centered on the Dinrat Kingdom and to deplete the magical power of the country¡¯s guardian deity, Kudor, would be greatly postponed.


    It would be dyed for a hundred years, or even a few decades at the most.


    If that happened, Count Julem and his men would not be able to attack Kudor with the strength of the nations of the world at the perfect time.


    However, Jeem¡¯s goal of having the sovereignty of the world in the hands of high-ranking spirits was based on the idea that high-ranking spirits are far superior to humans.


    It would have been better if he had just retreated to conserve his magic, but once he had decided to give it his all, and being defeated by someone he had always looked down upon as a lower rank was not something he could tolerate.


    It was a problem that affected the very core of his being.


    Jeem kicked the ground and jumped to a nearbyrge tree.


    The earth was gouged and a cloud of dust rose.


    Immediately after, he struck the trunk of the tree and moved forward.


    The tree was easily snapped by the blow.


    His speed and physical strength were far different from the previous Jeem.


    Wary of the situation, Abel, as expected, pulled back all the metal balls for protection.


    ¡°Abel the sorcerer! I, Jeem, am going to kill you!¡±


    The figure of Jeem that was closing in on Abel split into three.


    It was not ¡­¡­ the ¡°Kyouka Suigetsu¡± special technique that used instantaneous division of spirits.


    Each of the three Jeems was further divided into three parts, increasing the number of Jeems to nine.


    The essence of the technique is the same as that of the ¡°Kyouka Suigetsu¡±, but the meaning is very different.


    Although Jeem has seeded in sublimating the spirits into a martial art, he still does not haveplete control over the unique phenomenon of the spirits.


    Three was the limit for him to keep the spirits under hisplete control.


    If he divides his body into nine parts at the same time, he will never be able to return to the original one.


    For Jeem, who believed that strength was all that mattered, the idea of separating spirits to weaken himself was something he could not ept.


    Even with that determination, he still chose to defeat Abel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet! This is myst and final move, ¡°Mad Kaleidoscope¡±!¡±


    The nine Jeems continued to increase to twenty-seven, eighty-one, and two hundred and forty-three.


    Two hundred and forty-three Jeems surrounded Abel in a circlerger than all directions.


    Jeem waspletely willing to give up all of his power.


    The increased number of his alter egos will greatly reduce the capacity of his magic power.


    He knew that once this battle was over, the over-strengthening would cause the spirits to copse, rendering them useless.


    ¡°If only eight metal spheres can protect your meager body, then protect it!¡±


    The purple-glowing Jeems shouted in anger.


    The metal spheres simultaneously covered Abel,pletely covering him.


    The Jeems who had reached the front waved their arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Abel! You ¡­¡­ and I are done here! Let me prove it! That there is no such thing as a stronger human than us!¡±


    The armor of the metal ball was shaved off the surface of the body by the wave of fists that Jeem released.


    It was clear that the metal sphere would soon be destroyed.


    As one of Jeem¡¯s fists raised to deliver a second blow, I closed my eyes from the blinding light that poured from above my head.


    When I looked up, I saw a shining ck sphere simr to Abel¡¯s sphere floating above me.


    However, it was more than two timesrger than the Abel sphere.


    It had a diameter about the length of a human being.


    ¡°What the hell is this ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Abel Bomb!¡±


    A confined voice echoed from inside the metal sphere.


    A ck glow exploded together with therge sound.


    More than two hundred Jeems in the area were engulfed in mes.


    The Jeems that were caught up in the fire had their spirit bodies burned off in the light, and fragments of their bodies flew about and then burned away.


    In the ck light, the wailing of the crowd of Jeems was echoing.


    The trees were also scorched, turning to charcoal and disappearing into dust.


    It was a mutant of the Abel ball.


    The Abel Bomb was much less powerful than the Abel ball, but the range of the explosion was much wider.


    It was a magic that Abel had kept to himself because it involves him and also causes a lot of damage to the terrain.


    Jeem¡¯s ¡°Mad Kaleidoscope¡± will greatly reduce the density of each and every spirit body at the cost of splitting it into more than two hundred pieces.


    By over-strengthening the spirits until they copsed, he had somehow managed to keep their physical abilities from declining, but this had the effect of drastically reducing the durability of each individual.


    The original Jeem might have been able to withstand the mes of the Abel Bomb, but the dispersed Jeem was helpless.


    The only metal ball left in the air within range lost its support and started to fall.


    ¡°Wind, carry!¡±


    The metal ball was lifted up by the wind andnded softly on the ground.


    But the ground was also a slope because it had been gouged into a spherical shape by the Abel Bomb, and the spherical fortress rolled on the spot.


    After moving left and right for a while and thening to a standstill, the metal sphere unfolded like the peeled skin of a fruit.


    ¡°That was a terrible thing. It was a spur of the moment, so I didn¡¯t think that far ahead ¡­¡­ Should I have at least taken out the thorns and built a spike?¡±


    Abel staggered out from inside, his legs and feet bruised.


    The sight of the unexpectedly steep slope made his face tense.


    He wasn¡¯t sure he could climb up without magic.


    ¡°Nevermind that, that spirit is ¡­¡­!¡±


    Abel looked at his surroundings.


    Jeem¡¯s head, legs, arms, and countless charred pieces of his body were strewn about.


    However, since they were originally spirit bodies, they soon lost their shape and disappeared as if they were evaporating.


    Abel looked around for a while and noticed that one of the heads was barely alive.


    ¡°I thought it would be impossible to capture him alive, but I managed somehow ¡­¡­!¡±


    Abel approached Jeem¡¯s raw head.


    ¡°Hiho, hohohoho ¡­¡­ I knew it, there was no human ¡­¡­ who could match ¡­¡­ me.¡±


    As if he was hallucinating, Jeem¡¯s head seemed satisfied.


    With thosest words, it was enveloped in light and disappeared.

 Chapter 419 - Episode Sixty-Five - The Ear Chiefs Troops that Controls the Sky (1)

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Episode Sixty-Five - The Ear Chief''s Troops that Controls the Sky (1)</h4>


    Having sessfully defeated the spirit Jeem, I walked through the forest near the Russell vige, where Lark was.


    It was getting dark, so I let thentern with the light in its mouth walk ahead of me.


    I stopped when I reached a certain spot and looked up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m d that it¡¯s still here.¡±


    I let out a sigh.


    In front of me sits a huge wooden dragon, 20 meters long.


    It¡¯s the wooden dragon, Quetzalcoatl, that Ipleted with the help of the Alchemists and with Peter¡¯s generous investment.


    It was originally created by me as a weapon against Count Julem and as a countermeasure against Kudor.


    I¡¯ll use this to get to Alfheim, the sky country where Mea and Count Julem are supposed to be.


    I would have liked to use the magic wave tower as a weapon against Count Julem but unfortunately, I can¡¯t use it.


    It is still iplete as a weapon.


    If we do a trial run, the Dinrat Kingdom could disappear from the world if something goes wrong, so we¡¯ll have to take our time.


    When I got into Quetzalcoatl, a wooden dragon ¡­¡­ there was a noise from behind me.


    ¡°Oh no ¡­¡­!¡±


    I waspletely focused on Quetzalcoatl, and hadn¡¯t considered the possibility that someone was hiding there.


    I pulled out my wand and turned around, but he put his weight on my shoulders and knocked me down to the ground.


    ¡± Secure him~!¡±


    ¡°Whoa!?¡±


    With a familiar high-pitched voice, my jaw mmed into the floor, sending shockwaves through my head.


    When I turned around, a curly-haired woman with bad eyesight was straddling my back.


    ¡°I knew it was you when I saw ¡­¡­ part of the forest blow up and a pir of fire go up!¡±


    ¡°A-, Altamir!¡±


    I look around.


    There is no sign of Peter or Kudor.


    It seems that she was working alone.


    Altamir smiles wryly.


    ¡°I thought you had business with Zolomonia, the magic wave tower, or the wooden dragon, but I¡¯m right to bet on this ce. I thought you might havee to apologize to Lord Peltaire, but if you did, there was no need for me to go ahead of you, and you would never have acted so auspiciously in the first ce.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m confident that I can apologize to anyone, no matter who they are, if necessary.


    I¡¯m more pragmatic than prideful.


    However, I can¡¯t talk to Peter about this matter and I can¡¯t get help from Kudor.


    Kudor is more interested in the country than the individual, and the world than the country.


    If she finds out that Mea has been kidnapped by Count Julem, she¡¯ll try to kill her rather than rescue her.


    It¡¯s true that I have a lot of things to apologize to Peter for, but I won¡¯t be able to do that until after everything is over.


    In addition, I don¡¯t really have any use for Zolomonia, since I¡¯m generally done analyzing Levi¡¯s spear.


    In spite of the fact that she ims to be a great demon of wisdom and destruction, she has a lot of inadequacies, so I¡¯ll let her read the grimoires for now.


    Altamir shed her arm at me.


    I wondered what she was doing, but then I noticed a leather-wrapped disk attached to her arm.


    Well, this is, I believe ¡­¡­


    ¡°My magic cell phone Magiphone broke, hey! Even though I didn¡¯t drop it or anything!¡±


    Ahhhh ¡­¡­ It¡¯s the prototype magic cell phone Magiphone that was forced into shape to fool Altamir.


    ¡°As I thought, there was a w ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean!? In the first ce, what do you nning to do! There was a lot of work left to do, such as developing the magic cell phone Magiphone, celebrating the Moon Festival Dinmei, training the Alchemy Division, and developing the magic cell phone Magiphone, but you threw it all away halfway! Baron Lark is probably very angry!¡±


    Altamir tightens her grip on my neck.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not serious, but it¡¯s very painful.


    I hit the floor frantically.


    She¡¯s said twice about the developing of the magic cell phone Magiphone.


    It¡¯s not Lark who¡¯s angry, it¡¯s you.


    ¡°S-Stop! Stop! Wait a minute, just let me go for once! I¡¯ll really die!¡±


    ¡°No, those are good, but ¡­¡­ magic cell phone Magiphone is not good, but ¡­¡­ there¡¯s also the problem about Count Julem, wasn¡¯t there? Following Abel¡¯s instructions, Lord Peltaire invested a lot of money, you know! That¡¯s a bit irresponsible! I don¡¯t know what Lord Peltaire will do to you!¡±


    Altamir finally took her hand off my neck and stood up.


    I rolled on the spot, and stood up, following the railing of the wooden dragon¡¯s interior.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel, what happened to that girl? Do you have her waiting somewhere? What did youe to get this wooden dragon for in the first ce?¡±


    Altamir stands at the edge of the wooden dragon and looks around the forest.


    Altamir didn¡¯t seem to know about Mea¡¯s red stone riot.


    Peter, as expected, probably knows about it, having gotten the information from Dafne or Kudor when I escaped ¡­¡­


    ¡°Mea was ¡­¡­ taken by Count Julem. It was my fault.¡±


    When I said that, Altamir¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and her body stiffened.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­? Th-, that girl is?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ The situation is a bitplicated. Peter will probably still try to kill the kidnapped Mea somehow. ¡°


    Even if Peter doesn¡¯t have the power to do so, Kudor will easily be able to go directly into the sky country of Alfheim and rampage.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to get into theirir, rescue Mea, andpletely crush Count Julem before Peter tries any hard measures.¡±


    I¡¯ve already fought Count Julem and James, the legendary alchemist Gillemeim.


    They were strong, but not as overwhelmingly powerful as Kudor.


    They¡¯re nning something to defeat Kudor but the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl is a floating fortress that I originally built to fight Kudor.


    For a while, Altamir froze with a dumbfounded expression on her face.


    After a short pause, she held her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t understand the situation at all, though ¡­¡­¡± and continued to speak.


    ¡°You have a chance of winning, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯ll let you off the hook, then. You have to save the girl. When youe back, you must apologize to Lord Peltaire and develop the magic cell phone Magiphone and the magical wave tower. I¡¯d be happy to go along with you but ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to help you.¡±


    Altamir said, jumping lightly to stand on the railing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll not forgive you If you die. I¡¯m looking forward to it after all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­ Leave it to me. When I return, you won¡¯t need any more weapons or anything like that.¡±


    Altamir then looked at the sky ¡­¡­ rolled her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s quite a big moon din. I¡¯ve heard that this Moon Festival Dinmei is special, but ¡­¡­ Nevertheless, isn¡¯t it still too bizarre? Compared to yesterday, it¡¯s suddenly bigger.¡±


    I nced at the sky.


    The Moon Din, which until recently was twice the size of normal, was nearly five times the size tonight.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think I¡¯d better hurry. Sorry, Altamir, let me go.¡±


    Altamir gave a small nod and jumped from the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    I went towards the head of the dragon and swung my wand at the lump of magic ore embedded in it.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes lit up and it rises from its ce.


    The wooden dragon is surrounded by multipleyers of wards.


    ¡°Stay safe, Mea, I¡¯ll be right there ¡­¡­!¡±


    I grit my teeth and stare at the giant moon din floating in the sky.


    I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a spirit, or if it¡¯s a fate from mythical times, and I¡¯m not interested.


    You can fight for control of the world all you want.


    In fact, I had received a request for help from Kudor, but I had nned to shrug it off and run away.


    But now that he¡¯s messed with Mea, I¡¯m going to end it all.

 Chapter 420 - Episode Sixty-Six - The Ear Chiefs Troops that Controls the Sky (2)(Side: Olviga)

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Episode Sixty-Six - The Ear Chief''s Troops that Controls the Sky (2)(Side: Olviga)</h4>


    The sky country, Alfheim, is a floating continent that exists far beyond the sky.


    No ordinary person can even visit it.


    The High Elves were believed to be a race created by the Sky God Silfheim.


    In order to rule the world, the Sky God Silfheim wanted to create a race of people that would clearly stand above humans.


    That race was the High Elves.


    The High Elves had a lifespan of up to a thousand years and possessed a vast amount of magical power and magical training that no human could match.


    However, as the price of their powerful race, the High Elves must receive the magical light of Moon Din or they will lose their power.


    In addition, after the destruction of the four great creator gods, the Moon Din, which is believed to have been created by the Sky God Silfheim, has be far removed from the earth.


    The reason why the High Elves do not leave Alfheim, the sky country, is to receive the magical light of Moon Din as strongly as possible.


    The elves who were banished to the earth were not able to receive the light of the Moon Din¡¯s magic, and with each passing generation, their lifespan, magic power, and fertility were diminishing.


    For this reason, the High Elves do not like toe down to earth.


    It¡¯s not that they are indifferent to the earth. They are afraid of losing their own power.


    During the wars of the Sky God Silfheim, it was not umon for them to hunt Norks (themon people of the earth) and tame them as pets with their ownnguage.


    To them, the Norks, whose lifespans are far inferior to their own, are no different from beasts or insects.


    Locked away in the sky country, they continue to wait for the sky god Silfheim to return and take over the entire world this time.


    -At the same time that Abel and Mea left the Fage territory, at the royal castle in the depths of the sky country of Alfheim, the country¡¯s leading figures were gathered in the King¡¯s Chamber.


    On the throne sat a high elf with pale blue hair.


    His face was mature, but smooth without wrinkles, and his hair was silky and beautiful.


    On either side of the throne were several beautiful high elf women.


    He was Olviga, the King of the Elves.


    Olviga propped his elbows on his throne and looked around at the gathering.


    The high elves in the crowd were rather older looking than Olviga, but he was the longest-lived ¡­¡­ no, of all human species in the ce.


    Olviga, the king of the High Elves, had been drinking Amrita, made from drops of the magical tree Alverut, for more than 10,000 years.


    He is the only one among the High Elves who have seen the sky god Silfheim in person.


    Olviga was equivalent to a god to the High Elves.


    ¡°Keep your head down and listen. I don¡¯t like to see anyone but beautiful women.¡±


    No one objected to Olviga¡¯s arrogant words.


    They listened with their heads down.


    ¡°I have been given an oracle by Lord Silfheim. In the near future, a spirit in the form of a human being will be heading to the magical tree Alverut, taking with it a follower of Moebius. Do not interfere with them ¡­¡­ And besides that, never let outsiders ¡­¡­ especially the filthy Marren, near.¡±


    Olviga speaks with a flutter of her hand.


    Even after the end of the Mythic Age, some High Elf priesthood members and royalty would asionally receive instructions and predictions from the sky god Silfheim in their dreams.


    The High Elves referred to them as oracles.


    There were some who suspected that it was just the work of demons, or that it was left up to individuals, but after a long struggle, all of the oracle deniers were expelled from Alfheim, the sky country.


    ¡°And after that ¡­¡­ the never-ending Moon Festival Dinmei, which we have been waiting for 10,000 years, will begin. The Moon din will be as close to the earth as possible and will continue to illuminate this world day and night. Our true era will begin. It will begin again, the Blood Feast ¡­¡­ World War! At that time, Lord Silfheim, the Sky God will regain his body and reappear to be the god of the whole world. And I will be the king of the world!¡±


    An evil smile shows on Olviga¡¯s lips.


    The High Elves, who had been silent until now, let out a squeal of admiration.


    ¡°We must show them that ¡­¡­ we High Elves are the most superior race. For starters, let¡¯s thin out half the pigs on ¡­¡­ the ground. There¡¯s no need for mercy, they are an inferior race that won¡¯t live more than three hundred years, after all! Let¡¯s y with them to our heart¡¯s content!¡±


    The High Elves pped quietly.


    After the pping had died down, one of the High Elves spoke up.


    ¡°Lord Olviga, please forgive me for speaking out ¡­¡­¡±


    In contrast to Olviga, he had a wrinkled appearance.


    He was one thousand one hundred years old, a threatening longevity even for a High Elf.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wise Goguru, let¡¯s keep this short.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what should we do about the Marren, whom Lord Silfheim urged us to be wary of? ¡°


    ¡°It will not be necessary. I don¡¯t know how many of them areing, but it would be a shame for a High Elf to be wary of mere Marren.¡±


    Goguru¡¯s faces twitched.


    ¡°But that would be disobeying the oracle ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You are persistent, Goguru. It seems that you¡¯ve be quite a big deal. You¡¯re giving me advice now.¡±


    ¡°I-I have no such intention!¡±


    Goguru rubbed his head on the floor and begged for forgiveness.


    Olviga clicks his tongue and says, ¡°Don¡¯t think there will be a next time¡±.


    ¡°There are sensing wards that have been set up all over the levitated continent. It is impossible for even a demon to hide its intrusion into this heavenlynd. There is no need to take any special precautions. If there is an abnormal situation, such as tens of thousands of soldiers rushing in, I can just go to them in person.¡±


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t have it bothering Lord Olviga ¡­¡­¡±


    Goguru went into panic.


    Olviga saw this and chuckled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve wanted to do something called hunting humans. Of course, I don¡¯t want to stain this sacred ground with their filthy blood.¡±

 Chapter 421 - Episode Sixty-Seven - The Ear Chiefs Troops that Controls the Sky (3)

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Episode Sixty-Seven - The Ear Chief''s Troops that Controls the Sky (3)</h4>


    The day of the Moon Festival Dinmei had finally arrived after a day of straddling ¡­¡­ the day after I left the Fage territory aboard the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    ¡°I can see why it¡¯s called the Sky Country¡±


    I said this as I looked at the scene in front of me.


    The sky country Alfheim was the most fantastical looking city I had seen since I arrived in this world.


    Of course, there was the fact that the huge continent was floating above the clouds, but the entire city was a series of white buildings that looked like a giant structure of beauty.


    Above all, I was overwhelmed by the huge tree behind me, which boasted an extraordinary height with rainbow-colored leaves.


    It was more than ten times taller than the Tokyo Tower alone, though it was also wider.


    The supposedly tall walls of the castle were like miniature toyspared to the giant tree behind it.


    ¡­¡­ I have to make an enemy of the High Elves, the race that lives here and is said to have the highest aptitude for magic.


    I guess there will be no reconciliation.


    Like Devin in the Altamir¡¯s Tower, the High Elves will never ept another race as their equal.


    I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t forgive a foreign object that has invaded this celestial sanctuary.


    ¡­¡­ The wooden dragon, Quetzalcoatl, is carrying an Ortem imbued with Count Julem¡¯s magic, but it hasn¡¯t responded yet.


    I ask myself, ¡°How could I havee this far and missed it?


    No, Alfheim, the sky country, is vast.


    I can¡¯t say for sure that Count Julem isn¡¯t here until I¡¯ve flown around from corner to corner.


    In addition ¡­¡­ when you get to the sky country Alfheim, the moon din, which lookedrge even from the ground, was clearly unusuallyrge.


    It is twenty timesrger than usual.


    If it¡¯s approaching at this pace, I¡¯m worried that it will eventually fall to this.


    At the very least, it must be true that the moon din is rted to it.


    In the meantime, I decided to drastically reduce the speed of Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon, so that the sensing would work reliably.


    As I finally entered the sky country Alfheim, the High Elves began toe out of the building, pointing at me and shouting something.


    The distance between us was too great to make out what they were saying, but I could only imagine that they were not friendly.


    ¡°Puppet, dance!¡±


    I pointed my wand at the six-armed Ortem ¡­¡­ Babylon 8000 beside me and manipted it.


    It is a wooden puppet originally made from the wood of a demon¡¯s shell called Evil Bound, and it has excellentbat abilities and can emit demon-specific thought waves.


    With this, I can make my voice be heard by the High Elves far below.


    ¡°Listen to me! I did note here to fight! I have a girl that I need to find here! I know this is an unreasonable request, but can you please let me through?¡±


    Babylon 8000 released a thought wave.


    The high elves froze as if frightened by the thought wave, but some of them took out their wands and waved them, summoning winged horses one after another.


    Teleportation magic requires magic power proportional to the cube of the distance.


    If it was a magical beast, there was no way it could be summoned that easily by teleportation magic.


    It was probably a ¡­¡­ Pegasus.


    Pegasus is a spirit beast that is said to live only in the sky country Alfheim.


    I only knew about it from literature, but I¡¯m sure of it.


    A spirit body can greatly reduce the drain of magic power from teleportation magic.


    There were probably a hundred high elves astride the Pegasus, flying towards Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon.


    They all have a terrifying look.


    ¡­¡­ They are proud.


    I knew that they would not allow a different race to invade their sacrednd.


    A battle is inevitable.


    I manipted three of the fifty Ortems that I had ced on the front of Quetzalcoatl and ced them on the edge of Quetzalcoatl.


    In case you¡¯re wondering, I have five times as many Ortems hidden inside, so as long as Quetzalcoatl is nearby, I¡¯m ready to summon an army of Ortems.


    ¡°Transmute!¡±


    I shouted, waved my wand and conjured up a magic circle.


    I transformed the ingredients and spirits in the air with my magic,bining them as I wished, and rained a mass of water from the magic circle.


    I continued to alchemize and let the liquid drip down from the magic circle like a waterfall.


    The mass of water diffused and scattered downward.


    Of course, this is not just a normal water.


    It¡¯s water that boasts an incredible stickiness.


    Once it sticks to an object, it will never let go of the object until the magic power runs out and the magic is broken and the water itself returns to its originalposition.


    ¡± ¡± ¡°Transmute!¡± ¡± ¡°


    The quadruple chanting Ortem quartet was activated.


    The three Ortems standing at the edge of the edge glowed, their mouths twitching as they spoke, and a magic circle simr to mine appeared.


    A waterfall of water began to drip down from above the heads of the three Ortems, just as I had done.


    The water I had smelted poured down on Quetzalcoatl like rain.


    The High Elves screamed in anguish.


    ¡°Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this!¡±


    The more they struggled, the more their posture became fixed, and the more they fell miserably, screaming in a strange yoga-like pose.


    The spirit beasts, which were not affected by the mucus water, desperately followed their Lord down to the ground.


    ¡°You! Why do you want to humiliate my people so senselessly! Let your head be exposed on this holy groun- Uwaaahhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Another one fell.


    I could have done whatever I wanted just to defeat the High Elves, but ¡­¡­ it was for my own reasons that I invaded here.


    I didn¡¯t want to cause any deaths on the High Elf side.


    I only came here to look for Mea and Count Julem.


    I can find a number of high elves who attempted to approach me from the side or from the rear, but they were all repelled by the automatic wards and fell off their horses.


    In addition, I tilted the magic circle and poured transmuted water on the falling high elves.


    They stuck to the floor just like a cockroach shaking their only moving head with great vigor from my previous life.


    There¡¯s no guarantee that it won¡¯t jump up again, so yeah.


    When I was about to move forward like this ¡­¡­ I felt a strange magic power.


    In the middle of a series of buildings in sky country Alfheim, there was a huge pce-like structure that gave off a particrly majestic atmosphere.


    On its roof stood a high elf with pale blue hair, riding arge pegasus that wore iridescent light.


    He wore a glittering robe and on his head was a golden crown in the shape of a vine or flower.


    Clearly, he was different from the other High Elves.


    He looked up at me in the sky and gave me an evil smile.


    ¡°How unpleasant¡­¡­ that a filthy Marren stands in the sky above me.¡±


    The thought waves reached me.


    The thought waves are usually only avable to demons.


    It seems that the rainbow-colored Pegasus is speaking for him.

 Chapter 422 - Episode Sixty-Eight - The Ear Chiefs Troops that Controls the Sky (4)

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Episode Sixty-Eight - The Ear Chief''s Troops that Controls the Sky (4)</h4>


    When the gold-crowned High Elf sent out a thought wave, all of the High Elves who had been flying around or watching from the buildings stopped moving.


    In spite of this emergency, they hurriedly dropped their altitude, and those who were already on the ground had their heads on the ground.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s Lord Olviga ¡­¡­ Lord Olviga has descended!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Olviga ¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t even bring down a ship as rare as the Norks ¡­¡­!¡±


    It seems that the man ¡­¡­ gold crown is in a very high position among the High Elves.


    The High Elves, who are almost certainly described in the literature as a proud lot, were begging for forgiveness with their heads on the ground.


    He¡¯s not ordinary.


    ¡­¡­ If I canmunicate to him, it may be a good opportunity to proceed peacefully.


    I¡¯ll send a thought wave to Babylon 8000 and try to negotiate with that person.


    I slowed down Quetzalcoatl even more and put it into stasis.


    ¡°I apologize for invading your territory, I am sorry. But there is something I must do. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Come down, Marren. Don¡¯t you have any doubts about calling out to me, the king of the world, from up high?¡±


    The gold crown is using the spirit animal to send a thought wave my way.


    It was almost refreshing to see him looking at me from such a superior perspective.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that. I know that if I go down there, I¡¯m putting myself in danger.¡±


    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s a boring joke. I don¡¯t think you really know who I am. This is why Marlen is so weak in the head. When you stand in front of me, it makes no difference whether you¡¯re struggling to keep your wards up on that strange ship or crawling on the ground with your head on the floor. The fact that you can die at a moment¡¯s notice at my whim, is one thing.¡±


    The gold crowned exaggeratedly put his hand on his forehead and shook his head.


    ¡°Who do you say you are to say that far ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°My name is Olviga ¡­¡­ the king of the High Elves who have approached the heights of the gods in human form. Even the most ignorant of short-lived species know that much, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°O-Olviga ¡­¡­!?¡±


    I¡¯ve heard of him.


    It¡¯s a person who has left his name in mythology.


    It is said that he has been guiding the High Elves ording to the will of the Sky God Silfheim, and if he really is the one, he must be over 10,000 years old.


    But the Olviga in front of me now had skin that was too fresh to be 10,000 years old.


    Normally, the lifespan of a High Elf should be a thousand years.


    I thought Olviga was long dead too.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like oracle is said ¡­¡­ Fufufu ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that spirit to be followed by the filthy Marren to invade thisnd.¡±


    ¡°A, after that spirit ¡­¡­?¡±


    What does he mean ¡­¡­?


    It was as if they knew I wasing here before I did.


    ¡­¡­ As an oracle, the Count Julem may be using the High Elves as pawns by pretending to be Silfheim, the Sky God, just as Med was using Levi, the Water God, to control the country.


    I wonder if that spirit is Count Julem.


    If that¡¯s the case, then Count Julem must have brought Mea here.


    I had the right idea.


    ¡°I wondered what kind of person he was, since the Lord Silfheim had taken the trouble to warn him, but ¡­¡­ he¡¯s just a little boy on a strange ship. That¡¯s enough. Let it sink.¡±


    Olviga raised hisrge staff.


    ¡°Arrow of the Fairy King.¡±


    Fiverge magic circles floated in the air.


    The magic circles all ovepped and mutated into moreplex magic circles.


    This is the magic that Devin also used, but the magic circles are bigger and theplexity of the magic form ispletely different.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ as expected of our king!¡±


    ¡°What a beautiful magic circle!¡±


    ¡°Thankfully ¡­¡­ I was able to witness Lord Olviga¡¯s magic while I¡¯m still alive!¡±


    The High Elves watching around him also cheered.


    It was obvious from what I had seen so far, but it seemed that among the High Elves, being a king had a meaning even more important than on earth.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s partly because Olviga is a legendary figure who has lived for 10,000 years.


    ¡°Disappear, you lowlife. I will show you the blow of the King of the High Elves.¡±


    An intricate bundle of light shot out from the magic circle and headed towards the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl, floating in the sky.


    It was repelled by the wards, but the flux of light did not end.


    A mass of magical energy ejected from the magic circle continued to scrape the surface of the warding.


    ¡°You think that¡¯s going to stop it? The magic and civilization of these lowly creatures is of little use to us. Do you understand? In a thousand years, there will be twenty generations of you, and each time your knowledge will start from scratch again. Old technology that fails to take over will fall into disuse. But in the meantime, we High Elves alone can continue to master the magic. What you are doing is all child¡¯s y to us ¡­¡­¡±


    Olviga shook his head exaggeratedly and made a pretense of exasperation.


    When he had finished, Olviga looked at me again and his face wrinkled.


    ¡°Nn?¡±


    I rubbed my eyelids with my hand once and looked up at the sky again.


    My wards were still bouncing a bunch of light around.


    I was also impressed with Olviga.


    I¡¯m not sure how you can keep shooting such cost effective and stupid magic for many seconds in a row.


    You have to have a lot of confidence in your magic power capacity to take such a step.


    I¡¯d avoid it because it¡¯s like throwing magic down the drain, but for a high elf king who¡¯s been around since mythology, this level of magic might be worth it.


    It seems that Olviga is just taking a wait-and-see approach for now, but if it bes a full-blown battle, it may be difficult to get things done without killing or injuring the High Elves as much as possible.


    If they break through the wards and start shooting magic at us, we won¡¯t have much time left.


    Besides, we haven¡¯t even seen the bottom of Olviga yet.


    ¡­¡­ the wards were still intact, but the power of the ¡°Arrow of the Fairy King¡± was decreasing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that warding not so worn out?¡±


    ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s a blow from our king, Lord Olviga, you know.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it strange that he hasn¡¯t been able to break through even after all this?¡±


    There seemed to be an uneasy atmosphere among the High Elves.


    ¡°Thest time Lord Olviga sat up was 2,000 years ago, but don¡¯t you think he lost his magic power in that time?¡±


    ¡°You, how dare you! Banishment! You are rebelling on Lord Olviga! Banish him to the earth!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s the only way! Do you think that this possible!¡±


    I can¡¯t hear many words, but it seems that fistfights are breaking out down there.


    Olviga¡¯splexion is getting worse and worse.


    The ¡°Arrow of the Fairy King¡± suddenly became more powerful at the end, and then it stopped, and Olviga lowered hisrge staff with a nk expression.


    The other high elves had also stopped talking and werepletely silent.


    Did he stop his magic halfway¡­¡­?


    **********


    [Other Works Information]


    The release date for the first volume of ¡°The Sword of the Eclipsed Queen¡± has been confirmed!


    The cover and some of the illustrations are avable on our activity report! (4/12/2019)

 Chapter 423 - Episode Sixty-Nine - The Ear Chiefs Troops that Controls the Sky (5)

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Episode Sixty-Nine - The Ear Chief''s Troops that Controls the Sky (5)</h4>


    After Olviga stopped his magic, he stiffened and stopped moving.


    He was just looking up at the wooden dragon I was riding.


    I thought that he might have realized that the ¡°Arrow of the Fairy King¡± was not efficient enough to break through the wards, but he didn¡¯t make any next move.


    By the way ¡­¡­ This story is the level of a myth, but I read in a book that there was once an old Norks man in the sky country Alfheim who was epted because of his magic skills.


    High Elves generally look down on other races, but I was surprised to learn that some High Elves do not judge others by their race, but respect them based on their abilities.


    I was surprised when I saw the book, especially since Olviga, the King of the High Elves who lived for 10,000 years, might have a broader sense of values than other High Elves.


    I¡¯m only here to get Mea back, and I have no reason to engage in a war with the High Elves.


    If they are willing to listen to me, so much the better.


    I¡¯m d that Olviga is an intelligent High Elf.


    ¡°Did he perhaps admit it ¡­¡­¡±


    A line of blood flowed from Olviga¡¯s mouth.


    It was as if he had bitten off his lip. The bloodshot face of Olviga looked up at me.


    ¡°How dare you ¡­¡­ How dare you humiliate me in front of my people, Marren!¡±


    Olviga¡¯s angry voicees through the thought waves of Pegasus.


    I thought he was an intelligent and mild-mannered High Elf, but he was not.


    All of them are full of pride and don¡¯t listen to others.


    I¡¯m sure Ebelheid hated the High Elves too.


    ¡°Very well! I¡¯m sure you are very confident in the protective wards of your strange wooden fortress, but let me tell you that they are meaningless in front of me, who is no less than a god! You¡¯ll rot away with an indelible mark of despair! Know the difference in rank!¡±


    When Olviga holds up the magic circle, the magic circle floats around him.


    That technique is, gravity maniption ¡­¡­?


    I¡¯ve never seen it before. It¡¯s quiterge scale.


    ¡°What the hell is that ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no better magic than the Fairy King¡¯s arrows ¡­¡­¡±


    The other high elves seemed to be seeing it for the first time, and they seemed confused.


    ¡°Y, You can¡¯t, Lord Olviga! You can¡¯t do that! Not that magic!¡±


    A wrinkled old High Elf approached Olviga in dismay.


    Olviga¡¯srge staff shot the old man in the face.


    The old man¡¯s back hit the ground hard and his body convulsed.


    ¡°Shut up, Wise Goguru. The High Elves, the kings of the world, will not be underestimated by the people of the earth. We must carve into their lowly souls the lofty fears of an absolute ruler on behalf of Lord Silfheim. That¡¯s what the High Elves are for.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t ¡­¡­ if you use that magic here, many will die! You¡¯re the one who changed the shape of the earth 5,000 years ago, so you must know more about the horrors of this magic than I do!¡±


    Goguru, an old high elf, crawled on the ground, desperately appealing to Olviga.


    ¡°No. They doubted my power, even though I was a High Elf. They need to know by a great death that it was a mistake. It¡¯s also to make sure that no one ever doubts me again. It is also the duty of the King of the High Elves.¡±


    Olviga said, raising the power of his thought waves.


    The High Elves around him froze.


    Olviga ¡­¡­ had dared to make his words sound louder in order to warn the High Elves.


    ¡°Lord Olviga ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you? We would never suspect you of such a thing, Lord Olviga. ¡­¡­!¡±


    Orviga raises his wand.


    ¡°Know the power of the sky god, who can control even the stars at will! Stars,e to me!¡±


    The magic circle expanded at once, and I felt a wave of magic power flying through the air.


    At the same time, Olviga¡¯srge staff crumbled into ashes.


    ¡°It¡¯s my favorite staff, but ¡­¡­ it can¡¯t be helped. Farewell, my other half, ¡°Sky God¡¯s Imperial Wrath, Silfheim Staff¡± ¡°


    Perhaps the magical power that Olviga himself couldn¡¯t prepare was covered by the magical stones and magical trees used in the wand.


    He paid a heavy price for having only been observing the situation.


    If the name suggests that the item is rted to the Silfheim, then it should be a treasure worth more than hundreds of billions of gold.


    ¡­¡­ but, this is a strange flow.


    No way, this magic is ¡­¡­!


    I look up at the sky.


    I can see a huge meteorite falling from far off in the distance.


    ¡°Are you surprised! This is the magic of Lord Silfheim, who made the Moon Din float into the sky! It was with this magic that I once changed the shape of the continent on earth!¡±


    ¡°I-Impossible ¡­¡­?¡±


    The meteorite was sorge that it could have covered a city.


    The meteorite is about a fifth of the size of the entire sky country Alfheim.


    If something like that were to fall, this ce would not be safe.


    Olviga himself may be nning to escape with teleportation magic, but the country will definitely be ruined.


    ¡°W-What are you thinking!¡±


    Honestly speaking, even the wooden dragon¡¯s warding can¡¯t stop that thing.


    With the speed of the wooden dragon, it would not be impossible for me to escape, but ¡­¡­ if a ranged attack like thates, Mea¡¯s safety will be in doubt.


    The sky country Alfheim itself would be ruined.


    ¡°If you can defend that, then do it! But there¡¯s no way you can do that! This was supposed to be a blow to one of the major cities on Earth, but ¡­¡­ be thankful, Marren! I¡¯ve used this great magic just to destroy that toys of yours! You should know the difference in power between the people of the earth and the High Elves is something that can never be overturned!!¡±


    ¡°You foolish king! It seems you¡¯ve lived too long and your brain has rotted!¡±


    I manipte the wooden dragon and switch from stasis to flight.


    I turned from Olviga to the meteorite in the sky and flew vertically into the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind! Go on and be consumed by the overwhelming mass and crumble away, you lowlife.¡±


    ¡°Aim!¡±


    I shouted while waving my wand.


    The dragon¡¯s head on the tip of the Quetzalcoatl moves and opens its mouth wide.


    A magic circle automatically appeared around the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Whatever you do, it¡¯s useless! Be swallowed by hell and disappear!!¡±


    ¡°Sacred me, fire!¡±


    From the dragon¡¯s mouth, a series of glowing white balls are shot out.


    More than ten balls of light are flying as if they are being sucked into the meteorite.


    At the same time as the collision, the entire sky country Alfheim is engulfed in a white glow.


    When the glow subsided, the ¡­¡­ meteorite was gone without a trace.


    The high elves on the ground all stared up at me in amazement and froze.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m d it worked out.


    This is the trump card of the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl, the Sacred me.


    It has the same principle as the Abel ball, and can prepare a mass of heat energy,pressed to the extreme, at high speed and expel it continuously.


    This is one of the weapons that Quetzalcoatl has prepared to defeat Kudor when the timees.


    If it can¡¯t obliterate a meteorite, it¡¯s not worth talking about.

 Chapter 424 - Episode Seventy - The Ear Chiefs Troops that Controls the Sky (6)

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Episode Seventy - The Ear Chief''s Troops that Controls the Sky (6)</h4>


    Olviga was looking up at the sky with a stunned look on his face.


    After rubbing his eyes several times, he fell from the Pegasus and slumped to the ground.


    He seemed to be repeating some words with his mouth while he was prostrate on the ground, but I couldn¡¯t hear him because of the distance.


    There was no thought wave through the Pegasus, so I had no idea what he was saying.


    Well, maybe I don¡¯t need to know.


    To be frank, Olviga was a bit of a loser.


    I don¡¯t think we can have any more useful exchanges.


    The other high elves seemed to have lost their will to fight, looking at the sky and Olviga in turn, covering their faces with their hands as if disappointed.


    Some of them are even crying.


    I suppose it¡¯s only natural, since the king they worshipped for 10,000 years was so disgraceful.


    ¡­¡­ I have no more use for the High Elves.


    I¡¯ll take the liberty of letting him fly over and look for any sign of Count Julem.


    I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t try to mess with me any more than he already has.


    At the very least, the High Elves who were present at this moment would note out.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    As I thought about this, I suddenly realized something.


    Yes, why hadn¡¯t I thought of this?


    It was as if Olviga had known I wasing here before I did.


    The spirits were here, too, he said.


    Olviga probably knows Count Julem.


    In other words, there is a high probability that the location of Count Julem and Mea will be discovered if Olviga is rounded up.


    The clue came from the other side without the need to look for it.


    To capture the King of the High Elves would have caused chaos in the sky country Alfheim, and as I wanted to move as peacefully as possible, it was an action I should have avoided.


    But now that Olviga has attacked from the other side and self-destructed on his own, that constraint no longer has much meaning.


    I didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble for the High Elves, who had nothing to do with this, but that was probably toote now.


    Looking at Olviga¡¯s words and actions, his sense of guilt was beginning to fade.


    In the first ce, if he was rted to Count Julem, Olviga was not irrelevant or nothing.


    I can¡¯t me them if they catch me and beat me to a pulp.


    I turned the wooden dragon around and headed back to Olviga¡¯s vicinity.


    Olviga was standing next to the Pegasus, banging his head against the ground.


    He seemed to be chanting some kind of strange incantation.


    ¡°Funny, I can¡¯t wake up from this nightmare, I can¡¯t wake up from this nightmare ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t wake up from this nightmare!¡±


    It was my imagination.


    I walked up to Olviga and pointed my wand at him.


    ¡°Wind, carry.¡±


    A mass of wind that was generated, wrapped around Olviga and lifted his body into the air.


    I¡¯ll pull him straight up to the top of the wooden dragon.


    ¡°Wh-, whooaaaaa! Why am I falling from the sky! I see, it was just a nightmare after alllllll! If that¡¯s the case, please wake me up quicklyyyyyyy!¡±


    While the High Elves looked on in dismay, Olviga¡¯s figure flew into the sky.


    And then, just like that, I mmed the king of the high elves with his hand right in front of me.


    ¡°HIiyubuguohhhh!?¡±


    Olviga screamed in a voice that was unimaginable from the graceful way he appeared.


    I decided to raise the altitude of the wooden dragon and leave the scene.


    There was fear that the High Elves woulde to reim their king, Olviga.


    Not likely, though.


    ¡°Wake up now, this is reality. I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡±


    Olviga stood up unsteadily, red at me and smiled weirdly.


    ¡°You fool ¡­¡­ Did you think I can¡¯t do anything without my wand? I was forced to fight against arge magical weapon in the flesh, but once I was on this strange ship, it¡¯s my win. Now, let me repay you for what you¡¯ve just done ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Carry.¡±


    I waved my wand and ten magic circles appeared in front of me, with the same number of Ortems.


    Olviga¡¯s face tensed up, and he looked at each one of them with bloodshot eyes as if he were evaluating them.


    ¡°What do we do? Do you want to do it?¡±


    I asked, and sweat trickled down Olviga¡¯s forehead.


    Olviga wiped the sweat off his face and gasped for breath, smiling wickedly as he did his best to cover up his tense face.


    ¡°All right! Come, Marren! I knew from the start that you, the person from the oracle, were no ordinary man! I see you as my equal and challenge you to an Alfheim-style duel! This is the highest honor I can bestow upon a mere mortal! Now, let go of your puppet and your wand at once ¡­¡­!¡±


    I waved my wand in silence.


    All ten of them attacked Olviga at once.


    Olviga opened his mouth wide and tried to run behind him, but when he reached the end of the wooden dragon, he seemed to have decided that he couldn¡¯t escape, so he turned around and raised his arms high in the air.


    ¡°Okay, alright! I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say!¡±


    At the same time as Olviga¡¯s proposal, the Ortem, who was running in the lead, shot him in the abdomen with his head.


    Olviga¡¯s body mmed to the floor.


    The remaining nine Ortems began to strike at Olviga¡¯s body in unison.


    After a few minutes of beating, I let Olviga go.


    Olviga was stretched out on the floor, covered in bruises.


    ¡­¡­ A normal human would break here, but the High Elves are sturdy and pride incarnate.


    Especially when you¡¯re its king, Olviga.


    This may take some time.


    ¡°Tell me about the oracle or something. You said you knew something about me too, right?¡¡I¡¯m sure it¡¯s important to you as well, but ¡­¡­ if you¡¯re trying to hide something from me, I¡¯m going to use any means necessary.¡±


    When I pointed my wand at him, Olviga rolled his body and put his head on the ground.


    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know! We have expensive magic tools and magical ores in this country! If you want, I can give you a part of the territory of this country! I¡¯ll even make you an honorary High Elf myself! So please spare my life ¡­¡­!¡±


    I was taken by surprise, and I went rigid.


    Is this some sort of trap ¡­¡­? No, even if it¡¯s a trap, how can a High Elf be so foolish?


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°What am I thinking about? There is no greater treasure than the life of a king! It¡¯s a small price to pay to save my life!¡±


    ¡°No, have you no High Elf pride ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fool! That¡¯s a small idea, Marren! A small thought, Marren! A small thought for a lowly creature who will not live more than a hundred years, no matter how hard he tries! Why do you think I¡¯ve survived 10,000 years since the end of the Mythic War1 Because I¡¯ve put my own life above all else! I will not choose any means to that end!¡±


    I, Is this guy serious.


    He was ten times worse than what I had initially expected.

 Chapter 425 - Episode Seventy-One - Destroyer from Ancient Times Moebius (1)

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Episode Seventy-One - Destroyer from Ancient Times Moebius (1)</h4>


    I decided to start interrogating Olviga, moving around with my wooden dragon, and surrounded him with Ortems.


    He is the king of the High Elves, even if he is a rotten one.


    I don¡¯t know how serious he really is, though he¡¯s obeying me right now.


    There is a good chance that he will betray me on the way. There¡¯s no better way than to be wary.


    Olviga sat upright on the floor and turned his head to look at the Ortems surrounding him, then looked back at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You said that you wanted to ask something about the oracle. But don¡¯t expect to get any useful information. The oracle of Lord Silfheim is a kind of prophecy thates to some of us High Elves from the thoughts of Lord Silfheim. But it is fragmented and abstract, and we do not have the full picture. Do you understand?


    ¡°Enough with the preamble, tell me what the oracle told you.¡±


    ¡°The oracle told us to be careful that the Marren brat do not enter the sky country Alfheim ¡­¡­ That¡¯s all. There is nothing you can expect from me. Now, if you¡¯ve got it figured out, you¡¯d better let me go. The more you take with you, the more hatred you will incur from the sky country Alfheim ¡­¡­¡±


    Olviga says inly.


    ¡°That Ortem can also be used as a lie detector, would you like to try it? The method of identification is a bit extreme, and your face may change shape, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now that I think about it, ¡°A spirit in human form will appear with a Doom woman and you must invite them into your country¡±. Also, there was an oracle that said, ¡°The never-ending Moon Festival Dinmei will begin and the High Elves will ovee the earth. Hasten your preparation for war¡±.


    That¡¯s insanely specific, isn¡¯t it ¡­¡­?


    He was going to cut us loose and let us pass if he could get away with it.


    ¡­¡­ However, perhaps the oracle of the sky god Silfheim is also a fabrication of Count Julem.


    Falsely iming to be a god to control the people and trying to start a war is exactly the same as what happened with the fake Levi.


    ¡°N, now, I¡¯ve been honest with you! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did that spirit and the Doom girl visit this ce as per the oracle?¡±


    ¡°Y-, yes, they did. They appeared to me as well. The spirit was a short woman ¡­¡­ and I didn¡¯t realize she was a spirit until she revealed herself to me. The Doom woman seemed to be unconscious, though.¡±


    A short, female ¡­¡­


    The only one who fits the bill in Count Julem¡¯s group is Shame, who tricked me into kidnapping Mea and making off with the sealed Sim.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s time to settle the score with her as well.


    ¡°So, where did the spirit go?¡±


    ¡°That is ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure where they went, since they quickly disappeared. But I think there was some kind of clue ¡­¡­¡±


    I raised my wand.


    The Ortems are approaching Olviga.


    ¡°Th-The Oracle! The oracle says they¡¯re on their way to the magical tree Alverut!!


    The magic tree Alberut is the symbol of the sky country Alfheim, that ridiculouslyrge tree.


    I¡¯ll just have to head there.


    I have a suspicion that Count Julem is faking it because Olviga is too unreliable, but at this point we have no other choice.


    But I¡¯d like to see the information corroborated, if possible.


    ¡°The magic tree Alberut is too big. Where are they exactly? And what¡¯s the point of going to the magical tree Albert? There¡¯s got to be a purpose, right?¡±


    ¡°We-Well ¡­¡­ that¡¯s as far as I know ¡­¡­¡±


    When I tried to raise my wand, Olviga let out a short scream and shrank back.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know! That¡¯s right! Why don¡¯t you just use that wooden puppet lie detector to find out! If I really know the purpose of the spirit¡¯s journey to the magical tree Alberut!¡±


    ¡°Listen, Olviga, there is no such useful function in the Ortem.¡±


    ¡°You have plotted against me! Don¡¯t you dare insult me!¡±


    Olviga¡¯s face turned red and he punched the floor.


    I catch Olviga by the tip of my wand.


    Olviga quickly pulled her hand back to hide it, and then smiled tteringly.


    He¡¯s desperate.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, think! You¡¯ve lived for 10,000 years and you have the knowledge!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant of you! Forgive me ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve spent most of my 10,000 years sitting on a throne, frolicking with beautiful women ¡­¡­ Think about it, Marren, what do you expect from me?¡±


    H, He suddenly bes despicable.


    This guy, he thoroughly doesn¡¯t have any pride, huh.


    Is he really a High Elf?


    At that time, a deafening roar came from far in the sky.


    I turned my eyes to see that the moon din had grown incrediblyrge.


    It was upying a corner of the sky. I was under the illusion that it might fall to the ground.


    ¡°And, will the moon din get this close to ¡­¡­?¡±


    As I looked up, Olviga¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°This feeling must be Lord Silfheim¡¯s magic, calling the stars to thisnd! I¡¯m sure that that spirit ¡­¡­ after receiving Silfheim¡¯smand is exercising magic near the top of the magical tree Alberut, the closest tree to the Moon Din! That¡¯s right, that must be it!¡±


    ¡­¡­ Is this the same magic that caused Olviga to drop the meteorite?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it must be the Old Gods Temple in the magical tree Alverut! If we head to the top, we should be able to see it right away!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a building like that on top of a magical tree? As expected, It must be ridiculously big.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve told you everything I know that¡¯s useful! Now let me go!¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to follow me.¡±


    ¡°W-What!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have your wand with you right now, do you? I don¡¯t have the time to bring you all the way down to the ground. If I could knock you down, I would do it in a heartbeat, though ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Being cocky just because I¡¯m below you! You short-lived, lowly creature! Even I have reached my limit of endurance!¡±


    Olviga makes a fist and stands up.


    I pointed my wand at Olviga.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll hold out a little longer!¡±


    Olviga sat there quietly.


    **********


    [Other Works]


    The first volume of ¡°The Sword of the Eclipsed Queen¡± went on sale today! (04/25/2019)

 Chapter 426 - Episode Seventy-Two - Destroyer from Ancient Times Moebius (2)

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Episode Seventy-Two - Destroyer from Ancient Times Moebius (2)</h4>


    The wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl, has finally entered the magical tree Alberut.


    The wooden dragon¡¯s head snaps and shatters the giant, pale branches as it pushes forward.


    ¡°D-Do you have any idea how much those branches you snapped are worth!¡±


    Olviga was holding his head andmenting every time a branch of the magic tree was snapped off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re running out of time too.¡±


    ¡°Even I won¡¯t let you get away with it if you don¡¯t respect the Lord Silfaim¡¯s tree!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope it¡¯s not toote to burn it down and move on. ¡°


    When I raised my wand, Olviga smiled awkwardly and rubbed my hand.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you avoid them just a little bit more? It¡¯s okay if you just try to avoid it ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    For the time being, Olviga didn¡¯t make any further verbal protests when I replied that way.


    Every time we bumped into each other, he would tantly distort his expression and red at me usingly.


    ¡­¡­ Once inside the magical tree Alberut, it looked more like a series of intricate cliffs than a tree.


    As I walked upward for a while, I saw what looked like arge old stone pce on top of a huge branch that spread out like the earth.


    Looking up at the sky, we could see a little sunlighting through.


    It seemed that we had reached the top of the magical tree Alberut.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So that¡¯s the Old Gods Temple, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye-, yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Finally, we¡¯vee this far.


    This should be the end of the Count Julem riot for me.


    Once I get the Mea back, there¡¯s nothing left for them to do.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It would have been quicker if we could have blown up the temple or even burned the entire magical tree to the ground, but it hurts that Mea is trapped.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Olviga was looking at me with dead eyes.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, do what you want. As long as you don¡¯t hurt me, I don¡¯t care anymore. Just get it over with and get me back to the castle.¡±


    I parked my wooden dragon near the temple.


    It seems dangerous to leave the wooden dragon here, but with a weapon of this scale, it¡¯s hard to hide it far away with teleportation magic.


    The only way to do this is to set strict activation conditions and ce an Ortem to guard it.


    I conjured a magic circle and strengthened the security of the Quetzalcoatl by resetting it.


    With a scale like this, it would be unrealistic to try to transfer it and hide it in a safe ce.


    The worst that could happen is that it would be destroyed, but what we should be most wary of is losing control of Quetzalcoatl.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°H, hey! What, What about me? Hurry and take me back to the castle!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me there. Don¡¯t do anything strange, or the Ortem will react immediately and beat you to a pulp.¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to the castle ¡­¡­ Why should I be kidnapped by bandits and then taken to this ce ¡­¡­?¡±


    Olviga fell to his knees in disbelief.


    ¡­¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s capable of anything more than high elves, and I¡¯ll return him to the castleter.


    After cing the Ortem to protect the wooden dragon, Inded on the branch and went under the gate of the old temple.


    After passing through a long passage, I came out in arge hall.


    Statues of high-ranking spirits associated with the Silfheim lined the walls on either side, and in the back was a mural of a giant four-winged dragon.


    ¡­¡­ Its Silfheim, the god of the sky.


    It is said that depending on thend or religion, the figure depicted may differ slightly, but it is not so different from the one seen in the DInrat Kingdom.


    ¡­¡­ And on the altar in front of the mural, Mea was lying on the floor.


    For some reason, she was dressed in a red and ck robe, which was different from her usual attire.


    And in front of the altar, a girl with a familiar green ponytail was standing with her back to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hello Abel-chan, it¡¯s been a while. When I heard that Julem fought and escaped, I thought that Abel-chan woulde here.¡±


    Shame slowly looked back at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°For now. I can¡¯t afford to lose any more face ¡­¡­ So I suggested that I wait here by myself so as not to provoke Abel-chan any further. ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you think you¡¯re the only one who won¡¯t offend me.¡±


    I pointed my wand at Shame.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How dare you betray me so cruelly and then show yourself so openly? It seems that we were the only ones who thought you were our best friend. For the record, I hate you the most out of all of Julem¡¯s crew, Shame. I would have been happy to let you settle this peacefully, but I know you¡¯re not interested in having a proper discussion.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe in us, but I think you can still believe in reason, can¡¯t you? You know that Kudor is not very efficient at recovering his magic, and he is more afraid of losing it than anything else. It¡¯s the same for us. If we are forced to keep draining your magic power, we will find ourselves in a definite dead end against Kudor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°To be frank, having Abel-chan push Sim to the brink of death, having Julem and Gillemeim greatly depleted, and finally having Jeem disposed of is the worst of the worst. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for Abel-chan, but it was a huge loss for us to have to sh head-on with Abel-chan again and again when we could have avoided the confrontation.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Well said.


    I had chosen to run away with Mea, thinking that I would not be safe if I got caught up in the struggle between Kudor and Count Julem.


    It was Sim who intervened, Shame who betrayed and interfered in the worst possible way, and Count Julem who tried to dispose of me when I was no longer needed.


    You¡¯re the ones who have been trying to attack me again and again.


    ¡°It was Julem¡¯s n to have the four of us attack to beat Abel, but even if we won that way, we would have lost the fight as soon as we were exhausted. That¡¯s why I suggested that we give you a chance to negotiate before that. We now have a reason to concede to Abel-chan, even if we have to take a risk. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a con man¡¯s way of trying to gain credibility by talking long and uselessly. Let¡¯s start with the results. If you want to return Mea and leave us alone, I¡¯m not going to do anything about it. But, won¡¯t ept any of it, except that.¡±


    Shame froze in silence for a few moments, but then slowly shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ but I can¡¯t do that anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh ¡­¡­ it¡¯s been a while. Is that Shame there? It¡¯s been five hundred years.¡±


    Mea¡¯s voice echoed from the altar.


    When I turned my eyes in surprise, I saw Mea standing there.


    No ¡­¡­ if I look closely, it¡¯s not Mea.


    There was a red magic crystal glowing on her forehead.


    Mea had very little magic, but I can feel a mass of sinister magic power from the woman in front of me.


    And, more importantly, her face is so different from Mea¡¯s.


    ¡°Great, It¡¯s a good body, and it feels right. It is indeed a different scale of testing than the previous ones ¡­¡­ So, Shame, who is that Marren guy over there?¡±


    I looked at the woman in front of me, stunned.


    Then I looked at Shame asking for an exnation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ She¡¯s Moebius, the founder of the Doom tribe. You know it, don¡¯t you? Silfheim, the sky god, decided that it was too much to take on Kudor with only a spirit that was slow to recover magic power, so he devised a n to attack her again and again while protecting her. That was Moebius. Originally, the red stone baby of the Doom tribe, like Mea, was a container for her soul, sealed in the gravity of the Moon Din. Mea¡¯s soul has already been crushed by Moebius¡¯rge soul.¡±

 Chapter 427 - Episode Seventy-Three - Destroyer from Ancient Time Moebius (3)

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Episode Seventy-Three - Destroyer from Ancient Time Moebius (3)</h4>


    A haze hung over my thoughts.


    My hands trembled with anger.


    I let Moebius take over Mea¡¯s body. ¡­¡­?


    Mea¡¯s soul has already been crushed by ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold up your wand, Abel. Of course, I came to talk to you because I thought there was room for negotiation.¡±


    I realized that I had been unconsciously readying my wand at Shame¡¯s words and pulled it back.


    ¡°Room for negotiation ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, room for negotiation. Mea-chan¡¯s soul isn¡¯tpletely gone. It¡¯s just that right now it¡¯s being squeezed by Moebius¡¯ soul and can¡¯te out. So, if you continue your research, won¡¯t Abel-chan be able to find a way to bring Mea-chan back one day?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ so don¡¯t bother us, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to continue your research. I¡¯d like you to be my subordinate, Abel-chan. Abel-chan, you¡¯ve already taken some of Kudor¡¯s magic¡­¡±


    So you¡¯re nning to use me as a pawn, using Mea as a hostage.


    I thought you¡¯d given up on that line a long time ago, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d like to remind you that ¡­¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your own good, Abel-chan. It¡¯s really hard to persuade Julem to do this, you know. I, too, am more worried about pulling Abel-chan in and taking the risk of him doing something unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re giving thisst chance out of pity?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shaym said with a nk expression.


    I don¡¯t know what was in Shame¡¯s inside.


    It is true that for Shame and the others, Moebius is one of the weapons used to defeat Kudor, not the goal.


    They may be willing to abandon Moebius at the worst possible time if it will help them defeat Kudor.


    ¡°¡±Mmm¡­? I don¡¯t know how to put this, but ¡­¡­ Shame, are you going to cut me down for this man?¡±


    Moebius interjected, but Shame shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m just trying to give the poor kid some hope. If he gets desperate and scrambles to destroy himself, that would be a disaster. Moebius knows better than anyone that there¡¯s nothing you can do to rip him off, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­ is that so?¡±


    Shame says that so easily.


    Moebius was looking at Shame suspiciously.


    I held my head and told myself to remain as calm as possible.


    Shame says she¡¯s giving me a chance to study Moebius.


    And ¡­¡­ if I have the support of Count Julem, I can be confident that I will be able to greatly reduce the magic power of Kudor.


    I don¡¯t know if she really means it, but Shame is showing her support for me.


    ¡­¡­ Of course, since she tricked me into taking out Mea, I¡¯m sure her top priority is to get the pieces to defeat Kudor.


    But Count Julem is the kind of guy who wants to start a world war to defeat Kudor.


    If I¡¯m a part of it, it may lead to the indirect killing of hundreds of thousands, or even millions, of people ¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t understand his vision of a world where spiritspletely dominate humans.


    I turned my attention to Moebius.


    Moebius is turning his arms as if she were checking his body movement, but when our eyes met, she stuck out her tongue and smiled seductively.


    ¡°But Shame, if you¡¯re so eager to negotiate, you¡¯ve got a lot on your hands with this guy, don¡¯t you? Hmmm ¡­¡­ if you look closely, you can see that he is quite a handsome man. Good, I¡¯ll allow you to serve me, if you like.¡±


    ¡­¡­ To be clear, the means of getting Mea off Moebius is quite difficult.


    Mobius had just said, ¡°It is indeed a different kind of test than the previous ones¡±.


    Perhaps this is not the first time that the Moon Festival Dinmei has taken over the Red Stone.


    The story of the Doom tribe being quarantined in a remote area after an incident 500 years ago is well known, but perhaps Moebius, who came down to earth for some kind of test, did something unnecessary to test her strength.


    Five hundred years is also the cycle of the Moon Festival Dinmei, which also coincides with this event.


    However, it is said that this time the Moon Festival Dinmei ising closer than ever before.


    The descent of Moebius in the past Moon Festival Dinmei was really only a test and it was not in perfect condition.


    The problem here now is that Moebius can travel back and forth between the Moon Din and the ground many times.


    Even if Moebius¡¯ body dies, the gravity of the Moon Din will be able to retrieve her soul again.


    It may be an ability to sleep until a new red stone is born ¡­¡­ This means that even if I seed in getting Moebius out of Mea, there is a good chance that Moebius will try to possess her again.


    I shut my eyes and thought about it for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But since Mea¡¯s body has already been taken over, it is certain that I have to find a way to get Moebius out of herpletely.¡±


    The thoughts that I had been gathering came out of my mouth.


    Shame exhaled in relief.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯ll ept my proposal?¡±


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I raised my wand.


    Six magic circles appeared around me, with an equal number of Ortems.


    I brought some of the Ortems that were loaded on the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl by means of teleportation magic.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Shame red at me with cold eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you guys to lend a hand if I just want to beat the evil spirits out of her. Shame, I¡¯m going to knock you down and take Moebius with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you insane? Didn¡¯t you see how unrealistic that was? That¡¯s why I came out to negotiate with you, you know? Because Abel-chan ¡­¡­ you can¡¯t attack Mea with the intention of killing her, right?¡±


    Moebiusughed and took a step forward towards me.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I¡¯m not averse to a strong man, either. I find your recklessness a bit ridiculous.¡±


    As I moved my wand, a teleportation magic circle appeared around Shame.


    Shame¡¯s body moved instantly to a corner of the hall.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You can do this until you¡¯re satisfied. You¡¯ll soon see it¡¯s all for naught, though.¡±


    Shame has no intention of participating in this fight.


    ¡°Moebius, let little Abel-chan understand ¡­¡­ Of course, you can just go ahead and kill him.¡±

 Chapter 428 - Episode Seventy-Four - Destroyer from Ancient Time Moebius (4)

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Episode Seventy-Four - Destroyer from Ancient Time Moebius (4)</h4>


    The first thing I did to Moebius was to send two of the Ortems to check on him.


    Moebius is just one of Count Julem¡¯s weapons.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an extraordinary monster that can challenge Kudor by itself.


    It was said that Moebius was originally created by the sky god Silfheim as a human soldier topensate for the slow recovery of magic power of high-ranking spirits.


    It was supposed to be used for the purpose of expelling the sky god Silfheim and depleting Kudor¡¯s fine magical power by selling the speed of magical power recovery.


    In other words, the directbat ability itself is never enough to rival Kudor.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not impossible to catch them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen an Ortem. I used to deal with them all the time.¡±


    While saying this, Moebius crosses her arms in a stance, and with a burst of energy, fires a hand sword to the left and right.


    ¡°Nightmare w¡±


    A wind rushed through the halls of the old temple.


    The two Ortems that had been directed at her were each mmed into the wall and caved in.


    Each of them was cracked, and the remains fell to the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    She¡¯s much more powerful than Mea¡¯s father, Melzef.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. That¡¯s why Shame was so cautious. It felt as if I had struck the thick scales of a giant dragon, though I had used warding magic to increase the hardness.¡±


    Moebius held out her arm to me.


    Before I knew it, red magic crystals were covering both of her arms.


    Apparently, at the moment she struck it, she was covered a magical crystal armor on her arm.


    ¡°Well, ¡­¡­ do you want to surrender? Apparently, Shame would prefer it that way, though. I like you, too, though your spirit may just be being pulled by the owner of this original body. Why don¡¯t I take good care of you as my servant? Hmm?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Moebius was clearly caught off guard.


    If there is an opportunity, I¡¯d have to exploit it somehow.


    Shame said that I can¡¯t fire an attack that can kill Moebius, so I¡¯m backing off and waiting to see what happens, but if things change, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make a move.


    If that happens, the conditions to ovee the situation will be even more difficult.


    Shame is an unknown quantity, but it¡¯s safe to assume she has the power of Count Julem himself.


    ¡­¡­ I have to somehow get Mea back in one move and outsmart Moebius and Shame.


    ¡°Not bad, Abel. ¡°To be able to operate six Ortems of that hardness and precision at the same time. It¡¯s beyond what a human can do.¡±


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I used my teleportation magic again.


    In the middle of the magic circle appeared Babylon 8000, arge Ortem with four eyeballs and sixrge arms.


    ¡°Wha-What¡¯s with that weird Ortem ¡­¡­?¡±


    Moebius frowned.


    The Babylon 8,000 is my most powerful offensive tool aside from the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    In terms of pure destructive power, it is no match for the Abel Ball, but that thing could kill Mea.


    In that sense, Babylon 8000 is almost the only way to counter Moebius¡¯ physical strength.


    The Babylon 8000 has a track record of pushing against even Kudor¡¯s tentacles when it was an unmodified Asura 5000.


    As I waved my wand, Babylon 8000 wriggled its eerie multi-armed body and closed in on Moebius.


    The four normal Ortems also followed Babylon 8000 towards Moebius.


    ¡°Go! Babylon 8000!¡±


    At any rate, the only thing to do now is to prolong the game and create a board that can be overturned in a single move, in the most natural way possible.


    In order to do so, I had to use Babylon 8000 to somehow suppress Moebius¡¯ brute strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see yet that it is futile to try to break through me by force! I have not just been asleep for 10,000 years. I have been training my soul in the dense magic power of the Moon Din! There is no way that you, who have lived less than 20 years, can surpass me!¡±


    Moebius caught the two arms that Babylon 8000 had swung down from the front.


    The impact shook the entire Old Temple.


    ¡°Ngh ¡­¡­ W-What a weight!¡±


    It was probably meant to be yed lightly.


    But Moebius was barely able to hold down the two arms Babylon 8000.


    The remaining four arms were swiftly brought around to Moebius¡¯ back.


    In general, the Ortems also surrounded Moebius from four sides.


    I can make it ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll restrain him at once, taking advantage of the opening that he stopped moving.


    I waved my wand and made a magic circle appear.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    In front of me, a metal sphere with a mass of three people floated up.


    It¡¯s a lump of Hydeem Magimetal, a unique metal that is refined through magic from magical power, spirits, and atmospheric elements.


    The n was to use the metal topletely subdue Moebius and recover Mea¡¯s body.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped ¡­¡­Wings of Destruction.¡±


    As Moebius seemed to be enveloped in light, the light solidified as if it had gained mass, and at the same time took on a dark hue.


    A mass of ck magic crystals covered Moebius¡¯ body like a cocoon.


    Four of Babylon 8000¡¯s arms, which were about to go around Moebius¡¯ back, were also taken into the magic crystals.


    Babylon 8000 was pulling on his arm, but there was no sign of him pulling out.


    ¡­¡­ That magic crystal ¡­¡­ It is an incredibly dense mass of magic power.


    It¡¯s going to be difficult to destroy it with simple physical strength.


    An absolute defense that can be deployed on the fly is pretty bogus magic.


    If there was such a thing, it would be even harder to get hold of.


    In the magic crystal, Moebius¡¯ mouth was slightly twisted.


    I suddenly felt a chill run down my spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­!¡±


    I waved my wand and manipted Hydeem Magimetal, transforming it into a shield to protect my front.


    ¡°Release¡±


    The cocoon that had been covering Moebius opened up on either side and took on the shape of a giant ck wing.


    There was a tremendous shockwave, the floor and ceiling surfaces peeled away, and a violent wind rushed through the area.


    Immediately after, the wings shattered, and fragments of magic crystals littered the hall.


    Large cracks appeared on the floor and walls of the hall.


    When the Ortems were blown into the air by the wind and became unmaneuverable, the fragments of magic crystals shot through their bodies.


    There was also arge crack in the shield of the Hydeem Magimetal.


    The four normal Ortems had their arms broken, their bodies gouged and pierced, and they were so damaged that they could no longer move properly.


    The Babylon 8000 also had four arms that were caught in a cocoon of magic crystals that were torn to shreds.


    It could barely move, but there were severalrge gouges in it as if it had been gouged.


    The magic crystals of Moebius¡¯ shattered twin wings were dancing around the area.


    The ceiling copsed and huge debris fell on Moebius¡¯ head, but when she swung her arms, it easily shattered.


    ¡°Wow, you blocked that one.¡±


    Moebius said admiringly.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I used the teleportation magic again.


    It will call up six new Ortems.


    I don¡¯t have to worry about the stock.


    Quetzalcoatl, the wooden dragon, is loaded with arge number of Ortems.

 Chapter 429 - Episode Seventy-Five - Destroyer from Ancient TIme Moebius (5)

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Episode Seventy-Five - Destroyer from Ancient TIme Moebius (5)</h4>


    The Babylon 8000 is charges straight into Moebius.


    Four of his arms were stripped off, but he still had two left.


    I would like to somehow fight with the power of Babylon 8000 as my axis, but if Babylon 8000 is damaged any further, it will be difficult to continue the battle itself.


    The only way to do this is to attack with Babylon while using other Ortem to check, and then seize the opportunity to restrain her with Hydeem Magimetal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I have to do this until you run out of Ortems.¡±


    Mobius wielded an arm coated with red magic crystals that easily shattered the two totems.


    I had the Ortem go around to the other side and attack, but Moebius quickly turned over in the air and kicked.


    It didn¡¯t shatter, but it did send the Ortem crashing to the floor.


    Her stance copsed in midair.


    I¡¯ll hit here.


    An Ortem kicked up another Ortem and sent it flying behind Moebius.


    But even so, Moebius swung her right hand in a circr motion, switching her body up and down in the air, and smashed it with her magic crystal glove.


    ¡­¡­ But I predicted it that far.


    Babylon 8000 grabbed both of Moebius¡¯ arms firmly in midair.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡­!¡±


    I waved my wand.


    A portion of the Hydeem Magimetal that had been my shield flew through the air and covered Moebius¡¯ body.


    The Babylon 8000 retreated, pushing Moebius away just before he could get caught.


    Moebius¡¯ body waspletely engulfed by the Hydeem Magimetal.


    ¡°Okay ¡­¡­ I made it!¡±


    I nced at Shame, who was watching from afar.


    She is looking at me with a nk expression.


    I don¡¯t see any signs of distress.


    It seems that this is not enough to stop Moebius from moving.


    I ran forward to close the distance between me and Moebius, and conjured a magic circle.


    The remaining Hydeem Magimetal, which I didn¡¯t let Mobius face, is still there as my shield.


    I held up one of the Ortems that had been in front of Moebius to check her with one hand.


    ¡°Wing of Destruction.¡±


    Moebius¡¯ voice echoed as she chanted the spell.


    The Hydeem Magimetal covering her began to expand rapidly.


    ¡°Release¡±


    A ck wing broke through the Hydeem Magimetal and appeared.


    As before, it¡¯s a ck magic crystal for absolute protection and a powerful ranged attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised. That you would seed in restraining me, even for a moment!¡±


    The shards of the magic crystal are flying towards me.


    I¡¯ve been able to read this far, however.


    This is why I had closed the distance between us.


    Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s shield barely blocks the magic crystals.


    Ipleted the magic circle I had been conjuring and caught Moebius on the tip of my wand.


    ¡°Mm ¡­¡­ You¡¯vee this close in that time ¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sure Moebius couldn¡¯t see what was going on outside when she was surrounded by the Hydeem Magi Metal.


    In addition ¡­¡­ I had just confirmed that when Moebius released her ck wings and sent the magic crystals flying, the body was clearly full of gaps before and after the attack.


    She would be so distracted by controlling that ck magic crystal that she would not be able to focus on anything else.


    If I can keep my distance and avoid the flying magic crystals, I can take advantage of Moebius.


    ¡­¡­ Although, it¡¯s unlikely to work a second time, because once she focuses her consciousness at me, it will be difficult to close the gap.


    ¡°Devil, be at peace!¡±


    The ball of light from the tip of my wand struck Moebius in the chest.


    ¡°Gaha!¡±


    Moebius turned her head and fell to her knees.


    The Marren tribe is originally a magic tribe with a strong shaman aspect.


    The majority of the specialized books avable in the settlement were aboutmunicating with spirits and how to destroy the spirit bodies of demons.


    The current one is my application and adjustment of the magic used to knock out demons parasitizing objects and life.


    There are many theories about the spirit bodies or spirits that are the source of demons, but within the Marren tribe, it is said that spirits are fragments of thoughts that are put into people, things, and ces, and the spirits of the dead are also said to be spirits.


    And through my own research and conversations with the witch Altamir, I have been able to prove that this theory is probably correct.


    In other words, Moebius¡¯ taking over of Mea¡¯s body is no different from possession of an object by a demon like Evil Bound.


    I had never heard of a human spirit taking another person¡¯s body, but I thought that if I could rewrite the magic circle used to fight off demons, it could be applied as a magic against Moebius.


    If this would work, I could knock out Moebius alone without harming Mea.


    Moebius staggered, holding her head.


    ¡°Uu, uhhhh ¡­¡­ my head, it hurts ¡­¡­¡±


    Her expression had returned to its usual roundness.


    I felt ufortable, but quickly decided to push it aside.


    ¡°Me-Mea, are you back?¡±


    ¡°A-Abel ¡­¡­? Where am I? What the hell is ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea walks over to me, flustered.


    I lowered my wand and walked over to her.


    ¡°Thank God, Mea ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You think! You don¡¯t seem to be good at belly tricks!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Mea ¡­¡­ or rather Moebius, kicked the remnants of the Ortem at her feet.


    Hydeem Magimetal went out to guard me, but a crack remained in the center.


    It hadn¡¯t fully repaired the damage caused by Moebius¡¯ Wings of Destruction.


    The remnants of the Ortem pierced through the crack.


    I twisted my body as quickly as I could, but it hit me right in the side.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    My body received a tremendous impact and I was flung away.


    My clothes were ripped and I was in extreme pain.


    ¡°Fufu ¡­¡­ You¡¯re so pure and lovely. Did you really think that you could get rid of me now? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to let go until I¡¯ve had my first taste of ¡­¡­ violence and greed on earth in 500 years.¡±


    Moebiusughs.


    She was trying to trick me.


    That was just an act.


    I bent down and red at Moebius.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad, that¡¯s for sure. No, you surprised me. But did you really think you could get rid of me with this level of magic power? You need to put a hundred times more magic power into it, or it will be useless.¡±


    ¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s not true.


    This is the limit of its output.


    If I increase the output of magic any further ¡­¡­ the aftermath of the magic will attack Mea¡¯s body.


    It may be enhanced by Moebius¡¯ influence, but even so, if I were to increase the power of the magic a hundredfold, as Moebius says, it could vaporize Mea¡¯s body.


    ¡°But even if you can get rid of me, it won¡¯t do you much good.¡±


    Moebius covered her mouth with her hand as if she had slipped up.


    As I thought, the hypothesis that even if the spirit itself is ejected from Mea¡¯s body, it may be retrieved by Moon Din ande back again may be correct.


    ¡°Oops ¡­¡­ Was it too much to ask to talk about this? Sorry, I¡¯m a sadist. If you look at me like that, I can¡¯t help but want to make fun of you even more.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me in my Mea¡¯s body, you scumbag.¡±


    ¡°For someone who looks like he¡¯s run out of ideas, you¡¯re pretty tough. Good ¡­¡­ that cockiness, I¡¯ll take my time to y with you and remove it.¡±

 Chapter 430 - Episode Seventy-Six - Destroyer from Ancient Times Moebius (6)

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Episode Seventy-Six - Destroyer from Ancient Times Moebius (6)</h4>


    I managed to get up and held my wand up to Moebius.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid you lost your chance to win when your magic didn¡¯t work, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you just sit back and be obsequious to me? Hmm?¡±


    Moebius called out to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Carry¡±


    I created ten magic circles around me and summoned the same number of Ortems.


    ¡°Hoh~ ¡­¡­ This is quite spectacr. But teleportation magic requires a certain amount of magic power ¡­¡­ This makes you look desperate, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Moebius looked at the whole thing, pped his hands in a mocking manner, and then pointed out to me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already learned the hard way that it¡¯s not a matter of numbers? In the first ce, you have no way to restrain me. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re a child who¡¯s acting up, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Go, Ortem!¡±


    I ignore Moebius¡¯s words and send the Ortems towards her.


    But none of the Ortems could make a decisive move, and one by one they were destroyed by that magic crystal glove.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m beingpletely yed.


    If I knew that she can¡¯t attack me as much as I think she can, she should be able to choose to attack me more forcefully.


    She could have sneaked through the Ortem, destroyed the shield of Hydeem Magimetal, and nned to attack me.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t do that was because Moebius didn¡¯t see me as a danger at all.


    It is true that with such physical abilities, it would not be impossible to make an effective strike against Kudor and escape if I had some other assistance.


    Iunched a simultaneous attack with my five Ortems, and tried to attack with the Babylon 8000 at different times.


    However, Moebius easily kicked away the five Ortems and stood on top of Babylon 8000, firmly holding one of its arms with both magic crystal gloves.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this ugly form of this Ortem.¡±


    There was a cracking sound, and one of Babylon 8000¡¯s arms was torn off.


    Babylon 8000 was then mmed to the floor.


    Moebiusnded on top of it and raised her right arm.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, Abel. You may be a little out of your league, but I¡¯ll show you that you¡¯re no match for me in directbat. Watch my power with all your heart!¡±


    Arge number of magic circles appeared around Moebius.


    I ran my eyes to check the number of magic circles.


    All in all, twenty ¡­¡­ As expected, I was taken aback.


    In theory, eight is the limit to the number of magic circles that a human brain can process in parallel, Altamir said.


    In fact, Altamir also said that the limit was seven magic circles that could be conjured while human.


    Moebius was able to easily deploy twenty magic circles simultaneously.


    ¡°You seem quite surprised. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t expect someone to be able to deploy 20 magic circles at the same time, did you? I know you¡¯re a genius, but that¡¯s why you know I¡¯m out of your league, right? However, if you¡¯ve just now realized the difference in power, you¡¯re too slow. You can¡¯t expect someone who was born less than 20 years ago to be a match for me, who was created to be the pinnacle of humanity and trained for 10,000 years in the Moon Din!¡±


    Moebius swung her arm down.


    ¡°Darkness, form, ball.¡±


    Twenty ck lights formed a sphere and flew through the hall of the temple.


    The floor and walls that the ck light balls touched exploded.


    The Babylon 8000, which failed to avoid the light ball, snapped off from the center.


    ¡°N-No way ¡­¡­?¡±


    Of all the Ortems I¡¯ve created, the Babylon 8000 was undoubtedly the strongest in directbat.


    Its speed, power, and durability are all a step above the rest.


    If it couldn¡¯t handle it, then it would be extremely difficult to sustain a battle by making the Ortems attack together.


    ¡°Come on, Darkness, devour everything!¡±


    Every time it was hit by a light ball, the Hydeem Magimetal shield was greatly reduced.


    I¡¯ve managed to repair it quickly and in time, but it¡¯s not powerful enough to ovee a melee attack in parallel.


    When the Hydeem Magimetal shield was hit by the fifth light ball, I felt my body shake, and then I saw my body flying through the air.


    I felt a strong impact on my back.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    I was mmed into the ground. For a moment, I felt my breathing stop.


    I twisted my body, sobbing violently, and got up, thrusting my knees into the ground.


    ¡­¡­ The shock of the light ball¡¯s impact that was not stopped must have been transmitted to me through the shield.


    ¡°Oops ¡­¡­ I almost broke Abel. Now that you¡¯ve seen a little of my magic, have you changed your mind?¡±


    I stood up, forcing my wand to stand on the ground and waved.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I conjured twelve magic circles and transferred twelve new Ortems to this spot.


    ¡°All right, my body still works ¡­¡­ I still have some Ortems, I can fight ¡­¡­¡±


    I muttered to myself, caught my breath, and red at Moebius.


    She looked me in the eye and licked her tongue.


    ¡°Hohoh~ ¡­¡­ it seems that Mea is very important to you. This girl is just like a doll that was born to be my body. You can love me because I have the same face, you know?¡±


    I put more energy into my eyes.


    When Moebius saw me, she covered her mouth and smiled.


    ¡°Fufufufu, you have a good, good expression on your face, Abel. I can¡¯t wait to see your face crumple in resignation as you tter me with your head. I¡¯m getting excited now. But if you continue like this, we may never get anywhere. Can I take one of his arms, Shame?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that enough, Abel-chan? This is not like you, Abel-chan. It¡¯s not like you to keep fighting just to be tortured when you know there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. I¡¯m I¡¯ve already exined to you that obeying me is not the same as giving up on Mea-chan, right?¡±


    Shame, who had been watching the battle from afar, said inly.


    ¡°Stop kidding me! I know that your words are just a convenient lie to discourage me from resisting! Are you pitying me? Do you think you¡¯re being nice? I¡¯m not going to let your falsehoods keep me waiting for a fruitless dream! I¡¯ll bring Mea back, and I¡¯ll make you disappear! And if that doesn¡¯t happen, I¡¯m going to disperse gracefully right here!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shame looks at me in silence.


    I red back at her too.


    ¡°Le ¡­¡­ Leave it to me, Shame. If you want, I can shake this man very, very slowly and bring him down.¡±


    Moebius took a step forward towards me.

 Chapter 431 - Episode Seventy-Seven - Destroyer from Ancient Times Moebius (7)

    <h4>Chapter 431 - Episode Seventy-Seven - Destroyer from Ancient Times Moebius (7)</h4>


    After losing Babylon 8000, I decided to attack with the amount of Ortems I had.


    I continued to use teleportation magic to keep the Ortems ready, and always had ten of them ready to attack.


    The wreckage of the Ortems scattered around the area had already exceeded a hundred.


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re annoying! Release!¡±


    Driven back by the Ortem, Moebius unleashed his seventh Wings of Destruction.


    The ck magic crystal sted away, shattering the Ortems that had been clinging to Moebius.


    I used the thick shield of the Hydeem Magimetal to block the shockwave of the Wings of Destruction.


    The temple was copsing, and the sky was finally beginning to show.


    The temple couldn¡¯t hold before I or Moebius ran out of magic power.


    ¡­¡­ The King of the High Elves, Olviga, who will be watching from outside, will be annoyedter.


    I¡¯m also making improvements to the Hydeem Magimetal during battle.


    I analyzed the properties of Moebius¡¯s ck magic crystals and rebuilt them to be more resistant.


    ¡­¡­ This may seem like a good defense, but Moebius¡¯ attacks are so powerful that it can be difficult to keep up with them.


    I can increase its sturdiness by increasing its mass, but this will reduce the resources avable for attacks, as well as the agility of the hydeem Magimetal mass¡¯s auto-action.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet! Carry!¡±


    I summoned twelve more Ortems with teleportation magic and sent them towards Moebius.


    I knew that Moebius¡¯ Wings of Destruction had an interval.


    If Iunched an onught now, Moebius would not be able to use the Wings of Destruction¡¯s range of attacks to escape.


    Moebius kicked away the iing Ortem and used the recoil to shake off the Ortem and approach me.


    Moebius swung her arm as she flew through the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been ying around too much. It seems that you can¡¯t be broken just by showing you the difference in our strength. I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb and y with you!¡±


    Twenty magic circles appeared in the air.


    But I knew that Moebius was going to use magic at this point.


    I¡¯ve seen this magic once. It¡¯s just that there are so many of them that there are gaps in the control of each one.


    ¡°Darkness, form, ball¡±


    ¡°Now! Magic Induced Explosion!¡±


    I chant over Moebius¡¯ chant and interfere with his magic circle.


    One of the magic circles distorts and loses its light.


    The other magic circles affected by that magic circle will also have their forms distorted.


    The magic power of Moebius, which has nowhere else to go, creates a storm.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Moebius was repelled by the storm and mmed against the wall.


    And then the Ortem and the others went towards her.


    I waved my wan and sent Hydeem Magimetal towards Moebius.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand ¡­¡­ that it¡¯s useless!¡±


    Moebius punches away the Ortem and hits the Hydeem Magimetal mass.


    It was a good attack that reduced the number of Ortems in one move and stopped the Hydeem Magimetal from moving.


    However, it was arge swinging blow that left an opening.


    ¡°Tail of the magic dragon!¡±


    From Moebius, a tail of shining blue magic crystal extended.


    It¡¯s about three meters long.


    In a sh, it stretched out and circled around her, cleaving the Ortems in the process.


    The Ortems are being blown away effortlessly.


    ¡­¡­ ¡°Nightmare ws¡± that specialize in melee attacks, the ¡°wings of destruction¡± that provide all-round protection and indiscriminate ranged attacks, and the ¡°tail of the demon dragon¡± that is fast and has reach.


    It¡¯s well bnced.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Originally, this technique was designed for endurance fighting, but ¡­¡­ I never thought I¡¯d be able to use this tail against a human. You should be honored.¡±


    Moebius said with a twisted expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t have much magic power left in you? If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to force yourself to shake Abel-chan, you know. Just kill him quickly.¡±


    Moebius frowned at Shame¡¯s words, as if annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, I still have a lot of magic power ¡­¡­ I was more exhausted than I thought I would be, but that¡¯s not because he was strong, it¡¯s just that he was more stubborn than I thought. So shut up and just watch me, Shame.¡±


    Shame was looking at Moebius, but she shifted his gaze to me.


    ¡°Abel-chan ¡­¡­ you can still get up, but that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t want to give up, it just means you¡¯re dumb, you know. I know you¡¯re not calm, but I have no idea what you want to do, okay? You already know that Abel-chan¡¯s magic can¡¯t drive Moebius out of Mea-chan, nor catch him in the first ce, right?¡±


    It was Shame¡¯s question again.


    I was thinking of making a pose with the same kind of rebuttal asst time, but this time I decided not to say anything back.


    ¡­¡­ I think Shame¡¯s words were probably because she was frustrated that I wasn¡¯t moving the way she wanted me to, but ¡­¡­ she also seemed to be wondering just a little bit about my condition.


    I thought I could fool them, but I spoke too much out of character.


    You¡¯ve been watching me very intently, and if I say anything more, there¡¯s a chance they¡¯ll find out.


    ¡°Fufu ¡­¡­ I think he¡¯s being stubborn. But even that will cool down a little once you know the pain.¡±


    Moebius licked his magic crystal gloves.


    ¡°Carry¡±


    I waved my wand and deployed twelve magic circles.


    An equal number of Ortems appeared.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve used the teleportation magic on an Ortem in this battle.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any other choice ¡­¡­ That¡¯s not very clever.¡±


    Moebius¡¯ crystalline tail struck the floor.


    The crumbled stone rubble sshes up like a water spray.


    It¡¯s not as powerful as the w, but it¡¯s considerably strong.


    ¡°Hmm, since Shame is in a hurry ¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s time to finish this in earnest.¡±


    I¡¯m d to hear that the other party is willing to do the same.


    I¡¯m just about ready to go.


    As Shame fears, Moebius is showing some signs of exhaustion.


    She¡¯s trying to be tough, but it¡¯s obvious.


    I wanted to tire him out a bit more, but ¡­¡­ if I let her linger any longer, Shame will interfere, as expected.


    ¡­¡­ Before that happens, let me give Moebius a good beating.

 Chapter 432 - Episode Seventy-Eight - Destroyer from Ancient TImes Moebius (8)

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Episode Seventy-Eight - Destroyer from Ancient TImes Moebius (8)</h4>


    Mobius approached while cleaving the Ortems with her magic crystal tail, and stuck her magic crystal ws into Hydeem Magimetal shield.


    The surface was heavily scratched, but something like this could be repaired quickly.


    Moebius flexed her tail and aimed to duck under my shield, but she noticed the Ortem approaching from behind and changed her target to it.


    ¡°Attacking little by little shrewdly! Let¡¯s have a fair fight!¡±


    Just as Moebius was about to reap the Ortem, I raised my wand.


    Moebius¡¯ body was moved, and she is lifted into the air.


    ¡°Mugghhh! Th-This is ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°You got caught! It¡¯s a very thin wire from Hydeem Magimetal!¡±


    When Moebius came out to attack, I put Hydeem Magimetal on her ws.


    If she had resisted, she would have been easily torn to shreds, but the Ortem distracted her and allowed her to take advantage.


    This is not a move that can be used more than once, so I¡¯m going to finish it here quickly.


    ¡°Ggh! Wings of Destruction!¡±


    Moebius started chanting.


    The light of the magic circle unfolded.


    It seems that she is trying to cover up the gap in her stance with a total defense and a wide range of attacks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that magic many times before!¡±


    I shed my wand to the side.


    A portion of Moebius¡¯ magic form flipped and lost its glow.


    ¡°Wh-What!?¡±


    This is the eighth time she has used the Wings of Destruction.


    Moebius¡¯s magic circle was not easy to break because it developed quickly and the encryption was difficult, but if I see it many times, I can see the timing of its use and the habits of where the magic circle appears.


    If you can read it, it¡¯s not impossible to interfere.


    Unlike the magic bullets that floated in a mass of magic circles, it was much more difficult to interfere, but that was why Moebius was so careless.


    ¡°Sorry, Mea!¡±


    The twelve flying Ortems struck Moebius¡¯ body.


    The ¡°Nightmare w¡±, a magic crystal glove on his arm, and the ¡°Tail of the Magic Dragon¡±, a magic crystal lump whip, shattered, and Moebius was flung away.


    ¡°Gah! U-ugh ¡­¡­ I never thought I¡¯d be caught unaware in a one-on-one battle with a human ¡­¡­ But there won¡¯t be a next time ¡­¡­! I admit, I¡¯ve been too careless with you, it seems. From now on, I¡¯m going to give it my all ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, there won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯m going to end this now.¡±


    I waved my wand and conjured up arge magic circle.


    ¡°What nonsense are talking about ¡­¡­!¡±


    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what Moebius would have thought.


    But the only reason I hadn¡¯t made a decisive move so far was so that Moebius and Shame who are taking it easy behind her could keep their guard up.


    ¡°Devil, be at peace!¡±


    ¡°I told you that your magic was too weak to reach me!¡±


    Moebiusughs.


    But the face of Shame, standing at the back of the room, had turned pale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so ¡­¡­!¡±


    The hundred-odd remnants of Ortems spread out in the hall, their mouths twitching as they followed my chant.


    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°Devil, be at peace.¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°


    More than a hundred magic circles unfolded all around me.


    This was the perfected version of the Ortem Call, the Autem Chorus.


    Moebius¡¯s expression faded.


    ¡°Wh-What is this ¡­¡­ It¡¯s impossible to have this many magic circles working in parallel. This can¡¯t be!¡±


    Moebius was always saying that she was the only one who could deploy 20 magic circles in parallel, and that¡¯s why she was so special.


    I also took the trouble to adjust the teleportation magic of the Ortem to twelve.


    ¡°You thought my magic was too low-powered to be of any use unless I multiplied it by a hundred, is that it? That¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    If I increased the output, the aftermath might cause Mea¡¯s body to disappear.


    However, if I apply a hundred spells in one spot, I can repel the possessed Moebius while reducing the harmful effects of the magical aftermath.


    It¡¯s like focusingser therapy on Earth.


    The positioning is also perfect.


    As I fought, I ced the remnants of the Ortems in a good circle, and finally struck the unwary Moebius at the center point.


    I had already confirmed that this magic was effective against Moebius when I fired a single shot in the middle of the battle.


    The whole thing was a ploy to keep Moebius and Shame on their toes and turn the board upside down in one move.


    The fact that I screamed in the middle of the game was also an indication that I was getting emotional.


    If I didn¡¯t have a chance to win, I would have bowed to Shame and nned my next move.


    ¡°St-Stop! Lower your wand! Lower it! I, I have finallye down to earth from the Moon Din! I¡¯ve been here for 10,000 years, just like the rest of you long-winded fools! I am, I am just starting ¡­¡­! All, all right! If you stop now, I¡¯ll follow you! If you subdue me, you¡¯ll have enved the entire Doom tribe! They have their uses. What do you say? Not a bad deal for you either ¡­¡­¡±


    Moebius shouted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a sh*t about you, you old hag! Taking over your granddaughter¡¯s body and getting excited! Hurry and rest in peace already!¡±


    I swung my wand down.


    More than a hundred light bullets were fired at Moebius, destroying her.


    Moebius was enveloped in light and let out a scream of despair.


    When the light cleared, Moebius ¡ª no, this time, Mea ¡ª was lying on her back on the spot.


    I stood beside her, bent down to check her body, and let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°There ¡­¡­ don¡¯t seem to be any external injuries. I¡¯m d ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea opened her eyes and looked at me with a stunned look on her face.


    ¡°A-Abel, what ¡­¡­?¡±


    Shame was standing there looking at me in a daze.


    ¡°N-No way ¡­¡­ This is not possible ¡­¡­¡±


    -At that moment, the air around me changedpletely.


    There was a heavy air around me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that this is the end ¡­¡­ Abel. I¡¯m going to sleep in the Moon Din again until I get my hands on that little girl¡¯s body.¡±


    It was simr to the demon¡¯s thought wave, but the principle seemed to be slightly different.


    This voice must be Moebius¡¯.


    ¡°Even if you do take some sort of action against the little girl, in another 500 years ¡­¡­ when the red stone is born, I will be able to take her body. Then I can use my descendants as soldiers to lead the world to ruin. By that time, you will no longer be here. I will be the one who will have thestugh ¡­¡­ There will be no peace in this world with that little girl¡¯s family ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this really the time to becent and being a sore loser?¡±


    At the same time as my words, the remnants of the Ortems scattered around me began to glow.


    The light emitted by the outer Ortems was connected by lines, forming arge halo.


    ¡°T-This is, a ward ¡­¡­?¡±


    This is a ward to keep the soul of Moebius from escaping to Moon Din.


    This is the second reason for scattering the Ortems.


    It was necessary to prepare the wards that would keep Moebius here, so that Shame would not recognize her.


    A ck shadow appeared in the center of the hall.


    The haze formed the outline of a person.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    I picked up an Ortem that had fallen beside me and mmed it into the ground.


    A magic circle spreads.


    ¡°You, what are you ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Seal!¡±


    A whirlpool swirled in the air and the ck mist was sucked into the Ortem.


    ¡°Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! You, you, what did you do to meeeeeee!¡±


    I can hear Moebius¡¯ scream.


    The Ortem was shaking violently, but when I stepped on it, it stopped moving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ you didn¡¯t think I will be taking any measures after talking so openly about it?¡±


    Originally, the Marrens were a tribe skilled in handling spirits.


    Moebius seemed to be a being between a singr spirit and a soul, but while the battle was dragging on, I had formted a magic form in my head and created a magic circle that could handle it.


    With this, Moebius would not be able to return to Moon Din.


    The rest of the time, I can hide it somewhere, or if I¡¯m worried, I can research and find a way to deal with this half-baked spirit in earnest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m taking this one, Shame. Although I¡¯m sure it would have been nothing more than a world-ending suicide to try to take on that Kudor with someone of this caliber as the main force.¡±


    I stood up and red at Shame, holding the Ortem in my hand.


    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m thinking that you don¡¯t have much fighting ability, since you didn¡¯t jump in when I warned you about interference.¡±


    Shame¡¯s expressionless eyes red at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now you¡¯ve done it. No, I guess I was a fool. There will be no more reconciliation, Abel-chan. It¡¯s too small here, so I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Shame deploys a magic circle.


    It¡¯s teleportation magic.


    It¡¯s easy to interfere with, but I¡¯d rather get out of here than do that.


    The old temple, which had been destroyed by Moebius¡¯ attacks, was reaching its limits.


    It was making loud noises in many ces and looked like it was about to copse.

 Chapter 433 - Episode Seventy-Nine - Old Spirits (1)

    <h4>Chapter 433 - Episode Seventy-Nine - Old Spirits (1)</h4>


    I took Mea with me and used teleportation magic to escape the old temple.


    The destination is, of course, the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    With this, Count Julem¡¯s group lost an important pawn in their fight against Kudor.


    The soul of Moebius is in my hands.


    Later, I can try to defeat them individually while running away from Count Julem, or I can use the soul of Moebius as a shield and forcefully bargain with Kudor to protect me.


    ¡­¡­ Although, that¡¯s only if Count Julem and the others are willing to let me go.


    ¡°A-Abel, where, where is this ce? What is ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea looked around in trepidation.


    I set her down on the floor, wobbling.


    ¡°Shame was ck. I¡¯m sorry, I screwed up and put Mea in danger. But this should be the end of it for now. At least they don¡¯t have any reason or room to mess with Mea anymore ¡­¡­ I¡¯d appreciate it if they¡¯d just give up on me too once and for all.¡±


    ¡°By, by the way, Mea wa put to sleep by Shame-san with her magic ¡­¡­ B-But it¡¯s not Abel¡¯s fault, you know! Mea wasn¡¯t aware of it at all ¡­¡­ And more importantly, Mea¡¯s caused trouble to Abel again¡­¡±


    Mea faces down.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m only doing this because I want to be with Mea. Besides, he¡¯s just a worthless spirit who can only run away from Kudor. I was easy, you know.¡±


    As I said this, I stretched out my arms, trying to keep my movements as natural as possible.


    ¡­¡­ My arms were sore from holding Mea in my arms.


    This is going to be a problem the next day.


    I¡¯ve been moving around a lottely, so my body should be in pretty good shape.


    ¡°A-Are you okay, Abel? Are you hiding any major injuries?¡±


    ¡°Yea-, yeah, no problem at all.¡±


    I stretched and pretended like nothing was wrong.


    I don¡¯t want to be caught with sore muscles in this ce.


    ¡­¡­ When this incident is over, I will start doing some serious muscle training.


    No, I may find a way to sessfully develop your muscles through the application of magic to enhance your physical abilities.


    I¡¯ll do some research.


    ¡°So, what are you doing?¡±


    When I looked forward ¡­¡­ I saw Olviga being subdued by four Ortems.


    Olviga was crawling on the floor, struggling.


    When I asked him about it, he pped the ground as if he was really upset.


    ¡°It¡¯s a malfunction! I didn¡¯t do anything, but this Ortem started working on its own. Marren, can¡¯t you hurry up and get rid of these things. If you try to humiliate me any further, the 10,000 High Elves who worship me will not stand for it!¡±


    He was desperate for an excuse, but there was no doubt in his mind that he had been knocked down by the monitoring totem when he tried to y with the wooden dragon¡­¡­


    I¡¯ve warned him that if he does anything strange, the Ortems will start moving, but what the hell is he doing?


    And how can you be so grand in this situation?


    Count Julem, who seems to be the pinnacle of the spirit world, is in conflict with the world¡¯s most powerful artificial spirit weapon, Kudor.


    I¡¯m not afraid even if the High Elves join now.


    Rather, their bottom line has already been reached.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I want to do anything about you either. Now that I¡¯ve finished my business, I¡¯ll take you back to the castle¡±.


    I dismissed the Ortem.


    I was thinking that I could put the Ortem on top of him and keep him quiet, but I don¡¯t want to agitate him unnecessarily.


    Olviga is stupid and arrogant, but he knows when to back off.


    I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t do anything unnecessary.


    ¡°R, really! Hurry, hurry up! I want to go to the royal castle, have a beautiful woman sleep with me, and forget everything that happened today!¡±


    ¡°A-Abel ¡­¡­ W-What is this strange person?¡±


    Mea asks fearfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­ He¡¯s harmless, so just leave him alone. His words and deeds are a bit strange, but it seems to be a local disease in the sky country Alfheim. He¡¯s an important guy, so if you treat him too roughly, we might get in troubleter on.¡±


    It may be toote for that.


    ¡°I, I see ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea says unconvincingly.


    ¡°The girl there, the one who was carried by the spirit. Hmm, her body is not to my liking, but her face is quite good. I have no choice but topromise and allow her to sleep with me. Hey Marren, make sure you carry her back while I sleep.¡±


    I waved my wand.


    An Ortem leapt from the side and blew Olviga¡¯s body away.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Weren¡¯t that guy an important person??¡±


    ¡°On second thought, it might be better to get rid of him so he doesn¡¯t tail up.¡±


    Olviga quickly sat upright and bowed his head.


    ¡°N-No. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m getting carried away, it¡¯s just that you seemed warmer than I thought you would be and you seemed to be in a good mood, so I thought a little selfishness is okay ¡­¡­ F-Forgive me, it¡¯s just that my personality and my love for women are like my sickness. If you think about it, don¡¯t you start to feel sorry for me?¡±


    Olviga pleads with me in a voice that invites pity.


    T-This thing is hard to deal with ¡­¡­!


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand already, so just stay in a corner and shut up.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ thank you for your generosity, Marren ¡­¡­! When I get back to the castle, I¡¯ll forget about Silfheim, the old god who put me through so much trouble, and I¡¯ll worship your statue for a thousand years ¡­¡­!¡±


    You¡¯re really hard to deal with, so please shut up.


    I can already imagine that this will give them a little time to take a look at you again and take advantage of you.


    ¡­¡­ I think that the Silfheim that Olviga is talking about is simply Count Julem¡¯s deception to get the High Elves involved, but well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.


    I don¡¯t know how such a person has managed to maintain his poprity for 10,000 years.


    What is going on in the High Elves¡¯ country?


    Just then, with a roar, the old temple began to copse in earnest.


    The old temple began to cave in from the center and begin to peel away.


    The debris fell through the branches of the magical tree Alberut.


    I watched as the old temple copsed.


    It took a surprisingly long time for the temple topletely copse.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you destroy something again, Abel?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t that much my fault.¡±


    Olviga was looking at the temple with dead eyes, looking like he wanted to say something, but when I looked at him, he sagged.


    I was secretly surprised that Olviga had the sense of values to respect the cultural heritage of the High Elves.


    It was a big temple, but Olviga would live for another ten thousand years or so, so why not try to rebuild it?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you finished with your preparation, Shame?¡±


    I turned, wand at the ready.


    Shame, James, and Count Julem were standing side by side on top of the wooden dragon.


    A green sphere about three meters in diameter floated in the air, blending in with the three of them.


    It was a Sim that had been retrieved by Shame.

 Chapter 434 - Episode Eighty - Old Spirits (2)

    <h4>Chapter 434 - Episode Eighty - Old Spirits (2)</h4>


    I was staring at Count Julem and the others.


    I hadn¡¯t expected them toe together.


    With the exception of Jeem, whom I had defeated, Count Julem¡¯s group was all here.


    This is probably all of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said we had to kill him quickly. Always bothering with small things, and now you¡¯ve managed to create the worst possible situation for us, Shame! It would have been better if you had just killed him with all your might. After all the talk of for security, now we¡¯ve been robbed of Moebius, you know!¡±


    Count Julem was indignant.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, okay? There¡¯s no way I could have known that he would do that to her in the middle of battle. I¡¯m sure Julem knew exactly what he was doing, you know? Besides, Moebius and Mea are still here.¡±


    ¡°Jeem also acted selfishly and died on his own! How many times do you people have to be dragged around by one kid before you¡¯re satisfied! And what about the research on the magic battery that Gillemeim is doing in the Galshard Kingdom? ¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re no different, Julem, in that you took the unnecessary step of engaging Abel Belek. I was also involved and had to lose a lot of my spirit body. And ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not going to tell you about the progress of that. Haven¡¯t I told you about that before?¡±


    James ys with the ends of his hair and returns it in a cumbersome manner.


    James¡¯ attitude made Count Julem¡¯s face even grimmer.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again, Abel. I¡¯ve got a lot of resentment built up against you ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll make you regret letting me go! Forever!¡±


    The green glowing sphere, Sim, has countless eyeballs that appear and open wide.


    The fourth on the list of world threats ¡­¡­ The One that ughters History, the Great Spirit Sim.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As I recall, In fact, Sim was by far the weakest of all the people I ran into.


    He¡¯s a huge downgradepared to Jeem, who had already been defeated.


    I think I¡¯ll start with that one.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask just in case, but ¡­¡­ you¡¯re not nning on letting us go, right. You don¡¯t want to get worn out by me, do you? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to do my best to harass you. It¡¯ll be so bad that it¡¯ll affect the Kudor fight. ¡°


    Count Julem frowned when I stepped forward as I said this.


    James opened his mouth in ce of the silent Count Julem.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re relying on Moebius that much either. Please be prepared for this, Abel. You¡¯ve been too persistent against us individually. You¡¯re no longer a convenient puppet, and you can no longer be considered a slightly obtrusive pebble rolling in front of Kudor. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to eliminate you. It would be unfortunate for both of us, though.¡±


    As for Shame, I don¡¯t know how good she is, so I¡¯ll have to figure it out.


    In the interim, the most troublesome one is James, although Count Julem can not be ignored too much because the scale of his magic attack is usuallyrge.


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve cut down his strength significantly in thest contact, but I won¡¯t know how much he¡¯s deteriorated until I fight him.


    I think I¡¯ll go after Sim, Shame, Count Julem, and James in that order.


    However, Shame thinks that she is not fit forbat, and both Count Julem and James have lost a lot of their spirit bodies, the source of their power, in previous contacts.


    ¡°S-Sir Emissaries of the Silfheim-sama ¡­¡­! This is, um, this is not my intention! They threatened me ¡­¡­ and I had no choice but to take advantage of the opportunity to deal with them ¡­¡­!¡±


    Olviga began to tter Count Julem desperately.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I should have pushed him off the magic tree after all.


    Count Julem and the others were ignoring Olviga.


    Olviga¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°S-Sir Emissaries ¡­¡­?¡±


    I¡¯m sure Count Julem and his men don¡¯t care about Olviga.


    I think so too.


    Count Julem and the others would have seen through Olviga¡¯s character long ago, and they would have known that they couldn¡¯t expect that much from him as an asset.


    I¡¯m sure that the fact that he was left alone for 10,000 years was not because they trusted him, but because they simply didn¡¯t care.


    Olviga¡¯s presence is not necessary to move the High Elves.


    ¡­¡­ As for me, since there¡¯s a possibility that you¡¯ll interfere with me in an important situation, I think it¡¯s better to eliminate you.


    ¡°Hey, Olviga, can I throw you down for a change?¡±


    ¡°Please consider my position! I have no choice but to say this! What do you want me to do?¡±


    Olviga, tears in his eyes, began to pound the floor with his bare hands.


    What are you, a child?


    I think he¡¯s lived too long and is regressing.


    ¡°Transmute¡±


    I waved my wand.


    The spirit and other ingredients in the gas arebined with magical power to create the silvery metal Hydeem Magimetal.


    The metal splintered and moved through the air, moving around Mea, Olviga, and me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t interfere, I¡¯ll protect you while I¡¯m at it. If I don¡¯t do anything, you¡¯ll be killed by a stray bullet. But only as long as I can afford it.¡±


    Of course, the first to be cut off will be Olviga.


    ¡°Ma, Marren ¡­¡­!¡±


    Olviga looks at me with reddened eyes.


    ¡­¡­ He was crying a little bit.


    How dirty have you lived your life?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you an honorary High Elf! You should be honored!¡±


    I pretended I hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    I red at Count Julem and waved my wand.


    The surrounding Ortems began to wander around.


    In addition, the Ortems that had been stacked inside the wooden dragon were also appearing from the back.


    ¡°You probably thought that by standing on top of this, you wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl, but ¡­¡­ there are still a lot of Ortems here. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve got the upper hand!¡±


    ¡°Screw you, you mere human!¡±


    Eight long legs sprouted from the Sim, and they rushed towards the wooden dragon.


    At the same time, Count Julem and the others kicked the top of the wooden dragon and jumped from one to the other.


    ¡°What happened to your favorite petrification curse? Are you afraid of your curse returning?¡±


    The eyes all over Sim¡¯s body dted and bled.


    It seems that thest time the curse was bounced back, it was quite painful.

 Chapter 435 - Episode Eighty-One - Old Spirits (3)

    <h4>Chapter 435 - Episode Eighty-One - Old Spirits (3)</h4>


    ¡°It is uneptable for a human to insult our greatness ¡­¡­!¡±


    The eight legs of Sim¡¯s wriggling body increased in speed.


    Ducking from side to side as they came at me with strange movements.


    ¡°me, form, ball¡±


    I conjured up a magic circle and created a huge mass of mes on the tip of my wand, about three meters in diameter.


    It¡¯s not the Abel ball.


    If we let it go badly here, a big part of the wooden dragon will be blown away.


    Even with the automatic repair function of the wooden dragon, it would take some time for it to fully repair itself.


    It would also make our footing unstable.


    But I¡¯ve spent a lot of magic power.


    This is my real fireball.


    We¡¯ll still have to scrape a lot of flooring ¡­¡­ but the dragon¡¯s auto-repair function will take care of that.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    I shot it out in a straight line.


    The mass of mes scoured the floor at high speed, scorching the surface it rubbed against.


    ¡°Wha, it¡¯s faster than before ¡­¡­¡±


    Sim, who was distracted by the Ortems, couldn¡¯t avoid the fireball.


    All of the Ortems that are clinging to him are smashing into Sim¡¯s body.


    The ck charred fragments of the Ortems fly around.


    Sim was burned by the fire and rolled over the wooden dragon in a heap.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me for a long time, but ¡­¡­ there aren¡¯t that many times when I¡¯ve really shot my real magic. I don¡¯t like it when people think they know what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    I looked over to Count Julem.


    Count Julem had moved to the tail of a wooden dragon and was conjuring threerge magic circles.


    I think he¡¯s trying to get Sim to run in front of him and break me down with simultaneous attacks.


    ¡°I will cause arge catastrophe! With this, I sank the city Bellum to the bottom of the sea a thousand years ago!¡±


    Countless columns of water are released from the magic circle.


    The water pressure is unbelievable.


    Each one is so powerful that it can easily cut a straight line through the ground.


    If this magic was used, the ground of a seaside city could certainly be eaten away and sunk.


    However, it was not powerful enough to pass through the wooden dragon.


    The water was bounced off the surface of the wooden dragon and exploded.


    The Hydeem Magimetal was enough to prevent it from rushing into Mea and us.


    In terms of structure and efficiency, the prating and destructive power is greatly inferior to my magic.


    ¡­¡­ However, a magic of this magnitude cannot be activated by my magic power.


    If I were to do the same, I would soon run out of magic power.


    Count Julem is a powerful spirit, but his strength has been diminished because of the previous contact with the spirit body.


    This is not a move that Count Julem would take lightly.


    The top of the wooden dragon was overflowing with water, and it was in a flood state.


    However, the Hydeem Magimetal had built a wall to keep the water out, and we were able to stay dry for the most part.


    In the midst of the raging water, I could faintly see Count Julem¡¯s face.


    He was smiling with relief, though he was tense with anguish.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I got you, Abel Belek.¡±


    Immediately, I understood what he meant.


    I hadn¡¯t been able topletely block Count Julem¡¯s magic.


    The water catastrophe has obscured my vision and reduced my ability to respond to other individuals.


    ¡­¡­ And most importantly, the flood barriers built by the Hydeem Magimetal made it difficult to move around much.


    If this is what they are aiming for, then the next move they will make will be limited.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a really powerful opponent. I admire you for being a human and reaching that level.¡±


    Right above me, James was weaving a huge magic circle.


    I had been teleported by Count Julem¡¯srge catastrophe.


    They got me ¡­¡­ James has a magic that is virtually unguardable.


    Therge magic circle that James is deploying is dyed ck.


    It¡¯s aplete ckness that doesn¡¯t allow any light to pass through, and it¡¯s flowing down from James¡¯ magic circle in torrents towards me.


    It¡¯s not matter, it¡¯s like thews of the world.


    It¡¯s the distorted space itself.


    This is James¡¯ signature magic, chaos.


    No matter what material it touches, it will not be safe.


    Thest time, he used teleportation magic to force his way through, but perhaps because he was wary of that, he threw a lot of chaos at us.


    I can¡¯t even teleport this huge amount of chaos in an instant.


    I know that it will prate Hydeem Magimetal and swallow magic as well.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s my loss.¡±


    However, if I move forcefully now, I will lose my shield against Count Julem¡¯s magic.


    Even if I could avoid the chaos, my body would be exposed to the raging water.


    Count Julem or Shame will undoubtedly attack me while I¡¯m there.


    ¡°If only it weren¡¯t here!¡±


    I wave my wand.


    The wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl began to move.


    Leaving only James floating in the air, and I snapped off a branch of the magical tree Alberut and took off.


    ¡°Wha ¡­¡­!¡±


    The mass of chaos that flowed down like a waterfall gouged Quetzalcoatl wide open and prated downward.


    ¡­¡­ Well, this much should be able to be repaired automatically.


    It was indeed a great coordination.


    Count Julem¡¯srge scale magic is something I can only defend against and survive if I allow it to work.


    On the other hand, there was nothing I could do but evade James¡¯ chaos.


    The only mistake I made was to do it on top of the fast-moving wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    I aimed the tip of my wand at the distant James.


    ¡°Sacred me, fire!¡±


    A series of glowing white spheres shot out of the wood dragon¡¯s mouth.


    More than ten light balls flew towards James.


    James flew through the air, trying to escape as he descended through the branches of the magic tree.


    However, the Sacred mes also had a simple tracking function.


    The divine fireball explodes near James. The branches of the magic tree were gouged into arge spherical shape and set aze.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be a direct hit, but he would not have been safe.


    Count Julem¡¯s water column stopped.


    He thought it would be a waste of magic power to continue, so he stopped his magic once and for all.


    ¡°Good job, Marlen! Hahahaha! I¡¯m d I followed your side! You saved my life!¡±


    At the back, Olviga was agitated.


    ¡­¡­ Olviga believed that they were the minions of Silfheim, the sky god, but there were some high elves who were very religious.

 Chapter 436 - Episode Eighty-Two - Old Spirits (4)

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Episode Eighty-Two - Old Spirits (4)</h4>


    This took care of Sim and James.


    I don¡¯t know if I was able to defeat them, but at least neither of them should be in a condition to return to the fight right now.


    Sim was probably just a decoy at best, but James was the key to the attack.


    He was probably the only one who could control chaos magic.


    I¡¯m sure Count Julem¡¯s magic has been severely damaged by the flood magic earlier.


    ¡°¡­¡­ still want to go?¡±


    I re at Count Julem, who stands on the tail of a wooden dragon.


    Before I knew it, Shame was already at the side of Count Julem.


    Shame is holding what looks like a shriveled, charred volleyball in his hand.


    I wonder what it is, so It¡¯s Sim.


    ¡­¡­ No way, you can revive from that?


    I had lost track of Shame¡¯s movements, but it seems she was running to retrieve Sim.


    It seems that she is not particrly good atbat.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to move up our schedule. I was going to stay down until Kudor weakened ¡­¡­ I never thought I¡¯d have to use that thing against Abel-chan.¡±


    Shame shook her head slightly and held out her hands as if to say she¡¯s giving up.


    ¡°Bye-bye, Abel-chan. And now, Julem, please do it quickly. I¡¯m pretty scared too.¡±


    At that moment, a line ran across Count Julem¡¯s face, splitting it in two.


    The cross-section was filled with fangs, like sharks.


    Count Julem ate Shame and Sim all together.


    ¡°Wha ¡­¡­!¡±


    Shame¡¯s arm, which was sticking out, twitched.


    She lost her color, melted, and was sucked straight into Count Julem¡¯s chasm.


    ¡­¡­ did he absorb Shame and Sim?


    Perhaps ¡­¡­ Count Julem and the others were originally one high-ranking spirit that was separated apart.


    Count Julem, James, Shame, Sim, and Jeem are all probably the same high-ranking spirits.


    For demons, too, Bunrei must be a dangerous phenomenon that can destroy the ego and self-identity.


    (t/n: Bunrei is what they called a spirit or demons that separated a part of themselves to produce a new spirit or demon.)


    A new demon born from a Bunrei may have a different purpose.


    Perhaps the name is superimposed in order to control it as much as possible.


    Are you nning to return to your original unity by taking in the alter spirits?


    No, there is no way they can do that casually.


    I¡¯ve never heard of such a precedent of spirits separated as a Bunrei merging back together.


    If it was easy to do, Count Julem and others would have used it more casually.


    In the first ce ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think that four bodies that have lost their spirit bodies would pose much of a threat if they werebined.


    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re missing a whole lot of Jeem.


    ¡­¡­ but I¡¯ve been sensing something disturbing in their behavior.


    ¡­¡­ Count Julem¡¯s left and right bodies were unnaturally slightly out of alignment even after the section was closed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have pushed us this far, you know. It¡¯s a shame for me, too. I wasn¡¯t going to let that thing out until Kudor was weakened.¡±


    Count Julem moved his mouth from side to side and said inly.


    ¡°What are you saying after losing ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We high-ranking spirits don¡¯t like to take chances, you know. You really think that we were going to challenge Kudor with only the World War and Moebius to rely on?¡±


    ¡­¡­ High-ranking spirits don¡¯t take chances.


    That¡¯s what Sim said.


    As one of the providences of this world, the high spirits that have lived for eternity do not like to put themselves in danger because of temporary emotions, as humans do.


    It¡¯s true that even if we start a war and send all the forces in the world against Kudor, or even if we persistently hit him with Moebius, I don¡¯t think it will be that big of a decisive factor.


    Although Kudor is the guardian deity of the Dinrat Kingdom, if he is cornered, he will surely choose to destroy Count Julem rather than suffer some damage to hisnd and people.


    If Count Julem and his men were able to take on the challenge efficiently, they would have less than a 20 percent chance of winning with the forces they have in sight.


    ¡­¡­ It is somewhat unnatural that Count Julem and the others, who have spent so much time nning to overthrow Kudor, would take such an uncertain measure.


    ¡°We have acquired a mighty power that surpasses even Kudor. But ¡­¡­ it is too vast to be fully controlled. If I put too much power into it, I could destroy the entire world at worst.¡±


    ¡°A, a power that surpasses Kudor ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Is that even possible?


    Even Kudor has been restricted in his actions due to his excessive storage of magic.


    I mean ¡­¡­ If there¡¯s a monster greater than Kudor, I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°This is the reason why it is necessary to weaken Kudor ¡­¡­ before using the trump card so that I can use as little power as possible. All of this was for nothing, though, because of you. It¡¯s like crushing a goblin with a dragon, but ¡­¡­ it can¡¯t be helped. You were too strong.¡±


    Count Julem kicked the tail of the wooden dragon and jumped down ¡­¡­ but then he flew in a straight line high into the sky at a tremendous speed.


    In the middle of the flight, Count Julem¡¯s outline copsed and he became just a mass of green light.


    ¡°After him! Sacred mes!¡±


    The wooden dragon spat out a barrage of fireballs from its mouth.


    However, after chasing it halfway, he changed his trajectory to a straight line and flew away from the target to an unrted ce.


    ¡°So he got away.¡±


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s moving too fast for us to chase it now ¡­¡­


    ¡°Y, you got rid of it? As expected of Marren. ¡­¡­ No, our newpatriot! I give you the right to call me by name!¡±


    Olviga pped his hands in delight.


    ¡­¡­ but apparently, that may not be enough.


    Count Julem¡¯s green light was being sucked far into the sky ¡­¡­ into the moon Din, which was approaching the ground in a big way.


    Another feeble light from the lower part of the magic tree Alberut flew directly above, following Count Julem.


    Perhaps that was James.


    Is this movement a result of the gravity of the Moon Din?


    You¡¯ve gone to a lot of trouble to set me up for a fight, and now you¡¯re going to leave the battle at this time to gather Count Julem¡¯s group in Moon Din? ¡­¡­?


    An unpleasant thought passed through my mind.


    Kudor is an artificial spirit weapon created to protect the Dinrat Kingdom, and is capable of sensing a powerful mass of magic that could be an enemy.


    Kudor believed that Count Julem was trying to bring Moebius, a weapon from Moon Din, to thend to counter Kudor¡¯s sensory abilities.


    But it was not enough. It was unlikely that Kudor would be hypersensitive to Moebius¡¯ magical power.


    It¡¯s true that he had a certain amount of power, but if you only look at the maximum output of magic, he¡¯s at least as good as Count Julem.


    ¡­¡­ Moebius is only one of the forces at work, but there are more dangerous forces at work in Moon Din, aren¡¯t there?


    I thought that the reason Count Julem was taking the risk of separating the spirits with Bunrei was because he was afraid of Kudor¡¯s sensing ability and was afraid to stay in one body.


    If the magic power was dispersed, it would be less likely to be caught by detection.


    But if Count Julem was a much more vicious spirit, and even if he divided his spirit body somewhat, he still couldn¡¯t escape Kudor¡¯s sensing ability, how would he act?


    If I were him, I might hide the main body somewhere safe and use only a small portion of the spirit body as a body for walking around on the ground to create a Bunrei.


    Count Julem has a safe ce to hide it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, the main body is in ¡­¡­ Moon Din?¡±


    ¡°A, Abel ¡­¡­ what the heck was that guy talking about just now ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea walks up to me and asks timidly.


    ¡°Ohhh, so you¡¯re Abel. They¡¯ve called you that a few times too! Abel, now that all the excitement is over ¡­¡­ will you return me to the castle?¡±


    Olviga also runs without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I may not have time to send you back. Anyway, it¡¯s not a good time to be near the Moon Din. I need to get back to Dinrat Kingdom now.¡±


    ¡°W-What did you say! Are you going to break your promise! Send me back to the Elves¡¯ Castle! Please send me back! Don¡¯t drag me into this! It does not matter if I¡¯m here or not!¡±


    At that moment ¡­¡­ the Moon Din in the sky was cracked.


    The shattered remnants are falling as countless huge meteorites.


    Olviga also crawled on top of the wooden dragon and stared up at the sky.


    ¡°Tha, that¡¯s ridiculous ¡­¡­ I-If the Moon Din, the symbol of the High Elves, is gone, we will perish, you know ¡­¡­?¡±


    A huge face was peeking out from behind a crack in the moon din.


    ¡°Wh-What is that monster ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea said dumbfounded


    I was also speechless at the sheer eeriness of it.


    The huge face looks like a dragon ¡­¡­ but it has a mess of different sized eyeballs, all of which are ring at me with hatred.

 Chapter 437 - Episode Eighty-Three - Red Dream (1)

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Episode Eighty-Three - Red Dream (1)</h4>


    Anyway, it was an ugly, creepy dragon.


    Or, more urately, a high-ranking spirit in the form of a dragon.


    It slipped out of the narrow space of the Moon Din and took full form.


    It had huge wings and six human-like arms.


    Its face was crumpled like an abstract painting, and its three eyeballs of different sizes were arranged in a messy fashion.


    Its mouth was slit wide open.


    The blue-green and dull body surface was covered with reddish-ck fibers like blood vessels.


    And above all ¡­¡­ on the chest, there was what looked like a huge human face with its eyelids closed.


    The human face is red in color. There seemed to be some kind of mysterious fibers extending from here to the entire body.


    Three huge tails crawled across the sky.


    The moment I saw them, rm bells went off inside me.


    ¡°No way, you are ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Silfheim, the sky god, who rules over all under the sky. Ever since I was defeated by Cudre, I had spent thest 10,000 years gathering spirit bodies under the gravity of the Moon Din and rebuilding my own body ¡­¡­ Now, I will descend to earth once again and rule over all of this world.¡±


    The three eyeballs of the Silfheim move gleamingly.


    The strongest of the four gods ¡­¡­ the sky god Silfheim.


    I thought the High Elves was just being yed by a fake god, but it turns out he really is the one.


    I should have realized this by working backwards from thew that binds the spirits by name.


    There is no other Great Spirit that does not contradict the name association of Count Julem and the others, except for Silfheim.


    It was quite different from the sky god Silfheim I had seen in paintings.


    If the lore is correct, Silfheim should simply be a spirit in the form of a giant dragon.


    This ugly figure is the result of his defeat by Kudor and his inexhaustible collection of spirit bodies in search of power alone.


    No ¡­¡­ At first nce, he looks like an idiot, but only the human face on his chest is stable.


    Even the head of the dragon had a messed up face, but the face on the chest was well organized.


    And ¡­¡­ that face gives off a strange sense of misery.


    Is it some kind of magic phenomenon mass ¡­¡­?


    It may be a weakness, but if it were, I don¡¯t think they would have exposed it that easily.


    It might be better not to attack it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown too powerful. This figure can easily break thews of the world, so I would not have used it if I could, but ¡­¡­ you made me cut this card. Abel Belek, the abomination of the other world. I will eat your spirit. You will suffer in my body forever.¡±


    Silfheim pped its six wings and came at me from the sky.


    The countless fragments of the Moon Din snapped off the branches of the magical tree Alberut.


    I wave my wand.


    ¡°Kah, Sacred me!¡±


    A barrage of white light, nearly ten in number, shot from the mouth of the wooden dragon.


    ¡°That again. I¡¯ve taken it once as James. It was a great attack. It¡¯s not a good idea to take them needlessly. I can make erase it, but I don¡¯t have to give up my magic. I don¡¯t want the ¡°Red Dream¡± to wake up, after all.¡±


    Silfheim changed his trajectory significantly and escaped the tracking of the white barrage.


    He¡¯s too mobile, so with the tracking ability of the Sacred me, it will be shaken off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run! You have no objection, right!¡±


    ¡°I-I-I-I have no objection! Of course!¡±


    Olviga responds to my words.


    I waved my wand and the wooden dragon changed direction and increased its speed.


    It snapped off a branch of the magical tree Alberut and went through it.


    I didn¡¯t think that after defeating Moebius and taking on Count Julem again that such a monster woulde out in the end.


    If we get into closebat, it¡¯s over.


    He will probablye after me, but ¡­¡­ anyway, for now, I have to keep attacking while running away.


    ¡°Maximum speed ooohhhhhhhh!¡±


    I increased the speed of the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    The scenery changes rapidly.


    In a sh, we escaped from the magical tree Alverut, crossed the sky country Alfheim, and went out to sea.


    I look behind me.


    ¡­¡­ Although I¡¯m flying the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl as fast as I can ¡­¡­ the distance between me and the Silfheim who are chasing after me is shrinking.


    ¡°You monster ¡­¡­!¡±


    I red behind me and clicked my tongue.


    I didn¡¯t want to rely on that thing, but ¡­¡­ now that it¡¯s here, there¡¯s no turning back.


    If he has Count Julem in front of him, he won¡¯t have time to antagonize me.


    I put my hand over my clothes to the summoning crest on my chest.


    You can see the summoning crest shining.


    ¡°Summon¡±


    A huge magic circle unfolded on top of the wooden dragon.


    A woman appears in front of me.


    She has a terrifyingly well-rounded appearance and is dressed in a majestic robe.


    Her pale, beautiful hair is long enough to touch the floor.


    It is, of course, Kudor¡¯s human form.


    Kudor opened her eyes and gave a small shake of her head.


    ¡°I thought you had disregarded my words and done your own thing, but I didn¡¯t expect ¡­¡­ you to go this far.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Call me selfish, but isn¡¯t it convenient? I sealed up Moebius, cleaned them up, and dragged out Silfheim.¡±


    I took the initiative and looked at Kudor¡¯s reaction.


    It¡¯s not so small as to be offended by a single word, but I don¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary offense.


    I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t think well of me because I ignored her orders and moved around on my own and it¡¯s like I threw sand in her face.


    Kudor didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing anything to me at this point, and she immediately turned to the flying Silfheim.


    ¡°However ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t think he let his spirit bodies grow thatrge. It¡¯s muchrger than it was 10,000 years ago.¡±


    ¡­¡­ A-As I thought, it¡¯s a lot more advanced than when in the mythical era.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ what are the chances of winning?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but the odds aren¡¯t very high ¡­¡­ Especially the face of that chest in particr is the worst. You¡¯ve created something ridiculous, Silfheim. If I¡¯m right, you can¡¯t force your way out of that one.¡±


    Kudor said simply.


    I gulped.


    Oh no ¡­¡­ I thought I could get by with Count Julem by crying out to Kudor, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be any worse than Kudor.


    As I held my head in my hands, Kudor stepped forward toward Silfheim.


    ¡°However ¡­¡­ now would be a good opportunity. I¡¯ll take care of it. So you should keep your distance and try to find a way out of it. If it helps, I¡¯ll let all your foolishness slide.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll do it ¡­¡­¡±


    As expected of Kudor, how manly.


    If I can¡¯t contribute, Kudor will be killed anyway because she can¡¯t break through the Silfheim.


    It¡¯s practically an acquittal.


    From Kudor¡¯s point of view, she doesn¡¯t want me to cut corners in any way, or distrust her like I have in the past, so she has no choice but to do what she has to do.

 Chapter 438 - Episode Eighty-Four - Red Dream (2)

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Episode Eighty-Four - Red Dream (2)</h4>


    A magic circle unfolds around Kudor¡¯s body.


    The Kudor¡¯s figure was enveloped in light and disappeared - just as I thought she would, Kudor, in her original form, was floating behind the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    From a huge lump of pale flesh reminiscent of a bulb, countless mischievous tentacles extended.


    At the top of the lump of flesh, a pale humanoid figure could be seen, retaining some semnce of a human body.


    Tworge wings held Kudor¡¯s massive frame in the air.


    The huge monocr eye in the middle of Kudor was looking at the approaching three-eyed giant dragon, Silfheim.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 10,000 years since I¡¯ve seen you, demon Silfheim. It seems that you have been ying tricks to avoid facing me, but ¡­¡­ the strange behavior of that kid brought it all to naught. This time, I¡¯ll make sure you disappear.¡±


    Kudor extended arge tentacle to block Silfame¡¯s path.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you? My newfound power! My current strength far surpasses even yours, Kudor! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand that!¡±


    The three eyeballs of the Silfheim wriggled.


    The slit mouth opened wide.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s scared, you pathetic demon who calls himself the sky god. You should have just lived up to your name and slept in the sky, beyond my reach.¡±


    ¡°Scared? Fu, fufu ¡­¡­ Yes, I am. I am, I am terrified. I¡¯m a coward, after all ¡­¡­ In order to surpass you, I¡¯ve continued to collect spirit bodies and umte magic power ¡­¡­ Before I notice it, I became a very distorted existence. The world is rejecting my very existence. I didn¡¯t feel it 10,000 years ago, but I do now ¡­¡­ You have felt this too, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Kudor¡¯s eyes narrowed at Silfheim¡¯s words.


    I know that Kudor is too powerful to be held back.


    Zolomonia once saw Kudor andmented that all thews of the world seemed to be trying to strip Kudor of his power.


    As well as the extremely slow recovery of magic power, it was said that the mere existence of Kudor was cing a heavy burden on the body.


    That¡¯s why Kudor had to sleep in the depths of the ruins in order not to lose his power, even though he was expecting a big enemy.


    Perhaps a simr restriction was ced on Silfheim.


    No, judging from his crumbling appearance, he must be more seriously injured than Kudor.


    Kudor hadn¡¯t mentioned that much, but judging from Silfheim¡¯s description of being rejected by the world, it may be that they feel a great deal of pain just by existing.


    So he didn¡¯t want to move the main body.


    ¡°However ¡­¡­ This huge amount of magic power is like a byproduct for me right now. Fufu ¡­¡­ It¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to be defeated ¡­¡­ I have been in prison for 10,000 years ¡­¡­ and I have finally figured it out. I¡¯ve finally figured out how to keep a real God in me. I am a coward ¡­¡­ This time, I will not lose my position as the absolute ruler forever ¡­¡­! As this ¡°Red Dream¡±!¡±


    One of Silfheim¡¯s six arms indicated his own chest, which was stained reddish-ck.


    In the chest of the distorted giant dragon, arge human face continued to sleep.


    Even Kudor was wary of it, but it seems to be something very dangerous.


    ¡°Nonsense. You call yourself a god ¡­¡­ yet you cling to the god of your own fantasy!¡±


    Kudor and Silfame collided.


    Kudor¡¯s long tentacles entwine around Silfheim.


    Silfheim tries to pull it off with his six arms.


    In the meantime, I had moved the Ortem to my side and was preparing for the Ortem Call.


    As I observe the Silfheim, I conjured the magic circle.


    ¡°Fu, fufu ¡­¡­ Kudor, it seems that my power is still superior to yours ¡­¡­!¡±


    Kudor¡¯s tentacles are being pushed back by Silfheim¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Now, Abel!¡±


    Kudor¡¯s voice echoed.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to get some distance, but I¡¯ll need to get a little closer to hit the Sacred me.


    I bend the wooden dragon¡¯s trajectory and head back towards Silfheim.


    The mouth on the top of the wooden dragon opens wide, and ten Sacred mes are fired at Silfheim.


    At the same time, I start chanting.


    ¡°Wind¡±


    I point my wand to the sky and create a wind above my head.


    The wind circled within a small area, creating a disc about five meters in diameter.


    At the same time, the Ortem on either side of me chanted the same spell as I did, creating a magic circle.


    Above them floated a simr disk of wind.


    The magic power is thrown endlessly to increase the rotation speed.


    It is an ultra-thin de of wind that does not spread its power, but specializes in cutting power.


    The disk roars.


    ¡°Triple Abel Saw!¡±


    I lower my wand.


    Three Abel Saws flew at Sylphaim.


    Silfheim tried to force his way to raise his altitude with Kudor¡¯s tentacles entangled, but Kudor resisted and wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Silfheim point one of his arms towards the barrage of Sacred me.


    ¡°Know my power!¡±


    A huge tornado was instantly created.


    Below, it made a huge hole in the surface of the sea, and above, it pierced the clouds and stirred them up.


    It was an attack of a ridiculous scale.


    It couldn¡¯t bepared to Count Julem¡¯s.


    The huge tornado crushed the barrage of Sacred me by making it explode.


    ¡°Was I a bit overreacting?¡±


    Silfheim¡¯s huge mouth twisted into a smile.


    But a momentter, the Abel Saw, which had taken the lead, cut off the tornado.


    The tornado twisted and its shape greatly distorted, then split in two, up and down, and shrank.


    The three wind disksnded on the Silfheim.


    One of the shots went through Kudor¡¯s tentacles, but that was all that could be done.


    It struck the shoulder, abdomen, and waist, scraping the surface of Silfheim¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­ troublesome magic ¡­¡­!¡±


    Silfheim twisted his body to try to catch the Abel Saw backwards, but Kudor¡¯s tentacles were in the way and he was unable to move properly.


    Silfheim¡¯s body was being cut deeper and deeper.


    In the battle with Kudor, the Abel Saw has been eluded backward and limit the damage.


    But this time, Kudor was holding the target in ce with his tentacles.


    This way, the Abel Saw would be able to exert its immense power.


    A good amount of damage has been done.


    If I use the Sacred me as a check and keep hitting him with the Abel saw, no matter how powerful the Silfheim is, he will eventually reach his limit.


    Is this the most reliable way to cut it down?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to use ¡°Red Dream¡±, after all ¡­¡­¡±


    Silfheim spilled.


    The eyelids of therge human face that resides on Silfheim¡¯s chest twitched.


    At that moment, the three Abel Saw that had been grinding away at Silfheim¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 439 - Episode Eighty-Five - Red Dream (3)

    <h4>Chapter 439 - Episode Eighty-Five - Red Dream (3)</h4>


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    The three Abel saws that were supposed to be run into Silfheim¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.


    It didn¡¯t look like their power had been dampened and then disappeared.


    Its figure just suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Wha, what just happened ¡­¡­?¡±


    The eyelids of the face of the Silfheim¡¯s chest ¡­¡­ the ¡°Red Dream¡±, were again silently closed.


    Perhaps it should be rted to that.


    Before the Abel saw disappeared, that eyelid that was frozen like a statue was twitching.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a myth now long forgotten, but it was once believed that there was a creator god. It is not just a high-ranking spirit like the four great gods, but a being that we can never define. It is said to have been asleep and created this world in a dream. It was said that all the scenery and life in the world were merely dream-like creations of its unconsciousness.¡±


    Kudor began to speak to me, while she and Silfheim were working together.


    It was a myth that I did not know, as Kudor had said before.


    I think I had heard of a simr fairy tale in my previous life, but I couldn¡¯t remember the details.


    ¡°Silfheim did a ¡­¡­ terrible thing. He ¡­¡­ connected his chest with a god that has been asleep since the beginning of time. He must have constructed it in 10,000 years.¡±


    So, he linked his body with the god of creation ¡­¡­?


    In my mind, I suddenly saw the scene where the Abel saw had just been cut off.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Silfheim can change the world into whatever he wants it to be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to admit, but that¡¯s the way it is ¡­¡­ Although, he can¡¯tpletely control it. But there is worse information. It¡¯s not just its imperfect omniscience that¡¯s troublesome.¡±


    Hearing Kudor words, Silfheim opened his mouth wide and smiled.


    ¡°Exactly! Let me tell you ¡­¡­ each time I take damage, the ¡°Red Dream¡±¡®s sleepiness fades ¡­¡­ and the uracy of my world altering abilities increases. And when the sleeping ¡°Red Dream¡± ispletely awakened, this world will disappear! Huhuhu ¡­¡­ hahahahaha! I have be a true god, myself! When I die, I will disappear, taking all the worlds ¡­¡­ or even all the dimensions with me! You will never be able to defeat me!¡±


    T-The whole world with him ¡­¡­?


    The scale is sorge that it makes me dizzy.


    I was hoping that he was bluffing, but Kudor¡¯s face was grim.


    Kudor wasn¡¯t sure until the Red Dream actually worked, but perhaps what Silfheim was saying was true.


    I¡¯ve heard that the High Elf King has lived too long and too well, and the spirits are no different.


    Silfheim is terribly cowardly, arrogant, and therefore extremely dangerous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to use the power of the Red Dream, which could wipe out the world if it gets out of control, but as long as you guys are against it, I have no choice but to keep using it. So just crumble obediently and be a part of my spirit body!¡±


    The Red Dream¡¯s eyelids twitched again.


    This is the only reason why the tentacles of Kudor that were restraining Silfheim became thin, ckened and decayed.


    ¡°Wha ¡­¡­!¡±


    Kudor shouted in astonishment.


    I was surprised, too.


    When I fought it in the past, no matter how much magic I threw at it, I couldn¡¯t properly destroy a single tentacle.


    That power was just too foul.


    Silfheim took advantage of the loosening restraints and grabbed Kudor¡¯s flesh with six arms and threw her straight into the sea.


    Kudor was mmed into the bottom of the sea in a straight line.


    Many high waves rippled across the surface of the sea, and a huge, bottomless hole opened up in the middle of them.


    The Red Dream¡¯s eyelids stopped twitching, but they were still slightly open.


    The whites of its eyes peeked out slightly from under his lids.


    ¡°It was a little too much ¡­¡­ The ¡°Red Dream¡± had woken up about ten percent. Kudor is not the kind of being who would die for this, but ¡­¡­ let me get rid of you first, Abel Belek!¡±


    Silfheim¡¯s three unevenly sized eyes red at me.


    I¡¯ve already taken control of the wooden dragon and was flying to escape.


    I don¡¯t think I can just leave the battle as it is, but I can¡¯t allow Silfheim to approach me anyway.


    It would be too reckless to make any move until Kudor returned.


    Silfheim pped his wings ande after me.


    The pressure is great.


    ¡°Fall!¡±


    The Silfheim raises one of his arms to the sky.


    At the moment when I thought the sky lit up ¡­¡­ a huge thunderbolt fell on the wooden dragon.


    The dragon¡¯s protective wards barely defended against it, but we lost a lot of altitude.


    However, the warding had been severely damaged by just one blow.


    The next one mighte before the auto-c repair was finished.


    ¡°Transmute!¡±


    I shouted, and the two Ortems on either side chanted the same chant.


    Three magic circles emerge.


    The spirit body and atmosphericponents, along with my magic power, will be used to create the Hydeem Magimetal.


    The mass of Hydeem Magimetal that emerged from the air expanded into a dome to protect the top of the wooden dragon.


    The Hydeem Magimetal is constructed to be highly resistant to magical phenomena, especially lightning and wind.


    The greatest advantage of the Hydeem Magimetal is that it can change its properties at will.


    With the dual protection of this and the wooden dragon¡¯s protective wards, I should be able to outrun Silfheim¡¯s magical attacks.


    ¡°Fall, fall!¡±


    Silfheim raised his two arms to the sky.


    The sky lit up twice, and the same number of lightning bolts rained down.


    The shield of Hydeem Magimetal was cracked.


    The wooden dragon shakes violently.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s too much no matter how ¡­¡­!¡±


    The sky lit up twice more.


    The Hydeem Magimetal shield shattered and the protective ward of the wooden dragon shattered.


    The wooden dragon shook and lost altitude until it finally touched the bottom of the ocean.


    I was blown away by the impact, rolling on top of it and mming my body against the edge.


    Somehow, I staggered to my feet.


    The oing Silfheim had raised his arms wide to the wooden dragon that had fallen to the surface.


    He¡¯s nning to smash us down directly.


    We no longer have the shield of Hidim Magimetal or the protective ward of the wooden dragon.


    I thought I was going to be killed, but Silfheim¡¯s movements froze in midair.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you, Silfheim ¡­¡­!¡±


    Kudor emerged from the surface of the sea.


    She seemed to have dived under the surface of the sea to hide and then chased after him, reaching out tentacles from below to bind Silfheim¡¯s limbs and stop him from moving.


    It was just in the nick of time.

 Chapter 440 - Episode Eighty-Six - Red Dream (4)

    <h4>Chapter 440 - Episode Eighty-Six - Red Dream (4)</h4>


    Silfheim twisted his body to try to shake off the restraints of Kudor¡¯s tentacles.


    In the meantime, he managed to make his way across the sea and get some distance from Silfheim.


    With Silfheim¡¯s thunderbolt, the damaged parts were automatically repaired, and the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl¡¯s protective ward recovered.


    At this rate, it looks like it will soon be able to fly.


    Silfheim turned his head and red at Kudor behind him.


    ¡°There will be no end if Abel Belek keeps running away. I didn¡¯t think what I¡¯ve been trying to use Moebius for a while now will be used on you.¡±


    Silfheim¡¯s three eyeballs looked down at the ¡°Red Dream¡± on his chest.


    ¡­¡­ When Silfheim uses that, he could easily wither Kudor¡¯s tentacles with it.


    But even for Silfheim, that is not a technique that he can use easily.


    If Kudor¡¯s exnation is correct, this world will copse when the Red Dream is fully awakened.


    It¡¯s not like Silfheim wants that to happen.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ if you think you can beat me with that, I¡¯ll show you that¡¯s just an illusion! In mythical times, you did not fight with the help of anything! The fact that you are forced to use a human to fight is proof enough that you and I have switched power rtionships!¡±


    Silfheim grabbed Kudor¡¯s tentacle and yanked vigorously.


    The Kudor¡¯s body, which had beennguishing in the air, was slowly being pulled towards SIlfheim.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to be defeated with just his strength.¡±


    Silfheim tried to grab at Kudor with another arm than the one that pulled the tentacle.


    Kudor spun his wings in front of him and used them as a shield against Silfheim.


    Silfheim¡¯s arm was blocked by Kudor¡¯s wing, but his ws scraped the surface of the wing.


    ¡°Kudor ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve only been thinking about eliminating you ¡­¡­ for thest ten thousand years!¡¡I¡¯ll show you that I¡¯m not like you, who just kept sleeping!¡±


    The sky lit up and lightning struck Kudor.


    Kudor turned the tentacles to the top just in time and hardening it to defend, but the outer tentacle surface was charred ck.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s terrifyingly powerful.


    Even if Silfheim didn¡¯t have the ability of the ¡°Red Dream¡± which is a fucking cheat, he would still seem to have aplete advantage over Kudor.


    ¡°Burn to ashes¡±


    The sky continued to glow.


    Then two more thunderbolts struck Kudor.


    Some of his tentacles were charred and shattered.


    I was observing the battle between Kudor and Silfheim, preparing to attack.


    I flew the wooden dragon into the sky again and approached from the Silfheim¡¯s blind side, while again using the Ortem Call to set up three Abel Saws.


    If the Abel Saw hits, Silfheim will be forced to use the Red Dream to extinguish it.


    ¡­¡­ But even if I let him use ¡°Red Dream¡±, it¡¯s doubtful whether I¡¯m really close to taking down Silfheim.


    The ¡°Red Dream¡±, which is integrated with Silfheim, is a reset switch for the world.


    If I manage to damage Silfheim, the shock might wake up the ¡°Red Dream¡±, and if he gets desperate, he might wake up the ¡°Red Dream¡± of his own volition.


    But ¡­¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean I will allow myself to be killed by Silfheim without a fight.


    ¡°Three Consecutive Abel Saws!¡±


    Three huge wind disks flew towards Silfheim.


    The Abel Ball and the Sacred me are crushed by the tornado.


    If I want to attack, Abel Saw, which specializes in prating power, is a better choice for damage.


    ¡°Tch¡±


    Silfheim, while grappling with Kudor¡¯s tentacles, somehow managed to move his body to evade one of the Abel saws and catch two of them with his two arms.


    It seems that he was not able to catch thempletely, and in both cases, you could see the spirit body grinding away at the base of his fingers.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll to have to ask you to leave. I will return the favor, Abel Belek!¡±


    Silfheim bent his arm to catch Abel¡¯s saw.


    The three eyeballs were ring at me.


    Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ you¡¯re going to forcefully throw it back to me!?


    A cold feeling ran down my spine.


    The Abel saw specializes in prating power.


    It¡¯s not easy, but there¡¯s no way the Hydeem Magimetal and the wooden dragon¡¯s protective wards can hold up to that kind of destructive power being thrown at them.


    I know this because I made it. There¡¯s no doubt about it.


    It¡¯s strange that Kudor and Silfheim can take it so easily.


    Kudor threw his weight on Silfheim to break his stance.


    The two Abel saws veered off course and flew underneath the wooden dragon and fell to the surface of the sea.


    The impact of the Abel saws caused the sea to split wide open.


    ¡­¡­ I barely survived, but no matter how many lives I have, there will never be enough.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that resistance is futile! You¡¯re going to make me use the ¡°Red Dream¡± even more!¡±


    Silfheim shouted.


    The sky lit up three times.


    The mass of tentacles guarding at the top of Kudor peeled off.


    Then Silfheim¡¯srge armshed out with its ws.


    The base of Kudor¡¯s tentacles, the mass of flesh, was gouged out by Silfheim¡¯s ws.


    Kudor¡¯s spirit body, which had been so sturdy ¡­¡­ has beenpletely taken away.


    You can¡¯t ignore a blow like that.


    But that¡¯s not the end of his attack.


    Silfheim¡¯s other arm quickly punched Kudor away.


    The tentacles that were entangled in the Silfheim were also torn off, and the restraints werepletely released.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can beat me ¡­¡­ who has taken in the power of the true gods! Everything in this world is as I want it to be! There is no way to break through this ¡°Red Dream¡±! The only way is to take me and the world and wipe everything out. ¡­¡­ You can¡¯t even do that! You can¡¯t even do that! So just die quietly!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you really are that god, then so be it.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­ did you just say?¡±


    Silfheim picked up on my muttering and turned around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much of a being the former is, but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s just a fake you¡¯ve prepared. If you can make it, you can destroy it.¡±


    If it really is a creator god, then killing Silfheim will certainly not save the world from copse.


    However, Silfheim himself said that it was just a kind of intermediary machine.


    As a matter of fact, the world would not have increased just because Silfheim had made that unpleasant face.


    If so, there must be some way to break through.


    ¡°I, Silfheim, who once ruled the entire world, have spent ten thousand years preparing this ¡°Red Dream¡± and you think it¡¯s just a fake? Are you saying a Marren sorcerer who hasn¡¯t even live a hundred years wants to destroy this?¡±


    Silfheim emitted a thought wave.


    For a brief moment, my eyes met with Silfheim¡¯s distorted dragon head.


    I thought he was mocking me, saying I was only human, but Silfheim had a horrible expression on his face.


    There was no mockery, but rage.


    His face was strained, and his wide, gaping mouth quivered.


    The three uneven eyeballs staring at me were twitching violently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve let this monster live until now. It was indeed foolish of me, really. Abel Belek ¡­¡­ you were no fly between me and Kudor. I thought I had changed my mind, but I was still naive. You are thest enemy that can stand in front of me, along with Kudor.¡±

 Chapter 441 - Episode Eighty-Seven - Red Dream (5)

    <h4>Chapter 441 - Episode Eighty-Seven - Red Dream (5)</h4>


    ¡°I will eliminate you first! Abel Belek!¡±


    Silfheim ignored Kudor, whom he had beaten to death, and charged to grab me.


    I increased the speed of the wooden dragon to escape from Silfheim.


    If he ignores Kudor and attacks me at once, this wooden dragon won¡¯tst long.


    Kudor has already regained his stance and is following after Silfheim.


    I can¡¯t allow the Silfheim to approach me until Kudor arrives.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to let you get away!¡±


    Silfheim points a finger at me.


    A huge tornado reaching to the heavens was generated beyond the wooden dragon.


    I waved my wand and manipted the wooden dragon, quickly deflecting it to the side to avoid a collision.


    That was close ¡­¡­ was what I thought, but Silfheim continued to wave his arms over and over again.


    He is going to fire that tornado repeatedly.


    I switch the wooden dragon¡¯s path of travel to an irregr one, and let it zigzag its way forward.


    Even though he shot thatrge magic, Silfheim shows no signs of running out of power.


    There¡¯s got to be a limit to his bottomless magic power.


    Somehow I managed to avoid it, but the tornado was preventing me from moving in the shortest possible time, and my distance to Silfheim quickly closed in.


    On the other hand, the distance between Silfheim and Kudor was not shrinking at all.


    The speed of both of them is almost identical.


    To be honest, I¡¯m having a hard time controlling the wooden dragon, but ¡­¡­ it looks like I have set up an obstruction to slow down Silfheim.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just about running away either! Transmute!¡±


    I to used two of my Ortems to perform an Ortem Call and create a new batch of Hydeem Magimetal.


    I thought about using the Abel Saw, but ¡­¡­ now that Kudor hasn¡¯t caught up, there¡¯s not much return in unleashing the Abel Saw on Silfheim.


    It was easily avoided and that was the end.


    In that case, the magic consumption will be too much.


    But if the magic is less powerful than that, it will not even make Silfheim take evasive action.


    That was why this attack was made.


    ¡°Go, Magical Metal Giant!¡±


    I manipted the Hydeem Magimetal to create a huge metal totem.


    The silvery giant stood in front of Silfheim.


    ¡°Get out of the way stinky toy ¡­¡­!¡±


    Silfheim chose to evade by raising his altitude significantly.


    He was clearly wary of this creepy object, despite his verbal disregard for it.


    However, that would not be enough to shake off this Ortem.


    If he wanted to avoid this Ortempletely, he should have chosen an even bigger turn.


    The giant totem quickly jumped up towards Silfheim.


    Silfheim took one look at the giant Ortem below him and raised his arms to the sky.


    The sky lit up, and lightning struck the fist he raised.


    The lightning-filled fist mmed into the giant Ortem.


    The whole body of the giant totem is cracked.


    ¡°I guess I was too cautious, and didn¡¯t need to increase the power this much.¡±


    ¡°You were right.¡±


    At that moment, a magic circle unfolded around the giant Ortem as it shattered.


    ¡°Thi-This is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a technique that makes use of the impact it receives!¡±


    The shattered fragments of the giant Ortem attacked Silfheim¡¯s entire body.


    This is a technique that uses the physical impact of a blow to send you flying in the opposite direction.


    In addition to that, the Hydeem Magimetal of that giant Ortem strengthens its material structure ording to the force of the impact, causing its hardness to jump instantly.


    Silfheim will receive the fragments of the super-strengthened Hydeem Magimetal with his entire body.


    It was originally created by me in secret to give Kudor a shot in the arm after he was defeated.


    I thought that the best way to give Kudor an effective hit was to use his own stupidity.


    It was a strange idea, and if it worked once, it wouldn¡¯t work again, but it was enough.


    I could use it in the most effective situations.


    The hardness and speed came from Silfheim himself.


    There was no way that a strike from the Silfheim would not work on Silfheim.


    Instead of buying time, it would have seeded in inflicting heavy damage.


    In the moment that the fragments of Hydeem Magimetal flew into Silfheim¡¯s body, all the fragments of Hydeem Magimetal suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have told you that you will never be able to defeat me.¡±


    The ¡°Red Dream¡± thaty dormant in Silfaim¡¯s chest had its eyelids twitching.


    I thought it might not be able to respond to a quick attack ¡­¡­ but was the current attack extinguished, huh.


    ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t the time it takes to activate is shorter than the first time?


    Looking at Silfheim, I can see that the eyelids of the ¡°Red Dream¡± have lifted higher than before.


    The more its sleepiness fades, the more urate it will be ¡­¡­


    Silfheim checks his own chest.


    ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­ Fifty percent ¡­¡­ I guess. I don¡¯t want to wake it up any more than I already have, though.¡±


    After that, hees flying at me.


    ¡°And for that reason, I¡¯m going to eliminate you first!¡±


    Kudor caught up with him and tried to entangle Silfheim¡¯s legs with his tentacles.


    But one of Silfheim¡¯s arms lengthened, and his ws flicked back one of Kudor¡¯s tentacles.


    Silfheim raised his arms.


    Arge magic circle continuously unfolds around the distorted body of the giant dragon.


    Something ¡­¡­ something bad ising!


    ¡°Rejoice, Abel Belek! This was my trump card to temporarily contain and reconfigure Kudor, but ¡­¡­ I will use it to dispose of you!¡±


    The magic he prepared to seal Kudor ¡­¡­?

 Chapter 442 - Episode Eighty-Eight - Red Dream (6)

    <h4>Chapter 442 - Episode Eighty-Eight - Red Dream (6)</h4>


    ¡°Let me show you! The Earth God¡¯s Flower Garden!¡±


    Silfheim folded his three pairs of hands into different shapes.


    At the same time, the magic circle that had been continuously unfolding around the Silfheim stopped, and a ck circle of light surrounded my wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    If you look closely, you can see that the circle is a series of detailed magic forms.


    ¡°Thi-This is ¡­¡­!¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen magic or sorcery like this before.


    Even if you change your speed or deviate your trajectory, the ck circle of light shows no signs of leaving the wooden dragon.


    I¡¯m sure it was intended to seal Kudor, as he said it was, but ¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the power of Garuja, the god of earth, who uses the gravity of the Moon Din, to forcefully absorb into his own body! It¡¯s a one-time sealing magic that can be used instead of digesting his spirit body! I will banish you to the different space that Garuja has created! If it¡¯s Kudor, he will be able toe back before the sun rises seven times, but it will take hundreds of years for you, a human, to return!¡±


    The ck light of the magic form intensified.


    I waved my wand and hoped that I could somehow rewrite the magic form, but the scale of the magic was too great and it would not be activated in time.


    Is there anything else I can do to get out of this?


    It¡¯s no use ¡­¡­ A few thingse to mind, but there¡¯s not enough time for any of them.


    I¡¯ve been fighting to keep my magic from running out, but it may have gotten the better of me.


    Just when I thought it was over, I saw Kudor¡¯s tentacles encircling Quetzalcoatl from the top of the protective ward.


    ¡°K-Kudor-san, what are you doing ¡­¡­?¡±


    At that moment, the ck magic circle that covered the wooden dragon shifted to Kudor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ve got a lot of magic forme in my body that were nted by Yohanan. One of them is a curse transference magic. I¡¯ll take care of this magic for you.¡±


    Kudor says this, and releases the wooden dragon from his tentacles.


    The wooden dragon begins to elerate again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s not for your sake, but I don¡¯t think I can break through the ¡°Red Dream¡± on my own. The earth god¡¯s flower garden is not something that can be resisted with the magic power output of a human. I will take on this curse. You must somehow escape ¡­¡­ and analyze that ¡°Red Dream¡± for the sake of the world and find a way out of it.¡±


    Kudor¡¯s body was covered entirely by the ck magic form, and his figure faded and disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a week ¡­¡­ no less than five days. You¡¯ll have to use every trick in the book to get past him. ¡°


    After those words, Kudor¡¯s figure disappeared.


    No ¡­¡­ he was forcibly teleported to the flower garden of the earth god Garuja, to another space.


    Perhaps he took my ce because it would take me so many years to return from the earth god¡¯s flower garden that it would be unrealistic for me to survive.


    He believes that I will be able toe up with a solution to the ¡°Red Dream¡±, which has made Silfheim virtually invincible.


    In fact, the ¡°Red Dream¡± is far from a nuisance.


    The power of the Red Dream increases as the eyes open, and when they are fully open, the world will disappear.


    Defeating the Silfheim would be meaningless if it caused the Red Dream to awaken.


    I guess he thought it was essential to keep me alive to study the ¡°Red Dream¡± in order to defeat Silfheim.


    That¡¯s fine.


    That¡¯s all well and good, but there¡¯s still a big problem.


    ¡°What an idiot ¡­¡­ At any rate, with Kudor gone, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to kill Abel Belek!¡±


    Silfheim emits a thought wave.


    I see ¡­¡­ so I have to somehow get past Silfheim without Kudor and keep myself hidden until Kudor returns.


    ¡°I thought that directly hitting Kudor with that magic would require a lot of nning, but it¡¯s convenient for me that he took the curse to himself! Once I¡¯ve disposed of you with your bodyguard missing, I can prepare myself for Kudor¡¯s return!¡±


    The Silfheim are closing in on the wooden dragon.


    I had stabilized the wooden dragon at maximum speed and was moving in the direction away from Silfheim.


    ¡°You¡¯ve left me with a hell of a task!¡±


    Even now, the only thing I could do was to keep it in check while running away.


    How can Kudor think I could keep running away from Silfheim?


    Silfheim extends a finger.


    A number of huge tornadoes appear in my path, blocking my progress.


    I managed to bend my trajectory and avoid them, but in the meantime, Silfheim were steadily closing the distance to me.


    ¡°A-Abel! I-Isn¡¯t this really bad!?¡±


    Mea moves her arms, pping.


    I thought Olviga was quiet, but he was crouched in the corner of the wooden dragon, holding his head and shaking.


    I can¡¯t believe how much he¡¯s undermined my image of the High Elf.


    To be honest, I was halfway cornered when Silfheim had more power than Kudor.


    In the end, the best course of action might have been to tter Shame, find a way to get Mea back, find out the secrets of the main body of Silfheim, get a way to break the ¡°Red Dream¡±, and then bring the information back to the side of Kudor.


    It¡¯s no useining about the past, though.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mea! We¡¯ll survive this at all costs!¡±


    It¡¯s one thing If it were just me and Olviga, but Mea is also riding the wooden dragon right now.


    I definitely can¡¯t just give up.


    ¡°Its magic consumption is the worst, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll just have to take out what I¡¯ve been saving.¡±


    If I take that one out I¡¯ll run out of time but honestly, I¡¯m at my limit here.


    ¡°Transmute!¡±


    When I raise my wand, a mass of Hydeem Magimetal sprouts from the back end of the wooden dragon.


    Stretching upwards to resemble a giant¡¯s arm.


    I raised my arm to the sky and put magic power into it.


    The summoning crest of Levi¡¯s spear, the Spear Crest, shone on the back of my hand.


    Levi¡¯s spear has the power to move to its owner¡¯s hand without summoning magic.


    A huge holy spear with a blue glow appeared in the hands of the Hidim Magimetal giant.


    ¡°Levi¡¯s spear that I had given to Med ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t need such a weapon now, but if there was a human who could use it, I should have sealed it away at the end of a different dimension earlier!¡±


    Silfheim spills his words regretfully.


    Now that I think about it, the story goes that Med is a demon under the ancient sky god Silfheim.


    I had heard that Levi¡¯s spear was still lost to Kudor in the mythical times, but if you think about it, the only person who could have stolen it from Kudor¡¯s sight was Silfheim.


    Now that I could see the whole picture, I might be able to say that.


    Kudor hadn¡¯t told me, but I think he had a pretty good idea that Count Julem was really Silfheim.


    ¡°Brace yourself, Silfheim! I¡¯ve tweaked with the form a bit, so it¡¯s more enhanced than it was in the mythical era!¡±

 Chapter 443 - Episode EIghty-Nine - Red Dream (7)

    <h4>Chapter 443 - Episode EIghty-Nine - Red Dream (7)</h4>


    I put magic power into the summoning crest on the back of my hand.


    In conjunction with this, the glow of the holy spear in the grasp of the Hydeem Magimetal increased.


    If I threw it normally, Silfaim would be able to avoid it.


    However, Levi¡¯s spear had the ability to hit the target by altering the event.


    No matter how many times I threw it, Silfheim would not be able to avoid it.


    However, Silfheim¡¯s Red Dream, like Levi¡¯s spear ¡­¡­ no, it has the ability to alter events or even more.


    You won¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen until you try it.


    I don¡¯t have any more cards in my hand either.


    If Levi¡¯s spear can¡¯t do anything about it, there¡¯s nothing more we can do.


    Silfheim red at Levi¡¯s spear as he came after the wooden dragon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Silfheim!¡±


    I waved my wand and manipted the Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arm.


    Levi¡¯s spear was shot out at Silfheim.


    The spear turned into a bundle of light and went straight for Silfheim, hoping to pierce it.


    Silfheim evaded it by bending his body wide.


    But of course, there was no relief on Silfheim¡¯s face.


    Silfheim knew that this was where Levi¡¯s spear really starts.


    ¡°Fate Distortion!¡±


    I shout a spell and wave my wand.


    Sixrge magic circles emerged.


    Levi¡¯s spear, which was heading towards the end of the horizon, disappears.


    Three spears appear near the Silfheim.


    One was thrust into his head, one into his abdomen, and one into the ¡°Red Dream¡± on his chest.


    This is the method of attack that I devised after imprisoning Zolomonia for analysis and exploiting the power of Levi¡¯s Spear¡¯s Fate Distortion.


    It¡¯s the ability of Levi¡¯s Spear to create new events and overwrite them with reality, but this one created three different events in which Levi¡¯s Spear hit the target and forcibly overwrote all of them with reality.


    The spear immediately returned to its original form, but the event of the attack did not disappear.


    Silfheim¡¯s three eyeballs open wide.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­!¡±


    The three spears went straight through each part of the Silfheim and fell down, making a huge hole in the sea.


    The seawater danced with a roar.


    The seawater that surged high into the air became a storm and ravaged the area.


    Of course, it is impossible to enter the protective wards of the wooden dragon, and Silfheim is not someone who would lose power in a storm like this.


    Silfheim did not use the ¡°Red Dream¡± to drown out the event-altering ability of Levi¡¯s spear.


    At least, he couldn¡¯t do it with the way his eyes were currently open.


    It is clear that Silfheim is not able to use the power of the ¡°Red Dream¡±.


    It is not possible at this stage to be so dexterous as to meet event alteration with event alteration.


    The Silfheim¡¯s huge body fell into the sea.


    The damage now is too much for Silfheim to take lightly.


    At that moment ¡­¡­ I felt all of my vision waver.


    I thought I was hallucinating or something, but ¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s a little different.


    The wavering vision soon subsided, but an unpleasant sensation and an inexplicable sense of uneasiness remained.


    ¡°How ¡­¡­ Abel Belek ¡­¡­!!¡±


    Silfheim¡¯s figure broke out of the sea and surfaced into the sky again.


    There were still a few piercing marks, but he had already regenerated the wounds he had suffered on his face, chest and torso.


    However, the spirit body must have been cut down and his enormous amount of magic power must have been exhausted.


    And more importantly, I can increase my distance away from Silfheim again.


    ¡°How did you go through my ¡°Red Dream¡±!?¡±


    The eyelids of the Red Dream on Silfheim¡¯s chest twitched and stopped in a slightly raised position.


    The opening is something like 30 percent ¡­¡­


    Right now, the Silfheim should not have been using the power of the ¡°Red Dream¡±, but it seems that a direct attack on the chest will trigger the ¡°Red Dream¡± to awaken.


    ¡°I have no intention of destroying the world! You¡¯re going to destroy the world!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I don¡¯t know it well, so if I want to conquer it, I have to try various things even if it¡¯s a little dangerous.¡±


    ¡°W-What? As I¡¯ve said many times before, the power of the ¡°Red Dream¡± increases as it moves towards awakening, but once it is fully awake, the entire world will disappear! Attacking me is one thing, but of course, a direct attack on the ¡°Red Dream¡± will lead to its awakening. Don¡¯t you understand that!¡±


    ¡°The guy who made that dangerous thing shouldn¡¯t make a fuss! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s bothered by it! If you don¡¯t want the whole world to disappear, then get that dangerous monster out of here and keep it in a safe ce!¡±


    I raise my arm.


    Levi¡¯s spear returns to the Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arm.


    I put magic into the summoning crest.


    Levi¡¯s spear was once again bathed in blinding light.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to retreat if you threaten me with something like that! You¡¯re the one who should be retreating!¡±


    I threw Levi¡¯s spear.


    This time, I didn¡¯t go for the first shot, but threw it into the ocean.


    I know that it¡¯s not going to hit him if I throw it normally anyway.


    ¡°Fate Distortion!¡±


    Once again, three spears pierced Silfheim.


    This time, one of them went right through the ¡°Red Dream¡±.


    ¡°Abel Belek! You lunatic!¡±


    Silfheim shouted.


    This time, he didn¡¯t fall into the sea.


    He was forced to continue flying even though he was out of position, and his body repaired itself at a tremendous rate to maintain flight.


    Then ¡­¡­ soon after, the thing came again.


    The world distorted a little, and soon it was back to normal.


    The ¡°Red Dream¡±¡®s eyelids twitched, and by the time it stopped, it was nearly half lifted.


    I had a headache. I¡¯m running out of magic.


    As is the case with the Abel Saw, the triple attack by the ¡°Fate Distortion¡± was not a magic that was intended to be used multiple times a day.


    In the first ce, this after fighting Olviga, Moebius, and Count Julem and others.


    ¡°As expected, even you are nearing your limit ¡­¡­¡±


    I raised my arm.


    Levi¡¯s spear returned to the Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m nearing my limit, but ¡­¡­ at this pace, it¡¯s going to be much faster to blow off that evil two-eyed face of yours!¡±


    I threw Levi¡¯s spear with a third light in it.


    One of the great things about Levi¡¯s spear is that I can have it right back in my hand after I threw it.


    ¡°Fate Distortion!¡±


    Levi¡¯s spear pinned Silfheim from three directions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away, you human!!¡±


    Silfheim¡¯s huge body shook and disappeared.


    The spear flew through the sky.


    After passing through Levi¡¯s spear, Silfheim¡¯s figure returned to the air.


    ¡­¡­ So the uracy of the ¡°Red Dream¡± has finally improved to the point where it can dodge Levi¡¯s spear.


    Its eyelids lifted slightly again, as if topensate for the change in events.


    Right now ¡­¡­ I¡¯d say it¡¯s about 60% open.

 Chapter 444 - Episode Ninety - Red Dream (8)

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Episode Ny - Red Dream (8)</h4>


    I raised my arm again. The summoning crest of Levi¡¯s spear glowed.


    Levi¡¯s spear was clutched in the Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arm again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that won¡¯t hit me anymore!¡±


    Silfheim shouted.


    It is true that I already know that the ¡°Fate Distortion¡± can be avoided with the power of the ¡°Red Dream¡±.


    However, avoidance also has the disadvantage of bringing the ¡°Red Dream¡± closer to awakening.


    So, there is a way to bet that the Silfheim will retreat just before the ¡°Red Dream¡± is fully awakened.


    However, if I continue to y a chicken race with Silfheim to see who will retreat before the ¡°Red Dream¡± makes the world disappear, the world will probably really disappear.


    The result is obvious.


    I don¡¯t have any choice but to stop since losing now would involve Mea, and Silfheim knows that if he retreats here, he¡¯ll be forced into a chicken race for the next time, so he has no choice but not to retreat.


    ¡­¡­ However, this is the only technique I have left that I can use at the moment.


    The Abel Ball is crushed by magic attacks.


    I¡¯m out of ideas with the Hydeem Magimetal.


    There¡¯s no point no how many times I shoot the Abel Saw with Kudor not being here.


    Inevitably, the only thing I can do is to push the ¡°Fate Distortion¡±, which can still buy you some time.


    I¡¯m running out of magic, and the Silfheim is getting used to dealing with me, so I¡¯m running out of steam, but I have no choice.


    I put magic power into the summoning crest.


    Levi¡¯s spear was covered in light.


    The thrown spear fell to the surface of the sea.


    ¡°Fate Distortion!¡±


    Levi¡¯s spear that fell on the surface of the sea disappears.


    Then three Levi¡¯s spears appeared, surrounding Silfheim.


    I had another headache.


    My vision turned yellow and I felt nauseous.


    ¡­¡­ Seriously, my magic power is approaching its limit.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±


    Silfheim¡¯s figure wavered and disappeared, appearing just as it broke free from the spear¡¯s encirclement.


    He doesn¡¯t slow down andes at me at once.


    Silfheim raised his arms to the sky.


    He intends to drop lightning on the wooden dragon to slow it down.


    I think he¡¯s trying to kill me as fast as he can before the chicken race for global obliteration begins.


    ¡°One more shot! Fate Distortion!¡±


    I shouted, waving my wand.


    Three Levi¡¯s spears surrounded the Silfheim.


    ¡°Guh ¡­¡­!¡±


    Silfheim¡¯s monster face scowls.


    I guess he didn¡¯t expect me to fly the ¡°Fate Distortion¡± in such a short span of time.


    With that weak control, the event alteration of the ¡°Red Dream¡± might not make it in time.


    The three spears pierced through Silfheim¡¯s body.


    Threerge holes appeared in Silfheim¡¯s body.


    ¡­¡­ Silfheim is falling into the sea, but I don¡¯t have the extra strength to exploit this gap.


    Running away the best I can do.


    It was then that my vision, or rather the world, became distorted again.


    It was worse than before.


    The colors of the sky and the sea changed one after another, and things seemed to ovep.


    I thought it would return soon, but ¡­¡­ the world remained unstable.


    ¡°A-, Abel, is this ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea asks me with concern.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that his ¡°Red Dream¡± is waking up in earnest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over! I wanted to spend myst day in the world drinking and rxing in my castle as usual!¡±


    Olviga is rolling around on the floor, wailing and shifting.


    ¡°I-Is it going to stay like this forever ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ maybe it will slowly subside once he stops abusing the ¡°Red Dream¡±. Nevertheless ¡­¡­ when that happens, though, it¡¯ll be when this wooden dragon is torn to pieces.¡±


    I look at Silfheim.


    The pink sky and the golden sea spread out.


    Silfheim was flying over its haphazard color.


    In the world, only the ¡°Red Dream¡± imed a steady red color.


    Its eyes were almost open, and its eerie ck eyes were staring at me.


    ¡°80% ¡­¡­ the ¡°Red Dream¡± is 80% awake. I¡¯ve never had a dream that woke me up more than 50%, but I can see it now. I¡¯ve never been able to make more than 50% awake, but I know now. You ¡­¡­ No, any being in this world cannot harm me in this state in any way. Everything is as I wish it to be.¡±


    The thought waves of Silfheim echoed.


    Surely, what Silfheim was saying was not just an exaggerated threat.


    The three holes that were left open earlier have been filled as if they had never been attacked in the first ce.


    There was no sign of injury at all.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pushed me this far, Abel Belek. All ways of your survival is now gone. Let me make this clear. Even I am terrified. The fact that I can wipe out everything until the edge of the world at my will, is the most important thing. But ¡­¡­ now that I¡¯ve done the thing, there¡¯s no way I can retreat now that I¡¯vee this far. I¡¯m not a high-ranking spirit who calls himself a god anymore. I¡¯ve be the creator of the world, the god itself.¡±


    I raise my arm.


    Levi spear¡¯s was grasped in the arm of the Hydeem Magimetal.


    ¡°How unsightly ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you see that it makes no sense? The battle is already over. You made me use 80% of the power I didn¡¯t want to use. It¡¯s brilliant ¡­¡­ but that¡¯s it. As a result, the ¡°Red Dream¡± is not out of control and remains in an ideal state.¡±


    Through the summoning crest, I send magic to Leevi¡¯s spear.


    I then threw Levi¡¯s spear with the Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arm.


    With my magic power ¡­¡­ this will be thest ¡°Fate Distortion¡±.


    ¡­¡­ I can no longer exercise my magic on arge scale anymore.


    ¡°Fate Distortion!¡±


    Three spears pierced Silfheim¡¯s body.


    I was half hopeless, but ¡­¡­ did I hit it?


    However, Silfheim¡¯s figure disappeared as it fell to the surface, and an unharmed Silfheim appeared in the air.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, Abel Belek. All attacks are pointless against me now.¡±

 Chapter 445 - Episode Ninety-One - Red Dream (9)

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Episode Ny-One - Red Dream (9)</h4>


    I raise my hand.


    Levi¡¯s spear was held in Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arms.


    But ¡­¡­ it¡¯s only at the ready position.


    I can¡¯t use ¡°Fate Distortion¡± anymore ¡­¡­


    I won¡¯t be able to hit the Silfheim, and I won¡¯t be able to increase the number of spears to three and aim for damage.


    If by some miracle I do hit him, the power of the ¡°Red Dream¡± can make it that I didn¡¯t hit him.


    Silfheim¡¯s figure wavered and disappeared, appearing very close to the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    ¡­¡­ Atst, he was able to close the distance.


    It is not the magic ¡­¡­ spatial teleportation magic.


    I couldn¡¯t follow any signs, magic, or spirit flow.


    This is the reality altering ability of the ¡°Red Dream¡±.


    ¡°Red Dream¡± is fixed with the eyelids lifted 80% of the time.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to react to Silfheim¡¯s current use of his ability.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Abel Belek. For a human ¡­¡­ I won¡¯t say that you¡¯ve got it in you. It was never my intention to let Kudor push me this far either.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You use the ¡°Red Dream so easily¡± now, don¡¯t you? Even though you¡¯re still on guard a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°I havepletely ¡­¡­ tamed the true god, ¡°Red Dream¡±. I¡¯mpletely invincible now. In this state, I would even be able topletely contain Kudor easily. Although ¡­¡­ the risk is so great that I don¡¯t like to think I¡¯ll ever get the chance to use 80% again.¡±


    The ¡­¡­ ¡°Red Dream¡± was said to be a connection to a god who was constructing the world as his own dream, allowing him to alter reality.


    And while the closer the god is to awakening, the more urate his ability to alter bes, the more the world will disappear once it is fully awake.


    Now that God¡¯s eyes are 80% awake, it seems that he can alter reality with a high degree of uracy without bringing it any closer to the awakened state.


    Once he entered this state ¡­¡­ it is impossible to escape properly.


    In the end, the attack should have been limited to interference so as not to wake up the ¡­¡­ ¡°red dream¡±.


    I¡¯ve gained a lot of information byunching this attack ¡­¡­ but it¡¯s useless if we don¡¯t get a chance to put it to use.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s no use ¡­¡­ but I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±


    I don¡¯t have enough magic power by far ¡­¡­ but I¡¯ll give you one more shot of ¡°Fate Distortion¡±.


    I turned my head and reconfigured the magic circle in my head.


    Like the ¡°Red Dream¡±, the ¡°Fate Distortion¡± has the ability to alter reality.


    If I use it to my advantage, I may be able to outsmart the ¡°Red Dream.¡±


    I¡¯ll try to reconfigure my magic to save some energy somehow.


    I can see my brain cells activating as I am trapped.


    This will work ¡­¡­ with this, I should be able to hit him.


    With the magic power I have right now, I can use 50/50 ¡­¡­ In order for this to work in the first ce, the first throw has to hit by itself.


    And then I¡¯ll be able to use ¡°Fate Distortion¡± in a way that drowns out Silfheim¡¯s ¡°Red Dream¡± ¡­¡­!


    I put magic power into the summoning crest of Levi¡¯s spear.


    The Levi¡¯s spear that is held in the Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arm, took on a strong glow of magical power.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use this as myst gamble! Silfheim!¡±


    I waved my wand.


    Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arm pulls back and began to prepare to throw Levi¡¯s spear.


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ It¡¯s over. The me right now can control everything in the world as I wish.¡±


    Silfheim extended his six arms outward.


    ¡°Spirits, remain silent.¡±


    A huge magic circle unfolded around Silfheim.


    A gray light spread out.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes when I saw the magic circle.


    ¡°I-Impossible! This magic circle¡¯s form has broken down many times in the middle!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sorcerer-killing magic I¡¯ve invented. Itpletely silences the subtle spirits in the air and seals out all sorcery. As you say, it is a magic circle that normally does not function ¡­¡­ but if you alter reality with ¡°Red Dream¡± and make it assist you, you can force the magic to function. The area of effect is a hundred kilometers around me!¡±


    ¡°Complete silence of the subtle spirits in the atmosphere ¡­¡­!?¡±


    Levi¡¯s spear was losing its magical glow.


    The Hydeem Magimetal¡¯s arms unraveled and copsed, returning to their airborneponent.


    That¡¯s what It means when he said that the spirits in the air arepletely silenced.


    Humans cannot use magic power to exercise magical phenomena.


    Magic is the power to cause magical phenomena by giving magic power to spirits.


    The wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl¡¯s protective wards is fading, and it is losing a lot of altitude and speed.


    If it was a simple magical tool, there might be something that would work within the current scope of Silfheim¡¯s magic.


    For example, If it¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t rely on spirits, such as a substance that responds to magic, we can make it work.


    However ¡­¡­ the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl has a number of functions that are assisted by spirits.


    Without the spirit, it can¡¯t move, and it can¡¯t fire the Sacred me.


    I look around me.


    Think ¡­¡­ me, is there anything I can use?¡¡Is there really nothing?


    An Ortem is a magical tool that ispletely dependent on the spirit.


    It can¡¯t be used in this situation.


    Is there any magical ore among the parts of the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl that could be peeled off and used on its own?


    I¡¯m sure there was something that could convert magic power into me without the need for a spirit ¡­¡­ but would using that add anything to this situation?


    I put my hands in my pockets and y with what¡¯s inside.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s no use.


    I had a magic ore that would explode if you put magic into it, but it would be useless against the Silfheim.


    The magic ore on this side also doesn¡¯t respond even if you put magic into it.


    ¡°Kukuku ¡­¡­ I never thought I¡¯d actually seed! After all, my ¡°Red Dream¡± is invincible! As of today, I have be a true and absolute god! Thews and survival of the world are in my hands!¡±


    In the midst of the echoing waves of the Silfheim¡¯s thoughts, the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatlnded on the sea, and finally could hardly move forward.

 Chapter 446 - Episode Ninety-Two - Red Dream (10)

    <h4>Chapter 446 - Episode Ny-Two - Red Dream (10)</h4>


    ¡­¡­ Magic was sealed, and Quetzalcoatl finally dropped into the sea.


    ¡°In this case ¡­¡­ a sorcerer is just a human being. Well? How do you feel now? Abel Belek. You¡¯ve been doing whatever you want with that magic until now, so it must be hard for you to bear?¡±


    Silfheim smiles down at the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl floating on the sea.


    ¡°A-Abel ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea calls out from behind me.


    I turned around and saw Olviga fainting in the corner of the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl, blowing bubbles.


    ¡­¡­ Mentally weak ¡­¡­ no, it can¡¯t be helped with the current circumstances.


    I¡¯ve been under the influence of the ¡°Red Dream¡± for a while now, and space is still shaking.


    It¡¯s not surprising that this alone would make some people feel faint.


    ¡°Tha, That spirits target is Mea, right? If Mea goes now, maybe he will let Abel go ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ is what he¡¯ll probably not do. I think I pissed him off a little too much.¡±


    Even now, Silfheim will try to recover the souls of Mea and Moebius.


    Silfheim is not going to actively use the ¡°Red Dream¡±.


    The ¡°Red Dream¡± is a forbidden art that can destroy the world, and it is hisst resort.


    Silfheim himself says so.


    Moebius¡¯ ability to reduce Kudor¡¯s magic without resorting to the ¡°Red Dream¡± should make him an important pawn for the Silfhheim.


    But unfortunately, there is no need for Silfheim to negotiate with me for that.


    The matter has already been settled.


    In the first ce, for Silfheim, my survival would be more negative than the recovery of Moebius.


    ¡°Moreover, I will not do anything like selling Mea to him.¡±


    I hugged her close.


    ¡°Kya! Abel ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mea. I¡¯ll leave you alone for a while. I¡¯ll be right back to get you.¡±


    ¡°Wha, What do you mean by that ¡­¡­?¡±


    Silfheim is slowlying from above my head.


    I¡¯ve already convinced myself that I don¡¯t have any countermeasures.


    If I were on the other side, I¡¯d think so too.


    I¡¯m almost out of magic power, and my power as a sorcerer has been taken from me.


    I can¡¯t use the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl or Levi¡¯s spear anymore.


    On the other hand, Silfheim¡¯s magic power and spirit body must be almostpletely intact.


    I¡¯ve sessfully hit him with Levi¡¯s spear a couple of times, but I¡¯m pretty sure he only lost a hundredth of his total magic power with it.


    In addition, there is no way to stop the reality altering ability of the ¡°Red Dream¡±.


    But that¡¯s probably why.


    It was clear that Silfheim was caught off guard.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone against me so much. Abel Belek ¡­¡­ I will give you eternal suffering and regret that willst until the end of this world.¡±


    Slowly the Silfheim descended.


    I untied my arms from around Mea¡¯s body and stared at Silfheim covering the sky.


    I kicked the floor vigorously ¡­¡­ letting the magic flow through my body.


    My body flew in a straight line through the sky and into the ¡°Red Dream¡± of Silfheim¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡¡I¡¯m sure you couldn¡¯t use magic to enhance your physical abilities ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t use it, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never used it! I¡¯ve used it once in the Marren vige, and I¡¯ve done some improvements and research on it out of curiosity!¡±


    The ¡°Wooden Stick¡± used in the Marren tribe¡¯s vige was to borrow the power of the spirits through the Ortem to strengthen their physical abilities.


    That one can¡¯t be used because the spirit is silent, but I just have to do it on my own without relying on the spirits.


    It would be a martial art simr to Darras¡¯ ¡°Gouma¡±.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m more afraid of you than I am of my sore muscles!¡±


    I kicked the Red Dream¡¯s forehead with my foot.


    ¡°Ugah!?¡±


    Silfheim¡¯s huge body flipped over.


    I continued to put my arms out in front of me and hit the ¡°Red Dream¡±.


    A momentter, the color of the world changes drastically.


    The Red Dream¡¯s eyes open again.


    I guess it¡¯s about 90% open.


    Silfheim¡¯s figure disappears and appears behind me.


    He raised his arms wide.


    ¡°Do you really think that useless resistance will have an effect on me!¡±


    I kicked off the Silfheim¡¯s downed arm and fell into the sea.


    Although I fell quite deep, I was able to surface easily by paddle the water with my arms.


    I¡¯m worried about when the recoil will return ¡­¡­ after all this strengthening.


    I hope that time wille.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t die!¡±


    Silfheim raised his arm.


    The sky lit up.


    I kicked the surface of the sea and jumped forward.


    Behind me, I saw lightning strike the sea, creating a huge hole in the surface.


    I kicked the surface of the sea and ran away from the Silfheim.


    ¡°What the hell! I thought you were going to catch me alive and torment me forever! If that thing hits me, a mere mortal, will die!¡±


    I shouted at the top of my voice, provoking the Silfheim to the best of my ability.


    ¡°So you think you can get out of range of the spirit¡¯s silence? It¡¯s futile!¡±


    Indeed, it would be futile.


    Even if I could get out of that range, there is no magic that would be effective in this situation.


    And if the Silfheim re-activate the magic, it¡¯s over.


    The sky lit up three times.


    I kicked and bounced my feet off the surface of the sea, avoiding the lightning at all costs.


    ¡°No matter how hard you try, you don¡¯t stand a chance! Now that you¡¯vee this far, why don¡¯t you understand that! There is an almost infinite difference in rank between you and me!¡±


    The thought waves of the Silfheim shouting came echoing in the air.


    ¡°If anything ¡­¡­ it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been brought to this point by a lower-ranked opponent!¡±


    While replying to this, I kept on jumping forward, kicking the surface of the sea.

 Chapter 447 - Episode Ninety-Three - Red Dream (11)

    <h4>Chapter 447 - Episode Ny-Three - Red Dream (11)</h4>


    I was running across the ocean in a single-minded effort.


    Each time I ran, it became more and more painful.


    The magic power was wearing off to the point where it was difficult to maintain the physical enhancement.


    How ¡­¡­ many more seconds will I be able to maintain my enhanced physical abilities.


    Is there really any chance of victory beyond this action?


    No, there was no point in thinking about it.


    Use that energy to run forward.


    There¡¯s no way we can devise another n now anyway.


    I continue to evade Silfheim¡¯s lightning strikes at thest second.


    It¡¯s easy toplicate my movements and the target is smaller than the wooden dragon ¡­¡­ but even so, the fact that I¡¯ve been able to avoid so many is just luck.


    If I¡¯m hit by any of them, I¡¯ll die instantly.


    ¡°I respect your stubbornness not to give up rather than disdain you. I¡¯m sure there will never be another human who has pushed me as hard as this one.¡±


    Silfheim¡¯s thought wave arrived.


    Immediately after, my body was blown forward without any warning.


    ¡°No way, this is ¡­¡­!¡±


    I don¡¯t know how many tens of meters ¡­¡­ or even hundreds of meters I was blown away.


    I was mmed into the water and had to jump three times.


    If the body had not been strengthened with magic power, it would have died in pieces.


    But ¡­¡­ finally, now my magic power is almost reaching its limits.


    I can¡¯t run any longer.


    This is the end of my bad legwork.


    My arms trembling.


    My body is cold.


    My head feels dizzy.


    The world continues to be distorted and unstable as ever.


    ¡°I see ¡­¡­ so the power of the ¡°Red Dream¡± forcibly generated a giant tornado in no time, huh.¡±


    I pondered the current situation.


    That was all I could do at the moment.


    I had been blown away for longer than I thought, and Silfheim was chasing me from behind.


    Silfheim¡¯s figure wavered and disappeared, and before I knew it, he had moved around in front of me.


    ¡°This is really the end. Oh, don¡¯t worry. Your game of tag was not worth it ¡­¡­ This ce is within the range of my magic from earlier. In other words, it¡¯s still impossible to use magic in this ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This is where you end up, with no room for any miracles ¡­¡­ Although, it wouldn¡¯t have made any difference if we¡¯d stayed out of range.¡±


    In the distance behind where the Silfheim floated, I could see the end of the sea and the spread ofnd.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ohhh, I made it in time.¡±


    ¡°Are you hallucinating now? Poor guy.¡±


    I put my hands in my pockets, clinging to them.


    ¡­¡­ Thank God, it was still there.


    I took out a small Ortem-shaped magic tool that was in my pocket.


    It¡¯s abination of magic crystal and magic ore.


    In addition to the rare magic ores, there are artificial magic stones that have been forcibly crystallized with a special wavelength of magic power.


    ¡°Silfheim ¡­¡­ ¡°Red Dream¡± has a fatal weakness.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Do you want me to let you go in exchange for your assistance?¡±


    Silfheimughs.


    Even with that, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not going to ept such a proposal.


    Silfheim would not have a hypothetical enemy that would require him to strengthen the ¡°Red Dream¡±.


    ¡°The ¡°Red Dream¡± in your chest is no doubt pseudo-linked to something that could be considered a god. But it is not itself. That¡¯s probably why. When the ¡°Red Dream¡± takes damage, there is an error of exactly five seconds before it affects the world.¡±


    There is no doubt about this.


    Whenever Levi¡¯s spear pierced into the ¡°Red Dream¡±, there was a dy of exactly five seconds before the world was shaken.


    I¡¯ve tested it many times, and I can¡¯t think of any other possibility in light of what the Silfheim have said and done.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    I hold up the magic tool in the form of an Ortem to Silfheim.


    ¡°If I destroy your ¡°Red Dream¡± in an instant and wipe it out before the link bes functional, then only you will die!¡±


    I pour all of my remaining magic power into the Ortem-type magic tool.


    ¡°Idiot! My durability surpasses even that of Kudor. Blow me away with a single blow? There is no such thing as an attack with such power. You have no magic, and your magic is gone, what can you do with such a tiny piece of magic tool!.¡±


    The high-pitchedughter of Silfheim echoed throughout the area.


    ¡°Go! Abel Cannon!¡±


    Immediately afterward, far behind Silfheim, from the direction of thend, in a straight line, came flying what looked like an extremely thick, iridescent mass of light.


    I¡¯m not sure that ¡°flying¡± is the right word.


    It is more urate to say that it expanded a pseudo-five-dimensional space in the shape of a beam, instantly flipped everything within its range into horsesh*t, and then blew them away to some other world.


    If space ispared to a piece of paper, it is like a picture that is momentarily folded from another dimension to ruin it.


    To put it simply, itpletely erases the space in a straight line.


    In any case, Silfheim was caught in it, and his torso, including his chest, was gouged clean out.


    In simple terms, itpletely obliterates the space in a straight line.


    As a by-product of the Red Dream, the distorted world was restored to its original state.


    Hmm ¡­¡­ There was always the possibility that the world would blow up in five seconds, but I guess I won the bet.


    I knew I had a better chance.


    ¡°Im-, possible ¡­¡­ this is ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°This is a magic weapon that I installed in the magic wave tower just for fun. And this is the switch.¡±


    This switch has a simple function of turning the received magic power into a magic wave with a special wavelength and sending it over a wide area.


    The reason for using rare magic ores andbor-intensive artificial magic stones is just a lock to prevent a third party from hacking the magic wave tower and operating it maliciously.


    There are no spirits involved in this mechanism, and it ispletely based on magic ore and magic power.


    Therefore, Silfheim¡¯s magic cannot interfere with this switch.


    And Silfheim¡¯s magic can only stop magic that is triggered within its area of effect.


    There is no way it can interfere with a magic wave tower attack that is shot from outside the magic range.


    From the beginning, I had been fighting while gaining distance from Silfheim just to use the magic wave tower.


    The magic wave tower is designed to automatically aim at the being with the highest magic power within its range.


    Originally, it was a device that was built in order to be able to fire the Abel Cannon in no time at all, without having to spend time and effort preparing the sights when confronting Kudor.


    This is why I didn¡¯t bother to put any extra mechanisms on this switch that relied on spirits, but it came in handy in an unexpected way.


    However, the range of the Abel Cannon is limited to the vicinity of the Dinrat Kingdom at most.


    There are many problems, but the main reason is that if the target is outside of this range, it cannot be targeted.


    And the firing order from this switch would reach within that range at most.


    Since I had left the Dinrat Kingdom, I had toe all the way back here to buy time to activate it.


    The reason why I had sealed off Levi¡¯s spear, which had poor magic fuel efficiency while Kudor was around, was so that I could effectively gain distance by letting him be the main opponent of Silfheim.


    I don¡¯t fight battles I can¡¯t win.


    I¡¯ll bow to Silfheim, if it¡¯s more likely to save me and Mea, I¡¯m sorry to Kudor but that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.


    The reason I kept running away was because I knew the odds were against me.


    The scattered remnants of Silfheim melted and became smaller.


    One of them formed the outline of Count Julem.


    It seems that the gravity of the Moon Din alone was not enough to merge the two, and the shape was still there.


    ¡°Impos-, sible ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve had plenty of prior confirmation that it¡¯s unfinished ¡­¡­ And first of all, if there was such a thing, you should not have left the Dinrat kingdom ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It was unfinished. It was a 50/50 decision whether to blow you up or blow up the whole world, you know. In order toplete it, we had to run a number of detailed tests to make sure it was safe.¡±


    There was a possibility that the world would be wiped out by the ¡°Red Dream¡±, but there was also a good chance that the world would be wiped out by the Abel Cannon going out of control.


    It was very, very hard to rely on it for action.


    ¡°So I wasn¡¯t nning to use it, but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s not a bad gamble when you get this far, right? I had no other choice, after all.¡±


    ¡°W-What, did you say ¡­¡­?¡±


    I¡¯ve got the key to activate it in a moveable state.


    But I haven¡¯t told anyone that I¡¯ve put it in a position to move it.


    The only thing I told them was that it was iplete.


    I knew that if they found out, Lark would kick me out of the territory, Peter would send an assassination squad, and Kudor would destroy the magic wave tower.


    Since I was the only one who could know the details of the progress, I put up a cover story and kept quiet about the rest.


    I didn¡¯t expect to catch Silfheim with it, though.


    If he had known, he would not have been so foolish as to chase me all the way to the Dinrat Kingdom.


    ¡°I had ¡°Red Dream¡± that gave me the power of the gods and it took me 10,000 years to fight Kudor, but this is not how it¡¯s supposed to be ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±


    Count Julem¡¯s face went nk for a moment.


    After that, he tried to grab me with a rage that reminded me of an Asura statue, but it sank to the surface and its contours became distorted and eventually dissolved into the seawater.


    There was nothing left to do, it seemed.


    Atst, Count Julem¡¯s ¡­¡­ no, the Sky God Silfheim¡¯s n waspletely destroyed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When I go, this probably won¡¯t end at just scolding.¡±


    I wasughing and looking towards the Dinrat Kingdom where the Abel Cannon was fired.

 Chapter 448 - Episode Ninety-Four - Red Dream (12)

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Episode Ny-Four - Red Dream (12)</h4>


    We have safely defeated the Sky God Silfheim and the Red Dream he was carrying.


    I¡¯ve also confirmed that Count Julem is dead.


    I¡¯m letting the time pass by somehow recovering my magic ¡­¡­ By the time I¡¯m able to move my body, I can return to Mea who is waiting in the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl with ¡°Gouma¡±.


    There were some twists and turns but Mea¡¯s problem with the Doom tribe is over and the Count Julem problem has been solved.


    ¡­¡­ The only thing left to do is to destroy the evidence of the Abel Cannon in the magic wave tower and fool Kudor and Peter.


    Lark is ¡­¡­ well, he will be on my side if I leave him downstairs.


    That person won¡¯t care about what¡¯s done.


    It¡¯s a bit of a hassle since Euris is so serious, but she has a soft spot for Lark, the Lord, so as long as I get the head first, there¡¯s no problem.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s still trouble ¡­¡­ but it¡¯s nothingpared to the trouble we¡¯ve been through.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really think so?¡±


    I heard Shame¡¯s voice behind me.


    Immediately after, I felt an arm tighten around my neck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°You really did it, Abel Belek! After you¡¯ve blown up most of our spirit bodies ¡­¡­ you even destroyed the ¡°Red Dream¡±!¡±


    My upper body was about to be submerged, and seawater entered my mouth.


    I barely nced behind me to see Shame ring at me from close range.


    She can¡¯t maintain his human form, and half of her body is melting, but even at this stage, she looks like she could kill me.


    I should have realized that Count Julem hadn¡¯t died instantly.


    I used ¡°Gouma¡± to boost my physical abilities and rip Shame¡¯s arm off.


    ¡°Stop it ¡­¡­ Even I can take you with me if I use ¡°Gouma¡± with thest squeeze of my magical power. Moreover ¡­¡­ Your purpose has already fulfilled. Even if you do something to me now, you¡¯re just taking it out on me.¡±


    I¡¯m not trying to be tough.


    If I really try, I¡¯ll be able to defeat Shame even now.


    The only thing is that I will lose my magic power that I¡¯m using to float on the surface of the sea and rest my body while resisting the waves with ¡°Gouma¡±, so there is a high possibility that I will sink to the bottom of the sea.


    ¡°It¡¯s selfish of me, but ¡­¡­ Shame, I don¡¯t want to kill you. If it weren¡¯t for you and James, I wouldn¡¯t have met Mea. Even if it was just an act, I was really happy that you were able to help me figure out where I should go and that you were so kind to Mea. For that reason alone ¡­¡­ I am grateful to you. Run away from Kudor as you see fit, and live in peace where we can¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Besides, I don¡¯t want to think that all of Shame¡¯s smiles were an act.


    Before kidnapping Mea, Shame apologized to me, saying she was sorry.


    And there¡¯s a chance that I would find Shame¡¯s camp with that unnecessaryment.


    It may have been a temporary friendship based on a conspiracy by the sky god Silfheim, but I still want to believe that there was a piece of the real thing.


    ¡°What ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ it is selfish of me not to kill you after all the evil you¡¯ve been nning. If I hear of a spirit on the loose somewhere, I will definitely go kill you, no matter where you are running off to, as a result of my selfishness.¡±


    I red at her, and Shame shivered and pulled back slightly.


    ¡°You can run anywhere you want. If you¡¯re worried that if you don¡¯t finish me off in my weakened state, I¡¯ll be able to attack youter, there¡¯s no need to worry about that. I can¡¯t vouch for Kudor, though.¡±


    I stared at Shame in silence for a few moments.


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying whatever you want, but you¡¯re way off the mark, Abel Belek! It is true that we have lost our Sky God Silfheim, that was our main focus, and the ¡°Red Dream¡± ¡­¡­ but I still have something else for you! We¡¯re not done yet!¡±


    ¡°S-Something else for me ¡­¡­?¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­ after the World War, Moebius, the Sky God Silfheim, and the ¡°Red Dream¡±, you still have a n to fight against Kudor?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s special! Abel Belek, the Abomination of the Otherworld!¡±


    I swallowed my spit.


    I¡¯ve been told by Count Julem that I¡¯m an abomination of the other world before ¡­¡­


    I was wondering what that meant, but I couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    I couldn¡¯t see any connection between Count Julem knowing that I was a reincarnated person.


    ¡°Younded on this world by identally being pulled by the gravity of the Moon Din to reincarnate Moebius. You have memories of another, don¡¯t you? We didn¡¯t think that a reincarnator would be such a dangerous bomb until James came into direct contact with us, so we left it alone for a long time.¡±


    ¡°A-As I thought, you guys were also involved in my reincarnation!?¡±


    I¡¯ve never been able to figure out why ¡­¡­ I was reincarnated in this world.


    However, it is certainly true that the gravity of the Moon Din, which attracts souls, picked up my soul, which happened to be on the same wavelength, and blended it into this world.


    It was a reasonable fact that there was probably no sorcerer who studied the soul more than the sky god Silfheim.


    ¡°Normally ¡­¡­ a soul is cleansed in the great flow of the universe and is reborn as an innocent baby without information. The gravity of the Moon Din was intended to collect the soul of Moebius before the purification. You¡¯re not a god or a miracle, you¡¯re just a foreign object that got mixed up in our system. So I can recreate it.¡±


    ¡°Recreate ¡­¡­? Don¡¯t tell me!?¡±


    Everything connected in my mind.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while.


    I was certainly a little more enthusiastic about magic than others.


    Because of my experience in my previous life, I was able to engage in magical training during my childhood growth stage.


    The training of magic by means of the Ortem is probably the most suitable training in the world for training the basics of magic, and the Marrens were blessed with a race characteristic due to their high potential for magic.


    However ¡­¡­ if I may say so myself, it is extraordinary that I was able to obtain such a high level of magic power and magic skill just from that.


    As part of my magical research, I have asked myself what the hell I am.


    I had done as much research as I could on my own, but I hadn¡¯te to any credible conclusions.


    Now I know the reason.


    The soul of an otherworldly person, that was the foundation of my strength.


    And Count Julem had noticed it long before I did.


    ¡°I wonder if Abel Belek, who has good intuition, understood? The Galshard Kingdom is already ruled by Gillemeim, who is the head of the church behind the scenes. Gillemeim is leading the charge to create a reincarnation that will recreate Abel Belek.¡±


    In other words ¡­¡­ As a reincarnated sorcerer who was educated and brainwashed from a young age, James has more sorcerers than me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure theter reincarnations are just children who can¡¯t even stand up yet ¡­¡­ but Gillemeim, who was in charge of them, is still alive. I am the Bunrei as him, so I know. If I kill you here, Gillemeim will be able to escape and make arrangements for you to stay hidden. I¡¯m going to make a surprise attack on Kudor, who¡¯s carelessly assuming that Silfheim is dead, and fulfill our 10,000-year wish!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that no matter what, we have no choice but to kill each other here.¡±


    I squeezed my magic power and threw Shame away with my ¡°Gouma¡±.


    Shame spun around in midair and tried to catch me on the surface of the sea.


    ¡°Abel Belek ¡­¡­ no, Abel-chan, let¡¯s settle this prolonged ending!¡±


    ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to kill Shame if I could help it, but I have no choice.


    I¡¯ve got to somehow defeat Shame with what little energy I have left and tell Kudor about the escaped James and the reincarnation.


    There¡¯s also the possibility that James will take another hostage.


    I can¡¯t even let my guard down from here.


    I turn to face Shame.


    We both remain silent and stop moving.


    I have to stand around and use as little magic as possible.


    And ¡­¡­ Shame will probably try to fight to make me exhale as much magic as possible.


    Shame blinks and lowers her stance.


    She¡¯sing! Just as I was about to move, the surface of the sea at the midpoint exploded.


    James, who I thought had escaped, was standing on the surface.


    ¡°G-Gillemeim! W-Why!? I thought you ran away for the reincarnation project!¡±


    Shame shouted in surprise.


    James held his head and shouted angrily.


    ¡°So, the reincarnation n has long failed!¡±


    ¡°Wha-, failed¡­¡­? No, I have not received any such report ¡­¡­¡±


    I wonder where did all her bravado go, Shame making such a pathetic sound.


    ¡°It is true that we did not go into detail about the progress of the project ¡­¡­ but I told Julem, you, Jeem, and Sim not to rely on it and not to include it in the n! I continuing to do it just in case! The way I see it, that thing won¡¯t budge even if we do it for ten thousand years!¡¡We¡¯ve got about two hundred people in the church right now, but they don¡¯t have any magical power or knowledge that would be useful for magic! You¡¯d think they¡¯d at least be eager to practice, but instead, they¡¯re all afraid of magic and try to keep away from it! It¡¯s not that the reincarnators are crazy, it¡¯s just that Abel Belek was a crazy reincarnator!¡±


    ¡°N-No ¡­¡­ that¡¯s not true ¡­¡­¡±


    When Shame heard James¡¯ words, she staggered on the spot and sank with her feet in the water.


    A different kind of awkward silence ruled the scene.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ then howe I¡¯m so strong?¡±


    I asked in a respectful tone.


    James¡¯ forehead wrinkled deeply, and his eyes red at me pointedly.


    ¡°If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t have spent a year training two hundred ipetents at this critical juncture before Kudor¡¯s subjugation!¡±


    James shakes his shoulders and yells.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re right.¡±


    He took a few moments to catch his breath, then pulled himself back into a forward stance and pushed his sses up with his fingers.


    ¡°¡­¡­ At any rate, there is no reason for you to actively take on me and Shame right now. I will take Shame with me and see what happens. Since I will have to start all over again ¡­¡­ I will move on to the next time when you are not here. That is, in 1,000 years, 2,000 years, or even 10,000 years. It would be better if you don¡¯t make a move as long as we¡¯re hiding.¡±


    It will take another 10,000 years. ¡­¡­ I see ¡­¡­


    In the beginning, Silfheim took 10,000 years to create the ¡°Red Dream¡±.


    It may not be too much of a hardship for the spirits.


    ¡°The spirits have a very long life, huh ¡­¡­¡±


    James, who had once made a face, red at me again with a devilish expression.


    James made a magic circle, and a limp Shame appeared in his arms, hugging him.


    ¡°Both Shame and I have lost a lot of strength. On the other hand, with what we have now, even Kudor won¡¯t be able to find us if we keep running away. Thest tough will be us, who have lived far longer than the humans, Abel-kun. Then ¡­¡­ we shall never meet again¡±.


    James conjured the magic circle again and disappeared in its light.


    It¡¯s the teleportation magic.


    I have no particr reason to follow where they¡¯re going.


    You can enjoy ying tag with Kudor at best.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the grandchildren¡¯s generation or not, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s 10,000 years from now, just do your best in a time I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I muttered to James as he disappeared.

 Chapter 449 - Episode Ninety-Five - Red Dream (13)

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Episode Ny-Five - Red Dream (13)</h4>


    I¡¯ve been able to maintain a thinyer of ¡°Gouma¡± to strengthen my body and withstand the waves, while resting my magic for about half an hour.


    ¡­¡­ I was able to regain enough magic power to return to the wooden dragon for a while.


    I wanted to keep watching a little more, but I was also worried about leaving Mea with that useless high elf king Olviga.


    I sprinted across the surface of the ocean and returned the way I came.


    To be honest, my body feels ufortable all over now, but there is no pain, as if I were paralyzed.


    It¡¯s fine for now ¡­¡­ but the repercussions for my body that wille after are terrifying. I think I¡¯m going to die.


    ¡­¡­ When I get back, I¡¯ll ask the alchemists to help me make a potion that will ease the pain before the bacshes.


    In the end, I was able to find the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl drifting on the sea.


    I kicked the surface of the sea, jumped up, and climbed on top.


    Mea was standing at the edge of the dragon¡¯s top, waiting for me.


    When she sees me, she runs up to me with a glow in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­ I saw Olviga shivering at the edge, but I pretended I didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Mea. It looks like everything¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Wee back, Abel! Mea believed that Abel would definitelye back safely!¡±


    Meaes straight to hug me.


    ¡­¡­ there was still a lot of momentum left in her, but I didn¡¯t stumble because I still had the ¡°Gouma¡± activated.


    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t get into any awkward situations ¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Abel! Now, get me back to the castle as quickly as possible! I want to pick up some tea, take a nap with a beautiful woman, and forget about everything that happened today!¡±


    Olviga came running towards us, arms outstretched, ready to hug us.


    I swung my legs up and lightly kicked Olviga in the face.


    Olviga¡¯s body drew a beautiful parab and flew to the edge of the wooden dragon.


    -Thirty minutester, I was moving the wooden dragon towards the sky country Alfheim.


    It would be a hassle to turn back aftering all the way to the Dinrat Kingdom, but at any rate, I had to send Olviga back.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t feel any obligation to go that far for this guy, but considering Olviga¡¯s position, if we treat him any more roughly, it could spark a war.


    ¡°Listen, Abel? It is a folly to kick me in the face that even a fellow High Elf could not atone even if he died 10,000 times. You are the one and only, and I have forgiven you just in time with a heart as wide as the sky. Don¡¯t ever forget that, will you?¡±


    Olviga said while rubbing his swollen left cheek.


    ¡°I, I know. I¡¯m really sorry about that. I¡¯m really sorry about that. It¡¯s just that I got a little rxed, and ¡­¡­ well, I guess I just got irritated and pointed my feet out ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s okay if you understand.¡±


    This guy ¡­¡­ his attitude is getting bigger again.


    Well, I¡¯ll put up with it for now.


    If you return it to the sky country Alfheim, I will never see it again.


    ¡°But the thing is ¡­¡­ I just blew up your god, and do you have no particr feelings about that?¡±


    ¡°How do I say this. A god who drags his people who believe in him to their deaths just for the sake of their own position should be destroyed immediately. And to top it all off, he damaged the Moon Din, and that¡¯s just annoying. I¡¯m If he¡¯s going to involve us in this, he should only do it when he¡¯s winning. Even though I was supposed to have a happy and peaceful day today as usual.¡±


    ¡°I, I see ¡­¡­¡±


    Olviga looked anxiously at the sky, as if his words had reminded himself.


    ¡°The Moon Din ¡­¡­ it seems to have been damaged, I wonder if it¡¯s okay? The light seems to be weaker, but it¡¯s closer, so is it safe? Hey Abel, what do you think? You¡¯re smart, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I squinted and frantically observed the moon din.


    Looking at the damage, it¡¯s ¡­¡­ not going to be a little damaged.


    Isn¡¯t it quite conveniently filtered?


    The High Elves seemed to be quite desperate because without the light of the Moon Din, their magic power, fertility and even their lifespan would be weakened.


    ¡°If the distance and the light have changed, I doubt it will ever be the same. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be much better.¡±


    ¡°N-No way ¡­¡­! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re lying, just tell me the good side! You¡¯re making me nervous!¡±


    Why was this cker chosen to be the King of the High Elves ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re the experts when ites to the Moon Din.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been throwing these things to the wise men for generations. I¡¯ll just pass it to the Goguru ¡­¡­ He¡¯s a dying old man, and he says things that are off the mark, but you can always rely on him for knowledge.¡±


    You¡¯ve been doing nothing for 10,000 years. ¡­¡­?


    And then, a little whileter, I finally came back to the sky country Alfheim.


    I can finally part with this ipetent king.


    Although Mea didn¡¯t say it out loud, she seemed to be deeply relieved.


    We flew over the floating continent and lowered our altitude to return to the High Elves¡¯ royal castle.


    Olviga was also looking down at the royal castle with great excitement.


    ¡°Oh! Ohhhhh, the people are looking up at us! Bless you, your king has returned! Now that we¡¯re here, it¡¯s my turn! You¡¯ve done a great job, Marren, but I¡¯ll give you credit for getting me home!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see, good for you.¡±


    ¡°So, do you also want toe to the sky country Alfheim?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuhahahaha! Of course, I¡¯m joking! You can stay here on the ground and look up at us for all I care! Now, quickly let me down!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re happy.¡±


    I look down.


    As you can see, all the High Elves were looking at Olviga.


    He is a High Elf who has lived for 10,000 years ¡­¡­


    Huh, aren¡¯t they somehow bloodthirsty?


    All High Elves have scary eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean, It¡¯s because you kidnapped me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea thinks those people look like they¡¯re ring at Olviga.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡¡I see that all the people on the ground have a nk look on their faces, is that how you see us?¡±


    Yes, I thought it was the wooden dragon¡¯s fault, but it just seems that they¡¯re ring at Olviga.


    Also, it looks like they¡¯re raising their wand against Olvigas.


    ¡°Olviga¡¯s back! Kill him!¡±


    ¡°You ipetent piece of trash with an inted sense of self-love and age!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected he¡¯d never do anything!¡±


    As we approached the royal castle, we could hear the High Elves shouting.


    Even Olviga couldn¡¯t escape the reality of the situation, and his face turned pale.


    ¡°Wha-What¡¯s going on here! Where is the Sage Goguru! Sage Goguru! Exin to me what happened while the king is not here!¡±


    A small old elf with deep wrinkles standing on top of the royal castle raised his staff.


    ¡°Listen, everyone! It¡¯s not only that the foolish king was defeated by the invaders despite his strength alone, but also that he performed the forbidden magic of star-casting in our sacrednd, knowing that the sky country Alfheim, would be half-destroyed just to protect his pride! It must be because Lord Silfheim has given up on the High Elves because of our king¡¯s disgraceful behavior! There is no reason to make this disgusting man our king any longer!¡±


    The old elf shouted, and the whole country shouted in agreement.


    ¡°A coup d¡¯etat! It is foolish of you to rebel against me, a man who is as good as a god! Have you lost your mind, Goguru!¡±


    Olviga¡¯s eyes grew bloodshot as he leaned forward from the wooden dragon and shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about everything.¡±


    You¡¯re the one being foolish.


    If you think about it, this guy got really excited and dropped a meteorite on this city.


    It seems that was unforgivable. No wonder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so humiliated in my life! Good, you will regret this! You shall rot away in fear of my might and terror, and in sorrow for your own folly! I will show you the power of my magic that is expected of me by Lord Silfheim, who rules all things under the sky!¡±


    Olviga shouts with a face full of rage.


    I was able to hear them at close range, and I was horrified at the sound of their rage.


    The faces of the High Elves were also tense.


    I was reminded of the power of Olviga, who had ruled the High Elves for 10,000 years.


    ¡°Come on, Abel! Let¡¯s show those ungrateful fools the difference in power! For now, let¡¯s destroy about a quarter of the city!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll put you down on top of the castle, Olviga! Good luck with the rest.¡±


    When I pointed my wand at Olviga, he smoothly got down on his knees and quickly hugged my legs.


    ¡°Are you going to let me die? Please, Abel! I¡¯ll give you a quarter of the sky country Alfheim ¡­¡­ or even half of it! I have no one else to turn to!¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯d like to get home as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll give you all of the country Alfheim! I¡¯m fine as long as you leave me a room in the castle and let me enjoy my luxury in moderation! Don¡¯t you think it would be more convenient to leave me as a mere ruler? Please, sir!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, I can¡¯t move! I don¡¯t n on helping you in this mess!¡±


    While I was struggling with Olviga, the High Elves began their simultaneous attack.


    A storm of magic bullets was released from the sky country Alfheim, at the wooden dragon.


    Although the wards were repelling them, it was a tremendous amount.

 Chapter 450 - Episode Ninety-Six - The End of the Story (1)

    <h4>Chapter 450 - Episode Ny-Six - The End of the Story (1)</h4>


    A week has passed since the defeat of the Sky God Silfheim.


    I¡¯ve already returned to the Fage territory, and today I was walking the corridors of Lark¡¯s mansion alongside Mea.


    We were scheduled to meet someone in the guest room.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ I¡¯m d that Lark-san forgave me so easily. He¡¯s not the type to talk too strongly, so to be honest, I expected him to.¡±


    When I returned to Fage territory, Lark was as kind as ever.


    I had done all I could do and spit on him, but he epted me easily and almost let me off scot-free.


    As expected of Lark-san, he has very generous pockets.


    And just the other day, I happened to see Euris advising Lark, ¡°If I don¡¯t tell him more, you don¡¯t know what Abel-dono will do!¡±.


    Lark told her, ¡°Even if I say something, he won¡¯t listen anyway, so I¡¯ll try not to offend him. Even if he¡¯s doing something a little dangerous, in the end you¡¯ll be safest near Abel-kun. Even if the church were to challenge Abel-kun with half the world on its side, Abel-kun would probably win. At least Peter-sama and Alta-san will say something to him, and we¡¯ll indulge Abel-kun at best, it¡¯s in the interest of the territory¡±.


    This is indeed an overestimation, but I wonder what Lark thinks of me.


    ¡°Lark-san, I thought you were a mild-mannered, hard-working person, but you may be quite a cunning person ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea muttered quietly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    That said, the Barony of Fage was said to have Lark¡¯s grandfather as its first generation.


    His grandfather¡¯s achievements were recognized and he became a baron.


    It was Lark¡¯s grandfather who prepared the dangerous grimoires in the warehouse of Lark¡¯s mansion, as well as the secret meeting room that was equipped with a magic form to prevent interception.


    Since Lark is descended from such a grandfather, he may have a surprisingly cunning side to him.


    The fact that a painting of Count Julem was found in Lark¡¯s grandfather¡¯s collection is also a little suspicious now.


    Count Julem is generally regarded as a kind of bizarre story, and the painting itself was regarded as worthless by experts.


    However, if the painting was really drawn after seeing Count Julem, then it could not be dismissed as a worthless ult painting.


    Considering his other core interests in magic, it was hard to believe that Lark¡¯s grandfather was just an ultist.


    I wonder if Lark¡¯s grandfather knew that Count Julem actually existed.


    ¡­¡­ Lark was tricked and toyed with by Marias, but I guess that was a bad match.


    The four great priests, Marias and Nelgliffe, were the two tops who were controlling the Riveras Kingdom under the direction of the fake Levi - Med.


    Nelgliffe had given me a lot of grief as well.


    If that old roon had been a little more wary of me, there is a good chance that I would have been tricked and killed without knowing anything about it.


    ¡°By the way ¡­¡­ I was surprised that the collector was engaged to be married.¡±


    ¡°It was unexpected ¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t that guy unhappy because Iris-san dumped him??¡±


    ¡­¡­ Yes, I was surprised to hear this after I came back to the Fage territory, but that collector got engaged in the Fage territory.


    It¡¯s not that long ago that he was discarded as a pimp by that female merchant Iris.


    The other party is , the sign girl of the tavern ¡°Dwarf¡¯s Lair¡±.


    ¡­¡­ I heard that he was addicted to alcohol after being abandoned, did they be friends there?


    ¡°I wonder if -chan is okay ¡­¡­? Mea is a little worried.¡±


    ¡°U-Uhn~ ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­¡±


    There¡¯s nothing good about that guy except his face.


    He¡¯s got a face that he¡¯s been trying to make look younger with a very expensive drink called Amrita, but he¡¯s a norks grandpa with a real age of over 300 ¡­¡­


    I arrived at the guest room with Mea.


    Peter and Myunhi, who had just arrived at the building, were standing in line near the entrance.


    I see ¡­¡­ so it was Peter who summoned me.


    I could mostly guess what the convention will be about.


    The only thing Peter wants to hear from me is about the conclusion with the sky god Silfheim.


    ¡­¡­ And about firing the Abel cannon.


    I¡¯ve already told several people, including Altamir, that the magic wave tower weapon is not yetplete, and even if it is, I don¡¯t n to use it because of the potential negative impact it could have on the world.


    It would be impossible to keep it a secret now.


    However, I couldn¡¯t break through Silfheim¡¯s ¡°Red Dream¡± without using the Abel cannon, so you¡¯ll have to forgive me for that.


    The only reason I decided to shoot it was for the safety of me and Mea, but if I hadn¡¯t shot it there, there would have been no other way to break through.


    It¡¯s not just the uracy of the ¡°Red Dream¡± that isx, it¡¯s the world altering ability that has no restrictions, and the fucking cheat specification that will blow up the world if you umte damage halfway.


    Kudor, who was built to protect the world, would never be able to defeat the Silfheim.


    Silfheim had surpassed Kudor in pure power alone, but the ¡°Red Dream¡± was also the strongest Kudor meta ability imaginable.


    On top of this, he was nning a world war that would have involved all of humanity just to drag Kudor down, so once again, Silfheim¡¯s obsession is terrifying.


    His defeat from Kudor ten thousand years ago must have been too much for him.


    Well, it was all in vain, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Here you are, Abel-chan. I¡¯m so d you came out to see me.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting so long, I know you wanted to hear the story from me as soon as possible.¡±


    As we talked, we walked into the guest room.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. Thest time I overcame Baron Lark¡¯s objections and stormed into Abel-chan¡¯s room, but you weren¡¯t in any condition to talk. Mea kicked me out right away at the time, though ¡­¡­ but you don¡¯t even remember, do you, Abel-chan?¡±


    That¡¯s right ¡­¡­ I had been hit by the bacsh of the ¡°Gouma¡± the day before.


    In addition to the various body-healing potions, I thought that if I could put my body¡¯s nerves intoplete sleep along with my consciousness through sorcery for a couple of days, I would be able to ovee my suffering, so I practiced it, but when I sessfully woke up three dayster, I was covered all over by intense pain.


    I don¡¯t remember much, but I heard that I was delirious while lying in bed.


    It was only yesterday that I was able to talk and walk properly.


    ¡­¡­ I really bothered Mea, who nursed me all that time.


    Although ¡­¡­ maybe it¡¯s because of ¡°Gouma¡±, I feel like I¡¯ve gained a little more muscle than before.


    But if I use it for training purposes, it¡¯s likely to reduce my lifespan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some of this from Mea-chan and Baron Lark, but there are plenty of things I¡¯d like to confirm with you directly.¡±


    Peter touched the back of the seat and asked us to sit on the chair.


    ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure you are.¡±


    At that moment, even though the windows were not open, there was a sudden gust of wind in the guest room.


    In one of the seats in the guest room sat a beautiful woman with long hair and slit eyes who had not been there before.


    She lifted her fingers and tapped on the desk.


    ¡°I, too, would like to hear it from you. I didn¡¯t expect him to be gone when I rushed back. Take your seat quickly.¡±


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Peter had already seen her before, and his back straightened immediately.


    ¡°I, It looks like you¡¯ve returned from the seal ¡­¡­ Kudor-sama.¡±


    When I was at a loss for words, Kudor red at me.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°N, no, not at all!¡±

 Chapter 451 - Episode Ninety-Seven - The End of the Story (2)

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Episode Ny-Seven - The End of the Story (2)</h4>


    I took a seat and was frantically defending myself as I exined to Kudor, Peter, and Myunhi about the battle against the Sky god Silfheim.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, then! I used the Abel Cannon of the Magic Wave Tower to defeat the Sky God Silfheim, and it wasn¡¯t that dangerous!¡±


    I waved my wand and spelled out a magic exnation scheme with light in the air.


    I¡¯ll make itplicated so that it¡¯s a little confusing.


    Neither Kudor nor Peter would understand it anyway.


    My aim is to make them unable to deal with my sophistry because their brains will be overwhelmed by the diagrams.


    Mea¡¯s shoulders swayed, and she opened her eyes and shook her head.


    She must have almost fallen asleep.


    Myunhi was also pinching her arm from time to time to keep herself awake.


    Peter asionally nodded meaningfully, but there was no way he knew what was going on.


    Alright, I¡¯ll push through at this rate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the logic of the Abel Cannon. Let¡¯s get back to it. What¡¯s your point?¡±


    When Kudor waved her arm away, the picture I had been drawing with the light of my wand dissipated.


    ¡°¡­¡­ W-What I want to say that the risk and return of the Abel Cannon were worth it. Besides, I didn¡¯t fire the Abel cannon because I wanted to spare my own life! There¡¯s no way I would have done that! But if I didn¡¯t defeat the Silfheim here, Kudor wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand up to them alone! That¡¯s why I had no choice but to use it to protect the world!¡±


    It was a big lie.


    If I hadn¡¯t somehow disposed of the Silfheim right there, he would have killed me and Mea for sure.


    Kudor said that I should escape from the Silfheim at all costs, but frankly, there was no way I could do that with my human endurance.


    Please don¡¯t be absurd.


    Silfheim had the firepower to kill even Kudor, and he also had the fucking ¡°Red Dream¡±¡®s ability.


    To be honest, I was thinking that there was not much difference between me and Mea dying and the world blowing up.


    That¡¯s why the moment I decided that I was no match for the Silfheim, I headed for the Dinrat Kingdom without a moment¡¯s hesitation, relying on the Abel Cannon.


    ¡­¡­ As expected, when I think back, I have a lot of thoughts about involving all of the people I¡¯ve met and all of humanity, including the Marren tribe, but at any rate, in that dire situation, I didn¡¯t have time to worry about such moral issues.


    ¡°And as I showed you in the diagram, the sess rate of the Abel Cannon was close to one hundred percent. But you see, if it had failed, there would have been some kind of glitch in the world. Even if the probability of failure was only a fraction of a decimal point, I was still very conflicted about using the Abel Cannon.¡±


    This is also a big lie.


    I thought the sess rate of the Abel cannon was 50/50.


    And I dared to say that there was some kind of glitch in the world, but frankly, if I had made a mistake, the whole universe would have been blown up.


    One more thing, there was no proof that destroying the ¡°Red Dream¡± with a single blow would break the link with the True God.


    I had evidence, but I couldn¡¯t say for sure that it would happen. It was only a matter of time before it happened.


    There was a good chance that the world would fizzle out if I messed up there too.


    If you take the time to examine the situation, the odds of the world being wiped out might have been higher, to be honest.


    It was a bold move on my part.


    ¡°So, you can think that the use of the Abel cannon was unavoidable. If you¡¯re asking me to sit back and let the Silfheim rule the world, I can only say that I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, you¡¯re right, from what you¡¯ve told me, it sounds like it was unavoidable.¡±


    Peter nodded.


    Okay, I¡¯ve convinced Peter who was ring with a troublesome look.


    I¡¯ll try to silence Kudor with this pace.


    ¡°And ¡­¡­ The reason why you hid the details of the Abel cannon is because you were nning to hit me when the time came?¡±


    The moment Kudor said those words, the air in the ce froze.


    The air in the room froze as soon as Kudor said the words, and the mouth peeking out from Peter¡¯s mask twitched.


    I probably would have had a simr expression on my face.


    Ahh, it¡¯s over ¡­¡­


    No, I can still make it.


    I¡¯ll get through this somehow.


    ¡°N, no, of course, it¡¯s against Count Julem. You never know where the information might leak from. And besides, it was a dangerous weapon, so I didn¡¯t n to use it ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°The specifications for targeting the target with the highest magic power, and the range that are around the Dinrat Kingdom, seem to have been designed for me. You didn¡¯t even know who Count Julem was, so why would you need to make such a limited function as a countermeasure against the Silfheim?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Yes, due to the fact that it has a range centered on the Dinrat Kingdom and automatically targets opponents with the highest magic power, even if I wanted to aim at Count Julem, it¡¯s more likely that the target would be Kudor.


    The only thing I can say is that it was built so that I could bury Kudor at any time I wanted.


    In fact, that¡¯s why I built it ¡­¡­


    I froze in silence.


    I can¡¯t think of any excuses.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been so foolish as to tell you everything about the Battle with Sky God Silfheim.


    I had time and I should have prepared a fake story.


    Why couldn¡¯t I have realized that Kudor would arrive at the most obvious answer?


    I was rxed after defeating the Silfheim.


    ¡°A-Abel-chan ¡­¡­ You mean to tell me that you and not only betrayed me, Baron Lark, and Kudor and escape, but also nned to bury Kudor, the Guarding Deity of the Dinrat Kingdom?¡±


    Peter asks me with a puzzled look on his face.


    I was frozen without words to reply, but I gave up and rubbed my hands, smiling flirtatiously at Kudor as best I could.


    ¡°B-Because, you see, Kudor-sama, we¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t we? That¡¯s why I wanted an insurance or something ¡­¡­ To be honest, isn¡¯t it inevitable that some of these things would happen? ¡°


    He tried to kill Mea, and even tried to kill me when I tried to stop him.


    I¡¯d like to say that I don¡¯t really have a choice, to be honest.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die quietly because some great god decided it was better that way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t me them for wanting to know about it.¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Coudre put her hand to her forehead in anguish.


    ¡°In fact ¡­¡­ I am grateful that you destroyed the main body of the Silfheim. This is something that even I could not have done. You should be regarded as a hero of salvation without question.¡±


    ¡°I did it ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been forgiven ¡­¡­!¡±


    However, it¡¯s rare to see Kudor, who always has a rxed demeanor, in this much distress.


    It¡¯s been a while since I forciblybined the artificial spirit Icarus with Kudor.

 Chapter 452 - Episode Ninety-Eight - The End of the Story (3)

    <h4>Chapter 452 - Episode Ny-Eight - The End of the Story (3)</h4>


    ¡°Assuming that Count Julem is dead, the problem after ¡­¡­ is the cleanup of the world war that Count Julem was trying to start, right?


    The exnation from my point of view of the Battle with Silfheim was over, and the topic had shifted to the World War.


    ¡­¡­ Count Julem¡¯s people seem to have entered the upper echelons of the four major countries and turned them against this and that.


    Even in his absence, the poison may not bepletely out of his system.


    ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like to get involved in bloody situations, but I may not be able to pretend I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here either.


    Peter saw the look on my face and waved his hand lightly as if to dismiss my idea.


    ¡°No, actually, I think I can handle this one.¡±


    ¡°Can you ¡­¡­ solve that?¡±


    I listened to Peter¡¯s exnation and tilted my head.


    To be honest, I thought it would take longer than that.


    It was true that James and Shame had to hide themselves from Kudor, so they could no longer interfere in the affairs of the major powers.


    In the past, they would blend in the Bunrei¡¯s of the country¡¯s leaders, but there were only two of these spirits left, and they knew that if they made a tant move, they would be attacked and killed by Kudor.


    In addition, even if they took the risk of forcing a war, they would not be able to reduce Kudor¡¯s spirit body or magic power because they would not be able to make a decisive move.


    However, even so, Count Julem and the others must have been preparing to draw the war around the Dinrat Kingdom at any time.


    Even if they were gone, there was no way the matter would be resolved easily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Count Julem doesn¡¯t have a hand in this, because the Riveras Church Kingdom had originally escaped from Med¡¯s control thanks to Abel-chan. I¡¯ve got spies in there, but there¡¯s nothing strange going on. Pope Sateria is now in charge, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to mess with us. There¡¯s even talk of the Dinrat Kingdom lending its support to the Pope¡¯s rule in order to stabilize the neighboring countries. Besides, that girl loves Abel-chan.¡±


    Peter said disgustedly.


    ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡­¡±


    I also felt my own face twitching.


    In order to unite the people of Riveras, who were torn apart by the fake god Med, Sateria has seeded in uniting the country by creating an apostle of Levi, modeled after me, to represent a new religion.


    As a part of this effort, she seems to be desperately trying to invite me into the Riveras Church Kingdom, and is sending me letters inviting me to join.


    I¡¯d like to help bring the country together ¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t think I can stand the bizarre sanctimoniousness of the country.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to pretend like I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Abel ¡­¡­ You should never go to that country. It¡¯s not only for the sake of the country, but also because she really is in love with Abel. Mea knows it.¡±


    Mea grabbed my wrist from the side and squeezed it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Rather than that, it¡¯s just that she loves the Riveras Church Kingdom and really sees Abel-chan as the hope of the Kingdom. She¡¯s willing to do anything for the country, but she¡¯s not willing to enter into a political marriage.¡±


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­ What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they try to force Abel-chan to be the Pope during the Med riot? Maybe if Abel-chan goes to the Riveras Church Kingdom, he¡¯ll be forced to marry her and be the husband of the Pope, making him a major figure in the country.¡±


    Peter said something outrageous without hesitation.


    ¡°Well, even Sateria-san won¡¯t go that far ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°She will. To be honest, the country that holds Abel-chan seems to be the winner. It¡¯s the quickest way to get them to marry someone with power in their own country, and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what Sateria-chan is thinking.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I think you¡¯re overestimating things a little too much.


    ¡°Back to the topic at hand ¡­¡­ I have ess to many powerful people in various countries, so I¡¯ve been using back channels to contact the upper echelons of the Maharaun Kingdom and the Galshard Kingdom to get rid of anything that might be a factor in the war.¡±


    Peter said and began to talk about the current situation of the Maharaun and Galshard kingdoms.


    ording to Peter¡¯s story, the Maharaun Kingdom seemed to have one of the Five Grand Masters, the head of the country, mixed in with Jeem, an offshoot of Silfheim.


    It seems that Jeem had imprisoned Rimud, the Fifth Grand Master who was connected to Peter, in a dungeon and ckmailed the other Five Grand Masters to be the actual ruler of the Maharaun Kingdom.


    Peter seems to have seeded in getting in touch with Rimud, who had somehow escaped after Silfheim¡¯s death, and is in the process of exining the Silfheim riot to the other Five Grand Masters.


    At this stage, there is no need to worry about a war with the Dinrat Kingdom due to the influence of Silfheim.


    And in the Galshard Kingdom, it seems that James had taken control of the church and was conducting magic research on arge scale.


    Not only was he researching reincarnated sorcerers like me, but he was also developing a variety of other dangerous magic.


    After James¡¯ disappearance, it seems that there were forces trying to take advantage of his ns to start a war, and there was an internal struggle between the peace faction and the war faction.


    However, it seems that the number of warring factions is not veryrge.


    Peter has been gathering information behind the scenes and intervening with his own organization¡¯s sorcerers, and although it¡¯s notpletely over yet, it seems that the problem is generally under control.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s been a week since then, but they¡¯re acting terribly fast.


    In all honesty, I may have underestimated Peter a bit.


    He is the shadow ruler of the Dinrat Kingdom.


    As long as the other party is not Count Julem, he seems to be able to intervene in the upper echelons of other countries and stir things up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The only thing is, when I made contact with them, I don¡¯t know where they got the whiff, but they sent me a letter saying that they wanted me to meet with Rimud¡¯s and Galshard¡¯s leaders, as well as the sorcerer of the Marren tribe. Abel-chan, you might want to stay hidden for a while.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ I wonder if I¡¯m in a dangerous position right now.


    ¡°You should not be lured into going to another country by goods or money. You¡¯ll get caught in the middle and you¡¯ll never be able to move from that country again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ At any rate, thanks to Peter¡¯s dark deeds, the risk of three of the four major powers, the Riveras, Maharaun, and Galshard kingdoms, attacking the Dinrat kingdom under the influence of the Silfheim has diminished considerably.


    And the sky country Alfheim with the loss of Moon Din and the change of the king, is not in a position to mess around with the Dinrat Kingdom ¡­¡­


    ¡°I guess so ¡­¡­ When Abel-chan came back with the King of the High Elves, I was really surprised. I don¡¯t understand what it means, or rather, I couldn¡¯t even understand what it means.¡±


    ¡­¡­ that¡¯s right, I ended up bringing back Olviga during the High Elves¡¯ coup d¡¯etat riot.


    I helped him because he was so pitiful, but to be honest, I kind of regretted it.


    I heard that while I was in bed with sore muscles, he did as he pleased in the Fage territory, and was half killed by the collector in the tavern for getting carried away.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be kicked out of Fage territory soon.

 Chapter 453 - Episode Ninety-Nine - The End of the Story (4)

    <h4>Chapter 453 - Episode Ny-Nine - The End of the Story (4)</h4>


    ¡°If the World War doesn¡¯t seem to be causing any problems, it looks like I won¡¯t be getting involved in the Count Julem riot anymore.¡±


    I said, and Peter exhaled sadly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it is ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes were hidden by a mask, so I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but he looked a little older than before.


    He may have been mentally fatigued from the Count Julem riot.


    ¡­¡­ I know I¡¯ve caused Peter a lot of trouble and hardship, but I¡¯d like to think it¡¯s not my fault.


    ¡°You look tired, Peter-san.¡±


    ¡°Rather ¡­¡­ It¡¯s more like burnout, I guess.¡±


    Peter let out a sigh.


    ¡°You know that I used to be the Pope of the Kudor Church, right?¡±


    This is something that Altamir has told me a lot about.


    That witch seems to have a loose mouth.


    I¡¯m sure he was called Lord Peltaire before.


    ¡°The reason why I gave up my official position to be an immortal, sought power and authority by any means necessary, and even controlled the Dinrat royal family was all for the sake of opposing Count Julem. So that reason is no longer there. I¡¯ve aged so much against Providence.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Peter-sama?¡±


    Munch says to Peter anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to let my men go, too, for keeping mepany. I think I¡¯ll pass the spark of the world war on to the royal family along with my connections, and let the old monster retire for good. It¡¯s not a good idea to have someone like me nestled in the royal family for so long.¡±


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not a joke or a random thought.


    ording to Altamir, Lord Peltaire was a good man, a sincerely good man, not someone who would cling to power or dabble in the unholy art of alchemy.


    In order to protect the Dinrat Kingdom from Count Julem, he must have bent his own life and lived until now as a monster nesting in the royal family.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you again. Thank you, Abel-chan. For saving this country and the world. Now I can leave it to the next generation with peace of mind.¡±


    Peter bowed deeply to me.


    Myunhi hurriedly stopped Peter¡¯s movement.


    ¡°Pe, Peter-sama! Peter-sama doesn¡¯t have to lower his head ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s all right, Myunhi. It¡¯s all over now, you know. I am no longer Peltaire or Peter.¡±


    I saw the look on Peter¡¯s face, and I knew.


    Ahhh ¡­¡­ Peter ¡­¡­ he really wants to leave the world¡¯s stage.


    ¡°Peter-san ¡­¡­¡±


    I had a lot of thoughts about Peter¡¯s retirement.


    When I think about it, there was a time when Peter almost killed me.


    In the beginning, I had the impression that he was a creepy, brutal man who did not hesitate to use any means, but even when he was about to kill me, he guaranteed Mea¡¯s safety and showed no signs of hesitation.


    After that, we started cooperating with each other, and he showed his attitude of keeping an eye on me, so the rtionship between me and Peter is not easy to describe.


    He was like a boss, sometimes a financier, sometimes a conflict of interest, and sometimes a friend.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, I¡¯m sorry to say this at this time, but before you retire, would you be willing to let old Pen ¡­¡­ Penrath out of prison?¡±


    ¡°Really, how could you say that at this point in time ¡­¡­ I¡¯m impressed beyond disgusted by that kind of thing about you. I¡¯ll never be bored with you ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter pressed his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ but if I don¡¯t ask now, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can¡¯t ignore the fact that you took down the Silfheim ¡­¡­ So, I¡¯ll think about it. Hah~ ¡­¡­¡±


    Peter let out a painful breath.


    It¡¯s worth it! It was worth the effort to ask for it.


    ¡°Speaking of which ¡­¡­ what are you going to do now, Kudor-sama? Just being alive will continue to consume magic power, right?¡±


    ¡°I have to go after the two that you let escape. I will sleep after that.¡±


    Kudor replied boredly.


    ¡­¡­ and by two, I assume she means James and Shame.


    It seems that Kudor can¡¯t let them go unnoticed.


    ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing. They are after the head of an organization called the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time.¡±


    These are the people who interfered with me when I entered the Kudor¡¯s Great Temple ¡­¡­


    I think it was Rupel, Darras, and Ruin.


    ¡°I believe ¡­¡­ the unidentified demon Dioms is rumored to be the head of the organization?¡±


    I must have overheard Peter talking about this when he showed me his list of global threats.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, apparently Dioms is just a contract demon for the real boss. Their heads are human. The only thing is that they hide their true identity terribly tightly. It seems to me that they are morbidly cowardly rather than cautious. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s quite capable, though.¡±


    I was told that Dioms was also a very dangerous demon, but was there someone standing behind it who could control it?


    ¡°Apparently, their goal is to use themselves as a major deterrent and bringsting peace to the world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fine thing to hear. Is there any reason to confront them?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It is nothing but a fantasy to create world peace through threats. They don¡¯t understand that if the world follows them, there will be no conflict, and that hubris is already the spark that causes conflict.¡±


    ¡°I, I see ¡­¡­?¡±


    The story is difficult to understand, but it¡¯s none of my business.


    Kudor can do what he wants.


    ¡°We may have to ask for Abel¡¯s help again. We¡¯re still trying to figure out how big this enemy is.¡±


    ¡°M-Me? Hahaha ¡­¡­ I¡¯d like you to refrain if possible.¡±


    Iughed and made up my mind.


    I don¡¯t want to be dragged into another monster fight between spirits.


    ¡°What are you going to do now, Abel-chan? Do you n to stay in the Fage territory?¡±


    Peter asks me.


    As I pondered how to answer, Mea squeezed my hand and smiled at me happily.


    I followed the flow and smiled too.


    ¡°¡­¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Abel-chan, Mea-chan?¡±


    ¡°In fact ¡­¡­ I¡¯m thinking of taking some time off from Fage territory and returning to my hometown. I¡¯ll be back in a few years, though. I¡¯d like to take Mea to meet my parents, you know ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve already talked to Lark-san about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡­ going back home, that might be a good too, yep, yep ¡­¡­ yep?¡±


    Peter stopped nodding his head and opened his mouth wide.


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡­? Abel-chan, are you guys possibly getting married?¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice rose in surprise as he said this.


    I looked at Mea and weughed at each other.

 Chapter 454 - Episode One Hundred - The End of the Story (5)

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Episode One Hundred - The End of the Story (5)</h4>


    The next day after the meeting with Kudor and Peter, I immediately decided to leave the Fage territory and head for the vige of the Marren tribe.


    After saying goodbye to Lark and the Alchemist Division for a while, I moved with Mea to the vige square.


    Elia¡¯s carriage was already waiting for us.


    Many people from the vige came out to see us off.


    However, there was no sign of Peter.


    Maybe he was no longer in the Fage territory.


    Peter seemed to be busy cleaning up after the world war, and with his own retirement, he must have a lot of things to do.


    It made me a little sad to think that I might not see him again.


    ¡°Really, Abel-kun, I¡¯m going to miss you for a while ¡­¡­ But you¡¯lle back again someday, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ll always leave the head of the alchemist division seat open.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lark-san.¡±


    I shake hands with Lark.


    It would be nice if there was a way to easily travel back and forth between the Marren vige and the Fage territory ¡­¡­


    You can¡¯t fly arge weapon like a wooden dragon too often ¡­¡­


    Peter also said that it would provoke the nobility and royalty of other territories, and that he wanted it to be stopped as much as possible.


    Transfiguration magic is also not practical for very long distances.


    Hm ¡­¡­ It would be good if I have a good idea


    I¡¯ll have to think about it again.


    When I looked at the people who hade, I saw arge man.


    It was the collector.


    He was wearing an apron from the tavern ¡°Dwarf¡¯s Lair¡±.


    The tavern¡¯s sign girl, , was standing beside him with a smile.


    ¡°S-So you¡¯re here ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought Mea would nevere either ¡­¡­¡±


    As we both stared in surprise, the collector scowled and red back at us.


    ¡°Is it bad toe here? I didn¡¯t want to see your face, but  insisted on seeing you guys off.¡±


    The collector stroked ¡¯s head.


    ¡°H-Hey, Shu-san, that¡¯s too strong! Please don¡¯t do that, it will mess up my hair too!¡±


    blushed and waved her hands in the air.


    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m d to see that you seem to be getting along well.


    Rather than that, I guess you¡¯ve moved up from being a raghead to an employee.


    That muscled body is absolutely useless ¡­¡­


    If it was a human range, it would definitely be the strongest physical body.


    ¡°Abel-kun, I¡¯m sorry to see you go ¡­¡­ but I think you should get going. The other members of the group are attracting her to theboratory now, but Alta-san will be sniffing you out soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I guess so.¡±


    I nodded to Lark¡¯s words.


    I didn¡¯t tell Altamir about my return because I thought she would be annoyed if she knew I came back.


    ¡°Wait, Abel! Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡±


    ¡­¡­ Just then, I heard Altamir¡¯s angry voice from afar.


    I was surprised and shook my shoulders, then gave a small bow to Lark and the others.


    Mea took me by the arm and we hurriedly got into the carriage.


    ¡°Elia-san, please leave immediately!¡±


    The carriage began to move.


    When I quietly emerged from the carriage, Altamir was floating on the ground, chasing after me from behind.


    Isn¡¯t that guy trying to hide the fact that she¡¯s an artificial spirit?


    With tears in her eyes, Altamir wielded the magic cell phone Magiphone in her hand.


    ¡°Wait a minute! What am I going to do! about the Magic Wave Towers and the magic cell phone Magiphone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, sooner orter! I¡¯ll take care of it then!¡±


    ¡°I was looking forward to it! I was looking forward topleting it! You should at least finish the magic wave tower before you go! Then it¡¯ll be easier to contact you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd! The Magic Wave Tower is broken! It¡¯s going to take a lot of time to rebuild it and we don¡¯t have enough materials or funds. Please be patient.¡±


    ¡°Nooooooooooooo!¡±


    ¡­¡­ yes, the magic wave tower broke when the Abel cannon was fired.


    What a shame.


    I was also surprised when I saw it.


    It had been reduced to dust, and what appeared to be part of the magic wave tower had been transformed into apletely different substance.


    To be honest, the cost of the magic wave tower for that one shot was too bad for me.


    The members of the Alchemist Division who had followed behind jumped at Altamir from behind and held her body down.


    ¡°Wha, What are you doing! Let me go, let me go!¡±


    Altamir was struggling like a child.


    It¡¯s a shame, but it seems I was the one who was popr, Altamir.


    The position of Commander in Chief is not a bad thing.


    ¡°Forgive me, Alta-san ¡­¡­! The Commander is going home for a while and won¡¯t be here!¡±


    ¡°We want to take our time too!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s too hard for me to help with the hard work of building the magic wave tower again! Please at least give us some time!¡±


    The group members were saying these things as they apologized to Altamir.


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm? Isn¡¯t there something different?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t there something more to it than that.


    You don¡¯t want to interrupt the Commander going home, or something like that ¡­¡­


    I leaned out of the carriage and watched in a daze as Altamir¡¯s wailing became more and more distant.


    When Altamir was out of sight, I pulled my head back into the carriage.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Alta-san looks a little pitiful. When you have time, please make it again, okay. Mea is also looking forward to the magic cell phone Magiphone that will allow me tomunicate with everyone in the country.¡±


    Mea said with a wry smile.


    I tilted my head and muttered, ¡°Yeah, I guess so¡±.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ howe the magic wave tower blew up and the Abel Cannon worked exactly as it should?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    Mea¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°No, I honestly don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s broken when I seeded. If the magic wave tower is broken, then it should have failed. Why was it able to pierce Silfheim¡¯s ¡°Red Dream¡± urately? Why is the world safe?¡±


    I put my hand on my chin and thought.


    However, I couldn¡¯t think of any answers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a reaction or something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, you know. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Only the magic wave tower was shattered cleanly, right? If it¡¯s a reaction, then at the very least the Dinrat Kingdom must have sunk, or it won¡¯t be consistent. I really have no idea why. ¡°


    ¡°T-That thing ¡­¡­ Keep it a secret from Peter-san and Kudur-san, okay?¡±


    -


    [more information]


    Volume 10 of ¡°I reincarnated as a Dragon Egg¡± went on sale on July 16th! (7/17/2019)

 Chapter 455 - Episode One Hundred-One - Cheat Sorcerers Slow Life

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Episode One Hundred-One - Cheat Sorcerer''s Slow Life</h4>


    -It had been half a year since I had returned to the Marren tribe¡¯s vige with Mea.


    I was sitting in front of the Incense leaf field, controlling fifteen Ortems in parallel to manage the field.


    Behind me, there were twenty Marrens lined up.


    All of them were members of the Karlco family, the former leaders of the Marren¡¯s Incense leaf making, and those rted.


    They were here to learn how to make Incense leaf from me.


    ¡°Noswell should particrly watch closely. I¡¯m going to let the Karlco family take charge while I¡¯m gone. My dad¡¯s an amateur and the Chief is too busy to be bothered with leaf.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t need to be told by an Ortem fanatic to know that ¡­¡­!¡±


    The eldest son of the Karlco family, Noswell, was frantically following my maniption of the Ortem with his eyes.


    It¡¯s a pity that Noswell has to curry up to me, his former enemy, for the sake of the Karlco family, which has been going downhilltely.


    When I first came back and resumed making the incense leaf, I didn¡¯t want the Karlco family to get involved in making them because they were ambitious and I didn¡¯t want them to get into trouble.


    However, since there was no one else avable and the Marren vige itself was no longer so simple that it could rely on incense leaf to gain authority, I decided to leave it to them.


    Until now, the Marren vige had been exclusive and refused to have any contact with the outside world.


    However, it seems that in addition to Gizel and the others, other adults had moved around the Lomarn area to search for me when I ran away from home, and through these connections, the Marren tribe had gradually begun to have contact with the outside world.


    Recently, they¡¯ve begun to sell magical item-like Ortems and suspicious food items such as Ortem buns as souvenirs.


    ¡­¡­ Are they supposed to be selling these Ortems so casually?


    No, it¡¯s not something I can get into as I¡¯ve been spreading it all over the Fage territory, but I think it should have been treated as something a little more sacred ¡­¡­


    As a result of contact with the outside world, the magical ores that the chiefs had worked so hard to spread were being disced by the general money of the outside world.


    The chief shows a bit of aplicated face, but modernization alwayses at a cost.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s more convenient than magic ore, so let it go.


    ¡­¡­ Half a year ago, when I came back to the Marren vige, I was already beaten up by the whole vige.


    My father, Zelrut, was very angry with me at home.


    It was only natural.


    I had kicked out of the wedding with Gizel, run away from home, brought back Mea, and announced publicly that I would marry her.


    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not like I was trying to ruin my family¡¯s reputation.


    It was even more so because I had always been a bad influence on the family.


    I was even thinking of leaving the vige with Mea, especially since she seemed so unhappy.


    However, Gizel shows understanding, and my parents epted Mea as they had no choice now that I have brought her here.


    ¡­¡­ When Zelrut apologized to me in a despondent tone, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t consider your feelings and forced you to go through with the marriage ceremony with Gizel,¡± I was just sorry.


    After that, with the enthusiastic follow-up and support of the Chief and Firo, I had somehow managed to regain my honor in the Marren vige with the help of incense leaf and magic tools.


    Now, I¡¯ve built a house separate from my parents¡¯ house, where I live with Mea.


    ¡­¡­ It took about a month for me to be treated properly after returning to the Marren vige, so my marriage ceremony with Mea was dyed by that amount.


    As a side note, Mea¡¯s father, Melzef, came to the wedding ceremony to check on me.


    I noticed him and called out to him secretly, but Melzef¡¯s shoulders slumped and he said sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can be a father now¡±.


    Then he said, ¡°Take care of Mea,¡± and eventually disappeared without even showing his face to Mea, never to be seen again.


    ¡­¡­ I think the fact that he was trying to kill Mea as a chief is bothering him.


    When Mea¡¯s child is born, I¡¯m going to check on her and suggest that we go to the Doom vige once.


    After the instruction to the entire Chalco family was over, I walked lightly back to the house where Mea was waiting.


    Yes, in the past six months, Mea had be pregnant.


    ording to the divination of the Marren tribe, it seems to be male and female twins.


    There was still a long way to go before they were born, but I couldn¡¯t help but look forward to their birth.


    I have to raise them to be great sorcerers.


    The other day, I was talking to Mea¡¯s belly in spiritnguage as part of her education, but she got angry and said, ¡°Please teach them normalnguage first!¡±.


    ¡­¡­ In addition to the other big change in the past six months has been Olviga¡¯s arrival at the Marren vige.


    I thought that he had finally been kicked out of the Fage territory, but it seems that he came to ask me to repair the Moon Din.


    I heard that Olviga had been studying the Moon Din in detail since he came down to earth, and it seems that the entire High Elves are in danger if the situation continues.


    Without the magic of the Moon Din, the High Elves¡¯ ability to reproduce will greatly decline.


    In 5,000 years, the poption of High Elves could be less than a tenth of what it is today.


    ¡­¡­ I was astonished that Olviga was also concerned about the future of the High Elves, but it seems that he believes that if he can create an opportunity to save the High Elves from crisis, he can overthrow the current High Elf king, Goguru, and be the king again.


    His subtlety and cunningness piss me off.


    So this is the man who survived the Mythic Wars, became the ancestor of all the current High Elves, and clung to the throne for 10,000 years.


    In fact, if I look at it, there¡¯s a good chance that he can repair it ore up with another alternative, and if he does, it won¡¯t be impossible for him to return as the king.


    Since the Moon Din in this world is not asrge as the Earth¡¯s Moon, and since it is still approaching due to the influence of the Moon Festival Dinmei, it is not impossible that I could head out to investigate it in detail, and I might even be able to repair it and restore its magical glow.


    However, although I feel pity for the High Elves, not to mention Olviga, I¡¯m a busy man and don¡¯t have time to head to Moon Din to investigate.


    Olvigas persistent bowing broke my heart and I promised to go to Moon Din within ten years.


    Olviga said happily ¡°Ten years is only a moment!¡±.


    An old man who lived over 10,000 years is really different.


    Another thing that has changed is ¡­¡­ the death of Peter.


    The current king of Dinrat had fallen ill and they had to decide on the next king as soon as possible, and the leading candidates, Prince Alphonse, the firstborn, and Princess Charlotte, the youngest, were fighting for the session.


    At that time, the remnants of the warring factions of the Galshard Kingdom have disbanded thanks to the efforts of Gaston, the only knight who served Princess Charlotte, giving Princess Charlotte arge lead as a candidate for king.


    Furthermore, Princess Charlotte publicly revealed that the royal family had been puppets of the ageless monster Peter for many years, and that Peter had dibs on Prince Alphonse and nning to pressure other nobles to make him king.


    The monster Peter attempted to assassinate Princess Charlotte, but failed and tried to escape, and died in a battle with the knight Gaston in a hidden passage under the castle.


    After that, Princess Charlotte officially became the queen.


    Gaston is now regarded as the strongest swordsman in the world.


    I didn¡¯t think it was possible either.


    Peter must not have already been interested in controlling the royal family.


    There was no reason for him to take forceful steps to make Prince Alphonse king and to confront the other candidates for him to be the king.


    What was Peter being killed mean, when did Gaston be so strong, the whole truth is still in the dark.


    Maybe I¡¯m misremembering and Gaston was strong all along. ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Oh! Abel-san! There you are!¡±


    I looked up to see Shibi running towards me.


    I wonder if he has brought some trouble with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shibi? ¡®m in a hurry ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You just want to see Mea-san as soon as possible, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve got a guest for Abel-san. He¡¯s waiting for you at the Chief¡¯s mansion. He¡¯s probably a nobleman by the looks of him ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What a pain in the ass ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what he wants, but just say no.¡±


    ¡°No! Abel-san, aren¡¯t youining about wanting more money for development.¡±


    ¡°The aristocracy is on a roll, after all ¡­¡­ If he¡¯s got a lot of money, that¡¯s fine, but if he¡¯s the kind of guy who¡¯ll tell you toe to his territory and apply pressure on you ¡­¡­¡±


    My shoulders slumped as I made my way to the chief¡¯s mansion.


    I¡¯ll say no quickly and go home.


    If it¡¯s going to take too long, I¡¯ll have it moved to ater date.


    The vige now has a lot of amodation facilities for tourists.


    With that in mind, I headed to the chief¡¯s mansion and found a tall woman, a queer ¡­¡­ wearing clean clothes in the guest room.


    It was Peter, though he was not wearing a mask, which made him have a very ufortable feeling.


    He is not wearing a mask, but Myunhi is standing next to him.


    ¡°Pe, Peter-san!? You¡¯re alive!?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ve just decided to disappear from the political scene. The best way to do that was to die on a prominent stage. I colluded with Queen Charlotte to kill me in a deliberate screw-up in exchange for helping to pad her list of aplishments.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you say it¡¯s ¡°Knight Gaston¡±, people will believe it. His power of attraction is amazing. If you hear the name ¡°Gaston¡±, people will immediately recognize Charlotte. It¡¯s I was really in favor of Prince Alphonse until Count Julem disappeared, but Gaston turned me upside down. She¡¯s got a good knight, that girl. ¡°


    G-Gaston¡¯s mysterious sess is due to Peter¡¯s padding ¡­¡­


    With the way he¡¯s talking, Peter probably did that without knowing that Gaston is only a mid-level adventurer.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Abel-chan? You look so tense.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ N, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The Earnest Peter is what we¡¯re talking about.


    If he had known that the knight Gaston was just a normal Gaston, he would not have made Charlotte his queen.


    But that¡¯s not important to know right now.


    It¡¯s not my problem that Gaston has be the strongest swordsman in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been alive for too long and was actually going to disappear, but ¡­¡­ that might be a problem, so I decided to stay where I am for a while and see what happens. It¡¯s not necessarily that the remnants of the organization that I had will not go out of control. And I also wanted to see what Abel-chan would do in the future.¡±


    ¡°Peter-san ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ And I¡¯m worried to leave you out there.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha ¡­¡­ no ¡­¡­¡±


    I smiled bitterly and covered it up.


    This is not good ¡­¡­ I should hide the chimera and artificial spirit that I¡¯ve been secretly creating with all my research materials.


    I¡¯ve gonna make sure that the ones involved don¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°By the way, Abel-chan, didn¡¯t you leave an artifact containing the soul of the founder of the Doom tribe, Moebius, in the Fage territory? Please don¡¯t leave that dangerous thing in the warehouse. Do you want to turn the Fage territory into a magd?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m tired too ¡­¡­ And I don¡¯t think It¡¯ll be able to do much more, so I thought it was okay ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thrown Zolomonia-chan into the tower where she¡¯s sealed up for now, so check it next time you¡¯re back in Fage territory.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I bowed my head to Peter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t Peter-sama numbed by Abel-sama¡¯s influence? It seems to me that he¡¯s being cruel enough ¡­¡­¡±


    Myunhi said to Peter with some reluctance.


    ¡°Actually, there is someone I want you to meet, Abel-chan. Come on in, please.¡±


    Peter called out to the door behind him.


    ¡­¡­ Did you ask him to hide?


    What are you trying to be important for?


    It¡¯s not like I will be pleased with whoever you bring in ¡­¡­


    ¡°A-, Abel-sama ¡­¡­!¡±


    A small old man with a monkey face stood in front of the door.


    I looked him in the eye.


    There was no way I could mistake him for someone else.


    It was Penrath, one of the four great former priests of the Water God.


    ¡°Pe, Penrath!¡±


    ¡°Abel-samaaaa!¡±


    Penrath came rushing towards me.


    I opened my arms and embraced Penrath.


    Peter had kept his promise to me.


    He had gotten Penrath out of jail.


    To be honest, when I heard that Peter had died, I had been angry, ¡°You stepped over the line and ran off to hell, you fucking faggot!¡± but it looks like that was not the case.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry to interrupt this freaky farce, but that guy is really dangerous, so Abel-chan should take responsibility for keeping a close eye on him, okay?¡±


    ¡°Peter-sama, if anything, Abel-sama is the more dangerous one, so there¡¯s not much point in warning him, is there?¡±


    Myunhi says severely.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry, Myunhi, I¡¯m sure Abel-chan knows what he¡¯s doing. Penrath may be out of control, but Abel-chan is the kind of person who can learn and try to hide his abnormalities. At least he doesn¡¯t like to make a scene.¡±


    What does Peter think I am ¡­¡­?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you came, Penrath! In fact, I¡¯m secretly building a reproductive type of chimera or artificial spirit here in the vige. I¡¯ll show youter.¡±


    ¡°Really, as expected of Abel-sama! This fool is overflowed with tears!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Abel-chan! Show it to me, too!¡±


    Peter looked like a demon.


    O-Oh no, my mouth slipped.


    ¡­¡­ And so, somehow, I managed to get through and persevere, and ended up meeting Peter again.


    He seemed to be nning to live in the Fage territory again.


    Penrath was going to stay at an inn in the Marren vige, and I was going home for the day.


    I waster than I had nned.


    ¡°Ah! Wee home, Abel!¡±


    Mea¡¯s voice echoed from the back of the house, and I could hear her getting up.


    ¡°Mea-sama, please take your time. I can¡¯t have anything happen to brother¡¯s child.¡±


    I heard Gizel¡¯s voice and she appeared in the doorway.


    Gizel was wearing an apron and a smile on her face.


    ¡°Wee back, brother! I¡¯ll have your meal ready in no time!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Gizel.¡±


    Gizel is taking care of the house for Mea, who is very sick.


    I have a lot of work to do, so I can¡¯t be home as often as I¡¯d like.


    Mea came out from the back of the house with a big belly and an anxious look on her face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, Mea-sama. You shouldn¡¯t move around so carelessly. Don¡¯t worry, you can leave all the personal care of brother to me. I¡¯ll take care of your food andundry, too. Now, Mea-sama, please take your time to recover.¡±


    Gizel spoke with a smile.


    ¡°A-Abel, um ¡­¡­ is Gizel-chan alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mea-sama. I am sorry for making you feel uneasy ¡­¡­ I¡¯m just trying to assist my brother and his wife as a family.¡±


    Mea looked at me and Gizel alternately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mea. I know you¡¯re anxious because you and Gizel have been through a lot ¡­¡­ but we talked it out and Gizel says we¡¯vee to an agreement.¡±


    Gizel has a guilty conscience, so she can¡¯t be med if shees on too strong.


    In addition to that, I¡¯m worried about Mea¡¯s health, but I¡¯m also a busy man, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a big help.


    ¡°Yes, Mea-sama. Please don¡¯t worry, and leave everything about brother to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ You said you were assisting the couple, but aren¡¯t you only talking about Abel?¡±


    Gizel cleared her throat to cover up her mistake.


    ¡°As I thought, this won¡¯t do, Abel! Mea alone is just fine! As I thought, Gizel-chan, the distance between you is really weird! Siblings don¡¯t usually put their faces that close together!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s always been like this in my family, thought?¡±


    ¡°Gizel-chan is not normal!¡±


    Mea clung to my arm and looked at Gizel.


    Gizel smiled back at Mea, who smiled back at her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thank you for reading!


    It¡¯s been three and a half years since the start of the series, and I¡¯ve finallypleted the Noroizoku Tensei!


    4,550 words and 1.4 million characters.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve been able toplete such a long novel.


    This is all thanks to you, the readers who have supported me since the beginning of the series!


    Thank you once again!


    The second volume of theicalization will be released in mid-September, so please look forward to that as well!


    I¡¯ve also started posting my new work, ¡°The Immortal¡¯s Apprentice,¡± today.


    I¡¯m also nning to write a romanticedy with the strongest protagonist, so please look forward to it! (07/19/2019)

 Chapter 456 - After Exploring the Zeshum Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 456 - After Exploring the Zeshum Ruins</h4>


    A few days have passed since the exploration of the Zeshum ruins.


    Mea was sitting on a bed in a room of an inn, closing her eyes and resting her body. Abel and Mea, who had more or less enough money to spare, had decided to stay in separate rooms.


    Mea¡¯s eyes were closed, but she was not asleep.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep well, so she closed her eyes and tried to rest her body somehow.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave any eye bugs.


    Mea opened her eyes and checked the clock.


    A sigh escaped her lips as she realized that it was still deep in the night.


    She sat on the bed in a daze, rocking her legs and patting the nket with her palms.


    It was a cheap inn, the second rank from the bottom in the Lomarn City.


    The bed was hard and not of the best quality in general.


    But still, it was much better than the treatment she had received in her hometown.


    No, it was not even a goodparison.


    Back home, she was often given a thin nket in a storage room and slept on what was almost the floor.


    But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep well.


    She had been able to sleepfortably in a pile of bup bags when James, the peddler, had given her a ride, but now it was not possible.


    When she was alone in the cramped room, all she could think about was back home.


    When she couldn¡¯t afford it, she shared a room with Abel.


    If she called out to him in the middle of the night, he would say something back to her, which would distract her, but when she was in a separate room, she couldn¡¯t do that.


    Mea gently reached out her hand to her forehead.


    It was supposed to have a green magic crystal on it, as a sign of the Doom tribe.


    She roughly exined to Abel that she had been ridiculed for not having a magic crystal.


    However, the facts were a bit moreplicated.


    Mea herself had not fully digested the situation and did not think she could speak well, so she kept Abel in the dark.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think Abel is interested in Mea¡¯s past, and I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m too heavy-handed.¡±


    She muttered to herself and gently opened the curtains of the window.


    The moonlight illuminates the window, and Mea¡¯s image is reflected in the light.


    Mea¡¯s body trembles at the sudden appearance of herself.


    Then she realized who it was and was immediately relieved.


    Staring at the window, she tried to smile.


    ¡°I have to be cheerful. Abel will have more fun that way ¡­¡­¡±


    She mentions the name of the white-haired boy who has been mypanion on this journey, and her mind wanders as she wonders how long he will stay with her.


    It¡¯s not that Abel and Mea are not close.


    They just happened to be in simr situations and happened to be there.


    If they hadn¡¯t gotten into James¡¯ carriage, they would never have met.


    Onement from Abel and they could have been separated tomorrow.


    Mea was not confident that she could survive on her own when that happened.


    So, when Abel said he wanted to buy a branch of the world tree, Mea thought it was an opportunity.


    Every time she thought back on it, she felt nauseous with disgust and sorry for her ugliness.


    She looked up, following the moonlight.


    Far away in the sky, there was a suspiciously glowing moon.


    It was round, like the eyeball of arge monster, and it seemed to be looking down on the Lomarn City.


    It is said that in the mythical times when the world was created by powerful gods, the most powerful god ruled the sky and created the moon.


    It was written in a picture book that Mea happened to see a long time ago.


    She remembers that her mother took it away from her with a pale face, so she could only read halfway through.


    She thought she would scream and curse at her as usual, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    This made the day even more vivid in Mea¡¯s memory.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She closed the curtain gently.


    She felt like the moon was looking at me, and it made her feel unsettled.


    She knows it was just her imagination, but she was still scared.


    When she¡¯s feeling ufortable, everything around her seems to be full of malice.


    She turned my face away from the window, hugged the nket tightly, and closed her eyes.


    (When the moon goes down a little more ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll go to wake up Abel ¡­¡­)


    Mea felt something from behind the curtain, from beyond the sky, as if something was staring at her.


    Mea was threatened by the past and the gaze, but she just sat still, meditating, to pass the time.


    ¡°Abel!¡±


    ¡°Abel! Are you in your room, Abel!¡±


    Abel, who had been asleep, woke up to the sound of a pounding on the door.


    He sat up and rubbed his eyelids.


    Abel looked at the clock to make sure that it was still early in the morning and that the sun had not yet fully risen.


    ¡°You¡¯re somewhat an early riser, huh ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡ª The fact that Mea has confirmed his existence is probably due to the fact that he used to sneak out in the middle of the night to carve Ortems.


    That¡¯s what Abel was thinking.


    ¡°Be a little quieter ¡­¡­ there are other people sleeping.¡±


    As soon as Abel spoke up, the banging on the door stopped.


    She¡¯s holding her breath as carefully as she can, making the sound ¡°Uhhh ¡­¡­¡±, he can hear her weak voice moaning in paining from the other side of the door.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to go that far, you know!?¡±


    Abel got off the bed, put on his shoes, and rushed to the door of the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mea is surprisingly strong in the morning.¡±


    When Abel opened the door, he found Mea in her regr clothes, wrapping up her belongings.


    He was embarrassed to see himself in his nightgown, so he touched his hair to try to fix his sleeping habits. As expected, she found her hair bouncing and pushed it down with her hand, but it was quickly restored by the repulsive force.


    ¡°Ehhh ¡­¡­ I¡¯m a little bleary-eyed. I just wanted to see Abel as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I, I see ¡­¡­¡±


    Abel replied with a slight drawl as he paused for words.


    -


    This is the story between the second and third chapters.


    It¡¯s a bit inappropriate for the first story, but it¡¯s something I refrained from using in the new short story for the second volume, and it would be a shame not to publish it, so I decided to use it.


    I¡¯d like to post regr stories from time to time.


    ¡­¡­ By the way, I found out for the first time that I can¡¯t post thetest story if I set it toplete, so I¡¯m setting it back to serialized for now.


    Yesterday, September 12th, the second volume of theicalization of Noroizoku Tensei was released!


    The contents are from the Marren tribe¡¯s escape from the vige to the Zeshum ruins.


    Abel and Mea are also very attractive in theicalized version with more detailed gestures!


    ¡­¡­ Please look forward to Gizel, who is more braconic and yandere than in the novel version!


    ¡­¡­I posted this because the second volume of theicalization was released the other day, but I wanted to make theter story as cheerful as possible, so I¡¯ll post it again soon.


    I hope you¡¯ll continue to keep an eye out for more Noroizoku Tensei and other novels I post! (09/13/2019)

 Chapter 457 - Meas Childbirth Riot (1)

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Mea''s Childbirth Riot (1)</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re really making me work hard at a critical time ¡­¡­¡±


    Iined in the carriage.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine, Abel-chan. You¡¯ve been paid handsomely.¡±


    Peter said simply.


    I was asked by Peter to suppress Alphonse, a royal family member who was preparing to stage a coup d¡¯etat in the Dinrat Kingdom.


    Alphonse was colluding with an extremist religious group that had split off from the Kudor Church, and was nning to summon arge number of demons to attack the royal capital.


    Alphonse is the brother of Queen Charlotte.


    He had a grudge against Charlotte for pushing him out of the throne.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Gaston, the knight in the Queen¡¯s close aide, is sick in bed at this critical time. If Gaston was here, I wouldn¡¯t have had to call you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I¡¯ll just give him a few words.


    Gaston had probably fallen asleep from the shock of being called upon to take part in a major national event.


    It¡¯s easy to imagine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Alphonse took advantage of Gaston¡¯s absence to make his move. The knight Gaston¡¯s condition was withheld because it was a state secret, but Alphonse would have had every opportunity to find out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    I let out a big sigh.


    I think Gaston should just pretend he¡¯s dead and go into hiding.


    If he continues like this, he could easily be killed.


    I wonder if he¡¯s nning to feign illness every time the country is in trouble.


    The problem has not beenpletely solved.


    The religious group involved has been dismantled, but Alphonse in question was once sessfully captured, but Alphonse¡¯s men went on a raid of the guards and eventually allowed him to escape.


    In a neighboring farming vige, Alphonse has been seen running away without a care in the world, wearing only his pants.


    But where he is now is unknown.


    Alphonse is an ambitious man, and Peter expects that one day he will gain power again and stage a coup.


    What is Gaston going to do when that happens?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Anyway, if I¡¯mte for Mea¡¯s childbirth because of this, I¡¯ll resent you for the rest of my life. I told you so much that I don¡¯t want to. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so selfish. If Abel-chan hadn¡¯t left, the country would be in a panic right now. I told you that you don¡¯t have toe if you want to leave 10,000 people to die. Besides¡­¡±


    Peter moved his face closer to mine.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know that you¡¯ve been hiding and embezzling all of the religious texts of the religious organization you¡¯re dealing with. There¡¯s a lot of dangerous magic in there and I¡¯ve been ordered to burn it. If this gets out, you¡¯re going to get the maximum punishment.¡±


    I cleared my throat and tried to cover it up.


    ¡°Are you trying to ckmail my brother? My brother is willing to take on the entire country if the need arises. You are prepared to do that, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Gizel, who was holding my arm, brought her face closer to Peter¡¯s with a pouting expression.


    ¡°No, stop it, Gizel, don¡¯t say the impossible! There¡¯s no way I can do that! He said he¡¯d let me go, so I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand, brother.¡±


    Gizel mouths in disapproval.


    Peter holds his head and exhales.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to get out, because it might actually do it.¡±


    What do you all think I am ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Anyway, I hope you can keep it together, Peter-san.¡±


    I said to Peter as I rubbed my hands.


    As long as I have a connection with Peter, he will do everything in his power to cover me up, even if something bades out.


    I¡¯ll try not to despise him too much.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve arrived at the vige.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words made me look out the window.


    I was finally back in the Marren Vige.


    ¡°Abel-san! I-I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally back. ¡­¡­!¡±


    As the carriage began to slow down, a fat young man from the Marren tribe came running up to us.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shibi? She¡¯s already given birth?¡±


    ¡°N-No, Um ¡­¡­ actually, there seems to be a suspicious group of people keeping an eye on the Marren tribe these days! M, Maybe they¡¯re the people who¡¯s after Abel-san again ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±


    My eyes widened when I heard Shibi¡¯s words.


    There was a time when a sorcerer from the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of TIme¡± came to attack the Marren vige.


    It seems that their goal was to assassinate me.


    If they came while I was away, they may have given up on taking on me and is now going after Mea.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I left them alone because it was too much trouble, but apparently they want to have a real fight.¡±


    I can¡¯t afford to be naive if they¡¯re nning on messing with my people.


    I¡¯ve heard that the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of TIme¡± are scattered all over the world, but I¡¯m going to find each and every one of them and crush them all.


    It seems that the original boss is also hiding somewhere in the world, but the owner of a powerful magic power will release a small amount of magic power just by existing.


    This is why Silfheim also took the trouble to hide his main body in the Moon Din in order to hide from Kudor, and then came back to thisnd in time for the revolution.


    With enough time and effort, it would not be impossible to find the boss of the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of TIme¡±.


    Once Mea¡¯s childbirth is over, we¡¯ll get down to business.


    I¡¯m sure Kudor will lend a hand if I tell him I¡¯m up for it.


    ¡°The people who are watching the Marren tribe must still be nearby! Abel-san, find them and shut them up!¡±


    I want to go see Mea first, but if they escape, the problem will drag on.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take care of that first.¡±


    I grabbed an Ortem from the side and got out of the carriage.


    If I can sense the flow of suspicious magic with the Ortem, it should not be difficult to uncover those who are hiding.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to apany you, brother!¡±


    Gizel got out of the carriage at the same time as I did.

 Chapter 458 - Meas Childbirth Riot (2)

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Mea''s Childbirth Riot (2)</h4>


    I ran through the forest with Gizel.


    We let the Ortem go ahead of us.


    I let the Ortem sense and remember the suspicious magic and head in that direction.


    If we continue to follow the Ortem, we should be able to reach the group that had been visiting the Marren Vige.


    Gizel was running at my pace, but she looked at me anxiously.


    ¡°Ha ¡­¡­ Ha ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, brother, should I lend you my shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Ha ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be fine ¡­¡­ I¡¯m getting stronger these days, too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I think so too.¡±


    Giselle nodded widely and slowed down her running pace even more.


    The Ortem swept past us, moving forward at a brisk pace.


    If we continue like this, we might lose sight of them.


    ¡°W, wait, hey! Why is it going so fast so suddenly ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Um, It¡¯s just that we¡¯re slowing down ¡­¡­ Brother, can¡¯t you slow that Ortem down?¡±


    I shook my head.


    I stopped and put my hands on my knees.


    I should have slowed down the Ortem a little more.


    I made the mistake of doing my training a little earlier as well.


    Sometimes when I exercise, I get extra enthusiastic.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Gizel, I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea ¡­¡­! ¡­¡­ No, let¡¯s not do that.¡±


    Just imagining the figure, it¡¯s too pathetic.


    I decided to rest a little against the tree.


    A few minutes passed, and Gizel muttered to herself.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think we can catch up with that Ortem anymore ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, if he catches up with you, he¡¯ll probably go berserk on the spot, so unless the opponents is really good, they should be fine.¡±


    I replied, and looked deeper into the forest.


    Just then, I heard a loud noise in the distance, as if arge tree had fallen.


    Gizel blinked.


    ¡°Brother, was that ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve engaged. It¡¯s having a hard time more than I thought. It might be better if we hurry.¡±


    I sat up.


    I thought I could just leave it to Ortem, but I may have been a little toox.


    It¡¯s a normal Ortem, not to mention a world tree Ortem.


    The opponent is a sorcerer of the ¡°Bncer of the Scale of Time¡±, who is prepared to sh with me.


    I should have assumed that he was a strong man.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can I still have you carry me?¡±


    For a moment, Gizel looked puzzled, but then a big smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gizel carried me on her back and I headed in the direction of the loud noise.


    She was much faster than before, even though she was carrying me on her back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Gizel, you¡¯re getting stronger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a tough time while I was traveling after my brother, after all.¡±


    Gizel giggled.


    We were soon able to catch up with the Ortem.


    The trees around it have been reaped.


    Three Doom tribesmen were lying on the ground.


    Arge man from the Doom tribe had just grabbed Ortem¡¯s head and was mming it into the ground.


    With the Ortem¡¯s body buried in the ground, the Ortem shuddered for a while and then stopped movingpletely.


    Therge man stood up and looked back at me.


    He was a man of advanced age with wild dark blue hair.


    I recognized him.


    ¡°Wha, What are you doing, Melzef-san?¡±


    It was Mea¡¯s father, Melzef.


    He made eye contact with me, looked down at Gizel, who was carrying me, and then looked up again.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡±


    After that, I healed the injured Doom tribesmen and decided to have a face-to-face discussion with the Melzef.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So you are the ones who have been watching the Marren tribetely. Why in the world would you do that? I¡¯ve heard that Marren and Doom used to not get along. But you don¡¯t intend to bring that to the present generation, do you?¡±


    ¡°I just happened to be passing by. I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Melzef crossed his arms and said with a cold face.


    After a short exchange of nces, one of the Doom tribesmen beckoned a little so that Melzef could not see him.


    I turned to look at him.


    The man pointed behind himself.


    Ahead of him was what looked like an overturned wooden stroller.


    It is filled with children¡¯s clothes.


    ¡­¡­ It seems that when he heard that Mea¡¯s child was about to be born, so just he couldn¡¯t keep staying put, and wandered around the area near the Marren vige.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, do you want to go to the vige with me, father-inw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no! This has nothing to do with Mea.¡±


    Melezef¡¯s expression tightened.


    ¡­¡­ this person is also quite a troublesome person.


    ¡°Abel-san~!¡±


    And then I heard Shibi¡¯s voice.


    I stood up and turned my head.


    When Shibi saw us, he stopped in her tracks.


    He¡¯s out of breath.


    He seemed to be in a great hurry to get here.


    ¡°I¡¯m d ¡­¡­ I found you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shibi?¡±


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­ actually, it seems that Mea-san is suddenly starting to give birth. I was afraid that if I didn¡¯t tell you soon enough, she might kill me ¡­¡­¡±


    Shibi held his head andughed.


    ¡°What!¡± ¡°What!¡±


    I was in sync with Melzef.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    I got up and started running.


    As long as it was Meezef who was wandering around the Marren vige, there was no need to worry.


    But after a short run, I felt a sharp pain in my leg.


    I fell down magnificently on the spot.


    It¡¯s torn! My muscle tore!


    I had originally pushed myself too hard in the pursuit of Melzef.


    My legs, which had been caught off guard while we were sitting and discussing, seemed to have reached their limit when I suddenly started running.


    ¡°C-Cramp! I got a leg cramp! I got done in!¡±


    ¡°B-Brother, please pull yourself together!¡±


    Gizel hurriedly took off my shoes, ced my feet on her thighs, stretched them out and fixed them, then grabbed my toes and held them.


    All at once, the pain in my feet eases.


    ¡°Brother! Deep breath, deep breath! Breathe out slowly!¡±


    ¡°Gizel-chan, you¡¯re used to dealing with this ¡­¡­¡±


    Shibi said in a somewhat dumbfounded tone.


    I have to be back soon, but how can I get a leg cramp at a time like this ¡­¡­!


    After the pain subsided, I asked Gizel to put my foot down and sat down on the ground.


    ¡­¡­ but I think it¡¯s best not to run for a while.


    That¡¯s when my body was unexpectedly lifted.


    ¡°Lead the way, Abel! I¡¯ll carry you!¡±


    Melzef carried me on his back.


    ¡°Father-inw ¡­¡­! I, it¡¯s that way!¡±


    I pointed, and Merzef ran off.


    As expected, he was fast.


    As expected of the strongest warrior in the Doom tribe.


    **********


    [Advertisement] The third volume of the Noroizoku Tensei Comicalization is now on sale!


    Also, the first volume of the Noroizoku Tensei manga version is now avable on Comic Earth!


    You can try it out from the activity report page, so please do! (03/12/2020)

 Chapter 459 - Meas Childbirth Riot (3)

    <h4>Chapter 459 - Mea''s Childbirth Riot (3)</h4>


    I rode on the back of my father-inw, Melzef, and headed straight for the Marren vige.


    From the look of Shibi¡¯s message, it seemed that there was no time to spare.


    When we arrived at the vige, the Marren people groaned.


    They all looked at Melzef and were terrified.


    After all, Melzef was a huge man with a strong face.


    It must have been quite intimidating to see him gasping for breath and staring at his surroundings with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Abel, where¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Head that way!¡±


    As I indicated the way with my finger, Shibi came coughing after us.


    ¡°¡­¡­ P, Please wait, Abel-san.¡±


    At that moment, a small, monkey-faced, old man in an apron blocked the way.


    He was Penrath, one of the former four great priests of the water gods.


    ¡°Abel-sama! You¡¯ve returned! And that man is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Pen, this is my father-inw.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­¡­ Is that so. I have something to report to Abel-sama.¡±


    Penrath spoke happily.


    I gulped. I wondered if the birth had already beenpleted.


    ¡°Here, look at this! This is a letter from Ms. Alta to us! Atst, Ms. Alta has finished building the magic wave tower!¡±


    Penrath held up the letter.


    ¡°W-What!?¡±


    I knew that Altamir had been rebuilding the magic wave tower.


    I¡¯ve visited the Fage territory a few times to lend a hand.


    It was said that she was contributing to the development of the territory by generously using the magic theories she had developed while she was holed up in the tower.


    It was all for the purpose of raising funds to rebuild the Magic Wave Tower.


    Because of Mea¡¯s pregnancy, I didn¡¯t go to check on her much.


    In the meantime, I had received several threatening letters from Altamir, telling me to hurry up ande back to help.


    I thought it would take a little longer, but I had no idea that it was already finished.


    As long as we had the magic wave tower that Altamir was building, we would be able to connect the magic cell phone Magiphone throughout the Dinrat Kingdom.


    In other words, it was as if a cell phone had been brought into this world.


    You can call as many people as you want from a distance.


    ¡°It seems that the link between the magic wave tower and the magic cell phone Magiphone has already beenpleted using the theory left by Abel-sama! This is going to revolutionize the world!¡±


    I gulped.


    The Magiphone is aplete over-technology for this world.


    It will literally cause a revolution.


    Even on Earth, the development ofmunication technology has had a profound effect on civilization.


    ¡°And this was enclosed! It looks like it¡¯s already been linked.¡±


    Penrath holds up a simple leather belt with a disk made of magic ore on it.


    This magical device that resembles a wristwatch is the magic cell phone Magiphone.


    When Penrath touches it a little bit, a hologram unfolds.


    There, Altamir¡¯s face appearedrge.


    She had a big smile on her face.


    In the background, the members of the alchemist division were posing for a piece of paper.


    ¡°Is that old Pen? It looks like it arrived safely!¡±


    ¡°Haha, It¡¯s this fool, Ms. Alta! I¡¯ve read your letter! As expected from Ms. Alta! Oh ¡­¡­ and Abel-sama is here too! Shall I switch?¡±


    ¡°Is Abel there? Hurry up! Switch with him already! I¡¯m doing well, but I¡¯ve got a lot of problems ¡­¡­ Anyway, I need some advice! Abel! You never show up at all! I know Mea-chan is having a hard time, but I¡¯m having a really hard time too, and not in a good way! I have a lot of ideas that you might like, what a waste! Now take Mea-chan ande back to the Fage territory!¡±


    After speaking quickly, Altamir banged on the desk to hurry up.


    ¡°There are things that can¡¯t be helped through the magic cell phone Magiphone so hurry up ande to the Fage territory! Amazing things are really happening right now! Anyway, there¡¯s something I need you to tell me verbally right now¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Old Pen, please turn off your Magiphone. I¡¯m not in the mood for that right now.¡±


    I shook my head and said so.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand, Abel-sama. That¡¯s the way it is, so please forgive me, Ms. Alta.¡±


    Penrath said, and began to y with the buttons on his magic cell phone Magiphone.


    ¡°W-Why! Abel, old Pen! Wait a minute! Wait! Please!¡±


    Altamir¡¯s desperate expression appeared on the screen.


    The hologram was cut off with a snap.


    Of course, I¡¯m concerned about thepleted magic cell phone Magiphone, and the assignment of Altamir.


    ¡°But right now, Mea is my priority.¡±


    I said, and Shibi opened stares with his mouth open.


    ¡°Abel-san, you¡¯ve grown up ¡­¡­ You used to be all about the magic.¡±


    ¡­¡­ What does Shibi think I am.


    I then went with Melzef to Mea.


    The birth hadn¡¯t started yet.


    She was lying on the bed, with my mother nearby.


    ¡°Abel, you¡¯re back ¡­¡­!¡±


    Mea said, then looked down at Melzef below me.


    ¡°F, Father!? W-Why are you here ¡­¡­!¡±


    Melzef was silent and nodded heavily.


    He seemed to be having trouble deciding what to say.


    Later, there were signs of a full-blown birth, so we had to temporarily ask Melzef to stay in the other room.


    My father somehow managed to stop him and quiet him down, as he insisted that he was leaving because he just wanted to see his daughter.


    The birth went off without a hitch.


    As predicted, they were male and female twins.


    The boy¡¯s eyes were round and he looked a little like Mea.


    He has blue hair on his head.


    It is probably due to the Doom tribe.


    The girl had white hair and horns.


    She inherited the white hair of the Marren and the horns of the Doom tribe.


    ¡°O, ohhhhh ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Abel and Mea¡¯s baby!¡±


    We knew from astrology that they were male and female twins, so we had decided on their names in advance.


    The boy was Medio and the girl was Alma.


    I took turns holding the twins with Mea.


    ¡°Medio, I¡¯m going to raise both you and Alma to be great sorcerers ¡­¡­!¡±


    I muttered as I stroked Medio¡¯s head.


    I¡¯m sure that these children will be raised to be sorcerers like me, or even better than me.


    If I be their teacher and teach them while they¡¯re still young, they¡¯ll easily be a much better sorcerer than me.


    ¡°Mea has to protect him ¡­¡­¡±


    Mea said as she hugged the girl tightly as if to protect her from something.


    At that moment, Melzef came into the room, apanied by my father.


    Melzef looked at the twins in turn.


    Alma, who was being held by Mea, saw Melzef and extended her arms to him.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ ahh ¡­¡­!¡±


    Melzef¡¯s strong face rxed a little.


    Then, when his eyes met mine, he shook his head and tightened his face.


    Then Melzef bowed deeply to Mea.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mea, ¡­¡­ I aimed at your life ¡­¡­ and, in my weakness, I could not even apologize for it properly until now.¡±


    Melzef throws his knees to the floor and bows his head even deeper.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to forgive me ¡­¡­ but can I ask you to forgive your mother ¡­¡­ Nelea? The reason she was so hard on you was so that I would not find out that you were a red stone. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Lift up your head, Father! ¡­¡­ And, Mea knows that father has always thought of me ¡­¡­ and that mother has always cared for Mea.¡±


    ¡°Mea ¡­¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Melzef¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°U, um, how¡¯s mother?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Melzef opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In fact, a month after Mea left the vige, Nelea was turned to stone. She was probably cursed by a spirit who wanted the red stone. But that curse has already been lifted. She¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mea was a little surprised, but she let out a relieved breath.


    I have an idea about the petrification.


    It must be the Great Spirit Sim.


    He had the curse of petrification.


    However, I defeated him during the Silfheim riot.


    The curse must have been lifted at that time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many years it takes, so when you¡¯re ready ¡­¡­ please visit our vige with Abel and the children. Nelea has always wanted to see Mea, too.¡±


    Melzef bowed his head once more.


    ¡°Yes, father. Mea will definitely take Abel and then Medio and Alma to the ¡­¡­ Doom tribe¡¯s vige. So please don¡¯t give me that look.¡±


    Melzef spilled tears he had barely been able to hold back and fell to the ground.


    Then the Doom tribesmen, Melzef¡¯s subordinates who had arrivedte, were led into the room by my parents.


    One of them was pushing a stroller I had seen in the forest.

 Chapter 460 - The Fage Territory after a long time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 460 - The Fage Territory after a long time (1)</h4>


    I was reading a book to my son, Medio, on myp.


    ¡°Okay, Medio, when you make minor adjustments to your magic, you must ultimately think on a scale smaller than that of a spirit. That¡¯s the smallest unit of the spirit body, the spirit child. Many sorcerers do not understand the spirit child and can only handle magic by cing a stylized magic circle. But you¡¯re going to learn it. Listen, a spirit child, this thing can never be perceived by humans through normal means. However, various theories support the fact that it exists. In the past, sorcerers could not understand the changes in magical phenomena caused by this thing, and they developed magic circles by brute force. This is the main reason why sorcerers have been regarded as thenguage of the gods or the will of the gods.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Medio raised his voice.


    I gently stroked Medio¡¯s blue hair and turned to the next page.


    ¡°The most simple theory that describes the world of the spirit child is Priest Yohanan¡¯s Theory of All Points, although Gillemeim¡¯s Eleventh Dimensional Transformation is considered the closest to the truth of the world. This is strictly wrong, but we can get a pseudo-simple understanding of it. In short, it is a theory of what is convenient to regard as such. It is a theory that is created by dismissing what cannot be seen as invisible, by being rough and true, and sometimes by daring to y dumb. It is wrong when viewed from a small world perspective, but it is able to urately represent the effects of magical phenomena on the macroscopic world. However, in magical forms that govern time, space, and gravity, this differencees out as a clear contradiction. In short, infinity and imaginary numbers frequently appear and get messed up. I believe that the reason why these three things are considered forbidden in the Maharbo religion only for the gods is that after exploring the theories of Priest Yohanan, he found that these discrepancies caused fatal contradictions, and that they should not be reproduced by humans in magic. One of the reasons for this is that the spread of this idea in the Maharbo religion coincides with the time when Priest Yohanan¡¯s theory came to that country. But the proponent, Priest Yohanan, knew of this error. It is said that Priest Yohanan¡¯s theory of the point of all things was used as an easy-to-understandw when teaching magic to his subordinates. In fact, Priest Yohanan had developed a theory called the Non-Existent Seven-Dimensional S-Shaped Spirit Child to rece the local field theory, filling in the shorings of this theory. This is an imaginary spermatozoon brought up to bridge the discrepancy between the small world and the macroscopic world. So what is it? Strictly speaking, it is more suitable to call it a conversion form. This spirit child, with its horribly convenient properties, can be found at ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Abel, please don¡¯t do this to him!¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    I was surprised to hear Mea¡¯s voice, and I shook my shoulders.


    ¡°N, no, Mea, I just wanted to read Medio a book!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t call a magic book a picture book if it only has illustrations in it sometimes!¡±


    Mea took Medio from me and held him in her arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Medio, you¡¯ll turn into Abel if you read that stuff.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, Mea, haven¡¯t you been cold to metely?¡±


    When I said that, Mea puffed up her cheeks.


    ¡°Abel, you never listen to me. Mea learned that I need to be a little more strict with you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Medio and Alma are not even a year old again. Please don¡¯t fill their heads with sorcerer before they can remember.¡±


    Mea¡¯s intentions are strong, it¡¯s no use, let¡¯s give up.


    My parents had been telling me not to do this.


    If I do not, I may be separated from my child.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Medio was reaching for me, or rather, for his book.


    ¡°Me-, Mea, Medio wants to learn!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence!¡±


    That¡¯s what Mea said to me strongly.


    Ugh ¡­¡­


    ¡°Abel-sama, Abel-sama!¡±


    I heard a strange voice from outside.


    Oh, that voice is Penrath¡¯s.


    ¡°Come in, old Pen.¡±


    The door swung open.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have something to say to you ¡­¡­ Abel-sama, why did you treat Ms. Alta in such a manner?¡±


    ¡°in such a manner ¡­¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t have any idea.


    I¡¯ve not had any particr conversations with Altamirtely ¡­¡­


    ¡°Please don¡¯t y dumb, Abel-sama! Why did you block Ms. Alta from the magic cell phone Magiphone from your contacts!¡±


    ¡­¡­ Now that I think about it, that¡¯s true.


    Since Mea¡¯s birth, I¡¯ve been getting about fifty calls a day on my magic cell phone Magiphone, sost week I tweaked the function so that it doesn¡¯t show any calls from Altamir.


    ¡°Or to be more precise, block calls. No, she¡¯s been harassing me ¡­¡­¡±


    Fage territory seems to be in trouble, and it¡¯s time to head over there.


    No, but you can¡¯tin if I want to y with Medio and Alma a little longer.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-sama, Ms. Alta has quite a bit of this stuff. She made agreements with several city lords and merchants regarding the magic cell phone Magiphone.¡±


    Penrath puts his hand in front of his mouth to keep his voice down and makes a circle with his thumb and forefinger with his other hand.


    ¡°Wha, What! She did that without telling me!¡±


    ¡°Shepletely refused. In addition, Abel-sama has had his hands full with his children for the past six months, and has left the handling of such rights to Baron Lark.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The current Ms. Alta has be one of the wealthiest women in the Dinrat Kingdom based on her investments alone. Ms. Alta says she¡¯s ready to pay a fair price to Abel-sama. But only on condition that hees to the Fage territory in person.¡±


    Damn you Altamir, you¡¯re nning to call me out no matter what.


    I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯lle to you when I¡¯ve calmed down, looks like it¡¯s time for me to head to Fage territory for once.


    The only problem is that it¡¯s not an easy distance to get to.


    I¡¯ll have to leave Mea, Medio, and Alma behind for a while.


    It would be nice if we had an easy way to get around, but Peter warned us not to fly the wooden dragon Quetzalcoatl.


    Having a vehicle that can be flown by an individual seems to be quite dangerous if it bes a big deal.


    There will be more people who will be scared, and it will provoke other countries, he said.


    Peter told me that he would not mind if we did it privately, but that we should not bring out anything that would have too much influence.


    While I was fully obeying Peter, in my heart I was mocking him saying, ¡°You idiot, once the magic cell phone Magiphone is out there, you can¡¯t stop the world from changing,¡± but anyway, because of that, I had no choice but to take a carriage to the Fage territory.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Abel-sama?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Altamir, she has a lot of money to sweep up now, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡­¡­ I was once again wondering what the orange witch, who is supposed to be sealed in the tower, was doing to stand out.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Mea, but I¡¯ll probably be there soon. But first, we have to make some preparations. Old Pen, will you follow me!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Abel-sama! This fool is honored to be here!¡±


    Penrath bowed deeply, then nced up at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Abel-sama, why don¡¯t you unblock Ms. Alta for now?¡±


    ¡°That would be too annoying, so no. Old Pen, please keep the message from Altami ¡­¡­ Alta-san short and to the point.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice but to do so.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!